《Arrogant Man VS Unyielding Woman》


 Chapter 1 Divorce Gift

    Chapter 1 Divorce Gift


    Jean Wen moaned as the sunlight danced across her face. She knew she needed to get out of bed, but


    her body disagreed. She was exhausted despite how much she had slept.


    As Jean took in her surroundings, she heard a man speaking. When she listened attentively, she


    realized that he was talking on the phone. From the conversation, it seemed he was about to leave.


    She rubbed her eyes as she tried to convince herself to get out of bed. Jean groaned as she stood and


    turned to the bedroom door.


    "Zed Qi¡­" Jean Wen whispered when she saw the man. Wearing only the bedsheet, she stood by the


    door. Jean tapped her bare foot on the ground and smiled at the man bashfully as she waited for him to


    finish speaking.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to youter at thepany." The man ended his conversation abruptly. A beep sounded


    as the call disconnected. Then he turned to look at the woman by the door.


    Zed Qi''s eyes slowly roamed over Jean''s body. Her pale skin was in subtle contrast to the color of the


    bedsheet. He particrly liked how her ruffled hair added to her allure. Zed Qi thought Jean looked


    even more beautiful and charming in the morning light.


    "I''m waiting." The man said in a nonchnt tone. He seemed a little impatient.


    Jean chuckled, "Thend in the suburb, could you¡­"


    "No way!" The man reacted immediately. He didn''t even let her finish her request.


    Jean was a little surprised at his reaction. Slowly, she walked toward him and said, "I don''t think you


    can be sure that thend has potential. Plus, you are already wealthy enough. Why are you so


    adamant on keeping it?"


    The man frowned. His deep-set eyes reflected a terrifying coldness. He spoke in a low husky voice,


    "Mrs. Qi, please be careful about what you say. Thend is mine, besides... do you always ask for a


    favor this way?"


    Jean clenched her fists. Although his arrogant and homiletic tone displeased her, she smiled


    seductively. She needed him to agree to her request!


    "You just got it yesterday..." Jean muttered softly.


    The man didn''t appear to have heard her remark. He finished settling his shirt before grabbing his coat.


    Then he turned to leave.


    Determined to have her way, Jean doubled over to him and held his arm. She looked at her husband


    with her most charming expression as she pleaded, "Please, please, do me this favor. I know you are a


    very generous man. Please promise me that you will leave thend to the Wen family. Promise me,


    okay? Promise me..."


    Zed shook off Jean''s hands. Annoyed with her perpetuance, he gave her a stern and extremely cold


    look, "No!"


    "You!" Jean seethed. She couldn''t understand why he was being so stubborn. She couldn''t hide her


    frustration as she had tried multiple approaches to convince him, and each time Zed refused her.


    Without another word, Zed walked out of the room.


    Since Jean was inappropriately dressed, she didn''t follow him. Instead, she took a few deep breaths


    and returned to the bedroom.


    Once in the closet, she selected her clothes. As she stood in front of the mirror, Jean couldn''t help


    cursing, "You are a jerk, Zed. I tried so hard. I even slept with youst night! I can''t believe you won''tContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    even consider my request. Let''s see how you feel if the situation were reversed!"


    As Jean lifted her leg to slide on her pants, she felt a sudden pain between her thighs. Memories of the


    previous night flooded her and Jean cursed Zen some more.


    Suddenly, Jean saw a slender hand holding a dress appear in front of her.


    Jean turned back with a frightened look. She had been loudly cursing her husband and now, he was


    standing right behind her. He looked at her curiously.


    "Can you repeat what you just said?" Zed''s face darkened and a sardonic grin appeared.


    ''I saw him leave! Didn''t I? Why did he return so soon?


    What should I do?'' Jean wondered. What defense could she possibly have for all the things she just


    said? Jean found herself in an impossible situation.


    She usually behaved decently and elegantly in front of Zed to please him. ''I suppose he heard


    everything I said.


    Will he be more reluctant to help me with thend? Oh, it''s all over.''


    Unsure of what Zed might have heard, Jean decided to y dumb. "I didn''t say anything. Did you hear


    someone talking? I heard nothing." Although embarrassed, Jean casually flicked her hair away from


    her cheek. Sheposed herself and managed to squeeze a smile, however, her trembling hands


    betrayed her.


    Zed''s grim expression worsened. Frightened, Jean shuddered. After ring at Jean for a while, Zed


    threw the dress into her arms, before turning to the cab and taking the car key.


    ''So he returned for the car key.''


    Looking at the Zed''s back as he walked away, Jean swung her fists in the air and murmured with anger,


    "If I had known that you would be a heartless jerk, I would not have slept with you!"


    As Jean recalled how wild she had been the previous night, shame and guilt flooded her. She felt


    nothing but hatred for her actions.


    The marriage between Zed and Jean was nothing more than a business deal. This titr marriage,


    however, had been arranged by Jean''s greedy father. He had coerced Jean to sleep with Zed just


    before their divorce. She felt like a prostitute.


    And what had all this scheming gotten her? Jean had learned a lesson. Zed was not as easy as she


    had been led to believe.


    Since her ns had failed, Jean had no other choice but to go home and tell her father the truth.


    Once at the Wen house, Jean exined her failure to her father. Mr. Wen flew into a rage and


    smashed a teacup onto the ground.


    "You gave up so easily? You couldn''t do the one thing that I had asked you to do?"


    Jean lowered head and pushed herself to apologize, "I''m sorry, Father. I did everything I could. There is


    nothing else for me to do. Zed Qi will divorce me soon. Can I just stay at home now?"


    Their marriage had been quite an unpleasant experience. Zed always seemed cold toward her. Jean


    couldn''t understand it and the more she tried, the more frustrated and anxious she became. Now, after


    the crazy night she had with him, Jean felt so embarrassed. She didn''t think she could face him again.


    "No! You are married to the man. You can use the marriage to get what you want. There''s no need to


    agree to the divorce. Don''t dream abouting back home till you have taken him down!" Mr. Wen


    threatened before forcing Jean to leave.


    Since Jean had no other choice, she returned to Zed''s house and waited him to arrive. She knew she


    had to talk to him about thend again.


    She didn''t want to be trapped in this meaningless marriage any more. There had to be a way out.


    Jean spent the night alone in Zed''s massive house. She gave up when she realized that Zed had no


    intention of returning.


    Alone, Jean was consumed by pity. She felt devastated and couldn''t ept that her effort from the


    previous night was not even worth a proper discussion about thend.


    "Is it because I''m inexperienced?" Jean muttered.


    When Zed returned the next morning, he looked very tired. After walking through the door, he headed


    straight for the bedroom.


    "You are back." Jean threw away her dignity and started doting on Zed. She helped hang his coat, and


    wiped his face with a wet towel. She was determined to make every effort to please him.


    "I''m going to bed." Zed said curtly, before lifting the quilt and lying down. Jean sighed as it looked as


    though he had no intention to speak with her.


    ''What excuse can I give my father if I fail again?'' As she recalled his advise about her marriage, Jean


    frowned. The appointment for their divorce procedure was tomorrow, as agreed previously.


    ''There will be no more chances for me. I have to do it now.''


    "Did you work overnight, Zed? You are not looking too good. I can give you a little massage. It will help


    you rx." She purred.


    Zed did not react. Jean took his silence as consent and ced her fingers on his shoulders. As she


    began kneading, she increased pressure so that he wouldn''t fall asleep.


    "Although we are getting divorced tomorrow, we have been a couple." Jean blushed and fumbled as


    she couldn''t bring herself to speak of the previous night. She hesitated before trying again. "We''ve


    been, you know, in a husband-and-wife rtionship. Could you leave thatnd to me as a divorce gift?"


    Jean closed her eyes and bit her lip as she waited for Zed to reply.


    Zed opened his eyes. Although he looked weary, her request seemed to make his eyes sparkle. "In


    return, what gift will you give me?" He asked.

 Chapter 2 All Right, Its Settled

    Chapter 2 All Right, It''s Settled


    "You......" Jean choked as she heard his question. She blushed before she murmured to herself, ''Damn


    this businessman! The only thing he can think about are conditions.''


    "Leave if you have nothing else to do, I''m going to sleep now, or......" Zed lifted a corner of his quilt and


    patted the pillow by his side.


    Jean had spent the night preparing arguments for this discussion with her husband. After seeing Zed''s


    subtle invitation, her mind turned nk.


    She turned away but was reluctant to give up.


    "If you don''t want to give thend to Mr. Wen, then I won''t divorce you!" With no other leverage, Jean


    was forced to use the divorce to bargain with Zed. After her exmation, she turned and stared at Zed


    in anger.


    "All right, it''s settled." His voice was so indifferent that it sounded like he was making deals in the


    market, quick and decisive.


    "What?" Jean balked as she heard his response. She thought she might have heard it wrong and


    stared at the man in dismay.


    Zed closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    ''What did he just say?


    Stay married?''


    Jean was stupefied. She thought she had imagined his response. There was no way that he was happy


    with this agreement and would want to stay married. She shook her head in disbelief. There was no


    denying that she heard him say "All right, it''s settled, " in his deep voice.


    ''Is he willing to stay married for thatnd?'' ''It can''t be that the CEO of a corporation would need the


    "I never thought you would be so petty!" Unable to think of anything else as a retort, Jean clenched her


    teeth and left the room.


    When Zed heard the door close, he opened his eyes and a faint smile yed on his lips.


    He was not being petty. He was reluctant to see her being taken advantage of by her father.


    Once in the living room, Jean paced back and forth as she nibbled on her finger. From seduction to


    threats, she had tried everything she could think of. However, Zed remained unmoved. It was like he


    was immune to everything, good or bad. She had even been used by the heartless Zed Qi! And for


    what?


    Now, not only had she failed to convince him to give thend to Mr. Wen, but she couldn''t get divorced.


    "No, he must be kidding. Why wouldn''t he want a divorce? If he still intends on honoring the


    agreement, he will take me to City Hall tomorrow morning. Maybe then I will be able to negotiate with


    him." Chin resting on her hand, Jean Wen thought about her options. Exhausted from the emotional


    turmoil, she then quietly leaned against the sofa.


    Jean spent the day watching TV in the living room. She hadn''t been paying attention to what she was


    watching. Instead, she thought about strategies against Zed Qi.


    By the time the sun set, Zed woke. He had slept the whole day! Hearing the shower turning on, Jean


    Wen snuck into the bedroom. Although upset, she made the effort to select his clothes.


    Jean was convinced that she had to y up to that hateful man in order to get what her father wanted.


    The bathroom door opened and Zed walked out. Towel in hand, he was drying his dripping hair.


    Jean''s eyes widened when she saw Zed appear before her. She had not been expecting him to be


    dressed only in a towel. He had wrapped it so low around his waist that she could see well past his six-


    pack abs to his apollo''s belt. Contrary to his character, Zed Qi did have an attractive figure.


    "What are you doing standing there?" The man asked in an indifferent voice before throwing the towel


    in his hands across his shoulders.


    "Right, your clothes......" Zed''s cold remark brought Jean back to her senses. She lowered her head as


    she handed the clothes she had picked for him.


    Zed ripped off the towel around his waist without further thought and began dressing in front of her.


    "Ah! You jerk!" Jean turned her head away. She was a smidgen toote though.


    Ashamed and confused, she threw the shirt she was still holding at Zed angrily before rushing out of


    the room.


    The man smirked. He finished dressing before checking the time on his phone. He frowned when he


    realized that it waste. He hadn''t thought he''d sleep for so long.


    He walked into the living room with a tie in his hand. When he spotted Jean, he gave the tie to her and


    ordered, "Help me with my tie."


    Jean was still blushing. She cursed Zed secretly. There was no denying that she wanted him dead.


    However, Jean had to remain calm and appear pleasant. She smiled as she took the tie.


    Standing on tiptoe, she put the tie around his neck. From a distance, the couple looked like they were


    close and in love.


    Zed nced at Jean. He noticed her quivering eyshes. He smiled as she furrowed her brow in


    concentration. With rose-tinted cheeks and lips pressed, she looked cute.


    Although he appeared indifferent toward her, Zed found Jean endearing.


    "You are blushing. Are you shy?" Zed asked.


    "No!" She promptly answered, but her trembling hands gave her away. She pressed her lips harder to


    control her emotions.


    "It''s not like you haven''t seen me like that before." Zed enjoyed teasing her.


    Jean frowned and tugged on the tie really hard.


    "Ouch! Are you trying to murder your husband?" Zed held the tie with one hand and wrapped his other


    hand around Jean''s waist. He pulled her to him.


    Jean panicked and tried to push him away, but he was too strong. She struggled as he removed all


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    distance between them.


    "Tonight,e to an event with me and if you please me, maybe, I will give thend to your father."


    Jean felt confused by Zed''s husky tone. He was normally so cold toward her.


    She nodded and followed him without asking questions about where they were headed.


    On the way, Jean thought about what Zed had said.


    Please me, maybe, I will give thend to your father.


    "Could it be that he wants me to entertain his business partners? And help him secure the project?


    Perhaps if I help him then he will give thisnd to father......" Jean muttered to herself as she tried to


    understand why he would suddenly change his mind. All this while, he had been stubborn about the


    ''No, it couldn''t be so easy, '' she thought.


    Jean nced at Zed hoping to judge by his expression. His face was hard and angled, like a sculpture.


    His brown eyes added a softness to his features that Jean found alluring. However, despite his outward


    charm, his temper was too much for her to handle.


    "We have arrived, Mr. Qi." The driver said.


    Jean looked away as the car stopped at a neon-lit, high-end club. She suddenly had misgivings about


    Zed''s proposal.


    "Get off." Zed spoke as he alighted from the car. Although he spoke in a cold tone, he held the door


    open for her like a gentleman.


    "Hold my arm." He whispered in her ear.


    Jean held his arm as she had been asked. She had to behave well. After all the tricks she had tried to


    get thatnd, drinking with his partners would be the least awful thing.


    After they entered the club, an attendant showed them to a private room. Jean looked around and


    found that in the center of the room stood a decorated table with a seven-tiered cake. Although the


    room was big, it seemed crowded. Someone was ying the piano. Jean smiled and swayed a little


    when she recognized that the piece of music was her favorite song.


    "Mr. Qi is here!"


    As someone in the crowd shouted, the music stopped. A woman in a white, low-cut long dress


    sashayed toward Zed. Jean recognized her to be Eva Xu. She had been ying the piano when they


    entered. Was it her party?


    "Here you are, Zed." Eva greeted him sweetly before she noticed Jean Wen standing beside him. Eva''s


    smile froze. She frowned and asked, "Who is this?"


    "My wife, Jean Wen." Though Zed had murmured, the room fell silent, as though all party attendants


    had heard and were in shock.

 Chapter 3 Lets Go Home, My Dear Wife

    Chapter 3 Let''s Go Home, My Dear Wife


    "This is Eva Xu." Zed turned to look at Jean dotingly as he introduced Eva to her.


    Once the initial shock had settled and people''s curiosities had been satisfied, the guests resumed


    talking and toasting to each other. A musician began ying a melodious song on the violin. Slowly, the


    tense atmosphere at the party dispelled.


    Eva, however, was still displeased. She raised an eyebrow as she studied Zed''s wife. Jean was


    dressed in a in white T-shirt and a shabby pair of jeans. Her baby face was free from makeup and


    her hair was casuallybed. To Eva, Jean looked more like an immature high school student than a


    CEO''s wife.


    Eva already knew that Zed had married as part of a business agreement. This was the first time that


    Eva was meeting Mrs. Qi and Jean had failed to make a proper impression. Eva dismissed Jean as


    someone not worthy of her time and attention. Instead, she turned to Zed.


    "Zed, you arete. The other guests who camete have already had three sses of wine as a


    punishment. You better drink some wine and catch up!" Eva smiled seductively and pointed to the wine


    on the table nearby.


    "No problem." Zed walked Jean to the nearest sofa before taking up Eva''s suggestion to drink some


    wine.


    Sitting alone on the sofa, Jean watched Zed as he drank and spoke with a crowd of people. The lively


    scene presented a striking contrast to the loneliness Jean felt.


    ''Who is that woman who was trying to please Zed just now? Did they have an intimate rtionship?''


    Jean wondered.


    As soon as Zed finished two sses of wine, Eva sauntered closer to him and gently wiped his mouth


    with a paper towel. When Zed lifted the third ss of wine, Eva quickly stopped him.


    "You know I was kidding, right? I know you arrivedte, but you don''t have to drink three sses of


    wine just because I asked." Eva flirted.


    "Eva, you must have a soft spot for Zed. Is he more special to you than your friends? The other guests


    who arrivedte were also asked to drink three sses of wine. Why does Zed only need to drink two


    sses of wine? Are you worried about Zed?" one of the guests teased Eva.


    "It must be true!" said another guest. "Drink, drink, drink!"


    The people around Zed began chanting. Since drinking three sses of wine was not a challenge for


    Zed, he smiled and lifted his ss. Eva stepped forward quickly and wrapped her fingers around Zed''s


    wrist. Then she causally pulled his hand toward her. She raised an eyebrow and gave Zed a seductive


    smile before drinking from the ss.


    Zed frowned at Eva. This was not his first drinking game and Eva knew that three sses of wine was


    something he could handle. ''What is she trying to do?'' he wondered. Now that Eva had helped him


    finish, Zed put down the ss.


    "Wow! Wow! It is a big surprise for us to see your public disy of affection! You were such a cute


    couple when you were dating. You obviously still like each other. Why not be a couple again?"


    Eva''s best friend Sue who was standing beside them suggested.


    "Ahem, Sue, don''t talk nonsense. Zed is already married. His wife is here today..." Eva lowered her


    head and clung to Zed''s arm. She appeared to be a little bit aggrieved.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Eva had just told Sue that Zed was married, it didn''t stop Eva from getting closer to Zed. Jean


    watched them quietly. Their performance was just like an outdated drama in Jean''s opinion. It wasn''t


    hard to guess that Eva was Zed''s ex-girlfriend.


    "They were forced to marry each other as part of a business deal. This kind of nominal marriage is very


    You both truly love each other. You should be together." Sue kept encouraging Eva and Zed to be


    together again. Eva had asked her to do so before the party began. And so, Sue took every opportunity


    to make the suggestion.


    "Sue, don''t ther, otherwise, I will be upset with you." Eva stomped her foot and red at Sue to


    emphasize anger coquettishly. Then she nced at Zed quickly to check his expression. She wanted


    to see if his reaction would show her where she stood in terms of their rtionship. Eva was hoping


    that Zed would want them to be a couple again.


    Since Jean was sitting close by, she heard their conversation quite inly. She was so embarrassed


    that she wished she could disappear.


    She was quite aware of the conditions of her marriage to Zed. She also knew that the marriage could


    be terminated easily if Zed chose to do so. Although this was a simple truth, hearing it from strangers at


    a party hurt Jean.


    "Well, all jokes aside, " Zed said to Eva before pausing. He took a quick look at Jean before continuing,


    "I am sorry. I forgot to prepare a gift for you as I was in a hurry today. Tell me what you want, and I will


    make it up to you. Today, I have something else to do, so I am leaving now."


    "Zed!" Eva eximed in astonishment. "You camete and you''re leaving in such a hurry." Eva stared


    at Zed pitifully as she clung to his arm.


    Zed nodded before prying her hands loose.


    Jean was confused by what she was seeing. She could not figure out why Zed had brought her to this


    ce at all. Was Zed using Jean to annoy his ex-girlfriend?


    "Can we talk in private please, Zed?" Eva repressed her indignation and tried to speak tenderly. She


    nced at her surroundings to make sure that nobody had noticed them. Then she held Zed''s hand


    and led him outside the room.


    Although Eva and Zed had left, the atmosphere in the room didn''t change. All people except for Jean


    were enjoying their time by singing, dancing, and drinking. Still sitting by herself on the sofa, Jean felt


    kind of foolish.


    Sue walked over to Jean with a ss of champagne in her hand. She stared at Jean in disdain, "I really


    sympathize with you as you are in a nominal marriage, but I do believe you could free yourself from it


    quickly. You probably should since Zed and Eva are going to make up."


    Jean smirked at Sue''s words. She wasn''t going to y this game. So she kept quiet and shook her


    head.


    Even though Jean and Zed had not been together for long, she knew enough about him to be able to


    see how Zed felt about Eva. ording to Zed''s attitude towards Eva, Jean had already realized that he


    did not n to revive his rtionship with Eva.


    "You don''t believe me?" Sue continued. She smiled, "You can go out and see for yourself if you doubt


    my words!" Sue was angry at Jean''s dismissive attitude, so she urged Jean to confirm the rtionship


    between Zed and Eva personally.


    "All right!" Jean said as she stood. She was beginning to feel ustrophobic in the room. The strange


    people, the noise, being treated with no respect or curtsey, it was all getting too much for Jean. She


    weed the excuse to get some fresh air and satisfy her curiosity at the same time.


    Sue decided to follow Jean.


    "Zed, the only present I want is you. Shall we be together again?" Outside the room, Eva had


    embraced Zed in an intimate hug. Her face was pressing against his chest. She appealed to Zed in a


    humble manner.


    Jean stepped out of the room just in time to witness this scene. Although she had known what Eva and


    Sue were trying, Jean hadn''t expected to see Zed like this. She inhaled sharply and took a step back.


    In the next moment, Jean heard Sue scream.


    "Ah! You stepped on my foot!" As a quick reaction, Sue pushed Jean. Since she had used all of her


    strength, Jean stumbled forward and almost fell on the ground.


    An awkward silence ensued. Eva was annoyed with the interruption while Zed was embarrassed at


    being discovered. Jean was mortified with what she had seen and Sue was upset for having ruined


    Eva''s ns.


    However, when Sue saw Zed and Eva cuddling intimately, she raised her eyebrows with an air of


    In contrast, Jean wished that she could vanish into thin air. She doubted whether she made light of the


    rtionship between Zed and Eva. From what she had seen in the room, Zed had shown a total


    disregard for Eva''s act of affection. Seeing how they were standing now, Jean did not understand why


    Zed had changed his attitude to Eva so fast. She knew that their marriage was nominal and that she


    and Zed still had issues, but that didn''t ease the difort Jean was feeling. She began wondering


    whether Zed deliberately brought her here to make Eva Jealous.


    When Jean realized that she was regarded as a catalyst for Zed and Eva''s rtionship, anger swelled


    inside her. She clenched her fists and decided to strike back.


    With a bright smile and ample enthusiasm, Jean walked over to Zed and Eva. She stared at Zed with


    affection and feigned love, "My dear husband... I''m tired. Shall we go home now?"


    Eva was hurt when Jean referred to Zed as husband. She was even more distressed when Zed pushed


    her away gently. However, since they were not alone and she had to keep up the pretence, Eva


    needed to handle the situation calmly.


    "My dear husband, " Jean continued as she smirked at Eva, "Although a roadside flower is beautiful,


    you don''t need to pick it in my presence. I need your respect." Jean walked closer to Zed and held his


    arm affectionately. Instead of giving her difiture an outlet, she spoke with him in a causal tone.


    Jean decided to use this situation to confront the uncertain fate of her marriage. If Zed dared to show


    his anger toward her and beat her, she would take the video surveince of this area to prove Zed''s


    infidelity. Using the video as a leverage, Jean was confident that she could force Zed to give her that


    "Eva and Zed are a couple. How dare you, a nominal wife, call Eva a roadside flower?"


    Although Eva was in a very bad mood, she pretended to be genteel and charming in front of Zed. Sue


    on the other hand, had no reason to be polite. She spoke with Jean in a bitter tone.


    "Who says that our marriage is fake? Did you install surveince cameras in our house and spy on our


    night life?" Jean continued to bait Sue into a verbal argument.


    Jean had pretended to be obedient and gentle in front of Zed all these days. She was unwilling to


    tolerate and please him any longer. If she could irritate Zed, it would be easier to aplish her ns.


    She needed thend and she needed the divorce!


    "Zed, didn''t you get married only formercial benefit?" Upon hearing Jean''s argument and seeing


    her confident expression, Eva''s face darkened. She couldn''t help questioning Zed.


    Sue was wide-eyed with astonishment.


    Suddenly, Zed put his arm around Jean''s shoulder, and stared at her apologetically, "My dear wife, I


    was wrong."


    The three women were shocked when they heard Zed''s apology. As for Jean, she looked at Zed in fear


    when she realized that she had been naive to think that she could get what she wanted so easily.

 Chapter 4 Lets Get Divorced

    Chapter 4 Let''s Get Divorced


    But that just showed that he was afraid of his wife and he would kneel to satisfy her.


    It was hard to imagine Mr. Qi apologizing for anything.


    ording to rumor, Zed Qi never apologized. Even when he made a mistake, Zed would rather fix the


    situation than admit to having made a mistake.


    "Honey, let''s go home." Zed said as he lifted Jean in his arms. Then he turned and walked out of the


    club.


    "Zed, you can''t......" Sue tried to stop Zed from leaving but Eva interrupted before Sue could finish her


    sentence.


    "Was that not humiliating enough for me?" Eva was furious. She red at Sue.


    "But the wine he just drunk....." Anxious that someone would hear, Eva covered Sue''s mouth with her


    hand. She raised an eyebrow as a warning to Sue. With no other alternative, Sue silently watched Zed


    leave.


    Back at the vi, Zed returned to his usual indifferent attitude. He pulled his tie loose and grabbed a


    bottle of ice water. Then, he headed for the balcony.


    Jean stood by the window and quietly watched Zed. He seemed to be lost in his thoughts. It seemed


    that Zed was quite upset.


    ''Could it be that he still loves Eva? If so, then I did something really terrible.'' Jean was anxious about


    the night''s events. She nibbled on her nails as she wondered about Zed and Eva. She raised an


    eyebrow when she noticed that Zed had drunk the whole bottle of ice water. ''Was he cooling himself


    down?'' She thought.


    ''Wait a minute! Is he going to kill me?


    He can''t me me for that! It''s his fault that he didn''t tell me first......'' Jean looked down and realized


    that she had been clutching the curtains so tightly that her nails had almost ripped through the fabric.


    After the evening they just had, and considering her uncertainty about Zed''s feelings for Eva, Jean was


    hesitant to ask him about thend.


    Lost in her thoughts, Jean had not noticed that Zed had entered the room. When she finally realized


    that she wasn''t alone, Jean sucked in a deep breath and waited for Zed to say something. When only


    silence ensued, Jean slowly looked at Zed. The man was slightly drunk and his eyes reflected an


    emotion she was unfamiliar with.


    At such close proximity, Jean could smell the alcohol on Zed. The smell wasn''t too offensive as it was


    mixed with the aftershave he was wearing. When she looked at Zed''s face, she realized that his eyes


    were unfocused. ''Had he drunk too much?''


    Jean was surprised. Although Jean knew she shouldn''t, she asked anyway, "Mr. Qi, are you satisfied


    with my performance tonight? And do you think thatnd could...... hmm......"


    Suddenly Zed stumbled forward. His broad palmnded on Jean''s mouth and she found herself unable


    toplete her sentence.


    He frowned as though in great pain.


    "Zed Qi, what are you doing...... No, you can''t do that......


    ......


    The next day..


    The warm sun sprinkled to the ground through clouds that floatedzily in the sky. It was noon when


    Jean woke. She saw a file on the night stand and reached for it.


    The words, Land Transfer Contract, were printed on the front page in huge bold letters. Although Jean


    should have been thrilled at having convinced Zed to leave thend to her father, she did not feel


    happy.


    After putting down the contract, Jean dragged her sore body to the bathroom. Once in front of the


    mirror, she studied her reflection. Except her face, Jean''s whole body was covered in marks left by


    Zed.


    She frowned and took a quick shower before returning to the bedroom to get dressed. In preparation


    for her visit to the Wen house, she wrapped a silk scarf around her neck to cover the ret-colored


    hickeys.


    Jean''s father was quite delighted when he saw the contract. He wouldn''t stop referring to her as "My


    good girl" and praised Jean''s efforts. This was the nicest he had behaved with Jean in a long time.


    "Father, can you give me the Residence Booklet now, please?" Jean felt optimistic. She had acquired


    the contract as per her father''s wishes. Their divorce procedure would be held today as well. The


    Residence Booklet was thest item she needed to put an end to this titr marriage.


    "Did Zed ask you to give this to me?" Mr. Wen questioned. It seemed that he didn''t want his daughter to


    end this marriage so quickly.


    Zed had been like an animalst night. Till he was done with Jean, he hadn''t even given her a chance


    to breathe. When Jean woke, Zed was nowhere to be found. She didn''t even know when he had left.


    That wasn''t surprising to Jean as there had never been muchmunication between the two. But


    somehow, Jean was expecting to be able to talk to Zed. She was even more determined to end this


    arrangement. Jean feared that her father would force her to stay with Zed. That would allow Mr. Wen to


    manipte Zed through Jean repeatedly. If that happened, her whole life would be wasted!


    She nodded before speaking, "Yes, he is waiting for me at City Hall, so hurry up. I''m afraid if he gets


    annoyed, he might cancel this contract......"


    "I''ll go get it." Hearing her exnation, Mr. Wen got up and rushed to his room.


    Jean was secretly relieved. She booked a taxi to City Hall after she got the Residence Booklet. As the


    taxi sped away from the Wen house, Jean texted Zed.


    "See you at City Hall."


    The whole afternoon went by, but Zed didn''t appear. Jean had waited at the steps to City Hall with the


    Booklet clutched tightly in her hands. The morning had started so well! The contract had been delivered


    and the Booklet was in her possession. Now, all she needed was for Zed to show up and liberate her


    from this sham of a marriage. But Zed never showed and his phone had been busy every time Jean


    had tried calling. When the evening sun had set and all the officials had left City Hall, Jean finally


    allowed herself to ept that she wasn''t getting her divorce.


    Furious with Zed, Jean returned to the house to confront him. As she entered, shame and guilt


    overwhelmed Jean. Everywhere she went, she saw traces of Zed''s actions from the previous night.


    She couldn''t escape the reminders as they were on the couch, the carpet, in the bathroom and in the


    bedroom......


    Jean sat on the couch as she waited for Zed''s arrival. She was in a gloomy mood. Now that the


    contract had been acquired, there was no need for this show to go on. Facing the arrogant and


    conceited Mr. Qi every day would sooner orter drive her mad. She must divorce him!


    She waited till midnight, but Zed didn''t show. Her anger settled with time and her weary eyes could not


    stay open.


    A whileter, a car pulled into the driveway. After parking the car, Zed sat staring at the steering wheel.


    Numerous thoughts ran through his mind. It was a while before he sighed and opened the car door. A


    few minutester, Zed had entered the house and walked toward couch. He looked at the woman


    curled on the couch like a kitten.


    "Zed, why didn''t youe to City Hall today?" Jean yawned as she asked. She had woken when she


    heard Zed entering the house. However, she was so tired that her eyes refused to stay open.


    "Busy." The man was so reticent that he gave Jean short and curt answers.


    "Ok, are you free tomorrow? Let''s get the divorce thing done." Jean rubbed her eyes to drive away the


    sleep. She looked at the big silent rock standing in front of her.


    Zed didn''t answer her question. Instead, he squatted and lifted her into his arms. Then he strode to the


    bedroom. He gently ced her on the bed and covered her with the soft quilt. The bed and the quilt felt


    soforting that Jean closed her eyes and fell asleep instantly.


    When Zed noticed the Residence Booklet in her arms, he frowned before gently prying it loose. Then


    he locked it in his safe.


    The next day, Jean woke in a panic. Thoughts of the Booklet flooded her. Where had she kept it? She


    could have sworn that she had it on her when Zed brought her to the bedroom. Anxious, Jean


    searched the whole vi but she couldn''t find the Residence Booklet. As usual, Zed had already left for


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    work and so, she couldn''t ask him. Jean was crazy with worry.


    ''Wait. Think hard. Where did I put itst night?'' Jean pushed herself to retrace her steps from the night


    before. Her face paled when she realized she had absolutely no memory of where she put the Booklet.


    How could she get divorced without the Residence Booklet?


    Besides, if her father learned that she had lost the Booklet, he would be furious.


    All of a sudden she noticed the monitor at the far corner of the room. Jean had mocked Zed for being


    paranoid when she had first learned that he had installed monitors in every room. But now, her heart


    soared with hope.


    She powered on Zed''s personalputer with the intention of scouring throughst night''s surveince


    video. Jean was disappointed when she found that theputer was password protected.


    With no other alternative, Jean had to call Zed.


    "Zed, what''s the password to yourputer?"


    "Why do you need it?"


    "I can''t find my Residence Booklet. I thought I''d check surveince videos to see where I put itst


    night."


    "I can''t remember the password."


    "What? Can''t remember! How can you not remember the password to your ownputer? Are you


    kidding me? Wait. Did you hide my Residence Booklet? !" Jean was so angry that she threw several


    questions at Zed without giving him the time to reply.


    "So what?" Zed''s voice was calm and indifferent.


    Jean was stunned, "What? Why did you hide my Residence Booklet? Don''t you want the divorce?"


    She had no idea why this man would hide her Booklet.


    "No."

 Chapter 5 She Was Expecting A Boyfriend

    Chapter 5 She Was Expecting A Boyfriend


    "What?" Jean couldn''t believe what Zed had just said. She waspletely stunned.


    ''He... he is not going to divorce me?''


    "You... you can''t take back your word so easily! You agreed to the divorce. Besides, you..." Jean spoke


    in broken sentences. Zed''s reply had been so unexpected that Jean''s mind was a chaotic mess.


    Anxiety flooded her and Jean found that she couldn''t arrange her thoughts clearly.


    In response to her anxious tone, Zed smiled wickedly as he replied, "I should be responsible for you."


    Frustrated, Jean threw her hands up in the air. She waved them around as she spoke, "No, you don''t


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    have to. I can take care of myself!"


    "But I''m not okay with this." In the meanwhile, Zed powered on hisputer and clicked on the real-


    time monitor in his house. Then he selected on the view of the living room. He frowned when he saw


    Jean pacing in front of the couch. She was biting her fingernails and looked worried.


    "As a matter of fact, I am very open-minded. As for you, I don''t think you are a fogyish nerd, are you?


    Society is not as conservative anymore. Nowadays, it''smon for people to make love consensually


    without considering formalities such as marriage. So, Zed, let''s justplete the divorce procedure.


    Then neither of us will be detained. That''s the perfect win-win situation."


    ''Detained?''


    Zed frowned. Her unthoughtful choice of words and the way that she described their arrangement


    ignited a fury inside Zed. Although he tried to control his emotions when he spoke, traces of anger


    could be sensed, "Unfortunately, I am a fogyish guy for real, Mrs. Qi. Please prepare supper. I will be


    back soon."


    Bibibi...


    The sound of the call disconnecting left Jean confused. She looked at the phone in her hand.


    ''What the hell are you nning, Zed? Are you still joking about the divorce?'' Furious and helpless,


    Jean needed to vent her anger. She grabbed the nearest couch cushion and repeatedly hit the wall


    with it.


    ''Wait, I should calm down and think it over carefully. What on earth is this jerk trying to do? Is he


    thinking I got thend too easily, and so he will try every means to get even?'' Jean continued pacing in


    the living room as she muttered to herself.


    ''Zed is just a cold-faced devil. It''s impossible to guess what he is thinking! The only thing I can do now


    is to y up to him till he signs the divorce papers of his own ord.''


    Having figured out what her next actions should be, Jean quickly headed to the kitchen. She


    Jean wasfortable in the kitchen. It was a ce where she had spent most of her childhood and


    teenage years. It started when she was about four years old. Soon after her parents divorce, her father


    married Joy Yi. A yearter, Joy bore a pigeon pair, which delighted her father very much. However, for


    Jean, the two new-born babies meant additional responsibilities and more housework. Since then, Jean


    was treated as a domestic worker. By the time Jean had turned 15, her chores had progressed from


    cleaning and chopping to preparing full meals.


    The challenges Jean faced in her early years continued well into her college life. As she neared her


    graduation, Jean dreamed of leaving home and finding a job far away from her family. She even made


    the effort to search for work opportunities in different cities! But things did not go as nned for her


    father unexpectedly arranged her marriage with Zed Qi. Her situation had never reversed. She had


    simply left one mean and controlling man for another.


    Zed walked through the door just as Jean put the pot of soup on the table. This surprised Jean. It was


    as though he had scheduled his arrival for this meal. Sitting at the table, Jean found that she had lost


    her appetite. After aimlessly picking at her food, she sat with suspended chopsticks in her hand. Her


    mind was consumed with thoughts about the divorce. How would she force Zed to honor their previous


    agreements? She nced at Zed several times. It seemed as though she was about to ask him for


    something.


    "Hmmm... Zed, about the Residence Booklet*, could you return it to me?"


    (*TN: Residence booklet or the Booklet of Registered Permanent Residence is a document held by a


    Chinese citizen as proof of identity. It is required for marriage and divorce procedures.) Since no one


    had spoken since Zed''s arrival, Jean''s question broke the silence at the dining table. Jean couldn''t help


    poking at the bottom of the bowl with her chopsticks. She was so nervous and her movements were so


    uncoordinated that it seemed as though she might break the bowl.


    "No talking while eating." Zed replied curtly before continuing to eat. Jean frowned and studied her


    husband. The speed with which he was devouring his meal made it look like he was famished.


    Jean sighed in resignation. There was no point arguing with Zed. She swallowed her anger and nodded


    before continuing to pick at her meal.


    Zed tasted all the dishes that Jean had prepared. He liked the soup so much that he had two helpings.


    "Since there are just two of us, you can make a simpler meal in the future. These dishes are too much


    for us." Zed remarked after finishing his meal.


    ''Future?


    Is he really determined not to divorce her? How dare he say the word, future?'' Jean couldn''t take his


    games anymore. She raised her voice, "What do you mean, Zed? We agreed on a divorce. You cannot


    take back your words. You cannot ruin my future. I''m looking forward to getting out of this situation and


    finding a real boyfriend..." Jean grabbed Zed''s arm as she spoke. She was so overwhelmed with the


    idea of spending the rest of her life with his heartless man that she nearly burst into tears.


    "Real boyfriend?" ''She is actually considering looking for a new boyfriend! She must think I have no


    way to make her suffer more, this abandon is the proof.''


    Zed abruptly and forcefully shook off her hands.


    As a result, Jean lost her bnce. She tethered on the edge of her chair and for a split second, Zed


    thought she might fall. Without thinking, he found himself reaching out and holding her steady. Although


    still angry, he found himself concerned about Jean. He didn''t loosen his grip until he was sure that she


    was safe.


    Zed squinted at Jean. When she made eye contact with him, she noted the strong warning he was


    giving her. Then he spoke, "You are a married woman. If you cheat on me, that will make me a cuckold.


    I will not stand for something like that. If that happens, you are doomed for sure!"


    Jean shuddered at Zed''s threat. However, she soon regained control of herself. She cleared her mind,


    straightened her body, and spoke with authority, "If you don''t want to be a cuckold, then divorce me as


    soon as possible. I cannot guarantee faithfulness in a fake rtionship!"


    "Fake? Do you have any proof?" Zed stood and approached Jean threateningly. Soon, his face was


    just a finger''s distance from hers.


    Zed didn''t have to remind Jean that they had married legally. They had stood before an applicable


    authority andpleted all marriage procedures. They had even consummated their marriage. There


    was no way left for Jean to im that their marriage wasn''t real.


    "Why? Why aren''t you honoring the agreement? Why did you change your mind so suddenly? We don''t


    like each other at all, and you have no feelings for me." Jean was bewildered by Zed''s actions. In all


    this time, she had not been able toe up with a usible exnation for why he wanted to continue


    this charade. There was no other way for her to get answers, except to ask Zed. And so she did. She


    blurted out all her questions. Aware that Zed wouldn''t take kindly to her behavior, she was too nervous


    to look at him. She knew that his eyes would be as deep as the sea and as dark as the night sky.


    "I just do what I want."


    Zed turned around and walked toward the bedroom after his careless and less than satisfactory


    response.


    Jean blinked several times as she tried to make sense of what Zed had just said. He was entitled, yes.


    He was cold and conceited as well. But did he really think that he could y with a human life?


    She satirized, "Of course, you are the big boss, Zed. You have power, you have money, you can do


    whatever you want!" The anger coursing through Jean left her shaking. She clenched and unclenched


    her fists several times in an attempt to calm down. However, nothing helped. She whispered curses at


    Zed''s retreating form.


    Furious with how things were turning out, Jean tried rationalizing. In her mind, she argued that they had


    no reason to bind themselves to each other. And she had no reason to be nice to him either. The


    Booklet while important, would not stop her from moving forward.


    With a clear mind, Jean reached a decision. She dragged out her suitcase and packed a few


    necessities.


    Then she made her way to the Wen house. When she arrived home and opened the door, she saw


    Shirley, her half-sister, sitting on the sofa and smoking. Jean studied her half-sister. Shirley''s face was


    covered in a thickyer of makeup that made her look hideous. It seemed as though her half-sister


    hadn''t changed in all this time that Jean had been away. Realizing that she hadpany, Shirley


    looked up. When she saw Jean, Shirley sneered with disdain, "Look who''s back. Zed must be ruthless


    for having kicked you out so soon. Perhaps you did something to deserve it?"


    Jean ignored Shirley''s ridicule and headed for her room. The moment she opened the door, Jean was


    shocked by what she saw. Her bed was overflowing with delivery boxes of various kinds. As she looked


    around, she realized that her whole room was a mess!


    "The housekeeper will onlye tomorrow. I do believe you will have no ce to sleep before she


    don''t you think so?" Shirley''s derisive tone and tauntingments chipped away at Jean''s spirit. She


    turned to face her half-sister only to find Shirley taking a deep drag of her cigarette before casually


    tapping the ash onto the floor.


    "Why do I have to sleep on the sofa? This is my room and you have made this mess. If you do not


    clean it up, then I will use your room. Perhaps I''ll even move this mess to your room when you step out


    of the house." Jean tried her best to reason with Shirley.


    Annoyed, Shirley threw the burning butt of the cigarette toward Jean. As a quick reflex, Jean raised her


    hand to stop the cigarette end from hitting her face. Although she blocked it, she burnt her hand. Jean


    whimpered as the stinging sensation from the burn shot through her arm.


    "Huh, funny! Jean Wen, you just cannot win, can you? It would be best if you realized that nothing, not


    even a grain of dust in this house, belongs to you. How dare you say this is your room? You must have


    forgotten how this room happened to be yours. Fine, I will remind you. This room was a hand-out from


    me to you. Since you are married now, you are not wee here. And so, there is no room left in this


    house for you. Just get lost!" Shirley, the foul-mouthed woman, didn''t stop there. She went a step


    further by grabbing the broom resting against the wall. She raised it quickly and whacked Jean with the


    broom. "Shoo... Shoo" Shirley said as though driving away a stray dog.


    Jean had restrained herself and been understanding and cooperative with her family right since her


    father married Joy Yi. Years and years of mockery, beatings and curses had worn Jean down. But now,


    the pain she felt, both physical and mental enraged her so much that she couldn''t bear it anymore. So


    she caught the broom and yanked it from Shirley''s hands.


    Shirley had not been expecting such a reaction from Jean. A corner of the broom that had been


    chipped scratched Shirley''s palm. She looked at Jean with frightened eyes, still disbelieving that her


    sister, who had always been meek, was now rising up against her. As Shirley was trying to snatch the


    broom back, she saw her parents walking toward them. She then quickly sat on the floor and started to


    cry, as if she were being bullied.


    "Please don''t hit me. Please, sister Jean. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault." Shirley managed to squeeze out


    between exaggerated sobs.

 Chapter 6 Dont Touch Me

    Chapter 6 Don''t Touch Me


    Jean was perplexed by the sudden change in Shirley''s behavior. Before she could react, Jean felt


    someone shoving her. Jean felt a sharp pain as she fell to the ground. As Jean turned to re at her


    attacker, she found her father and stepmother, Joy Yi standing at the doorway.


    "Why did you beat your sister, Jean?" Her father screamed.


    "No, I didn''t hit her. I didn''t..." Jean''s exnation was stopped mid-way as her father had raised his


    hand and pped her. Before Jean could utter another word in her defense, her father had grabbed the


    broom. He approached Jean with a malicious expression.


    Knowing what punishment awaited her, Jean cowered in the corner. She tried to protect herself when


    Mr. Wen started beating her with the broom. Shirley, Jean''s half-sister, was on the other side of the


    room. When she noticed Jean pleading with her, Shirley made obscene hand gestures and smiled


    triumphantly.


    After Mr. Wen was satisfied with the punishment he meted out to Jean, he took away her handbag.


    Then, he threw Jean out of the house. Covered in bruises and cuts, Jean had no other choice but to


    walk away. With no phone and no money, she couldn''t even call for a cab. As she walked down the


    street aimlessly, Jean began wondering how she had found herself in this position.


    She hade to the Wen house to borrow some money from her father. She needed the help to be


    able to leave Zed and find a job. She hadn''t expected things to go like this. She knew that her father


    hated her biological mother and that after their divorce, this hatred had been shifted to Jean. Her


    position in the family had worsened especially after the births of her half-sister, Shirley and half-brother,


    Winner. However, even though she had often been used and abused by them, this was the first time


    that she had been beaten this badly.


    The pain and sadness Jean felt clouded her thoughts. After hours of walking, when she finally paid


    attention to her surroundings, she was surprised to find herself standing in front of Zed''s vi. A cool


    wind began blowing. As it skimmed over the cuts on the back of her hand, she felt a dull stinging


    sensation.


    Zed was watching the real-time feed from the cameras ced outside his vi. He noticed Jean


    walking up to the gate but turning around without ringing the bell. Zed furrowed his brows as he


    watched her pace back and forth in front of the gate. It seemed as though she was troubled and trying


    to reach a decision.


    Zed cupped his chin and wondered what was haunting Jean. He zoomed in on her as he intended to


    study Jean''s expression carefully. Any clue of what she was thinking would help him decide what action


    to take.


    He squinted when he saw Jean gently rubbing her hand. As he erged the picture, he noticed that


    Jean''s hand was unusually red. He stood so suddenly that his chair fell backward. Remote in hand,


    Zed pressed the button that opened the gate.


    Not expecting the gate to screech open on its own, Jean found herself startled. She took a step back


    as though intending to leave but saw Zed striding down the driveway. He was dressed in casual day


    clothes.


    A few giant stepster, Zed reached Jean. Before she could hide her hand, Zed grabbed and pulled


    them toward him. He frowned when he saw the wounds. His eyes simmered with anger as he


    wondered who had hurt his wife.


    "Who did this?" He asked in a low and angry voice.


    Jean hurriedly pulled her hands away and hid them behind her. She pressed her lips and shook her


    head.


    Zed frowned as he thought about why Jean would not tell him who hurt her. Decided on an alternate


    approach, he bent and hugged her instead. With a gentle arm wrapped around her shoulders, Zed led


    Jean into the vi.


    After seating her on the sofa, Zed went to fetch the medicine box. He squatted in front of her before


    carefully disinfecting her wound and bandaging it. Jean had never known Zed to be this gentle and


    caring. Zed frowned from the beginning to the end. It was almost as though he were the one who had


    been injured.


    "Did you go back home?" Zed asked coldly, as he finished wrapping her wound in gauze.


    Jean lowered her head. She could no longer contain her emotions. Tears freely ran down her cheeks.


    Thebination of sadness, helplessness and anger overwhelmed her. She was heartbroken with how


    her family had treated her. She wanted to fight back but found herself unable. She had no resources


    and no one would support and protect her.


    Zed was inspecting Jean''s arms for more wounds when she grabbed his hands and looked at him with


    great expectation. "Can the contract for thatnd be withdrawn?" she asked.


    Stunned, Zed felt speechless. After a minute, he nodded.


    "That''s great!" Atst there was something Jean could do to avenge herself. Her stepmother, half-


    sister, and father had been cruel to her all of these years. Finally, she could find a way to hurt them.


    Zed rose to his feet and went to his room. He spotted his cell phone on the table. Then he called his


    secretary.


    "Check the schedule of thend in the suburb."


    "The documents we received earlier this afternoon show that the ownership transfer of thatnd is


    scheduled in a little while."


    "Stop it!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Tell Director Zhang that I canceled the transfer."


    "Ok, I''ll do it right away."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After disconnecting the call, Zed returned to the living room. He stopped at the doorway when he


    realized that Jean had unbuttoned part of her shirt and was now applying medicine to her shoulder.


    Where all had she been hurt? Who had hurt her? These thoughts consumed Zed. Without thinking, Zed


    marched forward and began unbuttoning her clothes. He needed to see the full extent of her injuries.


    "What are you doing?" Jean pushed Zed''s hands away and looked at him in astonishment. "I''m injured


    and my body hurts all over. Keep your hands to yourself!"


    "Why? What do you think I am doing?" Her reaction left Zed dumbfounded. He just wanted to see her


    injuries. He couldn''t understand why she wouldn''t let him.


    Impatient and furious, Zed reached out and ripped her shirt.


    Jean hurriedly covered her body with the remains of her torn clothes before turning her back to Zed


    and cowering.


    Zed''s eyes widened when he saw the bruises on her arms and shoulders. The shape of the welts all


    over her body made it obvious that she had been hit by a bar of some sort. Both anger and tender love


    bubbled in his heart.


    "Don''t touch me!" As Zed reached out to touch Jean, she angrily pushed him away again and again.


    Her actions stretched the wounds thus causing her immense pain.

 Chapter 7 A Gentle Touch

    Chapter 7 A Gentle Touch


    In pain and uncertain of Zed''s intentions, Jean stood in her corner and red at the man. She suffered


    from a number of cuts and bruises but she wouldn''t let Zed get anywhere near her.


    However, Zed was not angry with her. He was torn by the mixed emotions coursing through him. He


    was furious at whoever had hurt her. But mostly, he was concerned for Jean.


    Every time he saw a new injury, he felt like his whole heart was going to break.


    Zed finally understood that he was not going to earn Jean''s trust by forcing her. He thought about how


    he should handle the situation. After a little hesitation, Zed went to Jean''s room to get a pair of pajamas


    for her.


    Jean was in too much pain to notice that Zed had left the room.


    She felt weak and dizzy and decided to sit on the couch. As Jean turned, she was surprised to see Zed


    standing in front of her. He stretched the pajamas toward her like a peace offering. Jean stood in a


    daze as Zed helped her wear the pajamas.


    When he was done, Jean grabbed the pajamas as though it was her lifeline.


    Zed squatted in front of her, said, "Babe, let me take a look, okay?"


    His voice was so soft andforting.


    Jean felt something in her heart change and her whole body couldn''t help but shiver.


    Seeing this, Zed knew that Jean was softening even though she still felt some hesitance. The thought


    reassured Zed and he decided to soften his expression. He gave Jean a warm smile.


    "Don''t be afraid, you still have me in your life!"


    Soothed by Zed''s gentle persuasion, Jean finally let down her guard. She raised her head slowly.


    Zed took a deep breath when he saw that tears had been trickling down her face.


    He withheld his sadness and anger, and widened his smile.


    This was the first time that Zed had smiled at her since their marriage. Jean was mesmerized.


    "Let me see how many wounds you''ve got. I promise I won''t do anything else. I just want to check your


    injuries, okay?"


    Jean was confused. Zed usually ordered her around. He never spoke so considerately before.


    She paused and bit her lip as she wondered whether she could trust Zed. Finally, Jean nodded. She


    had folded her arms in front of her chest as a barrier between Zed and herself. After agreeing to his


    request, Jean unfolded her arms.


    Zed walked up to her slowly and began unbuttoning her pajamas.


    Zed was extremely cautious. He knew that she was skittish and that any strange or unwanted action


    from him would put her on the defensive again.


    As the wounds on Jean''s torso came into his view, Zed growled. They were even worse than those on


    her arms.


    Zed had expected that and now, with the injuries in in sight, his suspicions had been confirmed. But


    he couldn''t restrain the anger that rushed through him. He cursed, "Damn!"


    Jean looked at Zed emotionlessly. She didn''t respond to Zed''s outburst. Instead, she watched as Zed


    applied medicine to her wounds.


    ''He is being so careful, so...... Gentle......


    Silent! It is so silent in this big living room. Why is it so silent?'' Jean''s thoughts were random and


    scattered.


    When Zed had finished attending to Jean''s injuries, he helped her wear her pajamas again.


    All of a sudden, a warm feeling ran through her body.


    For a moment Jean believed the suffering and torture the Wen family dished out to her would be taken


    care of by Zed.


    "Let me take you back to your room."


    Zed was still being gentle with her.


    Cautious, Jean looked into Zed''s eyes. She wondered if he was being sincere or whether all this was


    an act. Since his expression seemed genuine, she nodded slowly.


    With Jean''s permission, Zed lifted her in his arms and carried her to the bedroom.


    Zed''s embrace was warm.


    Jean leaned her head on Zed''s chest.


    Zed looked at Jean, not knowing what she was thinking about.


    He ced Jean on the bed gently and covered her with the quilt. After that, Zed smiled as he said, "Get


    some sleep!"


    Jean nodded and closed her eyes.


    Maybe it was because she was tired or perhaps it was the effect of the medicine that Zed had applied,


    but Jean felt her eyes getting heavy. The words, get some sleep, in Zed''s husky voice lulled her to


    sleep.


    It wasn''t long before Jean was asleep.


    But Zed hadn''t left the room.


    He was standing by the door, quietly watching. Once Jean''s breathing indicated that she was asleep, a


    cold expression settled on Zed''s face.


    That night Jean slept surprisingly well.


    When she opened her eyes again, Zed was not in the room.


    A ray of sunshine peeked through the gap between the curtains. Jean inspected her arms. The redness


    from the cigarette burn had subsided and her other wounds didn''t hurt as much.


    Jeany in bed thinking about the events of the previous day. While she was ustomed to her


    family''s behavior, she found Zed''s actions and concern to be surreal.


    She got up, walked to the curtains, and opened them.


    The sunshine was quite dazzling.


    "hmmmmmm!"


    The phone buzzed all of a sudden.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Jean picked up the phone and looked at the text on the screen. She frowned.


    It was her father.


    The events of the previous day had changed Jean. Before, she would have trembled with fear and she


    would have been consumed with thoughts of what her father would do. She was also respectful of her


    father and stepmother regardless of how they treated her. After all, they were her parents. Today,


    however, Jean found herself devoid of any such feelings when it came to her family.


    The phone kept buzzing.


    Jean answered the call. Before she could say anything, she heard a loud hysterical sounding from


    the other side.


    "You son of a ... what the heck did you do?"

 Chapter 8 I Am Your Daughter No Matter How Shameless I Am

    Chapter 8 I Am Your Daughter No Matter How Shameless I Am


    Having decided to allow Zed to reim that piece ofnd, Jean had already expected that such a thing


    would happen.


    Well, well, well.


    Nothing less of her father!


    Jean suddenly felt that the word "father" was quite ironic to her.


    "Don''t stay silent. Tell me, what have you done? Did you say something to Zed? You are so shameless!


    I only scolded you a little and you dare pull such stunt on me! I''m warning you, if you don''t get that


    piece ofnd back from Zed, consider yourself homeless."


    Even over the phone, Jean could feel her father''s rage from the tone of his voice.


    Jean thought that if they were talking face to face, he would definitely strangle her.


    "Are we clear?"


    Jean didn''t speak nor make a sound.


    Her father assumed that Jean wasn''t listening. He raised his voice and shouted: "You''re shameless,


    you hear me?"


    Jean took a calm breath and answered indifferently: "Who is shameless one?"


    "You¡­" Her father paused, his tongue tied. He would have never thought that Jean would talk to him in


    such ways. He was too shocked to even utter a word.


    Jean smiled. She continued on with her cold and uncaring tone.


    "What about me? Shameless? No matter how shameless I am, I''m still your daughter."


    That statement made her father burst with fury, "I hated myself for not strangling you when you were


    born!"


    That vicious disim sounded like Jean was the shame of his life.


    She felt her heart sank. In the past, she would feel sad when her father said anything harsh. She would


    think it was unfair and wondered why he treated Shirley differently even though they were both his


    children.


    She was already numb at this point.


    Jean sneered: "I don''t understand either. If you hated me so much, why did you let my mother gave


    birth to me?"


    Traces of taunt can be heard in her tone.


    Mr. Wen couldn''t fathom how Jean became like this. At least, before that, she would never have dared


    to talk to him in such manner.


    ''Could it be... because of Zed? She thought Zed would back her up?


    Hmph, even if she has a supporter, I was the one who gave it to her!''


    The more Mr. Wen thought about it, the more furious he became. Regardless of the reason, he


    continued to shout at her over the phone, "You''d better have Zed returned that piece ofnd to me as


    soon as possible! Otherwise¡­"


    "I''m not allowed to go home?" Or you would disown me?"


    Jean interrupted her father. He felt lost from the sudden cut off. Before he could even utter a respond,


    Jean spoke again, "Sure, you can decide, as long as you''re happy!"


    With that, Jean hung up without giving her father a chance to refute.


    On the other end, the phone continues to beep as Mr. Wen tried to make sense of everything.


    ''She''s got balls! She even dare speak to me in such tone now. What will she do to me in the future?


    She will think of overthrowing me, won''t she?"


    Mr. Wen got angrier the more he dwell on the idea. He unconsciously gripped the phone harder, as if


    the phone was Jean. With just a little more force, he could crushed Jean to pieces.


    Shirley returned home to see Mr. Wen infuriated. She asked cautiously, "Dad, what happened?"


    "It''s all the fault of that ungrateful daughter Jean!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Jean? What did she do?''


    Shirley wasn''t aware of the whole situation but to be able to anger father to such extent, it was probably


    nothing trivial.


    She couldn''t help but smile a little at that thought, but only for a moment. Her smile faded away and to


    be reced by concern and discontent.


    "How can Jean do that? Whatever happens, you are still our father!"


    As a bystander, Shirley was only here to hype things up. It would be in her favor if Jean was renounced


    from the household.


    Without knowing, Mr. Wen became even more enraged after hearing Shirley''s word offort. He


    red with his eyes wide opened, as if fires were to burst out anytime.


    "Father? I''m not her father! She just asked me to sever our rtionship and never toe home


    again!"


    Shirley felt a tinge of happiness but she made sure not to show it.


    "Dad, calm down. Is there any misunderstanding?" After a pause, Shirley continued: "Is it because you


    hit herst night? But it was Jean who started the fight!"


    With an aggrieved and innocent look, she pretended to be as delicate as a white lotus.


    Mr. Wen gave another look to Shirley. He replied back inly: "This has nothing to do with you."


    Shirley knew that her father would never get angry at her and that made her want to destroy Jean''s


    impression even more.

 Chapter 9 There Is Always A Way To Deal With Jean

    Chapter 9 There Is Always A Way To Deal With Jean


    "Then what makes you so angry?"


    At this time, Shirley did not know why her father had red up. She did not know that Jean, who had


    always smiled and borne all hardship from her family, hadpletely changed. Jean had now be


    bold enough to directly challenge their father.


    Atst, Mr. Wen''s mood became slightly more stable. He turned to face his daughter. He glowered as


    he spoke, "Zed terminated the process of thend transfer."


    "Terminated!"


    When Shirley heard what had happened, her mood worsened. Her expression hardened but her tone


    gave away the worry she felt.


    No wonder her father was so angry. She knew that her father had worked really hard to get thend.


    "It must be because I beat Jean. She is such a disobedient daughter. After what happenedst night,


    she must haveined to Zed. That must be why Zed stopped thend transfer. It''s the only


    exnation."


    Mr. Wen was extremely upset. He gnashed his teeth and cursed Jean so much that he did not notice


    Shirley''s reaction. From his outburst, it was rather obvious that his hatred toward Jean was strong.


    Shirley thought for a moment and then said slowly, "Dad, don''t be cross. You said that Zed only


    terminated the transfer process, right? This proves that it is not quite over yet. So if we butter him up,


    there might be a chance!"


    "Butter him up? It is by no means easy. Now, whether Zed will see me or not is a different problem


    altogether. Besides, I kicked Jean out of our home yesterday. She is Zed''s wife. Even if they have a


    bad rtionship, our behavior toward her will bias Zed. That is a fact, " said Mr. Wen.


    As he discussed alternatives with Shirley, Mr. Wen calmed down. With a clear mind, he was able to


    look at the problem from all angles.


    He cursed himself for beating Jean the night before. Had he known how Zed would react, he would


    have controlled the anger he felt when he saw what Jean had done.


    Instead of acting harshly, if he had talked with Jean more calmly, he might have had the chance to


    change this situation into a better one.


    Mr.Wen was seized with remorse.


    When Shirley heard her father talk about Jean and Zed, she felt very jealous and resentful. Jean was


    undeserving of this opportunity to marry such a rich and influential person.


    After a bit of hesitation, Shirley contrived an eager, ingratiating smile and said to Mr. Wen, "Dad, how


    about letting me talk to Zed."


    The tone of her voice allowed Mr. Wen to guess what she was thinking.


    And since Mr. Wen knew his daughter, he was certain that talking was not the only thing on Shirley''s


    mind.


    Once he had guessed her intentions, Mr. Wen turned to face his daughter. Her eager expression


    confirmed his fears.


    So Mr. Wen red at Shirley, and replied crossly, "That''s enough. Isn''t the situation messy enough


    already?"


    "I just..."


    Shirley wanted to say something more, but she happened to see her mother Joying downstairs


    leisurely. She suddenly seemed to think of something important, and so she turned to address her


    mother. "Mom, sister Jean... "


    "Your sister? That woman is not your sister!" said Joy.


    "Oh, I see." Shirley responded meekly before ncing at her father. He still looked gloomy. She knew


    he must still be thinking about thend.


    Joy also noticed her husband sitting next to Shirley. As she neared, she could feel the awkward silence


    between father and daughter. She didn''t know why they were behaving like this.


    "Are you troubling your father?"


    Joy asked.


    Shirley feigned innocence. Her lips curled in a frown and sadness reflected in her eyes. She looked like


    she was about to cry. "Why would I trouble my father? It was my sister, Jean, who asked Zed to take


    back thend."


    "What?" Joy looked as if she had discovered a new continent. She was certainly shocked that Shirley


    had referred to Jean as her sister again.


    "I mean, I mean that..." Shirley cast a quick nce at her father before speaking in a low voice, "I mean


    that woman, Jean, tricked Zed into stopping thend transfer process."


    "What?"


    Joy eximed again. Her tone was much sharper than before. It seemed that she couldn''t believe what


    Shirley had said.


    Then she shifted her gaze to Mr. Wen and asked him anxiously, "Henry, is what Shirley just said true?"


    Mr. Wen was still annoyed by the termination of the transfer process. He was not in the mood to


    answer her question. Joy''s tone and insolence angered him even more.


    When Joy didn''t get an answer from Mr. Wen, she persisted as she wanted more information. "Is


    everything that Shirley said true? Did Zed take thend back?"


    He did not give an answer this time either. His face turned dark and his expression was grave.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Shirley tugged on her mom''s skirt as though silently imploring her mother to stop. Even a blind man


    could see that Mr. Wen was on the verge of losing his temper. And if he did lose his temper, the


    consequences would be terrible.


    Joy realized that she had approached her husband too aggressively. Perhaps it was because she had


    been anxious. She paused andposed herself before speaking in a much gentler tone, "I am sorry, I


    was too anxious. How do we deal with this situation?"


    "You are asking me? Who am I going to ask?"


    ''Must I visit my son-inw and beg him to give thend to me?'' thought Henry Wen.


    Shirley leaned forward and whispered, "Actually, I have a solution."


    "I will never allow you to meet Zed. So if your solution is to talk to him, stop daydreaming." Henry Wen


    knew his present situation. ''If Zed is protecting Jean, anyone from the Wen family who says anything


    against Jean will not earn any favors from Zed.


    I don''t know what magic Jean has done to earn Zed''s implicit trust. Why is Zed so addicted to her?


    How does he benefit from canceling thend transfer?'' thought Mr. Wen.


    Shirley smiled and shook her head slightly. She replied, "I know that you certainly won''t let me go to


    Zed. And you know that he won''t listen to us. We can''t do anything to Zed, but it doesn''t mean that we


    can''t do anything to Jean!"


    Jean!


    When Henry Wen heard what Shirley said, he narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 10 All The Worlds A Stage, And All The Man And Woman Are Merely Players

    Chapter 10 All The World''s A Stage, And All The Man And Woman Are Merely yers


    Meanwhile, at Zed''s vi, Jean received a phone call from her father, Henry. After she finished


    speaking with him, Jean tossed the phone on the bed. There was no way that she was going to


    consider what he had said.


    Jean was still wearing the pajama''s Zed had helped her put on the previous night. She smiled as she


    thought of how considerate Zed had been. He had insisted on checking her injuries and had applied


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    medicine to her wounds.


    She had expected to be in tremendous pain after the beating. But Zed''s medicine had helped the


    wounds get better. Most had started scabbing as well. Just as Jean''s body was healing quickly, the


    wound on her heart was closing as well.


    Jean walked to the closet to find a suit of clean clothes. She picked a chiffon shirt and matched it with a


    pair of casual pants.


    She then changed out of the pajamas. Although she was still recovering, the casual outfit made her feel


    much better.


    Jean sauntered around the vi slowly. After a thorough search, she still couldn''t find Zed. Did he leave


    for work early in the morning?


    And now, it was nearly noon.


    At the thought, Jean''s stomach rumbled to remind her that she hadn''t eaten anything all day. She


    stepped into the kitchen to make herself some food. Jean was surprised to see a note stuck to the


    fridge door.


    Normally, Jean was the only person who frequented the kitchen. Since their marriage, Zed had never


    entered the kitchen. Who would leave her a note?


    With this in mind, Jean slowly approached the fridge. Since she had no reason to believe that Zed


    would have left her a note, she was being cautious.


    "There''s some warm food in the pot."


    The note was written simply. As was customary with Zed, he used as few words as possible. However,


    gentleness and warmth could be sensed from the note.


    Jean stared at the note nkly. She was still trying toe to terms with the change in Zed''s behavior


    from the previous night. How should she react to the note? Should she be moved? Happy? Feel


    blessed?


    Considering the circumstances of her marriage with Zed, how could she possibly feel blessed?


    ''Zed probably did this out of some sense of concern for my injuries, '' she rationalized. ''It is not possibly


    an act of love.


    No, it can''t be for love.''


    After thinking for a while, Jean found it too challenging to figure out Zed''s intentions. So she just gave


    up. Although still unsure about Zed''s intentions, Jean''s stomach wouldn''t allow her to wait any longer.


    So she lifted the lid and peeped inside. She smiled when she saw steaming hot red date congee.


    Tentatively Jean took a small taste of the congee. ''It is so unexpectedly good! I thought he had made a


    ingredients weremon, but theyplimented the congee really well. The gruel was neither


    excessively sweet nor insipid. It was just perfect.


    The effort made by Zed to prepare the special congee not only surprised Jean, it also evoked her


    appreciation for Zed. It was undeniable that Zed had done a great job, whether with the congee, or with


    his considerate and consistent care.


    Jean was amazed by Zed. All this while, she had thought of him as entitled and conceited. There were


    times when he behaved like a child. She would never have imagined that he knew how to cook. What


    surprised her even more was that he had made it really well.


    Memories of the previous night started popping up in her mind. Zed, the man who was always cold with


    Jean, had shown her enormous kindness and care when she was hurt.


    Such a gentle and soft Zed was so different to what he had been in the past. It was as if he were a


    different person.


    ''Any girl who is lucky enough to marry Zed in the future would be very blessed indeed! She will, I''m


    sure.''


    Jean thought as she settled at the table with the meal. Then she turned her attention to the sweet


    congee.


    Jean devoured the congee. She hadpletely forgotten that she had left her phone in the bedroom.


    The phone rang several times, but Jean couldn''t hear it.


    In the meanwhile, On the topmost floor of themercial tower in the city center, Zed stood in front of


    the french windows of the executive office. He frowned as he looked at the phone in his hand.


    ''I have called numerous times, why is she not answering? What is this woman doing? She is still


    recovering. So, where could she go?


    Maybe her heartless father called her and upset her?''


    As Zed tried rationalizing Jean''sck of response to his calls, the direction of his thoughts concerned


    him.


    ''Before I left, I had checked on her condition to make sure the wounds were getting better. She was


    injured both physically and mentally after her trip to the Wen house. If it happens again, she will be truly


    traumatized.''


    Realizing how risky Jean''s situation was, Zed immediately hurried out of themercial tower.


    ...


    At the vi, Jean had just finished devouring the congee. It had been so good that she had eaten


    multiple servings. Just as she sat staring at her empty bowl, the doorbell rang.


    ''Was it Zed?


    No, if it were Zed, he would have walked in. He had the key to the vi. Who could it be then?


    His parents?''


    Jean immediately gave up this thought. However, her curiosity about Zed''s parents had been aroused.


    Although they had been married for a while, Jean had never seen his family.


    Zed was a mystery.


    "Ding-dong!"


    The bell rang again. Jean had a sense of foreboding. Just as her father had called persistently, the


    doorbell was ringing repeatedly.


    Jean cleaned the table, and then rushed to the door. She had not even stopped to put on a coat.


    However, as she opened the front door of the vi, the two faces that appeared before Jean were


    familiar yet strange. Frustrated, she tried closing the door, but couldn''t. There was no way back.


    ''Father? Oh, no! He is no longer my father.


    And Shirley Wen!''


    Jean took a deep breath and forced herself to appear calm and confident. She soon noticed that they


    held several bottles of tonic in their hands. But their fake smile had betrayed them.


    ''How shameless you are! You turn up at my vi after cutting off all rtionships with me on the phone.''


    "Sister Jean!"


    As Jean tried processing her father''s brazenness, Shirley opened her mouth and greeted Jean in a


    sing-song tone. Probably for considering her father''s decency before his daughter.


    Shirley''s attitude had changed so abruptly that Jean could barely believe her eyes. Shirley acted so


    well that her performance could win her an Oscar.


    Jean gave no reply. Instead she looked at them carefully. Her father was clearly not happy about this


    visit. Shirley was being melodramatic. To Jean, it was as though she were watching a frigidedy


    show. And she was still unclear about the purpose of their visit.


    "Sister Jean, we came here to see you. Last night was all my fault. I shouldn''t have said those mean


    things to you. Although it was wrong for you to beat me, it was me who irritated you first. I apologize to


    you. Please forgive me!"


    Shirley said sincerely as though she were telling the truth. Her performance was so convincing that


    anybody who didn''t know the truth would be easily cheated into thinking that she had been wronged.


    That would also make her appear generous for apologizing.


    Jean waspletely astonished by Shirley''s outstanding performance. She finally understood the


    significance of the saying ''All the world''s a stage, and all the man and woman are merely yers''.

 Chapter 11 Sister, Forgive Me

    Chapter 11 Sister, Forgive Me


    Jean still had no response. She was waiting for her father to speak.


    "Dear..." After a long wait, her father finally spoke.


    It was this word that nearly made Jean burst intoughter.


    Dear? Dear? Dear?


    That was the funniest joke that Jean had ever heard.


    Jean raised her eyebrows slightly and smiled sardonically.


    "Ha!"


    Jean''s father was stupefied. He had no idea why she was smiling at him like that.


    "Sister, father and I havee here to apologize for our mistakes. We are your family. Why are you


    behaving like this?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''What a family!


    Did you consider me as a member of the family when you beat me with the broom?''


    These thoughts ran through Jean''s mind. She red at Shirley. Surprised by Jean''s odd behavior,


    Shirley fidgeted. She didn''t know what else to say to Jean.


    "What am I doing? What have I done?"


    "Jean Wen!"


    The tone of her father''s voice was a clear indicator of how he truly felt. Jean lifted her chin in defiance.


    ''Ha, he couldn''t pretend any longer, could he? Didn''t you call me dear just now? How quickly he


    reveals his true nature!''


    Jean looked at Shirley before ncing at her father. The expression in her eyes was so cold.


    It was a sunny day but somehow, Jean''s father felt a shiver travel through his body. It was almost as


    though someone had poured a basin of ice-cold water over him.


    "So, why are you here?"


    Since her father had lost his patience, Jean felt there was no need to be civil either.


    Although Jean was fully aware of their intentions, she didn''t n on letting them know.


    However, her father was burning with anger. It was beneath him to humiliate himself before Jean like


    this. He would have pped her for her disrespectful behavior had it not been for thatnd.


    "I..."


    After another long pause, that was all that Henry could bring himself to say to Jean.


    Jean knew that her father was having a difficult time expressing himself because he could not swallow


    his pride. He scolded her on the phone. He called her unfilial. He had said that she wasn''t his family


    anymore. And now, he had to apologize. Knowing her father, Jean wondered if he would ever be able


    to admit that he was wrong.


    Henry was over fifty years old. Jean studied his face. The only indicator of his age was the graying hair


    at his temples. In all his years, and with all his wisdom, this was how her father behaved? This was the


    first time that Jean felt that the man standing in front of her was pretty pathetic.


    Despite her resolution not to forgive her family for all the hurt they had caused over the years, Jean''s


    heart quivered.


    She seemed to be a little hesitant.


    When Henry refused to speak, Jean decided she had wasted enough of her time. And so, she spoke


    first, "Since there is nothing to talk about, I shall leave."


    Jean nodded and took a step back. As she swung the door close, Shirley quickly stepped forward and


    stopped the door. She was aware of why her father couldn''t bring himself to apologize. However, they


    had a n to manipte Zed intopleting thend transfer process. It was imperative that they


    make peace with Jean. And so she smiled and held Jean''s arm. With a sweet smile she said, "Sister,


    don''t be angry. You see, our father hase to apologize. Besides, there cannot be any hatred


    between a father and his daughter, can there? After all, he is still our father even though he made a


    mistake, right?"


    ''So, as per Shirley''s exnation, I''m to me for everything?''


    Jean was a little puzzled. She looked at Shirley and then nced at Shirley''s hand that was holding


    her.


    She was in no mood to forgive her sister who had framed her yesterday and gave an insincere apology


    today. On top of everything, Shirley was still lying about Jean hitting her with the broom!


    "Since when has our rtionship been so close?" The disgusted look on Jean''s face and her cold


    words were a clear indication that their plot had failed.


    Jean removed Shirley''s grip on her arm as she spoke.


    Shirley was too embarrassed to keep smiling. She wondered why Jean was behaving so differently.


    This person was not her sister. At least, Jean wasn''t a forgiving, meek person as before.


    Her father was very displeased with Jean''s attitude toward Shirley, but he was helpless. He could not


    afford to get angry with Jean.


    They were in this mess because he let his anger get the better of him. Now, he had to wait.


    He would take care of this bitch after he got thend.


    He forced himself to smile despite what he was thinking.


    "Dear daughter, I know you are still upset with me. After Shirley told me what happened and I


    understood that she was at fault, I realized that you were right to teach her a lesson. You are her elder


    sister and she didn''t show you any respect."


    Jean supposed that these two hypocritical people would go away after she had made her feelings


    clear. But she had underestimated their impudicity.


    "Yeah, I know I was wrong, sister. Forgive me, please!" Shirley repeated after Henry had stopped


    speaking.


    "Would you forgive me if I stab you with a knife and then apologize?"


    Jean''s expression was sour and both, Shirley and her father had nothing to say to her hypothetical


    question.


    Although Henry and Shirley could see from Jean''s expressions that she was cold and unforgiving, what


    they didn''t know was that her heart was breaking. It had taken an immense amount of courage to stand


    up to her family.


    Not far away, a man sat in a fancy car. He watched this whole sordid exchange between Jean, Shirley,


    and their father. He smiled at how Jean stood her ground and refused to let her family manipte her.


    This woman seems to have changed!

 Chapter 12 Save Your Breath And Talk To My Attorney

    Chapter 12 Save Your Breath And Talk To My Attorney


    Henry couldn''t stand Jean''s insolence anymore. He raised his hand and pped Jean across her face.


    The sound from the p was so loud that it echoed through the quite halls of the vi and its


    surroundings.


    Henry''s action infuriated Zed. His eyes widened and his handsome face contorted with rage. Despite


    what Jean''s father had done, Zed had to sit quietly in the car and watch.


    Zed had parked in a space that was not clearly visible from the door of the vi. However, everything


    being said by Shirley, Henry, and Jean could be clearly heard. At this moment, Henry was abusing and


    cursing Jean.


    "Jean, I am giving you onest opportunity to avoid embarrassing yourself. And this will be thest


    chance I give you to secure thatnd for me. We havee to admit our mistakes. And your sister,


    Shirley has already apologized to you. What else do you want? Just tell me what on earth you could


    possibly want in exchange. I will try to get it for you so long as you ask Zed to give me that piece of


    Jean''s face burned from the impact of the p and from humiliation. She buried her face in her hands.


    She could feel the hot sting of tears as they trickled down her face.


    Although Jean had already known that it would end like this, she was still expecting that her father


    would be a little kinder to her.


    ''Jean, how silly you are!'' Jean thought to herself, ''How quickly you forgot the insults you received in


    your father''s housest night. You should not have longed for your father''s approval.''


    Henry was so upset with Jean that he could barely breathe. He ced a hand on his chest to calm his


    breathing. It seemed as though he was undergoing untold suffering and pain.


    Shirley seized the opportunity to sharply criticize Jean for being disobedient and making their father


    suffer.


    "Sister, I know you hate us deeply. But our father is getting older and weaker. You should not treat him


    like this. If you want, vent your anger and hatred on me. You know that our father has tried so hard and


    made so many sacrifices to get thatnd. Even his health deteriorated in the process. How can you be


    so hardhearted? Why do you want to continue to hurt him and make him suffer?" Shirley pretended to


    be a considerate and caring daughter. She listed Jean''s wrongdoings out of malice, while gently


    Jean tried to contain her emotions. She fought to stop her tears from running down her face. After


    taking a deep breath, she ced a bitter smile on her face before looking at Shirley. Jean pitied herself


    for having such a family.


    "Are you quite finished?" she asked Shirley. "If you came here just to show me this performance, then I


    am sorry to tell you, I am not interested in your excuses. Get out of here! Or I will call the police!" said


    Jean.


    The only thing Jean wanted to do in this moment was to m the door and separate herself from her


    disgusting father and half-sister. Only by doing so, could Jean calm down.


    Since there was nothing left to say, Jean decided to shut the door. Henry stopped her. He offered a


    very expensive health-care food product that he had brought to please Zed.


    Jean had considered her father to be shameless. With this act, he had shown how far he would go.


    Jean was disappointed with his behavior.


    Jean shook her head and refused to take her father''s gifts.


    It was this move thatpletely angered Henry.


    Henry quickly reached forward and violently pulled Jean out of the vi.


    Jean did not expect this to happen. In an instant, pain exploded across all injuries covering her body.


    Along with the pain, Jean felt extremely distressed. Takenpletely off-guard, she almost fell when


    Henry pulled her. She stumbled and tried to bnce herself but the sudden movements left her feeling


    dizzy.


    Just when Jean thought she would fall, strong arms held her steady.


    Even without looking at her savior, Jean was sure that Zed hade to her rescue.


    "I am going to beat you to death..."


    Henry stopped midway when he saw Zed.


    Enfolded in Zed''s arms, Jean finally felt safe. She trembled as relief flooded her. Zed felt her body


    shake and a deep sense of protectiveness coursed through him. His heart melted.


    Zed stayed silent. Consumed by worry for Jean, he took a moment to inspect his wife. He remembered


    thinking that she had changed. With the way that she had handled herself earlier, he thought she


    wouldn''t let her family abuse her. Judging from the bruise on her face, he knew that she remained


    unchanged and was still pure enough to be hurt by her malicious family.


    Jean''s left cheek was red and swollen. And a hand print was clearly visible on her fair face. Zed


    furrowed his eyebrows as he thought of how much pain Jean must be feeling. It was almost as if he


    could feel her pain.


    Jean did not remember how many times Zed had frowned since their marriage. Usually he frowned


    when she said or did something that troubled him. This time, however, she was happy and grateful that


    the frown was because he was worried about her. That consoled Jean.


    "Zed, I think there must be some misunderstanding between us. I don''t know what my daughter told


    you, which made you terminate thend transfer process."


    Since Zed would determine whether or not thend would be transferred, Henry had to y nice. Even


    though he was extremely upset, Henry had to hold back his anger and show some respect to Zed.


    However, Zed did not pay any attention to Henry. His focus was on Jean''s cheek. Henry realized that


    he should not have pped Jean. He had a presentiment that it would be far more difficult for him


    to regain thatnd.


    "Let us go inside. I am going to ice your cheek." Zed said in a soft tone. Zed was surprised by his


    concern and the gentleness he was showing toward Jean. Although he knew he cared about her, the


    magnitude of his feelings toward Jean startled Zed.


    After hearing what Zed said and seeing Zed''s worried expression, Shirley, who was standing on the


    side, became resentful. She envied Jean for having such a considerate, handsome, and rich husband.


    So she scowled at Jean.


    If the hatred in Shirley''s eyes could kill, Jean would have died hundreds of thousands of times.


    Jean was well aware of what Shirley was thinking simply by the look her half-sister was giving her.


    However, she just ignored Shirley. She no longer wished to be involved.


    Jean found that she couldn''t bring herself to speak. She gave a curt nod to let Zed know that she was


    ready to leave.


    Shirley watched this silent dialogue between Jean and Zed. Having understood her sister''s intentions,


    she decided to speak up.


    "Sister, you can''t go. If you leave without settling this, how will father get thend?"


    Shirley knew that talking about thend at a time like this might annoy Zed, but she just could not let


    such a good opportunity slip from her fingers. If Jean left now, and in this mood, it would be impossible


    for them to regain that piece ofnd.


    More importantly, if she missed speaking up, Shirley was afraid that she would never find another


    chance to talk to Zed.


    Shirley was of the opinion that Zed and Jean had gotten married only formercial purposes. They


    did not love each other and would get divorcedter.


    Zed was so extraordinary and charming. He would never fall in love with Jean, who was absolutely no


    good.


    Shirley had convinced herself that some benefit woulde from speaking with Zed. She was


    absolutely certain that Zed and Jean''s rtionship was not real.


    At this point, Zed wrapped a protective arm around Jean''s shoulder before leading her into the vi.


    Henry froze when he realized that he had lost all chances of getting thatnd. Zed was indifferent to


    everything the Wen family had to say.


    Fortunately, after Shirley said Jean''s name, Zed stopped.


    Henry''s hopes soared as he thought Zed''s reaction might be an indicator that he would reconsider his


    previous decision.


    "Zed, there are some misunderstandings between me and Jean." Henry was quick to offer an


    apologetic excuse for his actions. Perhaps a little humility would sway Zedpletely.


    Zed spoke with a cold tone, "Save your breath and talk to my attorney. We will determine whether or


    not this was a misunderstanding at ater date when we review the recording from the cameras ced


    outside my vi."


    Zed continued into the vi after his statement. Even before Henry and Shirley could process what Zed


    had said, the door in front of them was mmed shut.

 Chapter 13 A Divorce Who Said That

    Chapter 13 A Divorce Who Said That


    Henry and Shirley couldn''t believe how they had ended up in this situation. They hade with the


    intention of apologizing to Jean and manipting her into speaking with Zed aboutpleting thend


    transfer process. And yet, here they stood, outside the vi with neither Jean nor Zed willing to speak


    with them.


    "Dad, why does Jean seem totally different? Is it because Zed is supporting her? Does she think she


    can do anything at will?"


    Shirley didn''t really care about Jean very much. She seemed to enjoy other''s misfortune. However, in


    this case, it seemed impossible to convince Zed to give up thatnd without the help of Jean Wen.


    Henry red at Shirley. As per him, none of this would have transpired had it not been for Shirley''s


    idea.


    "This is all your fault. If you had not suggesteding here, I would not have to bear such insult from


    Zed."


    "Ermm....."


    Shirley snorted before replying, "I didn''t know that Zed woulde back so suddenly. I heard that Zed


    goes to thepany early every day and that he rarely returns home."


    Her information had been obtained from an employee at Zed''spany. The person who had confided


    in Shirley had sworn that Zed''s routine never changed.


    "You know what? I shouldn''t havee here today. If it were not for your falling out with Jean, Zed


    would still respect me, even if it was only because of his interest in Jean. But now..."


    It seemed that Henry could no longer see a way to salvage the situation. His pride would also not let


    him admit that he had been at fault for pping Jean. It was simply easier to me someone else.


    "Dad, do you think it is strange? How did Jean change so much overnight?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    To be honest, Shirley still couldn''t believe the arrogant woman was her older sister. Jean had quietly


    suffered all her bullying all of these years.


    Henry shook his head. He couldn''t believe Shirley was so fixated on this one issue. He walked toward


    his car and ignored what Shirley had just said.


    Only after Henry had walked halfway down the driveway did Shirley realize that she was alone. She


    had been so lost in her thoughts about Jean and Zed that she hadn''t noticed when her father had


    walked away. She turned and quickly followed her father.


    ......


    As soon as they had stepped into the living room, Zed loosened his grip on Jean''s arm. He sat her on


    the sofa before disappearing into the kitchen.


    Jean had no idea what Zed was going to do. She had been surprised by Zed''s early arrival and found


    herself curious about this change in his routine.


    Why had Zed returned?


    How was it that he showed up just when she needed him?


    Was it possible that he had returned to fetch some important documents that he might have left at


    home and that Jean was reading too much into this coincidence?


    Yes, that''s the most usible reason. Very rational.


    After sorting through things in her mind, Jean gotfortable on the sofa. A while passed and Zed


    hadn''t returned. Bored, she opened the Weibo app on her mobile phone.


    At the moment, the pain she felt on her cheek was slowly subsiding.


    A little whileter, Zed reappeared in front of Jean.


    His slender but strong body interrupted the sunlight that was lighting up Jean''s face.


    Jean was so lost in her thoughts that she hadn''t noticed Zed''s return. She was reflecting on her


    feelings for Zed. His consideration, tenderness, and care seemed to be softening her attitude. She


    wouldn''t go so far as to say she loved him, but she felt something special for him. She couldn''t exin


    it. However, Jean felt that she could be more confident with Zed in her life.


    Or, maybe it was just a sense of security that she couldn''t really exin.


    Jean finally felt Zed''s presence and fidgeted from nervousness. Since she couldn''t rationalize her


    change in feelings for Zed, she felt anxious.


    Her hands clenched and unclenched involuntarily and she didn''t have the courage to look at Zed.


    Zed stood for a long time but received no response from her. So he squatted to be able to look at Jean.


    Once Zed had lowered himself, Jean noticed the ice bag in his hand. Her eyes widened when she


    realized why Zed had gone to the kitchen. His thoughtfulness warmed her heart.


    "Put this on your injury."


    Jean''s shoulders sagged at Zed''s cold tone. To her, it seemed that he didn''t care about Jean.


    Couldn''t it be.... that his gentleness was feigned?


    Zed wondered why Jean hadn''t taken the ice from him. What could be stopping her? "Would you prefer


    it if I put the ice for you?" he asked.


    Without waiting for her reply, Zed stretched his hand and gently ced the ice bag on her face. Jean


    was flustered by his action and quickly reached out and took the bag from Zed.


    "They..."


    Jean nned to exin why her father and half-sister hade to visit. Just as she started her


    exnation, Zed stood up. It seemed that he didn''t care to hear about it. Since he wasn''t interested,


    Jean stopped speaking.


    ''He probably has more important things to think about.''


    "I returned to fetch my things. I don''t like surprise visitors at my vi."


    Zed replied curtly. Jean nodded absentmindedly. His exnation had settled Jean''s curiosity.


    Since Jean had already considered this as a usible reason for his return, she simply replied with "I


    know."


    "I don''t want this to happen again. My wife shouldn''t be manipted and abused by her family. I will be


    disgraced if other people learn of this." "


    What?" Jean was stunned. ''What did he just say?


    My wife?''


    "But we agreed on a divorce!"


    Jean reminded Zed. She was surprised by his continued insistence that they remain married. ''Why


    can''t he stick to his earlier agreement?'' If Zed had not taken away the Booklet, she would have left him


    a long time ago.


    "A divorce? Who said that?"

 Chapter 14 Zeds Ex-girlfriend Came Looking For Him

    Chapter 14 Zed''s Ex-girlfriend Came Looking For Him


    Zed red at Jean. Although he was confused, a part of him felt ted because Jean was well enough


    to argue with him. The thought settled Zed''s concerns as he felt that she hadn''t suffered any major


    injuries or mental anguish from her most recent ordeal.


    "Me! I said that we''re getting divorced. And we reached an agreement about it, right?"


    Jean felt a little helpless. Several days ago, they had talked about the divorce. They had even agreed


    to go to City Hall. However, Zed had not appeared for their first appointment. That same day, he had


    taken and hidden Jean''s Residence Booklet. Without it, she could not get divorced.


    "We had an agreement? Not that I recall."


    Zed raised his eyebrows and asked with a flirty smile.


    Jean was astonished with Zed''s yfulness. She couldn''t stop thinking about how handsome he


    looked when he smiled. His delicate cheeks and deep eyes had truly captivated her. ''I''m so lucky to be


    his wife.''


    Jean was surprised by her thought. She grew anxious and nervous, and found that she couldn''t look at


    Zed.


    Shifting her gaze to the floor, she replied meekly, "Yes, we had an agreement. We have discussed this


    many times before. I even negotiated with my father to give me the Residence Booklet! Why are you


    doing this to me?"


    "Well, so what?"


    Zed responded. He scratched his chin in feigned contemtion. "I want to reconsider. If you insist,


    you''re free to find awyer to draft the divorce papers. But I won''t sign."


    "You..." Jean felt speechless.


    She thought, ''Zed is such a jerk!''


    Jean was outraged by what Zed had said. After the initial shock had passed, Jean figured she would


    not benefit from quarreling with Zed. Since her father still hadn''t acquired thend he had been


    yearning for, Jean was sure that her family would cause trouble for her again.


    An old idiom shed through Jean''s mind and provided her with somefort. ''Great trees are good


    for shade.'' Jean knew that Zed would be the perfect ''great tree''. She was weak, had no money, and no


    support. To be stronger, she would need his protection.


    "What is it going to take to convince you to go forward with the divorce? I swear I will not ask for


    anything. I don''t need your house, your car, or your money. The only thing that I seek, is the divorce."


    Jean said in a soft tone. Although her thoughts were causing her to blush from embarrassment, she felt


    happy at having thought of an alternative.


    Zed red at Jean disdainfully before walking away. He acted like nothing had happened.


    ''Hmm, don''t get cocky. Let''s wait and see. Sooner orter, I''ll make you sign the divorce papers, '' Jean


    thought.


    Jean scowled at Zed to ease the anger she felt.


    Zed, who had reached the door, sensed Jean''s actions. Instinctively, he turned to look at his wife. Jean


    hadn''t expected such a reaction and swiftly moved the ice pack to hide her expression. She avoided


    eye contact with Zed as though nothing had happened.


    Then Zed left with joy in his heart.


    Jean didn''t dare to open her mouth until she was sure that Zed had left. Once alone, Jean was able to


    think clearly. ''Zed mentioned that he had returned for something. But he left empty-handed.''


    Jean could sense that Zed was not being entirely honest with her. Frustrated, she threw the ice pack on


    to the coffee table.


    Although annoyed with Zed, Jean was touched by his gesture. It was thoughtful of him to make her an


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ice pack for her injury.


    ...


    The first thing Zed did after he returned to his office was to order his secretary to call hiswyer. Then


    Zed described what had happened outside his vi to thewyer before asking for a legal notice to be


    sent to Mr. Henry Wen.


    After settling affairs, Zed finally had a few moments to introspect and calm down.


    ''Jean is such a nice girl. I must make sure that no one hurts her. Even if the people who want to hurt


    her are her family. And if someone dares to hurt Jean, they must suffer in return!''


    Zed was determined to protect Jean. As he thought of Jean''s father and his actions, Zed''s expression


    turned cold.


    All of a sudden, a noise from the outside disturbed Zed. He frowned at the interference.


    In the next moment, Zed''s secretary could be heard politely speaking to a visitor, "Miss Xu, you can''t


    enter the office without permission."


    "Why can''t I? Your boss and I have been friends for many years. Moreover, I called beforeing


    here."


    As Eva Xu''s voice filled Zed''s office, he cringed.


    He wondered, ''What is she doing here?''


    "Miss, miss, " the secretary cried.


    "Boom!"


    Eva forced the door with such strength that it mmed into the wall. She hurried into Zed''s office. The


    secretary, who had followed her into the office, looked anxious. He was worried that Mr. Qi would


    punish him for not stopping Eva.


    "Mr. Qi, I am sorry but there was nothing that I could say to stop her." The secretary said apologetically.


    Zed leaned back in his chair. He raised his chin and studied the two people who had entered his office.


    Eva was pleased to see that Zed was looking at her. "Zed, " she said with as much charm as she could


    muster.


    This was a calcted step by Eva. She called Zed by his name instead of adhering to his formal title,


    Mr. Qi, as she wanted to remind him of their previous intimate rtionship. This was not the first time


    that the secretary had been confronted with such a situation. After all, Mr. Qi was a sessful young


    man. He was also very handsome. Over the years, manydies had made up all kinds of excuses to


    meet him. However, most of the time, Zed would ask his secretary to send them away.


    But this time, the secretary sensed that Eva was a special case. Why would the secretary have such a


    feeling? There were two reasons. The first one was that Eva was dressed fabulously. More importantly,


    she called Zed by his name, which suggested a deeper, more personal rtionship existed between


    them.


    When he realized the difference, the secretary intended to leave the office without being noticed.


    However, Zed stopped his secretary before he could step away. "I remember telling you that no one


    should enter my office without my permission. Did you forget?" Zed questioned the secretary.


    Although Zed was speaking to his secretary, everyone in the room knew that Zed''s remark was for


    Eva''s benefit. He was indirectly admonishing her for forcing her way into his office.


    Instinctively, the secretary took a look at Eva. But when he sensed that Eva was not going to leave, the


    secretary didn''t know what to do.


    Eva felt extremely insulted. Her face turned pale with embarrassment.


    "Zed, I came here for you, " Eva coaxed. Eva had presumed that Zed, like other men, would submit to


    her persistence.


    However, to her surprise, Zed remained unmoved. It was as though he was as cold as ice.


    Zed replied, "You came here for me? Miss Xu, if you came here to discuss a personal matter, then I


    don''t have anything to say to you. But if you came here for business, please contact my secretary first.


    He will check my schedule and then arrange an official meeting for when I am avable. Regardless of


    the situation, it is inappropriate for you to enter my office without an appointment today."


    No matter how intimate and personal Eva pretended to be, Zed behaved as though he was speaking to


    a stranger.


    The secretary was pretty happy with what Mr. Qi said. He thought, ''Everyone knows that Mr. Qi had


    married Miss Wen, the daughter of the Wen Group. Although the rumor was that they had married for


    business, the agreement brought nomercial benefit to Mr. Qi. Since Mr. Qi doesn''t need the Wen


    Group at all, he must have married Jean Wen for love.''


    "Zed, I..."


    Eva was very upset with the harsh treatment she was receiving. This meeting was certainly not going


    as nned. She felt scorned and couldn''t understand why Zed was behaving in such a manner.


    What was worse was that he doing all this in front of the secretary on purpose? This added to Eva''s


    embarrassment.


    Eva was in a dilemma right now. On the one hand, she didn''t want to speak more intimately in front of


    the secretary. On the other, she didn''t want to leave without implementing her n.


    Zed asked, "Well, Miss Xu, do you have anything else to say to me?"


    Miss Xu?


    Miss Xu!


    Why would Zed insist on addressing her so formally? Eva was baffled. She pursed her lips, and her


    eyes filled with tears.


    When the secretary saw her reaction, he shook his head helplessly. As a red-blooded man, he couldn''t


    bear to see a woman cry, even if that woman was a stranger to him.


    But Zed waspletely different from his secretary. He was at aplete loss as to how to behave


    with someone like Eva.


    "Zed, Can I say something, please? Just let me talk for a second, okay? It won''t take up too much of


    your time, "


    Said Eva in a broken voice.


    The secretary immediately turned to look at Zed.


    However, Zed didn''t pay any attention to what Eva had said.


    When the secretary turned to look at Eva, he happened to make direct eye contact with her.


    Eva''s eyes were filled with tears, which made the secretary uneasy. It seemed as though she was


    imploring him to help. But he could do nothing for her.

 Chapter 15 Dear, Whats For Dinner

    Chapter 15 Dear, What''s For Dinner


    The secretary knew that Eva wanted him to leave the room so that she could speak privately with Zed.


    But she was expecting the impossible from the secretary. Mr. Qi was the CEO of thepany and he,


    the secretary, was in no position to tell the CEO what to do.


    Eva got annoyed when she got no response from the secretary, but she couldn''t do anything about it.


    She kept thinking about the night when Zed and Jean were together. Why Jean? Eva felt more


    annoyed as she continued to think about that. Jean was so simple and in that there was no way Eva


    could ept that she was being ignored for Jean. She had decided during the birthday party that she


    needed to sabotage the rtionship between Zed and Jean before he actually fell in love with her.


    "Zed, I promise it won''t take long. I just have a few words that I want to say to you. That''s all."


    Eva burst into tears and her voice conveyed the sadness she felt.


    Zed squinted and looked at Eva. He knew she wouldn''t ept his decision so easily. And so, he


    decided to try a different approach. He picked up his phone and dialed a number. He pretended as


    though he hadn''t heard what Eva had said.


    "Zed......" Eva lowered her voice and sobbed out his name.


    ...


    The phone rang twice.


    Jean answered the call. She had been surprised to see that Zed was calling her. However, she


    rationalized by thinking that Zed hade to his senses and was going to agree to the divorce. It


    would be great as she could then be free of this man.


    After a little hesitation, Jean spoke, "Do you agree with the divorce?" Jean managed to squeeze in her


    question before Zed could say a word. She sounded genuine and eager.


    When Zed heard Jean''s question, His knitted eyebrows finally smoothened out. A happy smile yed


    on his face. It seemed as though he was speaking with someone who was important to him. Someone


    for whom Zed felt a tremendous amount of tenderness. Gone was the cold expression that usually


    graced Zed''s attractive face.


    Seeing this, anger filled Eva. Zed had never treated her like that before.


    "Honey......"


    After hearing Zed speak like that, Eva knew that she had lost.


    The secretary smiled at Mr. Qi''s tactics. He''d seen people handle difficult women, but he had never


    seen anyone manage the way Zed did.


    With the understanding that there was nothing she could say to Zed, Eva felt as though she needed to


    leave the room. She knew for sure that the person on the phone with Zed was Jean.


    "I''ll be back early today. Just as I promised, I will be home as soon as I get off work! Hmm, I want to


    have braised fish, sweet and sour fillet......"


    Zed talked with Jean about daily trifles as if he was alone in his office.


    What Eva did not know was that Zed''sments had left Jeanpletely confused.


    Honey? Braised fish? Sweet and sour fillet? What was his problem? Did he hit his head and lose his


    mind?


    "Do you agree to divorce me if I make you braised fish and sweet and sour fillet?" she asked gingerly.


    She had no idea why Zed was saying these things to her and she certainly could not see how it was


    rted to the topic of the divorce.


    "You said that if I behave as you requested, you will cook special dishes for me."


    Last time?


    Jean looked at the phone in confusion. The number showing on the screen was definitely Zed''s. It was


    most certainly his voice. But why would he say something like that? Jean wondered whether he was


    trying to subtly hint at something.


    Behave as she requested?


    Jean quickly went through every conversation she had with Zed in recent days. Finally she recalled the


    incident where she had asked Zed to cancel thend transfer process. Was he talking about that?


    "How about I cook you an additional dish of braised pork?"


    Hearing this, Zed''s mouth twitched and replied, "Braised pork is too greasy, I''d like to have something


    light......"


    Eva couldn''t stand this humiliation anymore. And so she stamped her foot and stormed out of the room.


    After a while, Zed smiled with satisfaction.


    Reluctant to interrupt Zed, the secretary withheld his smile, and turned to leave the office. He closed


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    the office door without making a sound.


    On the phone, Jean was still bargaining with Zed. She thought if Zed wanted her to cook in exchange


    for the divorce, then she would be happy to please him. And so, she offered to make the dishes she


    was confident about.


    "You think braised pork is too greasy? We can have other dishes if you don''t like that suggestion. How


    about some vegetables. Do you like lettuce, naked oat, or spinach?


    Zed closed his eyes and smiled.


    Jean seemed to be in the mood. She continued talking without waiting for Zed''s reply.


    "How about cabbage? What else do you like? I will go to the farmer''s market and then prepare dinner."


    Zed remained silent as he imagined Jean pottering around the kitchen putting together all these


    wonderful dishes. He fantasized about the moment that he would reach home and sit before a table full


    of dishes prepared by Jean.


    Just picturing the scene made Zed feel an immense sense of happiness.


    If some day, Jean could cook for him of her own ord......


    "Hey, are you still there?"


    Jean''s voice pulled Zed back to reality.


    Zed paused a bit before replying in a t tone, "Whatever you like!"


    Jean didn''t detect the overtone in his reply. She really thought that Zed wanted her to select from the


    options she had given.


    "Ok, I''ll make something special for you for dinner. Now I am going to the farmer''s market. Do you have


    anything else to say to me?"


    "No!"


    Although Zed still spoke in a t tone, he didn''t want the conversation to end. His purpose to drive Eva


    away had been achieved. However, he had missed Jean and was enjoying speaking with her.


    "I''ll hang up now. Wait! Does what you just promised me still count?"


    "What did I promise you?"


    "You promised me that if I cook you dinner, make you braised fish, and sweet and sour fillet, you will


    ......"


    "Have dinner together? Well, of course, I remember it."


    Zed interrupted Jean before she could mention the divorce again. Then he ended the call quickly thus


    leaving no chance for Jean to refute him.


    Jean looked at the phone in confusion for a long time. She tried to make sense of their conversation,


    but found that she could not. She shook her head.


    Did Zed...... Agree with the arrangment or not?


    It was so very confusing! But on second thought, he had promised to have dinner with her, which


    meant that she still had a chance to talk about the divorce.


    At the worst, she could repeat what she had done thest time.


    Jean suddenly felt as though her purpose in life was to please this disagreeable man to get her


    freedom after the divorce.


    Could married life be more strange?


    ......


    Meanwhile, at the Wen house, Henry sat staring at his desk in his study. He was at aplete loss.


    Although he held an envelope in his hands, he was lost in his thoughts.


    The envelope contained the legal notice that Zed had asked hiswyer to send.


    Henry was having a hard time believing that Zed had really sent him a legal notice along with the


    surveince video.


    The notice was quite clear. Zed required Henry to apologize to Jean otherwise Zed would charge him


    with intentional assault.


    The surveince video had recorded Henry pping Jean.


    Henry knew of Zed''s power and status. Even without this surveince video as evidence, Zed could


    make things very difficult for Henry if he wanted to teach him a lesson. And there was nothing Henry


    could do to get away with it.


    Had he known that something like this would happen, he wouldn''t have gone to the vi to meet Jean.


    Although he would have lost an opportunity to speak with his daughter, at least he wouldn''t have found


    himself in this mess. His only loss would be thend. But now, things were not that simple.


    Henry''s weathered face looked even more mncholic.


    Should he really apologize to Jean in person?


    Never once in his adult life had Henry imagined that he would end up in this position.


    He cursed himself for being unable to control his temper. It was after all, his actions that had led to this


    misfortune.


    "Ah!"


    A long sigh suddenly echoed through his silent study.


    Joy had been standing at the door. She had been watching Henry through the little gap between the


    door and the frame. From this angle, she had a clear view of Henry''s face.


    They had been eating dinner happily a few minutes ago. Suddenly the phone rang. When Henry''s face


    paled, Joy knew that something was wrong.


    Seeing how Henry was sitting in his study and looking so morose, Joy was now more certain that


    something had happened.

 Chapter 16 If She Refuses, I Will Beat Her Up

    Chapter 16 If She Refuses, I Will Beat Her Up


    "Henry, you didn''t eat much just now, I made some porridge for you. Eat some, alright?"


    Joy walked up to Henry with a dedicate rice bowl in her hands. The porridge in the bowl was exuding


    hot steam.


    Henry only nced up at Joy and shook his head. Then, he buried his head down again.


    Joy took a step forward, carefully cing down the bowl of porridge on his desk, and subconsciously


    nced at the letter on the desk.


    She didn''t know what it was, but seeing just now how Henry was staring at this letter without even


    blinking, she figured it must be this letter that made him this depressed.


    "I don''t want to eat. Where is Shirley?"


    "Shirley keeps telling me that she doesn''t have the face to see you. What happened today was all


    because of the bad idea she came up with. Without it, you wouldn''t have gotten into trouble like this."


    "Oh!"


    Henry absentmindedly replied. Soon after, he was lost in thought again.


    After a long while, Joy took the lead in breaking the silence.


    "Shirley told me everything. This matter can''t be med on her. It''s all that whore Jean''s fault. She


    must have said something in front of Zed. How about I go teach her a lesson or two."


    Joy originally intended onforting Henry, but she didn''t expect that her words darkened Henry''s face


    even more.


    "You don''t need to say anymore. In the end, Jean is also my daughter, so I will deal with the issue


    myself. You don''t need to bother with it. Also, make Shirley thoroughly give up thinking about seducing


    Zed. Zed won''t take a fancy to Shirley."


    "I know Jean is your biological daughter, but does she regard you as her father? If she still considers


    you as her father from the bottom of her heart, then you wouldn''t be sitting here sighing and groaning.


    Henry, I only hoped to live a stable life when I married you, steadily waiting for our daughter Shirley and


    our son Winner to get married someday. During this time, I don''t want to see Jean destroy our peaceful


    life. Right now by your side, you only have one daughter, our daughter, nothing else."


    Joy was wearing a housedress, just like a typical housewife.


    How could Henry not understand what she''s saying. However, Jean is also his biological daughter, this


    is an indisputable fact.


    And it was precisely for this reason that Henry felt it was exceptionally difficult to act as Zed requested.


    It would be a big shame for him to apologize to his own daughter.


    "Alright, don''t say anymore. I am currently quite vexed! Also, you better have a serious talk with your


    precious son. Don''t let him be so idle all day. Other than eating, drinking, and ying, he doesn''t know


    anything else. Doesn''t he know to find some decent work to do? I need him to help me manage my big


    As soon as Henry mentioned his son, Winner, he became even more depressed.


    Winner was born a few minutes after Shirley. As the youngest and the only son of the Wen family, he


    had gotten preferential treatment from Joy since childhood. Being decorated from head to toe by


    famous brands and equipped with ultra-luxurious cars as he got older, Winner was no doubt a hedonist.


    Therefore, Henry didn''t believe that Winner would be a qualified sessor and only appointed him as


    the nominal deputy general manager after Joy''s repeated request.


    "Don''t worry, I already talked to Winner. He''s an adult now, and I believe he will correct his mistakes


    and have a fresh start, just like we''d hoped."


    Henry gave Joy an angry stare and said," I hope so, otherwise mypany would..."


    "Don''t you still have our daughter Shirley? Although Shirley is female, I believe she is capable enough


    to run thepany."


    Joy was afraid that Henry had the intention of handing over thepany to Jean, so she interrupted


    him quickly by expressing her opinion first.


    "I hope so!"


    Henry emotionlessly replied, and then returned his attention back to the letter on the desk before him.


    This matter really was difficult to deal with!


    Joy walked around the desk to stand behind Henry. She then slowly stretched out her hands to rest on


    Henry''s shoulders.


    "How do you n on dealing with today''s matter?"


    "To apologize to Jean!"


    Joy was astonished by Henry''s decision. She also didn''t expect that Zed would suddenly treat Jean


    with such great kindness and consideration and even dared to stand up to sue the Wen family for Jean.


    "Zed had said that if Jean epts my apology and decides to stop suing me, he would reconsider


    transferring thend over to me. He also asked me to promise that I would never again bother Jean."


    While saying this, Henry let out another long sigh.


    "But..." Joy wanted to say something, but stopped.


    "But what?"


    "Can you really swallow your pride and personally look for Jean to ask for forgiveness?"


    "Is there anything else even more important than the interest of mypany?" Henry said with a heavy


    voice, like a cunning fox. In the depths of his eyes, showed an unknown.


    Henry and Joy continued talking to each other like this and didn''t notice that someone was


    eavesdropping on their conversation outside the study door.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Finally, that person couldn''t help but furiously push open the door and shout at Henry," Daddy, why are


    you going to apologize to Jean? Sherry told me that you both went to Jean today. Did you go to look for


    her because of the matterst night? Sherry also said that Zed retracted thend after he listened to


    Jean''s poisonous words?"


    Wearing a printed shirt, a rivet embellished ripped jeans, and with an ordinary appearance, the person


    was no doubt Winner Wen.


    Winner was so angry that he vehemently ndered Jean.


    "Daddy, how about this, I''ll go find Jean tomorrow, and I''ll make her go beg Zed. If she refuses, I''ll beat


    her up."


    As Winner spoke, he rubbed his nose as well. Just this one tiny action made Winner look from head to


    toe like an alley gangster.


    "You still don''t think the trouble is serious enough? Last time, you got some girl pregnant, have you


    solved this problem yet?"


    Henry broke his heart so many times for this ignorant son.


    Winner smirked and said," The child has already been aborted, but her family is rather tough to deal


    with. That''s why, I came to ask for your help. Her family keeps bothering me and won''t let go. They


    want me to give them money or else they won''t leave."


    As soon as Winner opened his mouth, Henry already knew Winner''s true purpose ofing.

 Chapter 17 You Have To Deal With It By Yourself

    Chapter 17 You Have To Deal With It By Yourself


    "Daddy, as you see, I have been well-behaved recently. I have not caused any trouble for a period of


    time except for getting that woman pregnant. Also, I have tried to solve the problem independently by


    giving that woman a lot of money. However, I did not foresee that her family would be so greedy. I don''t


    have enough money to meet their huge demands because you haven''t given me money recently."


    Not long ago, Henry had frozen Winner''s bank ount in case he got into trouble outside home.


    Consequently...


    Winner was unaware of the severe situation he was in. He still believed that his father would treat him


    the same as before. Although his father appeared to be indifferent to his situation, Winner was


    confident that his father would help him clear the mess withoutint.


    "Daddy, you can rest assured. I promise you that it would be thest trouble caused by me. After the


    matter is settled, I will return to thepany and support you with all my heart. What do you say? How


    about it?"


    Winner had not paid any attention to his father''s expression as he rattled on. If Winner had studied his


    father''s expression, he would have been startled. Henry looked as somber as the gloomy day before a


    storm came.


    "Winner, stop talking!"


    Aware that something was wrong, Joy was more observant of her husband''s expressions. She knew


    that Henry had a bad temper and in his current state of mind, Henry would not be very forgiving. She


    quickly grabbed the corner of Winner''s shirt and tugged at it. It was obviously a signal for Winner to


    shut up.


    Winner didn''t understand why his mother had grabbed his shirt. So he nced at her, andined,"


    Mom, you need to help me persuade daddy. That woman''s family members are all barbarians. Her big


    brother came to me with an axe. If I don''t give him therge amount of money quickly as he has asked,


    he will definitely kill me."


    Joy nced at her husband and was scared by Henry''s outraged expression.


    Considering all the trouble Jean had caused and Henry losing out on thend he so desperately


    wanted, Joy knew that her husband would not have the patience to deal with their unreliable son,


    Winner.


    "All right, shut up!" Worried about Henry''s temper and annoyed with Winner''sck of respect, Joy flew


    into a rage and shouted at her son.


    "Mom, what''s up? Did something happen?" Joy''s reaction stunned Winner. Although confused, he was


    curious about why his family was behaving like this.


    Whenever Winner had gotten into trouble in the past, his father always taught him a lesson before


    helping him. But why did his father be so indifferent to his dilemma today?


    "I will help you solve the problem. But you need to leave right now. Your daddy is trying to deal with


    much more important issues."


    Winner had intended to question what issue was annoying his father. However, when he noticed his


    father''s cold expression, Winner was too scared to speak.


    He stood in the study, motionless and silent.


    Joy was afraid that Henry would unleash his fury on Winner. So, she smiled and tried to pacify her


    husband. "Henry, Winner has already admitted to his fault. He also seems determined to turn over a


    new leaf. Please forgive him. What he wants is only a small amount of money from us. If you don''t want


    to help him, I could use my personal money to help Winner get rid of the woman''s family. Put your mind


    to rest."


    Personal money?


    Henry suddenly raised his head and red at Joy. He had not expected that Joy had personal savings.


    As soon as Joy finished speaking, she realized that she should not have mentioned her money. Since it


    was impossible for her to take back her words, she needed toe up with some kind of exnation


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    to settle her husband''s anger. Joy simpered under Henry''s intense stare as she thought of a usible


    reason.


    "I don''t mean that. What I am saying is that I have a habit of saving the loose change from the money


    you give me for daily expenses. Take my cosmetics for example, I buy the inexpensive kind. Looking


    for deals like this helps me keep the household expenses to a minimum."


    It was a lucky day for Joy as Henry was not in a mood to find out whether Joy''s cosmetics were cheap


    or not.


    As for Winner, he was still impervious to the severe situation he was in. With his father''s anger being


    shifted to his mother, Winner felt certain that he could resume talking to his father.


    "Daddy, you can see that mom has confidence in me. Why don''t you trust me? I promise you that I..."


    "Get out!"


    Henry interrupted Winner before he could say anything else.


    It seemed that Henry had finally had enough. He began unleashing all his fury on Winner.


    "You stupid fellow, why are you still here? I don''t want to see you. You might as well disappear!"


    Henry spoke with such force that everyone else in the room went quite. Henry was so furious that he


    was short of breath. If Winner were not his only son, Henry would have abandoned him to his fate.


    Although Winner knew he would suffer grave consequences if he did note up with the money, he


    needed to stop begging his father. He knew his father''s temper after all. Winner had heard from Shirley


    that Jean had been badly beaten by Henry when she returned home. Since Henry could be so cold-


    blooded to his weak, vulnerable daughter, he would no doubt be much more ruthless with Winner, who


    was a strong man.


    "I know that I was wrong. Since you are upset, I will not bother you. I am going to leave now so that you


    can calm down. I would like to finish speaking with you when you can spare a moment for me."


    "Get out quickly! I must havemitted serious crimes in my previous lifetime, which is why in this


    lifetime, I have been punished with such ipetent children!"


    The foolishness of his children fueled Henry''s fury. He was so upset that the veins on his forehead


    throbbed.


    ording to Henry''s statement, Winner was able to gauge that Henry was also angry with his sisters.


    It wasn''t just Winner''s mistake that had angered their father.


    "You must keep in mind that it was you who got that woman pregnant. So if her family is forcing you to


    not pay for your mistakes. From this day on, I do not care about you. Don''t expect any sympathy from


    me just because you believe someone might want to kill you."


    Henry spoke seriously with Winner. He stressed that he would ignore Winner''s existence.


    Since the situation was worsening, Joy wanted Winner to leave the room. She turned to face her son


    and winked at him repeatedly as a signal. Meanwhile, she talked to Henry tteringly," Don''t be so


    angry dear husband. This is not a serious situation. Anger would worsen your anxiety, and ruin your


    health!"


    After Winner snuck out, the tense and confrontational atmosphere in the study gradually eased.

 Chapter 18 What Else Do You Want To Do

    Chapter 18 What Else Do You Want To Do


    Winner stepped out of his father''s study. He was resentful for receiving no mary assistance from


    his father. He hadn''t imagined that he would leave empty-handed. Being scolded by his father had


    irritated him more.


    Suddenly, Winner''s cell phone rang. He took it out from his rear pocket and nced at the message. It


    was from the woman''s family. The message was quite clear. Winner had to pay for his cynicism and


    cruelty. He had forced a girl to have an abortion. The sender was the woman''s brother who had


    threatened him thest time.


    Winner sighed and re-read the message. "Believe it or not, if you don''t take responsible for my sister, I


    will definitely make you pay the price for your stupidity."


    Winner was afraid that he would be osted by a member of the girl''s family. He was so paranoid that


    he had stopped leaving the house. He was worried that they''d find him walking on the streets and


    confront him if he didn''t give them arge amount of money.


    "Damn it!"


    Winner stood by a window and thought over his options. His anger was noticed by his sister Shirley,


    who had just returned home. Shirley sneered hearing Winner curse. She was able to tell what was


    bothering him.


    "Just look at yourself. I can tell from your expression that you have gotten yourself into trouble again.


    What''s wrong with you? Which poor girl is having your child this time?" Shirley spoke sardonically.


    Winner was always getting into trouble with women. And so, it was easy for Shirley to guess why her


    brother was upset. Since she enjoyed watching other people''s misery, Shirley gloated and tried to


    make the situation more unpleasant for Winner.


    Winner raised an eyebrow and turned to face his sister. He looked her up and down. He noticed that


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Shirley was wearing heavy makeup, a tank top, and a denim mini-skirt. Her long wavy blonde hair


    straggled over her shoulders. She looked no better than a streetwalker.


    Just as Shirley knew Winner well enough to guess what kind of trouble he had gotten into, Winner


    knew enough about Shirley to assume where she had been. She had probably spent her time drinking


    at bars or somewhere noisy and crazy. It was also highly likely that Shirley had lured a random stranger


    and shared pleasure with him.


    "Why do we have to provoke each other when we are two birds of the same feather? You know, I''m still


    trying to figure out why you''re so different from Jean. She is leading a decent life. But look at you."


    Jean!


    When Shirley heard Winner say her half-sister''s name, it was like Jean herself was standing in front of


    her in the room. Just the thought disgusted Shirley. She absolutely loathed Jean and could not even


    bear to hear others mention her.


    "Don''t mention that bitch!" Shirley spat out.


    "What did she do? Tell me everything!" Winner said with great curiosity. He had happened to hear his


    parents talking about Jean before he had entered the study. His father had flown into a rage before


    they could finish their conversation. Winner had not been able to figure out what Jean had done to


    evoke such fury from their father.


    "Why should I tell you? What will you do after you find out about our parents'' problems? Will you be like


    Zed? Will you help? The only thing you can do is make trouble. You are totally ignorant and don''t even


    know what industries dad''spany involves. You are just daydreaming about being a business


    genius. I advise you to continue living your privileged life and indulging yourself in dissipation while you


    still can. Now, I have better things to do. So, if I were you, I would leave and go to find several beautiful


    girls to flirt with," teased Shirley.


    Winner curled his lips. He smiled instead of bing infuriated. He replied," I have long been aware


    that all of you look down upon me. However, if taunting me satisfies you, then go ahead and do what


    you like. Perhaps one of these days you''ll figure out that you are not as perfect as you think. You have


    always been jealous of Jean. Finally, you seeded in throwing her out of this house. But what


    happened to her then? She married a handsome zillionaire. Maybe now she is the oneughing at


    you."


    "You..." Shirley didn''t want to argue with Winner. In her eyes, her younger brother was just a yboy


    and an idle good-for-nothing. Sooner orter, their father''s business would be ruined by him.


    "What is the matter with me? Let us make a deal. As our dad is angry now, so I dare not ask him for


    money. I know that in all these years, you must have saved some money. If you give me the money to


    help me settle this problem, whenever you need my assistance, I wille to your rescue at once.


    What do you think of this deal?" Winner interrupted with the hope of getting money from her.


    Winner had no intention of keeping up his end of the bargain. He only wanted to get enough money as


    soon as possible to get out of the situation in which he had found himself. His safety was the only issue


    that he was really concerned about. To him, it didn''t matter where the money came from.


    "Zed said that he would sue our father. Do you have any ideas of how to change his mind? Zed is


    nning to indict our father. And the only reason Zed is doing is to please Jean. That vicious woman."


    said Shirley in hatred.


    Shirley could not conceal her envy of Jean. Even Winner sensed her jealousy.


    Winner narrowed his eyes and looked at Shirley. A scheme formed in his mind.


    After considering his n, Winner walked up to Shirley and lowered his head to whisper something in


    her ear.


    At first, Shirley was surprised, and then worry crossed her face.


    "Will it be sessful? If it fails, Zed will definitely punish us. What''s worse is that we are likely to lose


    our lives." Shirley said with uncertainty.


    "Put yourself at ease. I will do it secretly without leaving any evidence that would suggest our


    involvement. Since I''m confident of my n, you should take out some money and be prepared to pay


    me." Winner knew Shirley was tempted.


    Shirley gave Winner a nk stare and said nothing. Winner rejoiced when he realized that Shirley had


    acquiesced to his scheme.


    ...


    The sky outside the window gradually darkened.


    In order to prepare for the dinner, Jean spent three hours at the farmer''s market shopping for the things


    she would need.


    Since Zed had mentioned that he wanted to eat braised fish and sweet and sour fillet, Jean ensured


    that she picked up all the correct supplies. He hadn''t been clear about what else he would like to eat


    and had left the decision to Jean. And so, Jean walked around the whole market searching for


    ingredients.


    Maybe... If Zed enjoys the dinner she made, miracles might happen again. Jean found herself driven by


    this thought. She figured she could convince Zed to give her the key to his safe box just as easily as


    she had acquired thend transfer contractst time. As Jean thought over that idea, she felt it would


    be better to get her Residence Booklet directly from Zed.


    Once she had the Booklet, she could get divorced from Zed. With such positive thoughts and high


    hopes, Jean felt energetic and delighted. She returned to Zed''s vi with many bags of ingredients.


    Then she charged into the kitchen and began her preparations.


    First, Jean cleaned the fish and then she used some cooking wine to suppress the unwanted smell...


    Jean was a very skillful cook and it didn''t take her long toplete her preparations.


    As she put pots on the stove and sprinkled herbs and seasoning, Jean found that the feeling of


    preparing dinner for someone was not so bad. Since she was cooking with a specific purpose in mind,


    she didn''t feel tired. She seemed happy.


    Jean didn''t know when Zed woulde home. She had hoped that the dinner would be finished just


    before his arrival. Seeing a table full of delicious dishes would please him and start the evening on a


    good note.


    Jean was shocked when she realized what she was thinking and expecting.


    Could... Could she be content with this? Jean wondered if she would be happy passing every day


    nning and cooking meals for Zed and then spending the evening enjoying his favorite dishes


    together.


    Jean was simmering with happiness as she imagined such a life.


    It was a pity... Thoughts of her inevitable divorce with Zed filled Jean''s mind. She also thought of Eva


    and Zed''s rtionship. She couldn''t be sure of how Zed felt about Eva. But it was likely that they still


    had feelings for each other. Such thoughts dampened Jean''s mood as she felt that her imagined life


    would never be a reality. Jean couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    When Zed returned home, he saw Jean in the kitchen. She wore an apron on top of her day clothes.


    Her long brown hair was casually tied up.


    She was busy cooking in the kitchen and hadn''t noticed Zed''s arrival.


    Zed enjoyed watching Jean. He leaned against the kitchen doorway and folded his arms over his chest.


    A tiny smile danced on his lips as Jean danced to and fro between the stove and counter, chopping,


    peeling, and putting ingredients in simmering pots. Zed surprised himself when he thought that Jean


    was a good wife and would make a good mother.


    Zed''s smile turned into a grin when he remembered being teased by his colleagues earlier that day. He


    had rushed through several meetings and refused invitations to dine with his partners and clients. He


    had asked Jean to cook for him and he intended to keep his promise of having dinner together. Upon


    learning of his homely evening ns, Zed''s partners and clients had yfully remarked that he was


    afraid of his wife. Zed didn''t mind at all. He had even driven home quickly to avoid keeping Jean


    waiting.


    And it had been worth it! Zed could feel the warmth Jean brought to his vi. Just like the sunshine,


    Jean''s presence had begun to thaw the ice and snow in his heart. He could feel that his heart was


    bing softer and softer.


    Zed thanked the circumstances that had brought Jean into his life. Gone was his usual cold expression.


    Now, his eyes gleamed with the happiness he felt.


    The next day, Jean was awakened by the persistent ringing of her phone. As she rolled over to check


    her phone, she was astonished to see that it was midday. However, she was even more surprised to


    see that Eva was calling her.


    Cautiously Jean answered the call. Eva, however, began in an aggressive tone. Somewhere in all of


    Eva''s bbering Jean was able to understand that Eva wanted to meet as she had something


    important to discuss. Jean knew what Eva wanted to talk about. So she consented without hesitation.


    After agreeing on the time and ce, Jean ended the call.


    The meeting had been scheduled at SD Coffee House in the heart of the city in an hour.


    Since there wasn''t much time before the meeting, Jean rushed to the bathroom to dress.


    When she looked at her reflection in the mirror, Jean was surprised to see that she looked tired and


    haggard. She even had dark circles under her attractive hazel eyes. She frowned when she realized


    that she looked rather terrible.


    Jean cursed Zed for her appearance. She had been naive in thinking that dinner would go the way she


    had nned. If she had known that Zed would go rogue, she might have been better prepared. Jean


    had truly believed that a good home-cooked meal would satisfy Zed.


    Last night, Jean didn''t know Zed was standing behind her until she had finished saut¨¦ing the final dish


    of green vegetables.


    When she noticed that he had reached home, Jean cheerfully went to fill a bowl with rice for Zed before


    putting food onto his te. The service offered by Jean was extremely thoughtful.


    Jean had expected light dinner conversation. She wanted to bring up the divorce topic. However, from


    the beginning to the end of dinner, Zed just smiled and did not say anything. He enjoyed the food


    quietly, and neither gave praise nor criticism to Jean.


    Meanwhile, Jean was anxious and nervous throughout dinner. She did not know what Zed was


    thinking. With his continued silence, she doubted whether she would get her Residence Booklet.


    Many times, Jean was about to ask Zed whether he would give the Residence Booklet back to her after


    dinner. But as she saw that Zed was focused on eating, she didn''t have the heart to spoil his mood. So


    Jean waited patiently for Zed to finish his dinner. On seeing Zed put down his chopsticks, Jean asked


    eagerly," I have cooked the braised fish and sweet and sour fillet just as you asked. Although the taste


    may not be as good as the delicacies you have had before, at least, I have prepared them with all my


    heart. So..."


    "So, I decide to reward you with a hug!" said Zed seriously.


    And he actually did so! He stood from his chair, walked toward Jean, and wrapped his arms around her


    tightly.


    Jean was shocked. It took a long time for her to gather herposure. What was going on? Just a


    hug? That''s all?


    No! Jean had worked so hard to prepare this supper. How could it end like this? She still wanted to get


    her Residence Booklet from Zed.


    So Jean immediately poked her head out from under Zed''s arms, managed a smile, and said," I don''t


    want a hug. I just want ..."


    "Oh, one is not enough? Then I will hold you all night when we go to bed!" Zed interrupted before Jean


    could finish her sentence.


    "No, I don''t ..."


    Zed raised his eyebrows and interrupted Jean again. "What else do you want? I am afraid that I can''t


    meet your needs today as the wounds on your body have not healed yet!"

 Chapter 19 I Will Fix You Two Up

    Chapter 19 I Will Fix You Two Up


    Jean was upset with theck of seriousness on Zed''s behalf. She couldn''t understand why he was so


    determined to avoid talking about the Residence Booklet. Annoyed, she pushed Zed away. Then she


    red at Zed while she thought of how to approach the topic again.


    Zed ignored Jean''s reaction. He shed her a charming smile before teasing her," Are you upset with


    me? Did I say something wrong?" Zed stopped to raise an eyebrow before continuing," Is this your


    subtle way of telling me that you''ve recovered and that you are expecting strenuous exercise? Hmm..


    let me see. Does sex count as exercise?"


    Hearing that, Jean didn''t argue with him anymore.


    Once Jean crawled into bed, Zed wrapped his arms around her and cuddled. Jean waited nervously for


    Zed to fall asleep so that she could wiggle out of his grasp, but to her dismay, Zed held her the whole


    night. While Zed awoke feeling well-rested andpletely refreshed, Jean was exhausted as she


    hadn''t been able to fall asleep before the early hours of the next day.


    Jean sighed as she began the tiresome task of applying concealer to cover the dark circles under her


    eyes. Then she slipped into a white shirt and a sky-blue knee-length skirt. Finally, she tied her long hair


    into a ponytail. When she looked at her reflection in the mirror, she felt a measure of satisfaction.


    Although in, she looked pretty.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In contrast, Eva seemed to be garishly dressed.


    Jean had arrived at the Coffee House a few minutes before Eva. She had just finished cing her


    order when Jean saw Eva walking toward her. She was surprised to see the heavy makeup and shy


    clothes Eva had chosen for a mid-afternoon t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºte.


    "I didn''t know what you would like to eat. So I ordered for myself. Would you like something to drink?"


    Although Jean was trying to be civil, Eva ignored Jean''s politeness. After sitting down, Eva yed with


    her mobile phone for a few seconds before she looked at Jean and asked," Is your marriage to Zed for


    fall in love with a in woman like you?"


    Was she questioning? Was she confused? Was sheining? Jean couldn''t understand from Eva''s


    tone whether she was asking rhetorical questions or whether Eva actually expected Jean to reply.


    Knowing that Eva was jealous, Jean didn''t get defensive about the questions. Aware that Eva was her


    best chance to get rid of Zed, Jean decided to y along and be nice.


    "He doesn''t love me. Our marriage is just a business deal. And we will divorce soon. So, you don''t


    have to worry too much about this."


    Jean spoke in a dry tone as if she were narrating something of no significance.


    On the contrary, Eva seemed to be quite excited. Despite the happiness she felt, Eva was unsure of


    whether she could trust Jean.


    "Are you telling the truth?"


    Jean furrowed her brows and looked at Eva in confusion," Why would I lie to you? How does a lie


    benefit me? "


    At that moment, Eva was so happy that she almost cried out. Her expression softened. But she


    resisted the urge to hold Jean''s hands and thank her.


    Instead, she said," You better not lie to me. If I find out that you are being dishonest, I will not spare


    you."


    It sounded very much like a threat. However, Eva''s tone was not as aggressive as before.


    Jean smiled and said," Well, I didn''t lie to you. What I have said is true. I got married with Zed because


    the Wen Group would benefit from the arrangement. Moreover, there is no love between Zed and I. So


    it is best for us both to divorce as soon as possible."


    Jean looked very calm and sincere as she spoke.


    Eva carefully studied Jean''s expression and found no reason to doubt her.


    Since Eva desperately wanted to renew her rtionship with Zed, she was quick to believe Jean. Her


    pride would not allow her to consider the possibility that Zed would have any real interest in a person


    like Jean. On the contrary, she was certain that only she was deserving of Zed.


    ''Jean is so ordinary! She won''t be able to keep Zed interested for too long!


    I am the perfect match for Zed and we are destined to be together in this lifetime.''


    Thinking about that, Eva smiled coldly and then said," Have you finished?"


    "Yes, that''s all!" Jean nodded. She was still smiling sincerely.


    "What changed your mind? Thest time we met, you were determined to prove to me that your


    marriage to Zed was more than a business deal."


    Despite how happy Eva was to hear Jean''s exnation, she did feel that Jean had an ulterior motive.


    No matter how badly Eva wanted Jean''s exnation to be true, this was a feeling that she just couldn''t


    shake.


    Compared with Jean''s sincerity and indifference, Eva seemed to be more arrogant. This attitude and


    her sense of natural superiority was Eva''s weakness.


    While Eva came from a rich background, Jean''s father owned the Wen Group, aparatively smaller


    were no match for her. In fact Eva was so confident that she wouldn''t consider a woman who had a


    simr family background to hers, aspetition. For her, the fact that she once held Zed''s interest


    was the only significant factor.


    "I don''t have any hidden agenda, Eva. I know that you still love Zed, don''t you?"


    Since Eva hade straight to the point, Jean felt that she didn''t need to talk in a roundabout way.


    "Yes, I love Zed. He is perfect for me. And yes, I am aware that many women consider him to be a


    suitable match as well. I have introspected on our rtionship in the time that we have been separate.


    Our breakup truly devastated me. In the beginning, Iforted myself by thinking that he is just a man.


    I even went so far as to convince myself that I could be with any man that I choose. After all, I am very


    rich and desirable. But I gradually realized that I wouldn''t care about other men the way that I care


    about Zed. None of the men I have dated since my breakup with Zed have helped me forget about him.


    There is something special about Zed indeed."


    Eva''s words revealed her true sentiments.


    Jean did not feel that Eva was being dishonest. What she had said was right. It was very difficult to


    forget about a person for whom one had deep feelings.


    For example¡­ Zed!


    Jean felt a little shocked about her thought and when she looked at Eva, a mixture of emotions


    threatened to spread across her face.


    But Jean kept smiling so that Eva wouldn''t doubt her sincerity.


    "I love him. I loved him in the past and I love him now. And I will continue to love him in the future!"


    Eva said that with conviction.


    At that moment, Jean felt a bit of reverence for Eva.


    At least¡­ Eva can bravely fight for love. But what about her?


    "Well, that''s all!"


    "Lady, here is the pasta you ordered."


    Eva quietened when the waiter walked to their table with the dish in hand. Although a little absent-


    minded, Jean quickly remembered that she had been so hungry that she had ordered food for herself.


    "Thank you!"


    Jean''s overzealous thank you was said not only to express her gratitude to the waiter, but also to


    conceal her guilty conscience.


    Jean smiled brightly again.


    What else could she say?


    After this conversation, Jean was clear of Eva''s intention to make Zed her own.


    And Jean was also very clear about the distance between Zed and herself.


    "Did you understand what I said?" Eva asked tentatively.


    Jean nodded quickly and seemed to be a little embarrassed. She said," I heard. Since¡­ you love him


    so much, how about we make a deal?"


    Eva was a little surprised.


    "Yeah. A deal. You can rest assured. I am not asking for money. After divorcing Zed, I intend to move to


    a different city and find a job to earn for myself. Once I am settled, I will stay far away from Zed and will


    not interfere in your rtionship. So how about it? I will help you get back with Zed."


    As Jean voiced her n, she felt a little unsure of herself. She was no longer confident that she really


    wanted this.


    "Why do you want to help me?"


    Eva was dubious about Jean''s offer.

 Chapter 20 Threat

    Chapter 20 Threat


    Jean Wen shook her head, seemlingly without any concern," No, it''s not that I''m kind. If you were to


    forever stay by the side of a man, who doesn''t have any feelings for you, even if this man is extremely


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    outstanding and remarkable, he won''t love you, would you be happy? To me, a marriage of


    convenience, without any love, is just a cage. But it is not the same for you. To you, he will be like a


    nest, a nest full of love. Inside, you will havepletely different feelings and emotions."


    Saying this, Jean Wen couldn''t help taking in a deep breath.


    "Are you sure you won''t regret it?" In the end, Eva Xu still felt uneasy about Jean Wen.


    Jean Wen shook her head again and replied with a firm look," What is there to regret? There is no


    medicine for regret in this world. As long as I can leave Zed Qi, I''ll be very happy."


    "Alright. I will do it."


    "Thank you." After saying this, Jean Wen softly smiled.


    "If, and I mean if, Zed Qi and I really get back together, I will definitely be very grateful to you." At the


    thought of reconciling with Zed Qi, Eva Xu couldn''t hold back the excitement inside her heart. She


    appeared exceptionally happy. Her tender white face instantly flushed red.


    Jean Wen?was still wearing the same smile on her face, but the smile did not reach her eyes.


    In her chestnut-colored eyes, there was an unknown sorrow that she did not even know it existed.


    "There is no need to thank me. I''m just helping myself."


    "Alright, then from now on, we''ll be good friends. Let me know if you run into any problems. I will


    definitely help you without any hesitation. The things that happened that night were my fault. But to be


    honest, I really didn''t like you very much. Will you forgive me?"


    She''s already starting to worm her way into being friends and cottoning up to her?


    This change was too fast!


    Jean Wen forcibly lifted the corners of her mouth into a smile. She smiled with her mouth, but not with


    her eyes. Afterwards, she lowered her head down to concentrate on eating the pasta on the te in


    front of her.


    Seeing Jean Wen not saying anything, Eva Xu turned off the recorder on her cellphone while Jean Wen


    wasn''t paying attention. After Eva Xu finished of all this, she said," If you don''t talk, I will take it as your


    tacit approval. It was Sue Mi that put aphrodisiac in the drinks that night. She originally wanted to set


    me up with Zed Qi, but she didn''t expect that..."


    Jean Wen suddenly stopped her right hand that was holding the pasta on her fork. The air seemed to


    have solidified at that moment as well.


    So that night, it was like that... Zed Qi was drugged with aphrodisiac!


    His behavior that night was just the result of being drugged with aphrodisiac and losing his mind.


    Therefore, even if it was another girl, that kind of thing was going to happen anyway.


    After Jean Wen realized this, her heart indescribably sank.


    "As a result, he didn''t realize that you two..." Eva Xu swallowed the unspoken words. It seemed like


    she had a whole stomach of words to say, yet was too embarrassed to open her mouth.


    Jean Wen looked up and stared at her without a word.


    Being stared at by Jean Wen, Eva Xu felt a little awkward and was even more embarrassed to ask her


    anything else.


    As a matter of fact, Eva Xu desperately wanted to know whether or not something that shouldn''t have


    happened, but did happen, between Zed Qi and Jean Wen.


    "What I mean is..." Eva Xu paused, but felt like something was stuck in her throat.


    Jean Wen thought for a moment and spoke first," You know men. They only want to have fun. As long


    as his heart is here with you, then it''s more than enough."


    Jean Wen''s intentions were already very clear.


    Eva Xu was so upset in her heart that her teeth itched. But she had nowhere else to take it out on, and


    she could only me everything on Sue Mi. If she had not put aphrodisiac in Zed Qi''s drink on her own


    ord, how would they have...


    "Alright. Since we have made it clear, there is nothing left to say. Just wait for my good news."


    Upon hearing this, Eva Xu immediately nodded her head repeatedly.


    Jean Wen nced at her cellphone and realized that she had been out for a while now. Anyways,


    everything she needed to say, she''d already said very clearly.


    Fortunately, this was a peaceful meeting.


    After saying goodbye to Eva Xu, Jean Wen left the cafe first.


    The sunlight outside was just right.


    As the wind blew, the air seemed to be mixed with a slight fragrance of flowers.


    Jean Wen didn''t really know whether she should be happy or not. Those words Eva Xu just said to her


    still seemed to be echoing in her ear. Eva Xu was right. Some things were just destined to be like they


    were.


    As if consoling herself, Jean Wen felt much better in her heart.


    Unknowingly, there was a man in ck casual-wear staking her out nearby for a while now. He''d been


    following Jean Wen ever since she left home. Just, he didn''t find any chances to make a move.


    He had already lost his patience after waiting outside the cafe for such a long time. As soon as he saw


    Jean Wen was alone, and there was no one else within several meters, he rushed out instantly.


    A knife was pressed against Jean Wen''s waist.


    Jean Wen''s first thought was to call for help, but when the sharp tip of the knife pricked into her skin,


    that distinct feeling made her clearly realize her situation.


    Robbery? Kidnapping? Revenge?


    Jean Wen had tons of doubts. She was extremely terrified, but she needed to calm herself down first.


    "Hey, handsome, whatever it is, let''s talk it out. Isn''t this kind of behavior not too good? Do we know


    each other? If you are just looking for money, I have a nk check in my bag..."


    The man holding the knife was standing behind Jean Wen, so she didn''t know what he looked like. She


    could only barely tell it was a man from his scent and breath.


    "Tsk tsk, it truly is different to be around with Zed Qi."


    Upon hearing his voice, a cold shiver uncontrobly ran down Jean Wen''s spine.


    This voice... It''s Winner Wen!


    The ignorant and useless son of the Wen''s.


    Shirley Wen was already enough for Jean Wen to take. She didn''t expect that now came another Wen.


    Heh, truly never-ending!


    "What do you want?"


    Jean Wen didn''t look back. Under this kind of circumstance, to actually be able to be this calm, it was


    somewhat scary.


    Winner Wen coldly smiled and answered rudely," What do you think I want? I heard Zed Qi took back


    thend that he was going to transfer to the Wen Group. As our father''s son, I should try to solve this


    problem for our father, right?"


    As expected! It was still for thatnd.


    Shirley Wen and their father had purposefully visited Jean Wen earlier for thatnd, putting on a


    pretentious front with ill-intentions behind it. And now, Winner Wen''s behavior was just in violence.


    "Then you should go to Zed Qi. It was his decision to take back thend."


    Jean Wen took a deep breath and med it all on Zed Qi.


    She was pretty sure that it would take Winner Wen a lot of guts to provoke Zed Qi. And even if he had


    the guts, he would not have that power.


    Winner Wen pursed his lips and then said in dissatisfaction," Do you think I wouldn''t know what you''re


    thinking right now? You must be thinking that I wouldn''t dare go provoke Zed Qi. So you''re pushing all


    the me onto him, right? Do you think I''m that stupid? If you didn''t say anything, why would Zed Qi


    take back thend that was already under the transfer process?"


    As soon as Winner Wen''s voice dropped, Jean Wen snorted.


    "How important do you think I am to Zed Qi? What makes you think that Zed Qi would listen to


    me?"

 Chapter 21 Getting Abducted

    Chapter 21 Getting Abducted


    "I have no idea how important you are to Zed, but if you want to stay safe and sound, you better


    obediently listen to me."


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Jean realized that he probably wouldn''t let her go so easily this time. Although Winner was the Vice


    General Manager of Wen Group, he seldom involved himself in the management of thepany and


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    rarely cared about the business. At worst, even if thepany copsed some day, as for the influence


    on Winner, it was nothing more than getting his living expenses cut.


    From this, Jean came to the conclusion that the reason Winner came to find her today, the only


    possibility, was because their father froze his bank ounts.


    "Dad--- "Your dad froze your ount, and with no money to spend, youe to me for a solution,


    right? You want to make Zed transfer thend to Wen Group through me. When you seed, your dad


    will be pleased, and you will probably be rewarded. Thus, your debauched life will be sustained as well.


    Winner, you are really a scum." Jean spat out Winner''s whole n.


    Just like.... Henry Wen


    Towards Jean''s usation, Winner didn''t take it to mind too much. Rather, he happily epted it.


    "Yes, so I''m a scum. What can you do about it? Regardless, I still appear before you all the same, and


    you still need to obediently listen to my orders, isn''t that so? If it wasn''t for you, our family right now


    would still definitely be steady and peaceful. Do you know, because of you, dad is anxious to death at


    home right now."


    "Hah, a piece ofnd really does matter more to him than his own biological daughter."


    Jean sighed in a self-mocking tone.


    As time went by, Winner checked the surroundings with couple of quick nces. Since they had been


    in this state for a while now, their abnormal behavior had attracted some pedestrians'' attention.


    ''Looks like I need to find a ce to lock her up.


    If Zed finds out I''ve abducted Jean, afraid when the timees, I won''t even know how I would die.''


    "Go, get into the car with me!"


    Winner spoke in a low voice as he abruptly increased the strength on his knife-holding hand, as a


    result, the knife tip pierced through Jean''s shirt and grazed her skin.


    Ouch!


    However, the pain made her recall her memories of the night she was at the Wen''s house. Humiliation


    arose in her heart.


    "Where are we going?" Jean cautiously asked.


    Winner, however, didn''t reply. Considering their long maintained abnormal position of one following


    closely after another had already made some pedestrians suspect, he didn''t want to waste time


    answering her at the risk of raising the pedestrians'' more suspicion.


    He couldn''t waste anymore time.


    "Just quickly get into the car, or else, I can''t guarantee that my knife won''t injure you."


    Left with no other choice under Winner''s threat, Jean could only follow his orders and climbed into the


    passenger seat.


    After settling Jean, Winner temporarily locked the car, quickly went around to the driver-side door,


    unlocked the car again, sat down in the driver''s seat, started the engine, and with one foot on the


    pedal, the car took off.


    "You better know your ce. In the past, I didn''t give you too much trouble, but this time the situation is


    different, I have no choice."


    Unlike the attitude he had with Jean in the streets, Winner''s voice was quite soft, like he had some


    sorrows in his words.


    Perceiving Winner''s change in attitude, Jean felt somewhat relieved.


    "What I said earlier wasn''t a lie. I have a nk check on me, aren''t you short on money? Take it and fill


    it with whatever you want. You can just regard it as a gift given by me, your big sister. But if you really


    do kidnap me, then that''s kidnapping!"


    ''Hah, ckmail! Who doesn''t know how!''


    Winner didn''t speak.


    However Jean wasn''t impatient either. Winner was probably just wanting to use her to threaten Zed.


    In the end, it was still all because of thatnd.


    When the time came, Winner could use this to take credit before Henry. Who knows, maybe at Henry''s


    delight, he would even directly give some of thepany''s stocks to him.


    No matter how big of a crime hemitted, Winner was still the only son of her father.


    Jean was deeply aware of this.


    "I would advise you to keep quiet. If you identally say anything that will get on my nerves, then the


    consequences will be even more severe." Winner''s tone returned to what it was like before, cold and


    ruthless. The softness disappearedpletely. "Call Zed, I don''t care what method you use, you must


    make Zed transfer thend to the Wen Group as soon as possible. Of course, if you''re not willing, I


    don''t mind calling for you."


    Jean turned and nced at Winner.


    She just saw Winner''s eyes focusing ahead, his grave and stern face appeared unbearably vicious.


    Nothing like his usual sloppy appearance, at this moment, Winner appeared more ruthless.


    Jean lowered her head, pretending to take her phone out. However, in actuality, she was carefully


    reaching her hand out to grab the car door handle.


    Immediately, Jean seized the opportunity and instantly pulled open the door, jumping out without


    hesitation.


    At a speed of 60 mph!


    Fortunately, there was a speed limit on this road, otherwise Winner would have driven at a racing


    speed like he usually did. If Jean had jumped out at that speed, she would have been dead for sure.


    The moment Jean jumped out of the car, air gushed into the car together with the stinging noise of


    wind, making Winner hastily look to Jean. However, it was already toote, Jean had already


    disappeared. He just felt like his head was about to explode.


    ''This woman is insane!


    She must be insane!''


    Because of the monitoring system along the road, Winner didn''t have intention to drive back to check


    on Jean''s condition. He just sped up and rushed away.


    However, Jean was not that stupid to jump on the asphalt roadway. She''d actually selected a ce


    where she could safelynd. And before she jumped, she had already prepared very well. The ce


    where she jumped was close to a piece ofwn. At the moment, when she jumped out of the car and


    before shended, she bent her knees to buffer the reacting force. Then she exerted her strength onto


    her legs to try to move towards thewn. Finally, she made it onto thewn.


    After a few tumbles, Jean felt she was mostly fine. Then seeing that Winner''s car had already gone far,


    she attempted to get up.


    ''Risky but worthy! Thank heavens for blessing me.''


    Supposedly, Winner had intentionally chosen this roadway probably because it was in a remote and


    thinly popted area, and to prevent from being caught. However, it allowed Jean an opportunity to get


    away too. Although it was risky, judging from the result, it was worth it," Hah!"


    Jean slightly tidied her unkempt hair and cleaned the mud stains off her clothes. After making sure that


    there were no wounds on her body, she then limped out of thewn, before walking alongside the


    roadway in the opposite direction.


    ''If¡­


    At this time, Zed suddenly appeared, then how great would that be?


    Zed.


    Starting from when, has this name started to upy my heart and mind. But I clearly don''t like him!


    Clearly don''t like....''


    Although Jean tried to resist the memories she shared with Zed, she couldn''t help recalling his voice


    and face.


    As Zed''s image constantly popped up in Jean''s mind, she felt as if he was really standing in front of her


    when she looked up.


    However, his figure was so dim that little by little, it faded away. After all this time, Jean was so


    exhausted both emotionally and physically that she hallucinated.


    Jean''s mind finally gave up on her body and she went unconscious.


    The second she closed her eyes, she seemingly could still see Zed''s face right in front of her eyes.


    ¡­


    When Jean woke up, she found herself in a hospital.


    ''Hospital!''


    She quickly sat up and examined her own body. After making sure everything was in order, Jean finally


    rxed.


    It was indeed unlucky. After finally painstakingly getting rid of Eva Xu, that big trouble, she


    unexpectedly ran into Winner right after walking out the cafe and was immediately kidnapped. But Jean


    really didn''t want to see Winner use her well-being to ckmail Zed.


    Before sessfully matchmaking Eva and Zed, Jean was extremely unwilling to have any other


    connections with Zed.


    The expansive hospital room was so quiet that it somewhat was scary.


    ''I don''t even need to think, it must be Zed that sent me to this luxury high-end ward.


    Well, at least, I am free of being bothered now.''


    "How is her condition?"


    Behind the door of ward came Zed''s voice.

 Chapter 22 Why Are You So Close

    Chapter 22 Why Are You So Close


    Jean closed her eyes again. She wondered what would Zed''s reactions be if he found out that she was


    kidnapped and had jumped out of a moving car to get away.


    "Mr. Qi, her injuries are not serious, however she is a little weak and needs to stay in the hospital so


    that we can make sure she''ll have a full recovery. After that, she can be discharged."


    ''A woman''s voice, sounds like a doctor of this hospital.''


    "What about her wounds? Are you sure everything is alright?"


    "Yes, the car wasn''t moving too fast when she jumped out of the car, and besides, shended on the


    some bruises."


    Jean, who was pretending to sleep, was shocked. Did Zed know she jumped out of the car?


    For Zed, he naturally knew what the previous injury the doctor was talking about was. After a few


    seconds of silence, Zed replied," Alright, I understand!"


    "Then I will be leaving, if anything happens please call me anytime."


    This time, Zed didn''t make a sound. His gloomy eyes had been fixated on the person in bed the whole


    time.


    The doctor tactfully left the patient''s room.


    The room returned to silence once again. The silence made Jean nervous for some reason.


    At the same time, her heartbeat rose rapidly. Jean could even hear her own heartbeat loudly.


    And the approaching footsteps.


    One, two, three, four......


    Suddenly the footsteps stopped, and Zed''s breathing got heavier.


    So awkward!


    Jean suddenly didn''t know what to do next. Should she continue pretending to be asleep, or should she


    wake up now?


    Right when Jean had no idea of what to do, in this room, where there was only the two of them, the


    vibrating sound of a cellphone suddenly sounded.


    Zed reached for his phone in his coat pocket. It was from his secretary. A mixed feeling came to him.


    Zed had asked his secretary to get the surveince video, he must have gotten it!


    Zed nced at Jean subconsciously, before he clenched his phone and left the room.


    Hearing the door close, Jean let out a breath of relief.


    Luckily, he didn''t notice!


    Just, it was unknown if Zed would find out that it was Winner that was behind all of this.


    Whatever, forget it! Anyways, now that whatever Winner was nning had turned into failure, no further


    movements should be made. Jean felt that she shoulde up with a way to give Zed back to Eva,


    instead of thinking about the Wens.


    Right, Eva! Right now, Zed was at the hospital. Eva sure wouldn''t let go of this chance to have an


    encounter with Zed.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just do it!


    Jean sent Eva a message without hesitation telling her that Zed was at the hospital.


    Just as Jean had expected, Eva first showed her worries and when she learned that it was Jean who


    was in hospital, her worries swiftly changed to nothing.


    She hung up the phone after a few words.


    Jean started to picture Eva hugging and kissing Zed.


    ......


    As the crack in the door pulled open wider, Shirley Wen''s face gradually approached Winner.


    "Spit it out, what do you want? Or did you juste to make fun of me?"


    "What nonsense are you saying, why would I want to make fun of you? I just think that you''ve been


    acting weird recently, it''s not your style. You used to disappear for days, and everyday you would go


    out before sunrise and don''t return home until it''s veryte. Tsk tsk, I wonder what has changed you?


    Staying at home every day, aren''t you feeling dull?"


    There was a sense of mockery in these teasing words.


    Shirley knew it herself that Winner was in big trouble this time.


    "I''ve had enough fun out there. I suddenly want to stay at home and nicely rest for some time, so what?


    Not allowed?"


    Winner shrugged his shoulders and acted as if it was none of his business.


    Instead of getting angitated, Shirleyughed.


    "No, of course not. Yesterday I heard mom say that you really became mature. You stay at home and


    keep mom and dadpany. You also go work at dad''spany and share his burden. Our mother is


    really happy about your changes, just out of curiosity, how would she react if she finds out the truth?"


    Winner''s heart skipped a beat, and he began shivering, exuding helplessness and fear.


    "Do you still remember our deal? If you get rid of Jean, I will give you some money to help you get out


    of your dilemma."


    Naturally Winner remembered what Shirley had said.


    It was her words that made him irrational......


    "Okay, you can tell me now. What have you done recently? Why are you staying at home everyday, not


    daring to go out?"


    Winner feigned an innocent look and nced at Shirley. Staring nkly for a moment, then suddenly


    as if he''d remembered something important, irrelevantly replied," I didn''t do anything though. What can


    I do? Last time, I agreed to help you rough up Jean Wen, but then after thinking about it, she''s also my


    big sister after all, so I gave up. After all, I''ve spent too much time fooling around, how could I grow up


    if I continue doing so?"


    It sounded quite reasonable.


    Shirley had already experienced her brother''s eloquence. Even when the evidence was presented


    before him, he could still convince the police officers to give it up, let alone just tell a nk lie without


    even blinking.


    It seemed she would have to attend to this matter personally if she wanted to teach Jean a lesson. It


    was a mistake to rely on Winner.


    "Shirley, what do you think our father has been up to recently?"


    Getting no response from Shirley, Winner got closer subconciously and asked with caution.


    Shirley was busy thinking about how to deal with Jean. After all, thest time she was humiliated by


    Jean, was still vivid in her mind. She must find a way to take revenge on Jean for such an


    embarrassment.


    Suddenly Winner''s oily face came up to her. Startled, she cursed," Do you want to die? Don''t you know


    how to speak properly? Why are you so close?"


    A ttering smile appeared on Winner''s face, and he said," I just saw that you were distracted and was


    afraid that you didn''t hear me clearly, so I came up closer to ask you what dad has been up totely?"


    Shirley rolled her eyes at Winner and said," Didn''t I tell youst time? Zed is suing dad, and dad


    doesn''t know what to do. You confidently swore you would take care of this matter, I thought that you''d


    reallye up with some brilliant n, but it turns out that I was wrong."

 Chapter 23 Henry Hits Winner

    Chapter 23 Henry Hits Winner


    "Hehehe!"


    Winner gave a small sad chuckle. His heart skipped a beat and a guilty look appeared on his face.


    Winner thought, ''If Shirley figures out that I tried but failed to kidnap Jean, the consequences would be


    terrible.''


    "What''s wrong with you?" Shirley asked. Sensing something was wrong with her bother, Shirley studied


    Winner.


    Winner replied," Well, it''s okay. I''m fine. I''m just trying toe up with a n to help father.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have what it takes to do something like that." Winner stopped to rub his chin


    before continuing," Sister, I believe you are smarter than me. You are capable of aplishing such


    an important task. As for me, I''d like to continue myputer games and management studies. One


    day if our father falls ill, I would take over hispany. I have to learn so that I have the ability to


    manage ourpany. Don''t you think so? Am I right?"


    As Winner finished speaking, he began imagining what it would be like to manage such a bigpany.


    He forgot about his guilt as he thought of what he would do with the money and how the women would


    flock to him once they learned of his status. A smile grew on his face as he thought, ''If Zed sues father


    and the shock causes father''s health to deteriorate, the responsibility of running thepany would


    That would be awesome!'' Winner was excited by this thought.


    Shirley red at Winner. She was a little disappointed in her brother.


    She cried out loud," Winner, you''re such a bad son!"


    Shirley''s high-pitched scream shook Winner to the bone. He snapped out of his day-dreaming and


    gazed at his sister. He was at a loss for what to do.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Winner asked in his usual casual tone.


    Upon hearing what Winner had said, Shirley''s blood boiled. She stuck her finger on his nose, gritted


    her teeth, and said," How can you say that about our father? You would not be living afortable life


    right now if it wasn''t for his hard work and money. How dare you put a curse on our father? What could


    be more wrong than that?"


    Winner knew that Shirley was really angry with him right now. But he was not afraid of her at all. He


    burst intoughter after ncing at her furious face. He couldn''t believe she had taken something like


    that so seriously. Then, he scoffed," Sister, if there is something wrong with me, then there is


    something wrong with you. You have been trying your best to drive Jean over the edge. Finally, you


    seeded in getting her out of the house. Our parents love you, so they always believed you when


    youined about her. However, you are no better than me. You''re in no position to use me."


    Winner''s face still wore a casual smile.


    Shirley couldn''t understand why Winner wouldn''t take her seriously. She was too angry to say another


    word.


    At that moment, someone kicked the door wide open.


    "Bang!"


    Upon hearing the loud noise, Shirley and Winner turned around at the same time.


    Shirley gasped when she saw their father''s furious face. She had rarely seen him that angry before.


    Shirley''s heart gave a horrible jolt and Winner also got a bad feeling.


    As far as they could remember, the only time their father got so angry was when Jean had done


    something wrong.


    Shirley forced a smile after the shock she had felt, settled. Then, she asked tentatively," Dad, what are


    you doing home? Aren''t you supposed to be at the office? By the way, where is our mom?"


    After asking those questions, Shirley looked out the door hoping to see their mother.


    Shirley frowned when she didn''t see Joy.


    When Henry didn''t answer Shirley, Winner thought he could distract their father.


    And so, Winner smiled and asked Henry," Well, dad, what are you doing back? Are you OK? You were


    supposed to be at thepany dealing with something important, weren''t you?"


    "What did you say just now? Do you dare to repeat it?"


    Henry didn''t pay any attention to Winner''s question. Instead, he dared Winner to speak again. Then he


    turned his eyes upon his son with a deadly look.


    Winner was sure that their father had heard both, his and Shirley''s questions. Winner could also guess


    why their father was upset. He thought, ''What do I do?''


    Winner decided to ease attention away from himself. And so, he gave Shirley a little push. Since she


    was standing close to Winner, he thought their father would not be able to see him.


    Unluckily, Winner''s movement was seen by Henry.


    "What did you do just now? You never cease to amaze me! Always causing trouble and never taking


    any responsibility for your actions. Well, I have had enough. I don''t care who tries to defend you, I will


    punish you. Tell me, son, what horrid things did you do a few days ago? Do you still remember?"


    Henry was so angry that he howled at his son. He looked around as though in search of something.


    When he didn''t find the object he was looking for, Henry stormed out of the room.


    After Henry left, Winner drew a breath of relief. He gasped and hurriedly turned to Shirley for help.


    "Sister, please help me. You know I always say the wrong thing to people. You also know that I never


    mean it. I didn''t curse our father on purpose. Please say some nice things about me to dad, okay?"


    Shirley was utterly confused by what she had seen and heard. She was still processing what was


    happening when Winner asked for her help. Considering how angry their father was, she realized that


    he might have made a very serious mistake.


    Both Shirley and Henry knew that Winner was only rude to his family members. When he was in front


    of outsiders, he could be very charming and kind.


    "Are you hiding something from our father? You did a rotten thing, didn''t you?" Shirley asked.


    Shirley stared at Winner afterposing herself.


    Winner didn''t retort and was unable to give a clear answer. It seemed that he had a secret that was too


    terrible to share with his sister.


    "You..."


    Shirley would have liked to reprove her brother. But before she got the chance to do so, their father had


    stomped back into the room. This time, he carried a broom in his hand.


    "Dad, what are you going to do?" Shirley asked.


    Shirley had understood what Henry was going to do, so she quickly stepped forward and grabbed the


    broom. Meanwhile, she gestured at Winner to leave.


    Winner thought, ''Shirley is my biological sister. Although we don''t get along well with each other, when


    either of us is in danger, the other one will be ready to help.''


    When Winner saw that his sister was helping him, a smug look appeared on his face. However, at that


    moment, Henry yelled at Shirley," If you dare to stand in my way today, I will beat you as well."


    "Dad, ..." Shirley''s heart skipped a beat. Then, she looked up and met her father''s eyes.


    ''What is going on with dad?'' she wondered.


    "Dad, what happened to make you so angry?"


    Shirley softened her tone and asked her father. Meanwhile, she held the broom as tightly as she could.


    "I am going to beat Winner to death today," replied Henry.


    Henry didn''t tell Shirley why he was so angry. Of course, he didn''t mention the unforgivable mistake his


    son had made, either. He pushed Shirley away, rushed toward Winner, and swung the broom.


    As a young man, Winner was not as weak as Jean. He remembered that when Jean came homest


    time, their father beat her till she could barely walk. Not wanting to be in that position, Winner dodged


    the blow.


    "Dad, what''s the matter with you? If I did something wrong, please tell me. Okay?"


    "How dare you ask me what the matter is? Don''t you know what you did?"


    After that, Henry swung the broom at Winner again.


    This time Winner failed to dodge and the broom made contact with his face.


    "Hiss!"


    Winner gasped as pain exploded across his face. Henry stopped to gape at what he had done. Winner


    took advantage and quickly ran to the entrance of the bedroom.


    Winner cried out," Dad, what mistake did I make to get you this mad?"


    Henry screeched," What mistake? I can''t believe you have not figured out your mistake till now."


    Henry felt exhausted and gasped for breath. His anger and sudden movements had consumed much of


    his energy.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Winner looked at his father and said coldly," Dad, I know you don''t like me.


    In your eyes, I am an ignoramus. No matter what I do, you are always dissatisfied with me. Since that


    is the case, it is meaningless for me to stay in this house any longer. I''d better leave before it''s toote.


    "

 Chapter 24 Blushing

    Chapter 24 Blushing


    Henry Wen did not expect that Winner would say such rebellious words to him.


    He meant to let the matter settle once Winner had admitted to his mistake and promised to fix all this.


    He had even considered forcing Winner to ask Jean for forgiveness. Considering how soft-hearted she


    was, the apology might have settled Jean.


    What kind of man was Winner...


    "Get out of here. Get out. Don''t call me father from now on."


    Henry Wen screamed hysterically. His wrinkled face turned red from the exertion.


    Shirley who had been standing right beside them all this time, did not dare to make a sound. She didn''t


    even move! She was afraid that their father would take his anger out on her. So she only watched them


    without saying a word.


    It seemed that she could not do anything except wait for their father to calm down and their mother to


    return home, so that Henry and Joy could speak and decide how to deal with the situation caused by


    Winner.


    "Fine. I will just leave. Do you think I am proud to be your son?"


    Winner said with a sneer before turning and leaving the house.


    The room suddenly got quiet.


    It was so silent that Shirley could hear her father''s heavy breathing.


    After a while, Shirley finally summoned the courage to step forward. She gently took the broom out of


    her father''s hand and whispered," Dad."


    Lost in his thoughts, Henry did not seem to have heard her.


    ...


    At the hospital, Jean whined," When can I be discharged from the hospital?"


    Jean got bored of fiddling with her cellphone. All of a sudden, she seemed to realize something very


    important and looked at the man beside her with a big smile.


    During Jean''s stay in the hospital, Zed Qi kept herpany. Even when there were extremely urgent


    issues at thepany for him to take care of in person, he would ask his secretary to send the


    important documents to the hospital.


    Hence, whenever Jean Wen was lying in bed and getting bored, she would turn and speak with Zed.


    No matter what time of the day or night, he would sit beside her and quietly process files.


    She had to admit that she was attracted to men who were truly devoted to their work.


    On several asions, Jean watched Zed slyly and found that she was entranced.


    At this moment, his long, slender eyes had narrowed to a slit. To her, the expression seemed to add


    depth and charm to his face. He was wearing a slight smile on his lips, a sly one.


    She was indeed fascinated.


    Jean Wen could not stop her mind from its naughty thoughts.


    Of course, it was just for a moment.


    "Hey, when can I be discharged?" she asked again when Zed didn''t reply.


    "The doctor says you are still too weak to leave the hospital." Zed replied in a cold tone.


    "But I feel that I''m well enough already. See, I am fine." Jean continued to whine when she didn''t get a


    proper response.


    "Are you?"


    Zed lifted his eyebrows and nced at Jean. He had been through this argument with her so many


    times that he no longer took her questions seriously.


    "It''s my body after all. Wouldn''t I be the best judge of how I feel?" Jean muttered.


    To convince Zed, Jean smiled like a blossomed flower. When she received no reaction, she spoke with


    Zed Qi in a pretty ttering tone," I am fine. Really! Nothing to worry about. If you don''t believe me, you


    can check. I just got a small scrape on my leg. Everything else is a superficial wound. Besides, I have


    been in the hospital for so long. Even if anything serious had happened, it should have healed by now,


    right?"


    On hearing this, Zed fell into a thoughtful silence.


    Jean''s heart soared as she took his silence as an indicator that he was considering whether or not to


    believe her. Her face instantly turned radiant with joy and expectation.


    If Zed agreed with her about leaving the hospital, she could find herself a job and then look for a


    house...


    Thus, she couldpletely get rid of her family and... Zed Qi!


    Zed lifted the corners of his lips. The smile he wore now conveyed where his thoughts were headed.


    Zed slowly put down the file in his hand, stood, and walked to her bedside. He leaned over and


    stopped right before her face.


    Jane''s breath hitched when she realized what Zed was about to do. As he neared her bedside, she


    found herself struggling to breathe.


    Damn it!


    "What... What are you doing!"


    Jean sputtered when Zed came close to her. She tried to calm herself but found that his proximity was


    making it very challenging to settle her heart beat.


    Zed Qi raised his eyebrows again and said in a hoarse voice. The low rumble made him more


    attractive.


    "What do you think I am doing?"


    "I..."


    What a shame! So overwhelmed was Jean that she could not even speak a word!


    Jean Wen forced herself to calm down, however, her heart continued to beat faster and faster. Her pale


    cheeks also blushed crimson at once.


    "You what?" Zed murmured with his eyes half closed.


    "I... Nothing! I am leaving the hospital! I... I am all right now and I don''t like the hospital. It''s full of the


    disgusting smell of medicine."


    Jean Wen randomly found an excuse. The excuse suited her purpose as she knew that the sooner she


    left the hospital, the sooner she could get rid of these troubles.


    What''s more, Eva Xu was still in need of her help.


    Zed Qi remained silent as he studied Jean''s face. His eyes were full of tenderness. So sincere and


    fervent.


    "Is that so?" he mumbled as his eyes locked on to her soft lips. "I am not going to let you leave the


    hospital until the doctor says you are well enough."


    His voice was so maic that Jean Wen could not help feeling entranced.


    She believed that she would die of shock if she kept talking to him.


    "But..." Jean''s mind was so consumed with what Zed was going to do that she took his statement to


    mean that he would agree with her. Jean felt a glimmer of hope and she gave up struggling.


    "But what?"


    Zed looked at Jean flirtatiously, daring her to exin herself.


    Jean blushed as she knew what thoughts were running through Zed''s mind. This was all a big game to


    him. He was using his close proximity and seductive charm to keep her from thinking clearly. And it was


    working!


    Indeed it was. The smile on his face grew," But if you can prove to me that you are truly all right, then I


    will trust that you have healedpletely."


    Jean looked at him sheepishly. A look of disbelief crossed her face. This is not what she had intended


    when she had asked him to check.


    "Really?"


    Zed slowly inched closer till there was barely any distance between their lips. "Mm-hmm," he moaned.


    "How... how do you want me to prove it to you?" Jean breathed out.


    "I have an idea," Zed murmured.


    At that moment, Jean Wen thought her heart was going to jump out of her chest.


    Before she could process what he had said, Zed reached out and carefully grabbed her arms. Then he


    pushed Jean down on the bed. With her restrained, he grinned and said," What do you think?"


    The sudden movement scared Jean. She was already on edge considering his flirtatious words. His


    warm breath sent shivers up and down her spine. All of this stirred Jean''s heart.


    "That is enough, Mr. Qi!"


    Jean tried to speak forcefully with Zed. She knew that Zed was dangerously close to kissing her. With


    whatever sense still remained, Jean knew she needed to stop him.


    However, Zed suddenlyughed out and said sardonically," What were you thinking I was going to do?


    Are you blushing? Are you embarrassed?"


    "I am not.... blushing!"


    Despite Jean''s protest, Zed knew that she was lying. He knew exactly what kind of effect he had on


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Jean. But Zed did not expose her lie. He just sat up and then said ndly," Actually, I was going to say


    that once you don''t look pale, I will agree to your request. However, just before you blushed, you still


    looked pale. As the doctor said, you are too weak. So you need to stay in the hospital to recover."


    Weak? Zed had often mentioned to Jean that she hadn''t recoveredpletely. However, given how


    she was feeling, Jean believed otherwise. So, no matter how many times Zed said that she was weak,


    Jean remained unconvinced. Thus, Zed needed to try a different approach, one that would convince


    Jean.


    ''Wait! Was he trying to show me how weak I am? Is that all this teasing was supposed to aplish?


    He wasn''t actually going to try and kiss me?


    So I was overthinking just now?''

 Chapter 25 Bewitched Followers

    Chapter 25 Bewitched Followers


    "You..."


    Jean was boiling with rage, but she had no way to release it. She finally epted that Zed''s tactics had


    hurt her pride.


    Before she could say anything to Zed, the night nurse appeared. Jean hadn''t realized that it was time


    for her medicines. Unwilling to make a scene in front of strangers, Jean tempered her anger and


    frustration. Zed was lucky that the nurse had picked this very moment to arrive. Had it not been for this


    interruption, Jean would have grabbed the cup on the bedside table and hurled it at Zed.


    "Mrs. Qi, it''s time for you to take your pills!"


    Jean spared onest re at Zed before pretending as though nothing had happened between them.


    The interesting thing was that the nurse was obsessed with the handsome Zed. Every time she made a


    round of the wards, she would try to find a reason to stay in Jean''s room. In doing so, the nurse would


    have the opportunity to appreciate Zed''s beautiful face at the pretext of inquiring after Jean''s health. It


    was also obvious that the nurse was envious of Jean. Just before stepping out the door, the nurse


    would say something sarcastic to Jean.


    "Mrs. Qi, you have a lovely husband! You two look so sweet together." The nurse stered a fake smile


    on her face before speaking with Jean. Then she stretched her hand forward. She held a paper cup full


    of pills prescribed by the doctor.


    "Sweet?" Jean was a little surprised by the nurse''spliment. She shook her head as she picked up


    the little paper cup. Then she raised her head before putting all the pills into her mouth.


    The nurse handed a ss of water to Jean and then added with smile," Yes. Everyone at the hospital


    has seen how your husband dotes on you and they all wish they were you. We envy you so much. Your


    husband is so good to you. How we wish to be as lucky as you to have a husband like yours!"


    Jean didn''t react to the nurse''s statements. All this feigned ttery andpliments by the nurse left


    Jean feeling embarrassed. To hide her feelings, Jean managed to squeeze a smile. However, the smile


    was too stiff to fool anyone.


    "The whole time that you have been at the hospital, we have witnessed how your husband has stayed


    by your side. He has looked after you and brought you meals. This is a very rare scene in our hospital.


    Plus, he is so young and capable. He is handsome and brilliant as well. There is no reason for us not to


    admire him. Don''t you think so?" The nurse continued without noticing that Jean was ufortable


    with this conversation.


    As a result, Jean became even more flustered.


    Jean tried to think of a response, but she failed. After all, nothing the nurse had to say was about Jean.


    This was simply an opportunity to indirectly praise Zed. Jean was clear about the nurse''s intentions.


    The nurse was actually using herpliments to satirize Jean. She ostensibly appreciated Jean''s luck,


    however, her actual meaning was that Jean was not deserving of Zed.


    Their match was a mistake by the Lord. It was the kind of affair that could only happen in fairy tales.


    As Jean assumed what the nurse was thinking, she sighed to herself.


    ''You like him so much, don''t you? Then you can have him!''


    Jean spared Zed a sidelong nce. To her disappointment, Zed was studying her with great interest. It


    was almost as though he was watching an intriguing drama on the television.


    ''Is he just going to sit there and let me handle this situation?''


    Jean made a humph sound, then said awkwardly," Em... Any other pills for me to take?"


    Jean''s question reminded the nurse that her work in Jean''s room was finished and that there was no


    need for her to stay. In addition, it seemed she had talked so much that the couple appeared to be


    displeased. To confirm her suspicions, she then studied Zed''s face. He was frowning.


    "No, that''s all. Rest well! I still have work to do. Good night!" The nurse then left in a sensible manner.


    Jean fixed her eyes on the nurse''s retreating form until she had stepped out and closed the door


    behind her. Finally Jean felt as though she could breathe. When she reflected on what had made her


    so ufortable, Jean realized she was upset because another woman wasplimenting Zed.


    "You have quite a few bewitched followers!"


    Jeanmented.


    Zed, however, raised his hands and shrugged in a helpless gesture.


    "Are you jealous?" Zed carefully studied the sulking woman sitting on the bed.


    "Jealous? Are you kidding me?"


    Jean retorted promptly. However, her t tone contradicted her words. The truth was that she was


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    jealous indeed.


    Zed smiled faintly.


    He didn''t feel it was necessary to point out that Jean was denying her true feelings.


    ...


    "Mom, father cast me out!"


    Winner whined to his mother as he stood in front of the vi.


    However, Joy Yi wasn''t surprised to hear Winner''s pathetic tone. In fact, a few minutes before Winner''s


    phone call, Joy had received a message from Shirley.


    "Tell me, what did you do?"


    "I..." Winner couldn''t think of anything to say. His mouth stayed open as he tried to think of a way to


    conceal the truth.


    Joy didn''t give him any time toe up with excuses. She simply continued speaking firmly," If you still


    want to live at home, then be frank and tell me the truth."


    Joy''s threat caused Winner to tremble. With no one else left to help him, Winner decided to tell his


    mother about all matters pertaining to Jean''s abduction.


    "Mom, you must help me, I still have an urgent debt to pay. If I fail to pay them in time, they will hurt me.


    They said that they will break my legs. Mom, you wouldn''t like to see me get hurt, would you?"


    Whether pleading or threatening, Winner didn''t care what method he used to get the help he needed.


    He was also certain that Joy would not refuse to help him.


    However, to Winners surprise, the phone went silent.


    Joy didn''t reply to him.


    "Mom, are you listening? You wouldn''t like to see me die, would you? If they break my legs, I don''t want


    to live like that. I''d rather die!"


    Joy stayed silent.


    Winner got anxious and urged in a sobbing tone," Mom, are you listening to me? Please tell me what I


    should do."


    "Come with me to apologize to Jean. Only if she forgives you will you be able to get thend for your


    father. As long as you can get thend, your father will forgive you for sure."


    Joy replied to Winner softly after thinking for a long while.


    Winner was stunned by Joy''s advice. He was not willing to do what she asked. It was his reluctance to


    apologize to Jean that forced him toe to Joy for help.


    ''Apologize to Jean? Who does she think she is? Why should I apologize to her?''


    These thoughts floated around in Winner''s mind. He stayed silent as he mulled over his mother''s


    instructions.


    "Just do what I tell you, okay?"


    Joy said impatiently. In fact, she didn''t want Winner to apologize to Jean. Since Jean was her step-


    daughter, Joy always regarded her as an outsider not as a part of the Wen family. This was why Joy


    was reluctant to let her son bow before Jean. However, she had heard that Jean, backed by Zed, had


    toughened her attitude toward the Wen family.


    Her suggestion to Winner was their only recourse. There was simply no other way to fix this situation.


    Winner, who was still in a daze, grunted in response to Joy''smand. It seemed he had neither


    epted nor rejected her suggestion.


    "Your sister will update me about Jean''s health and other developments. If everything goes smoothly,


    we can do it tomorrow. Keep this a secret from your father. He is still angry with you, so perhaps, it''s


    best if you don''te home too soon. I am not sure how he will treat you. Find a hotel and stay there


    tonight. I just transferred some money to your other ount. It''s enough to support you for couple of


    days. And, the girl you impregnated? I have settled that situation for you."


    Instead of patiently and earnestly advising Winner as she usually did, Joy said in a grim tone.


    It was as though she felt extremely disappointed with Winner.


    Winner, however, knowing Joy was hisst hope, didn''t want to offend her. He knew that his life would


    no longer be peaceful if he displeased her.


    As the sun gradually settled and the wind started to blow, it got colder.


    When Winner left home in the morning, he wore a T-shirt as the sun had been shining brightly. He


    could feel the warmth brought about by the sunlight at that time.


    Now the sun had set, and the sky waspletely dark. The temperature had lowered and a single T-


    shirt was not enough to fight the cold he was feeling.


    "Thank you, mom, I will be cautious in the future." Winner''s teeth chattered as he replied to his mother.


    "Cautious about what? Don''t talk about the future. If you cannot handle this situation well for your


    father, I am not sure whether he will allow you back home in the future, do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    "Okay, then find yourself a hotel and settle down. Remember, leave me a message to let me know that


    you are safe."


    "Okay..."


    However, after ending the call, Winner was in quite a good mood. He was happy as one of his


    problems had been addressed. The girl he had impregnated would never bother him again. Compared


    to the threats from the girl''s family, Jean was much easier to deal with.


    ''Apologizing is nothing to me. Only those who can drain the cup of humiliation are real men. I am a real


    man!''


    Winner consoled himself. Meanwhile, he found the number of his family''s private driver and then called


    him. After a while, the driver arrived. Winner then got into the car and instructed the driver to head to


    the best hotel.


    ...


    Jean looked out the window. The tree that grew in front of her window obscured most of the sky.


    However, she saw a waning moon that was barely lighting up the night sky.


    Another day had ended. And yet, Zed stayed and looked after Jean. Ever since Jean had been brought


    to the hospital, Zed had remained by her side. He hadn''t left.


    While Jean found that she wasn''t drowsy, Zed had fallen asleep on the sofa. Whether it was because of


    his work or his efforts to take care of Jean, Zed was exhausted.


    Since the sofa was opposite to Jean''s bed, she had a clear view of Zed.


    Lying in bed, Jean cupped her chin with her hands and focused her gaze on Zed.


    This man... Though asleep, he was still charismatic and graceful. He was seated upright on the sofa


    with his head tilted sideways. He had ced a small cushion to prevent his head from rolling around


    while he slept. His eyes were closed and he wasn''t frowning.


    Beside himy a heap of papers on which he had been working.


    How scrupulous he was!


    Before napping, Zed had made the effort to arrange his papers properly!


    Such a scene made Jean feel a sense of adoration. She reached out and grazed Zed''s lips with her


    fingers.

 Chapter 26 An Empty Apology

    Chapter 26 An Empty Apology


    You have to admit, Zed Qi was very handsome. Delicate facial features and distinct outline are so


    attractive, yet don''t diminish his masculinity.


    Not to mention those dark pupils in his eyes could always easily steal one''s soul.


    For some reason, the memory with Zed Qi that night suddenly surfaced in Jean Wen''s mind. She was


    thrown out by the Wens that night and experienced many hardships. Zed at the time was so gentle.


    As she was contemting, Jean Wen saw Zed Qi slightly move his hand, looking as if he was about to


    wake up.


    Jean Wen closed her eyes immediately, and her heartbeat sped up at once, just like a child who''d done


    something wrong.


    Fortunately, Zed Qi didn''t wake up. Perhaps it was because the sitting position was too ufortable,


    or because he had currently maintained that position for too long. That''s why he deliberately adjusted


    his sitting position.


    Jean Wen didn''t hear any movements. She thought that he might have fallen asleep again.


    After a while, Jean Wen slowly opened her eyes again. As expected, Zed Qi moved his body down a


    little. Half of his body was almost lying down on the couch, and his head rested on the cushion in a


    morefortable manner.


    Jean Wen inwardly took a deep breath. A smile gradually appeared on her lips.


    ''If this man... can watch over by my side like this forever, how wonderful would it be!''


    With such hopes and beautiful dreams, Jean Wen finally fell asleep again. Even if she was asleep, a


    look of happiness could still be seen on her face.


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, the first ray of sunshine shone into the ward,zily bringing in a bit of warmth.


    Zed Qi was still sitting on the couch, reading the unfinished documents from yesterday, seemingly


    unconcerned.


    Actually, he''d already woken up before it was bright outside, only to find his neck stiff and waist sore.


    The woman on the bed was restless. She didn''t even notice that the quilt had already fallen to the


    ground.


    Zed Qi stood up and covered her up with the quilt. Seeing that it was almost dawn, Zed Qi''s sleepiness


    Wen.


    The doctor said that she can''t eat excessively greasy foods these days.


    Seeing that the time was still early, Zed Qi drove to a restaurant that was 30 kilometers away to buy


    breakfast. He remembered that Jean Wen once said the porridge at this restaurant tasted great.


    Originally, he thought that Jean would have woken up by the time he''d return to the hospital.


    Zed Qi waited for a long time, but didn''t see any signs of Jean Wen waking up.


    So he tried to wake her up. But once he saw the smile revealed on her face, he stopped. Seeing her


    looking so happy and content, Zed Qi couldn''t bear to disturb her.


    In fact, this was the most peaceful sleep Jean Wen has slept recently. She didn''t know starting from


    when, as long as Zed Qi was around her, she would have an inexplicable sense of security.


    Eventually she was waken by the sounds of quarreling outside the ward.


    The voices outside the door were from Joy Yi and Winner Wen.


    "We are Jean''s family. How can you stop us from visiting her?" Joy Yi was as arrogant and insolent as


    ever.


    As expected, Winner Wen, just like his mother, immediately added," Yeah, that''s right!"


    "Our CEO has already said, if..."


    A soft female voice sounded. Jean Wen knew that the person speaking was Zed Qi''s secretary.


    "If what? We are Jean''s family. What makes you think that you can block us? Even if your CEO is


    inside there today, I''m still going in to see my daughter!"


    Daughter?


    When Jean, who was faintly resting with her eyes closed, heard Joy Yi say this word, she couldn''t help


    trembling from the bottom of her heart. Afterwards, goosebumps ran all over her.


    She had truly learned the saying birds of a feather flock together. Looking at it now, it seemed her


    father was indeed a perfect match for Joy Yi.


    Jean Wen pretended to be sound asleep and didn''t open her eyes even once.


    She had already seen how shameless her father was and also learned how much Shirley Wen love


    scheming and manipting. But she realized she still hadn''t truly known the Wens until Joy Yi showed


    up outside the ward. She didn''t know that someone could be this shameless.


    Her heart felt as if she''d been sshed by a bowl of cold water.


    Unbearable freezing.


    Zed Qi obviously heard the ruckus outside the door. His brows were furrowed into a knot, appearing


    extremely annoyed. He subconsciously looked at Jean Wen, who was still sleeping beside him and did


    not mean to wake up. Zed Qi knew that Jean Wen would be waken up eventually by the noise if he did


    not stop Joy Yi at once.


    He absolutely couldn''t let anyone disturb Jean Wen''s rest. Not even for a second!


    Suddenly, Zed Qi rose from the couch with a strong aura around him. A burst of fire came out from his


    eyes.


    This Winner Wen... He actually had the guts toe on his own ord!


    Zed Qi slightly raised the corners of his mouth. A demonic smile surfaced on his already malicious


    face.


    Jean Wen heard Zed Qi''s footsteps getting further away, seemingly reaching the door and then she


    heard the door open.


    Instantly, Joy Yi''s voice got much louder.


    "See? See? This is your CEO, right? I wasn''t wrong, was I? Right now, he''s our Wen family''s son-in-


    At the sight of Zed Qi, Joy Yi assumed that he''d specially came out to wee her. Her words towards


    the secretary became more arrogant, trying to intimidate the other with her powerful connections.


    Winner Wen was more deferential and put on a smile immediately. It was like he''d bent over backwards


    for Zed Qi. He spoke to Zed Qi with a big smile," Brother-inw, we''re here to see my big sister and talk


    to her about some things. Your secretary just now thought my mother and I were the bad guys and


    wouldn''t let us in. See, I didn''t know you were in there too. If I had known that you were in there, I


    would have directly talked to you first, right?"


    Winner Win''s fawning words and his ttering face only gave Zed Qi an even worse impression on the


    Wens.


    Zed Qi nced at Winner Wen with a loathing expression on his face. His haughty attitude made him


    like a high and mighty king.


    Although Winner Wen was discontent, he didn''t dare to show any of it on the outside. After all... It


    directly depended on Jean Wen''s attitude towards him, whether he could return to the Wens and


    smoothly inherit the Wen''s property.


    No matter how asshole Winner Wen was, he knew the stakes. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have came along


    with Joy Yi to apologize to Jean Wen.


    He lowered his voice a bit and spoke to Zed Qi with a bigger smile," Brother-inw, how is my big


    sister?"


    This call of ''brother-inw'' sounded rather sweet.


    Zed Qi took another nce at Winner Wen with an evident smile on his lips. To be urate, it was a


    contemptuous sneer. From his dark eyes shot out two cold light, unexpectedly making everyone unable


    to breathe.


    Joy Yi saw that Zed Qi wasn''t speaking. In her heart, she was worried that Winner had said something


    wrong and made Zed unhappy.

 Chapter 27 Thanks To You All, Shes Not Dead Yet

    Chapter 27 Thanks To You All, She''s Not Dead Yet


    "That''s right, how is Jeany?"


    How intimate, calling her Jeany!


    Zed snorted and coldly said," Thanks to you all, she''s not dead yet."


    Before Zed''s words were finished, Joy Yi''s face immediately paled.


    Could it be.... Zed already knew?


    Winner could also sense the heavy irony in the words of Zed. His smile froze on his face. Seconds


    "How could it be thanks to us? It must be because brother-inw is full of good fortune."


    Joy immediately red at Winner after hearing what he''d said. Sullenness appeared on her lightly


    made up yet still attractive face.


    ''If you don''t know how to speak, then don''t speak! If by chance Zed Qi gets offended, when the time


    Joy secretly looked to Zed. Taking advantage of the fact that he still hadn''t expressed his anger yet,


    she immediately apologized with a smile," You see, Jeany''s little brother has never known how to


    speak properly. It''s my fault for spoiling him, but he''s very kind-hearted. In fact, earlier when he heard


    Jeany was in the hospital, he even specially asked me toe see Jeany on his own ord! In


    actuality, he''s still very worried about Jeany. Zed, how about letting us go in and see her? Otherwise,


    we''ll be restless."


    "Do you all feel uneasy because Jean didn''t die?"


    Zed raised his eyebrow. The coldness in his eyes became deeper.


    Joy paused, appearing somewhat startled.


    "What nonsense are you saying?"


    In the end, Winner couldn''t endure it anymore. He immediately changed his previous ttering look, the


    smile on his face instantly scattered. What was left was just anger and discontent.


    There was an angry re in Zed''s eyes, and his tone became even more ice cold, like winter frost.


    "I''m sure you know better than anyone else what I''m talking about. Don''t tell me, you don''t know why


    Jean Wen is lying here?" As he spoke, Zed suddenly smiled and his tone bing frivolous," Or


    perhaps, you want to wait until you''re in the prison and have a nice conversation with the police?"


    "You... Don''t assume just because you have money, I''ll be scared of you!"


    Winner originally wanted to use some even more vulgar words to curse Zed. Just, when the words


    reached his lips, they were swallowed back by a re from his mother.


    Zed just felt it was really ridiculous. A ridiculous pair of mother and son, and a ridiculous whole family.


    But as ridiculous as they were, Zed was also full of gratitude towards this family.


    If it wasn''t because of them... How could Jean Wen have appeared in his life?


    "Zed, we really just wanted toe see Jeany today. Her father is also getting old, and he often


    reminisces about her at home. Recently, because he heard Jeany was in the hospital, he''d been


    worrying about her the whole time. Originally he wanted toe see Jeany himself, but because of the


    matterst time, Jeany has some misunderstandings towards her father, so......."


    Joy Yi spoke with great emotion and effort, and Zed didn''t have any intentions of interrupting her either.


    Ever sincest time, it could be considered that Zed had truly seen this family''s true colors.


    "Look, why don''t you just let us go in. We''ll leave right after seeing Jeany. I promise we''ll leave right


    after seeing her."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In such a situation, as long as Zed would let her see Jean Wen, even if she had to kneel down and


    kowtow to Zed, she''d be willing.


    Because only by seeing Jean Wen, could Joy be able to ask for forgiveness for Winner.


    Zed was silent for a moment as if in deep thought.


    "Well....."


    Zed deliberately let his voice trail off. Joy''s entire face was stiff.


    "Jean probably doesn''t want to see you all. If you''re smart, then it''s best you leave here now. Of


    course, even if you don''t want to leave, I have ways to let you leave here too."


    Although it sounded like he was consulting with them, in reality it was a fully implied threat.


    "Zed, not matter what, Jean is also someone from our family. Right now she''s injured and has to be


    hospitalized. Wee see her. You obstructing us like this, doesn''t seem too appropriate, right?"


    Since soft words didn''t work, then there was no need to pretend to be kind.


    Joy was going crazy from her setback. Since Zed wasn''t willing to bend, she might as welle at him


    with force.


    Zed''splexion was the same as before. That faint smile still hung from his lips.


    It seemed as if Joy was determined to see Jean Wen that day.


    "Oh? I sure want to see, if I don''t let you in today, what you''ll do?"


    Zed nonchntly shot a nce at the two,pletely unconcerned.


    In the room, Jean Wen had thought that under Zed''s obstruction, Joy would definitely leave


    immediately. Yet she''d never expected that they would actually be this stubborn


    Jean didn''t know what their purpose ofing here today was either. Perhaps it was the same


    intentions that Shirley hadst time?


    In the end, it was still because of thatnd, right?


    No matter what, in their eyes, her worth, in short, was inferior to that piece ofnd.


    Her heart felt as if it was pressed down by a rock, making her unable to breathe.


    Jean hoped that Zed could drive them away and definitely must not let them in.


    Upon thinking this, Jean felt somewhat calmer.


    That''s right, it was precisely that sense of security that Zed gave her. So long as Zed was by her side,


    even if the sky copsed she wouldn''t be afraid.


    Jean very much enjoyed this feeling, yet at the same time also very afraid. She was afraid that this


    sense of security couldn''t apany her for too long. After all, she knew clearly in her heart that the


    one Zed liked wasn''t her. Sooner orter one day, he will return to Eva''s side.


    "I''ve already said, Jean doesn''t want to see you all. On this matter, I can make the decision for her. If


    you both still don''t know your ce, don''t me me for being impolite. On the contrary, it is not good to


    list what you have done openly."


    Zed''s deep voice sounded once again.


    Jean''s heart trembled.


    From the sound of it, it seemed Joy was still going on and on.


    "You¡­¡­"


    "What? I''ve already wasted a lot of time talking to you here!"


    This was rather true. In the usual days, even Jean hadn''t heard Zed say this much either.


    "I must see her today even if you don''t allow. I have something very important I need to say to Jean!"


    This was Winner''s voice!


    From the sound of it, it didn''t seem friendly.


    What did he want to do?


    Jean thought back to when Winner kidnapped herst time and couldn''t help feeling somewhat scared.


    What if Winner does something unreasonable to Zed and injures Zed?


    If...


    As soon as Jean Wen thought of this, her train of thought already couldn''t be stopped. She sat up in a


    hurry and ran to the door in barefoot.


    "Zed, don''t assume that I''m scared of you. And don''t assume that you have ckmail material against


    me in your hands. Even if you do, it''s still between me and Jean Wen, I....."


    "Pah!"


    This was..... The sound of someone getting hit? It didn''t seem to be a p, more like a fist!


    Could it be that Winner really was that unreasonable and punched Zed?


    Jean didn''t care about anything else and immediately pulled open the door.


    In an instant, the three who were in a deadlock outside the door the whole time, immediately focused


    their gaze onto Jean.

 Chapter 28 You Cant Handle This Man

    Chapter 28 You Can''t Handle This Man


    Joy exploded with happiness. After making a ruckus outside for nearly half a day, she finally was able


    to get Jean Wen toe out. Thankfully, her gentle begging earlier wasn''t wasted," Jeany!"


    Jean turned around to look at Zed, purposefully paying no attention to Joy.


    At that moment, Zed was looking at Jean as well.


    Jean was overwhelmed with sadness in her heart all of a sudden.


    "Why are you standing outside the whole time?"


    Her voice carried a cute feign of anger, more or less acting like a spoiled child.


    Zed raised his lips and replied," When you were sleeping inside, I heard some noise outside. Fearing


    that the ruckus would disturb your sleep, I went out to have a look. Then, I saw Winner and his mother."


    Jean nkly stared into Zed''s eyes. For some reason, she actually felt Zed''s eyes were full of love.


    "Jean, we..."


    Joy, who was standing beside them, felt a little embarrassed and opened her mouth. Clearly the two of


    them were still standing there. How could Zed and Jean just ignore them?


    Jean finally turned around when she heard Joy''s voice. She found that Winner was covering his nose


    with his hand, and there was blood on his fingers.


    Just then, she realized that Winner was the one who got hurt. And to her relief, Zed was fine.


    If it was in the past, Jean would''ve spoken for Winner. However, now.....Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Damn it! Mom, it''s all this bitch''s fault. If it were not for her, how could thatnd my dad almost got a


    hold of suddenly disappear. Shit! Just you wait, better not let me catch you!"


    Winner red at Jean with his red eyes.


    Probably because he was hit by Zed, that''s why he felt humiliated! Or perhaps, this so called little


    brother already hated her to the bones.


    Jean''s sharp gaze coldlynded on Winner''s face.


    "What did you just say?"


    Winner nced at Zed and just saw Zed still the same as before with a faint smile hanging on his lips.


    Winner still wasn''t sure what Zed meant by the smile.


    If it weren''t for Joy holding him back the whole time, he would have already rushed up to Jean and Zed.


    However, there was nothing Winner could do. After all, Zed was a powerful and rich businessman.


    Everyone knew that Zed came from a rich family. If Winner and his family really pissed him off, it would


    be a piece of cake for him to destroy the Wen Group. Both Winner and his mother were aware of the


    fact.


    "I didn''t say anything. Besides, even if I said something, did I mention you by name?"


    Winner replied carelessly with his eyes focused on somewhere else.


    Joy hurriedly pulled on the corner of Winner''s clothes, indicating that he should stop talking. They came


    here today to ask for forgiveness from Jean Wen. Even if they were unwilling to please Jean in their


    hearts, they still needed to wait until Zed yielded out thatnd.


    Before Joy came to the hospital, Shirley had told her that Zed fell in love with Jean. At the moment, she


    thought what her daughter had said was nonsense. But now when she saw it with her own eyes, Joy


    realized that Shirley had been right. Zed had already fallen in love with Jean.


    She could sense it from their loving gazes to each other.


    If a man just pretended to have affection for a woman and love her very much, then he could say a lot


    of sweet words, buy a lot of luxury goods, and satisfy all her material needs. But those things had


    nothing to do with true love. Even if an extremely skilled actor can''t feign that sort of indulgence and


    concern in his eyes.


    "You still don''t know your mistake? Anyway, Jean is still your sister, and Zed is your brother-inw. Are


    you done being impudent?"


    Joy feigned anger and yelled at Winner.


    Winner was still discontent in his heart. He mumbled something to himself and looked at Zed. In the


    end, he still didn''t have the courage to say anything.


    "That, uh, Jean, ..."


    After Winner calmed down, Joy turned around to Jean again. She made herself look like a kind and


    nice olddy. All of a sudden, Jean recalled the night when Joy beat her with a broom. At that time, she


    was a mean olddy, not showing any signs of kindness.


    "Hehehe!"


    Jean sneered. She politely asked in a tone filled with alienation," Do I know you?"


    Joy became speechless at Jean''s question.


    "I don''t seem to know you. But you look like the woman who had beaten me with a broom one night. I


    forgot why you''d beaten me that time...."


    Jean continued thoughtfully.


    Zed instead amusingly sized up Jean. He thought Jean really had changed.


    Zed''s line of sight followed along Jean''s hospital gown downwards. Finally, Zed''s gazended on


    Jean''s bare feet.


    Zed''s expression hardened almost instantly, and the smile faded off his face.


    She ran out like this in barefoot? What was it for?


    "I..." Joy knew that Jean was kindhearted, so that''s why she personally brought Winner to apologize.


    But she didn''t expect that Jean would actually mention that incident from that night.


    Joy was very regretful. She also med herself for being too impulsive that time.


    Just as an old saying goes, ''Don''t put all your eggs in one basket.'' Joy hadn''t expected that one day


    she would have toe to ask for Jean''s help.


    "Oh, I must have remembered wrongly!"


    Not waiting for Joy to open her mouth, Jean spoke, as if she was talking to herself," My bad. I think I


    must remember it wrong. I suppose it''s because I hit my head previously."


    Jean''s self mocking words were actually full of sarcasm.


    "Jean, I know you have a lot ofints towards me, but your surname is Wen after all. Even if you


    won''t forgive me, you can''t just sit and watch the Wen Group decline, right? Or, are you only willing to


    forgive me if I kneel down?"


    Joy spoke with somewhat stirred up emotions.


    Jean lightly hooked the corner of her lips. Unknowingly, she''d clenched both her fists, coldly saying," If I


    could choose, I''d rather not have this surname! In these past years, the scars you all have left on me, I


    will remember for the rest of my life. How can I forgive you that easy? Don''t even think about it!"


    Afterwards, Jean pulled Zed''s hand and returned inside the hospital room, mming the door shut.


    "Shit! Shameless bitch, I''d advise you not to be too pleased with yourself for too long. You can''t handle


    a man like Zed. Someday when he dumps you, don''te back crying to us!"


    Winner''s voice came through from outside the door. Soon after, they heard Joy berating him. Then,


    there wasn''t anymore movements. Presumably, they must have left the hospital.


    In the ward, Jean sat down and cried. She didn''t know why her family members hated her so much.


    Thinking of the awful things they had done to her, Jean didn''t feel sorry for what she had said to Joy


    just now. Despite trying her best to control her emotions, she was still brought to tears by that strange


    feeling. Warm tears flowed down.


    Zed hugged her from behind, tightly enveloping her weak and feeble body into his embrace and softly


    muttering by her ear.


    "In the future, you''ll have me by your side. I won''t let anyone bully you, or humiliate you."


    These words were like giving her a strong backing, yet also like dering his authority.


    Jean had to admit that Zed''s words instantly warmed her heart. There was also a strange feeling


    throbbing inside too.


    No!


    She reminded herself that she must not be immersed in his tenderness. Just as Winner had said, she


    could not control Zed at all. If she were to indulge in this temporary tenderness, afterwards if he


    dumped her, then it would be very painful. It wasn''t something she could endure.


    Thus she twisted her body and struggled to escape from his embrace. She lowered her head and


    wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Um, I feel a little sleepy and want to rest. Also.... You don''t have to stay here with me. I want to be


    alone."

 Chapter 29 I Prefer To Eat You Now

    Chapter 29 I Prefer To Eat You Now


    Hearing Jean''s words, Zed considerately left the ward.


    Jean''s cellphone was buzzing.


    Eva was calling her. Jean was suddenly reminded that she had promised Eva to help her fix them up.


    And it was a good opportunity for their encounter.


    She then answered the phone and told Eva where Zed was.


    Soon, Eva made her way to Jean''s ward ording to the room number. Outside the ward, she caught


    sight of the handsome and tall figure of Zed.


    Hastily retreating to the nearest corner, Eva quickly took out her lipstick and foundation to fix her


    makeup.


    With his eyebrows furrowed, Zed leaned against the wall. He was thinking about how to help Jean


    punish her troubling family. If they were not of importance to Jean, then he can treat them violently. But


    after all, they were still Jean''s family. He had to be careful


    "Zed."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Zed turned around and found it was Eva.


    "Why are you here?"


    "My friend is in hospital. I''d came here to visit her. What about you?"


    "My wife is in hospital."


    Hearing the word ''wife'', Eva felt unhappy. She gently ced the hair scattered around her cheeks


    behind her ears to conceal her embarrassment.


    "Zed, do you have any spare time now?" I want to have a talk with you. "


    "No, I don''t."


    Zed ruthlessly refused her. He was currently feeling upset, so he didn''t want to be bothered. Moreover,


    he knew that Eva didn''t have any important things to talk about with him, so there was no need to


    waste time talking!


    Having been refused, Eva was quite upset. Zed''s words had greatly impacted her, and she suddenly


    started weeping.


    "Do you really want to treat me in such a cold-hearted way? Are you not even willing to be my friend? "


    Raising her voice, Eva looked at Zed with a pitiful look. The people that passed by all took notice of


    them.


    With his eyebrows furrowed deeper, Zed was worried about waking up Jean in the ward, so he left the


    hospital with Eva.


    In the car, the driver drove silently while Zed and Eva sat in the back seats. The atmosphere was very


    awkward.


    "Say what you want to say." Zed said.


    Pressing her lips together, Eva nced at the driver. Concerned that the driver was also in the car, she


    didn''t speak, but she was also afraid that such a good opportunity would be wasted if she didn''t say


    anything.


    "Zed, if I went back with youst year, we might not have broken up. If¡­ If time can go backwards, I


    would rather give up on everything ande back with you¡­" Eva couldn''t help but softly cry.


    Seeing that Eva was softly sobbing, Zed inevitably felt sympathetic towards her. After all, they used to


    be lovers.


    Seeing Eva cry so sadly, Zed couldn''t help but tap her on the shoulder tofort her, adding: "It''s all in


    the past. Just let it go."


    Eva snuggled in his arms, her hands holding Zed''s waist tightly. She said: "But I regret it now. Can''t we


    pretend that nothing happened and that we''re still in love with each other?" I love you so much¡­"


    As she spoke, she stroked Zed''s waist with her palms; her body continuously rubbing against him. All


    her words and movements fully showed her willingness to take the initiative to seduce Zed.


    "Eva, are you drunk now? I''m married. Do you know what you''re implying by saying this to me?"


    At the moment, Zed was still polite. He just pushed Eva''s body away with his strong arms and implicitly


    warned her.


    "I¡­"


    Eva was a little embarrassed. Noticing that Zed was a little angry, with his eyebrows furrowed, she


    decided to temporarily halt her ns.


    "Sorry, sir, please stop by the side."


    After the car stopped, Eva quickly got out of the car, turned round, and ran towards the opposite


    direction, her heartbeat elerating.


    In a panic, she called Jean and told her what had happened just now. She hoped that Jean can help


    her deal with this situation.


    At the moment, Jean''s mood was much better. She was eating an apple in the ward while advising Eva


    like a love expert.


    "Don''t you think you''re too anxious? If you fascinate him step by step, he won''t refuse you. Men like to


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    conquer women, but don''t like to be conquered by women. You don''t need to be worried about that.


    There will be a lot more opportunities for you in the future."


    "What you said is right. Fortunately, I got out of the car. Otherwise, the atmosphere would''ve been


    much more awkward!"


    "Remember to pay attention next time. But today, this scenario was not suitable for a date. Next time


    you have to find a romantic ce. Just wait for my good news."


    "Okay. Thank you, Jean."


    "You''re wee. I''m just helping myself. Okay, I''ll talk with you more about thatter. Sorry, I have to


    go to the bathroom now."


    After hanging up the phone, Jean put the phone aside and went to wash her hands. After washing her


    hands in the bathroom for a while, Jean talked to herself in the mirror.


    "Normally, a man won''t refuse a woman who takes the initiative to seduce him. Eva has a sexy body


    and a beautiful appearance. If I were a man, I would have been charmed by her, but Zed pushed her


    away. Is there anything wrong with his libido¡­"


    In the evening.


    Zed''s driver came to pick up Jean, saying that Zed was afraid there would be people disturbing her rest


    in the hospital. Jean immediately agreed to go home since she didn''t want to stay in the hospital.


    The driver left when they arrived at the door to the vi. The big vi was dark. Jean thought that


    perhaps Zed had not returned home yet, so she walked into the house alone.


    She turned on the lights, and the house lit up. Jean sat on the sofa and watched TV. There happened


    to be a romantic scene ying in the TV. An idea suddenly came up in her mind. She thought about


    trying it to see if it was effective. If it worked, she would call Eva to do it. Maybe it would be easier for


    Eva to sessfully rekindle their rtionship.


    She then immediately called Zed.


    After a few seconds, Zed''s maic voice came from the other end of the phone. "Hello."


    "So, when are youing back? The driver has sent me home. "


    "About half an hourter. Is there anything wrong?"


    "Nothing. I''m going to cook dinner. See youter."


    Hanging up the phone in a rush, Jean started to decorate the dining room. Putting candles around and


    scattering the rose petals on the floor, she also yed soft music.


    Half an hourter, Zed came back in time. As soon as he opened the door, he heard the sound of


    rxing music and saw the light of the dim candles, as well as the rose petals scattered on the floor.


    "Wee back. I cooked a steak for you. "


    Taking off the apron and standing by the door to the kitchen, Jean carefully observed the expression on


    Zed''s face.


    "Well." Taking off his coat, Zed went to the dining room.


    They sat down face to face. Jean cut the steak with a little embarrassment, shaking her legs from side


    to side nervously. Unexpectedly, her toes identally touched Zed''s leg.


    He stopped cutting the steak and looked deeply into Jean''s eyes.


    "Does the steak taste good?"


    Jean embarrassedly asked Zed while retreating her feet.


    Putting down the knife and fork, the man stood up with his eyebrow furrowed.


    "Doesn''t it taste good?" Jean asked nervously.


    Zed got closer to her and took away her knife and fork. "I prefer to eat you right now..."

 Chapter 30 We Are Getting Divorced

    Chapter 30 We Are Getting Divorced


    "Wait!"


    She panicked. Her heart was racing. However, it''s proven that men do like this kind of things, just like


    how it is in TV shows.


    With just a little romantic atmosphere, the n was already half seeded.


    He ignored what Jean said and lifted her up, all the way from the living room to the bedroom. He ced


    her down gently on the big soft bed.


    "Wait for what?"


    His breathing was heavy and his gaze at her was full of burning passion.


    "When...When are you going to divorce me?"


    She was only trying to mimic the TV shows to see if Zed would have any respond. Much to her


    surprise, he reacted so intensely with such haste.


    It worked on Zed, but it should have been Eva, not her!


    The burning mes in Zed''s eyes were put out almost instantly by her words. His face gloomed. He


    looked at her coldly," Do you think this is a good time to talk about it? Are you that desperate to leave


    me?"


    Jean nodded rapidly," It''s already been decided long ago. We''ll divorce once the time is right but you''ve


    confiscated my residence booklet and denied the divorce. Further more, the Wen Group is in a total


    mess, I have no further use for you anymore. Why don''t you just keep your promise and divorce me, go


    back to your life as an eligible bachelor?"


    Their marriage was only for business benefits. Since the deal hase to an end, it only makes sense


    that the marriage should as well. Even more so now that everyone has already gotten their profits


    respectively. Most importantly, she was afraid that she would be obsessed with him if they stayed


    together any longer.


    It is Zed she is talking about. He''s rich and handsome. He was being gentle and considerate too


    recently, which has made her heart skipped.


    "An eligible bachelor? Heh, I believe it''s you who is eager to be single again."


    He got up suddenly and left the bedroom in rage. The sound of a departed car was heard not long after


    the door mmed. Zed had left the vi.


    Jean was left alone in this huge house. She dazed for a while because she didn''t understand why Zed


    got angry. She felt lost.


    "Never mind. At least I found out he likes those kind of romantic ambiance. I have to tell Evater!"


    Comforting herself, Jean walked to the dining room and finished up the steak that she had cooked


    painstakingly.


    ...


    Zed drank up three shots the moment he arrived at the club. He showed no signs of intoxication.


    Having to apany his father to entertain their clients since a very young age, his body was already


    used to the huge intake of alcohol. He was already numb at this point, this amount was nothing to him.


    "Mr. Qi, bad night?" Zack Xing, the CEO of this club came over and inquired. He proceeded to call the


    bartender to open his reserved wine.


    Zed gave a faint smile when he caught a whiff of the fragrance from the wine. "Zack, you''re finally


    willing to open it?"


    "I only opened it because I saw you in such a bad mood. I will take it away if you don''t want it."


    "Hey, it''s already opened. Wouldn''t it be such a waste if we don''t drink it?"


    "I think you''re just pretending to be moody so you''ll make me serve you the wine."


    They were drinking, talking andughing. They used to be ssmates when they studied abroad. After


    they came back, they each took over their family business. They remained good friends.


    "Let me ask you ame question. Don''tugh at me, alright." Zed hesitated a little but still ended up


    asking Zack anyway. He wanted to see if Zack could help him with his uncertainty.


    After Zack nodded, he continued," Is it possible for you to fall in love with a woman in a short time?"


    After hearing his question, Zack was stunned for a moment, he reached out and patted Zed on the


    shoulder as heughed. "What a surprise! Who would have thought someone as ice-cold as you would


    be touched? Is there any photo of her? I am curious which goddess is capable of melting your heart."


    "Look at you!"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zed frowned. Zack promised not tough at him but he did.


    "All right. I''ll stop teasing you. Look at my ce, even though all the girls here are thick in makeup, they


    are all above average, yet, none of them made you bat an eye. A girl who catches your attention must


    be really special! As for falling in love with someone in a short time, it is possible. I experienced love at


    first sight once. Ahem... though I won''t bring up the past."


    Zed finished half the ss of wine. Zack''s answer was useless as his uncertainty remained.


    It was already midnight when Zed returned home. He walked into the bedroom reek of alcohol. Looking


    at the woman who was asleep on the bed, he frowned his brows as hey down beside her. She turned


    around to embrace him out of habit.


    Next morning, Jean''s cellphone won''t stop ringing. It woke Zed up, too.


    "If it rings again, I will smash it."


    In fear of his threat, Jean sat up rubbing her eyes and picked up her phone.


    Her father was calling her. She frowned and hung up. He called again. This repeated a few times until


    she got annoyed. On the fifth time, Jean answered the call angrily.


    "What!" She hissed at the phone impatiently.


    "Is everything okay? Why are you so angry?" It was not from her father.


    She checked the screen of her cellphone immediately and found that it was her ssmate, Michelle Li.


    "I''m so sorry. I got a prank call just now. What''s up?"


    She felt a little embarrassed. She could see Zed was ring at her at the corner of her eyes. She got


    out of the bed quickly and stepped out to the balcony to resume her talk.


    "I heard that you''re married to Zed, the CEO of Qi Group. Congrattions! I actually joined the Qi


    Group not long ago. Since we are ssmates, I am wondering if you can put in a few good words


    about me to Zed so my probation period can be shortened. I understand that it is not appropriate but


    please understand that I have a family issue at the moment. My dad has a debt. I..."


    Michelle''s voice choked up with tears.


    "Michelle, please don''t cry... This is just a business marriage between Zed and me. Besides, we are


    getting divorced soon. As much as I like to help you..."


    "Huh? No way. Then forget it. I will talk to youter."


    Beep beep beep...


    It took Jean several seconds to realize that the call has ended. She was going to say that she could


    give it a try and talk to Zed about it but Michelle hung up so fast that she didn''t even get the chance to


    tell her.


    Her attitude changed almost instantly the moment she heard about the divorce.


    When Jean turned around to head back into the bedroom, Zed was already standing behind her,


    leaning against the ss doorzily in his cozy pajama.


    "Were you eavesdropping?"


    He shrugged and threw up his hands," This is my house. I have the right to listen."


    Jean was already annoyed by Michelle''s treatment. Now she was even more irritated after hearing


    Zed''s statement. She strode past him and deliberately hit him with her shoulder.


    All of a sudden, her arm was caught by his hands. He pulled her hard towards him and she fell into his


    embrace. Jean looked up and stared at him wide eyed," What do you want?"


    "Nothing. What about you?" His lips curled to a smirk.

 Chapter 31 Royal SPA Treatment

    Chapter 31 Royal SPA Treatment


    "You!"


    Jean''s cheek turned red from Zed''s prank.


    "Get change and follow me."


    His yful demeanor turned serious.


    With all her might, Jean pulled her hand out of Zed''s grip. She then turned to him with a cold refusal,


    "No!"


    "You don''t get to choose, unless you rather lose your residence booklet?" Zed said nothing more and


    went straight toward the bathroom.


    Jean rushed to the front of the bathroom door and blocked Zed''s way. She scowled at him wide eyed,


    "Why? You didn''t even returned my booklet even though I apanied you to your ex''s birthday party


    Zed frowned slightly with his eyes squinting at Jean, "What made you think you have the qualification


    to negotiate with me? It''s your call, to go or not."


    With that, Zed attempted to proceed forward but Jean refused to budge. She was determined to not let


    him through and thus their stubbornness came to a draw. Their bodies were leaning against each other


    now.


    Zed lowered his head and stared into her eyes with his deep colored pupil. His long slender fingers


    held her chin up. "Are you going to move away? Or... you want to take a bath with me?"


    "You!" Jean felt embarrassed and angered at the same time, she had no choice but to turn aside and


    let him go.


    When the bathroom door closed, she waved her fist against the air and vented her anger at the


    bathroom direction.


    "I am not going! I don''t see how you would benefit from keeping my booklet. I''ll have you know the


    game is on! You''re a billionaire tycoon and I''m just an exiled second generation of a pseudo rich family.


    I''m clearly not on the losing end in this marriage so let''s see who will be thest one standing! Hmph!"


    She felt better after all the yelling. She changed her clothes and went out after taking Zed''s gold credit


    card from his wallet.


    Since Zed refused to divorce her, Jean remained as his legal wife. There was nothing wrong for a wife


    to spend her husband''s money, right?


    Jean went to the high-end health care club under the Qi Group. She walked to the reception desk and


    gave them Zed''s credit card.


    "Ahem, can you verify for me if this card requires password for payment?" She might becking in


    confidence but she managed to make the inquiry by being thick-skinned.


    The receptionist couldn''t quite put a finger on the familiar face when they saw Jean. Though everything


    clicked when they checked the card. Their boss''s name was on it and thedy before them was his


    newlywed wife. They immediately bowed and greeted to her.


    "Mrs. Qi, I''m sorry that I didn''t recognize you. I don''t think you''re required to make any payment here..."


    "I don''t need to pay? So which program am I eligible for?"


    "All of them of course, which service would you like to experience? I can arrange them for you right


    away."


    Jean rejoiced in secret. She picked up the pamphlet to study the packages and selected the most


    expensive one.


    "First a royal spa treatment, please add this nano hyaluronic acid mask for me as well, also the golden


    hand mask too..."


    "Okay, no problem. Everything is ready, this way please..."


    ...


    Zed got out of the bathroom to find Jean was already gone. He ate breakfast nonchntly, thinking that


    since Jean had no money to spend, she probably won''t be out for long.


    It was already noon and yet Jean was no where to be found. There was a banquet to attendter today.


    It was about time he brought her back. He picked up his phone and opened the location app. She was


    in the health care club managed by their corporation. Without any dy, Zed called up the person in


    charge there.


    "Mr. Xia, erm... Is my wife in your club?"


    "Yes, Mr. Qi."


    "What is she doing there?"


    "Mrs. Qi is having a royal SPA service."


    "What?"


    Zed almost spit his drink out. His face turned stern.


    ''This woman really knows how to enjoy life. She went straight to their spa right after rejecting my offer


    with all her might. Where did she find all that courage?''


    Zed put on his coat, took his car key and drove straight to the health care club.


    Ten minutester, he stepped into the club with his air of dominance. His face grim and body tensed.


    "Wee, Mr. Qi."


    "Wee, Mr. Qi."


    Zed''s presence startled the receptionist. They quickly got up to greet him.


    He waved his hand to dismiss them. After inquiring Jean''s whereabout, he headed to the private room


    by himself.


    "This feels good! A little harder... Ah..."


    Zed could hear Jean''s delightful moan outside the room, it escted his rage even more.


    "A little harder, around my shoulders... Ahh that''s the spot... that''s good..."


    Zed''s anger grew; he couldn''t take it anymore and so he left the private room. He walked back to the


    receptionist, gave them some orders and returned to his car.


    Dong dong dong...


    The receptionist knocked on Jean''s private room. They came just as Zed had instructed them to.


    "Excuse me, Mrs. Qi, we have a few more notable programs here, they are exclusively for our VIP


    customers. Would you like to give it a try?"


    Jean felt a sense of pride upon the mention of her being a VIP customer. She nodded quickly without


    any second thought!


    The staff took Jean into another room, they helped her on with a white dress. The dress was beautiful


    but it was one size smaller. It took several people to help her fit in and pulled up the zipper.


    "This dress is really nice, is it really for me?"


    "Yes. We prepare exclusive attire for our VIP guest. This dress fits your elegance very well. I will help


    you with your makeup now."


    Jean didn''t doubt what the staff had said. She sucked in her stomach and left the club after having her


    makeup done. There was a car waiting for her at the entrance. She was told they have arranged a


    driver to send her to a VIP party. Jean pulled the car door open with much joy until she realized Zed


    was in it. He pulled her into the car before she could make her escape.


    "You really know how to pamper yourself, don''t you?" Zed stared at Jean coldly.


    Jean pouted. She turned her head to the side to look outside the window. Kicking the 12 centimeter


    high heel off her feet, she began to rant, "It was obvious that such services do not exist! Free dress and


    makeup? It''s all just to trick me! I already told you I am not going topany you to that banquet of


    yours. If you are forcing me to attend, I am going to go there barefooted!"


    "Sure. I am look forward to it."


    Zed still looking serious, took his phone out to do some calction. "This is what you just spend in the


    club. A total of 87, 500 dor. I''ll give you a discount and get rid a zero for you so it''s 88, 000 dor


    now."


    "You!"


    She turned back to face Zed, pointing at him with her index finger and her teeth grind from frustration.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zed tapped on his phone again to call his secretary.


    "Thatnd in the suburb..."


    Jean was alerted the moment she heard that. She quickly hug Zed in defense "Darling, where is the


    banquet being held at? Do I look good in this dress?"


    "Mr. Qi, what can I do for you?" The secretary felt puzzled when he overheard Jean''s friskyments


    over the call.


    The corner of his mouth lifted slightly. Zed gave a pale smile as he replied "Nothing for now."

 Chapter 32 The Drink Was Drugged

    Chapter 32 The Drink Was Drugged


    The banquet was held in a vi, which was pretty lively. As soon as they walked in, all kinds of people


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    greeted Zed. Jean was wearing a smile on her face all the time but she did not know anyone here. It


    was embarrassing and boring.


    Wearing a dress which was one size smaller and a pair of 12 centimeters high heels, Jean felt like she


    was propped up. Her waist was strangled and her feet were very ufortable. Words could not


    describe her suffering.


    "Zed Qi, can I go outside to have a rest?"


    Jean whispered to Zed when he was finally avable.


    "What--did you call me?"


    Zed swirled the wine ss in his hand and seemed displeased with how she just called him just now.


    "Honey, my feet hurt so much..."


    Her fists were clenched but her face remained smiling when she looked at him.


    "Okay." Zed nodded with satisfaction and leaned over to stroke her hair with his broad hand repeatedly,


    as if he was patting a pet. "Go ahead. Don''t linger too long, or my efforts spent on choosing your dress


    and shoes will go in vain."


    What?


    He was the one who picked the one size smaller dress and the shoes!


    No wonder they were so ufortable. He did it on purpose.


    Her face turned red from holding back her anger. It was an amusing sight.


    "Mr. Qi, it''s been a long time!"


    "Mr. Wen, how have you been?"


    When Jean was about to go mad, someone came over to chat with Zed. She held back her rage and


    turned around to walk out of the hall with her teeth clenched.


    The garden in the backyard of the vi was a lot quieter. Looking around, Jean did not see anyone so


    she sat down on the stone bench and took off her high heels. Her insteps and heels were already


    bruised.


    "Ow..." She could not help but cry out when she touched the wounds.


    When she heard voices closing in, she took her shoes and hid into the garden in fear of damaging


    Zed''s pride if people were to spot her being barefooted. She squatted behind a neatly trimmed


    evergreen tree and waited.


    "When Ethan Lei arrives, have him drink this and follow the n after that."


    Ethan Lei...


    The name was familiar to her. Her chest tightened as memories shed in her head. A burning


    sensation courses within her, she could feel the violent pain clinging to her heart.


    She peeked out and saw a man and a woman standing on the stairs. The woman was holding two


    sses of drink while the man dropped a pill into one of them after making sure the coast was clear.


    The man left, leaving the woman on the stairs by herself. She seemed to be waiting for someone.


    ''What on earth did that man put into the drink, rohypnol?


    What are they nning to do to Ethan?''


    "Whatever. I am not here to meddle..." She reminded herself the reason she was here as she prepared


    to leave.


    "Mr. Lei, there you are."


    "Mandy, I heard you were looking for me."


    Upon hearing Ethan''s voice again after two years, Jean stopped dead in her tracks. Biting her lips


    slightly, she could not help but sneak a peek.


    No matter how much time had passed, Jean would not forget what happened between them. The man


    in her sight was as handsome and elegant as she remembered though he seemed more matured at


    this moment.


    "I do have something to talk about but let''s have a drink first. It''s your favorite tequ. I made it myself!"


    With that, Mandy passed the spiked drink to him.


    Ethan took the drink but he wasn''t eager to drink it. He merely swirled it.


    "So what''s wrong?"


    Seeing that he didn''t drink it, Mandy Chen felt a little anxious. She tried her best to stay calm, "I know


    that yourpany is looking for a spokesperson for your new product. Do you think I''m qualified for it?"


    Jean recognized the voice of the woman with a curvy figure. She''s an inte celebrity who got famous


    for posting erotic photos on Instagram. When Jean saw her trending once, she couldn''t help but check


    her out. Her figure was, without a doubt, attractive.


    "A spokesperson? Mandy, are you kidding me? We always used male celebrities as the spokespersons


    for the shavers of ourpany."


    Jean who was squatting among the bushes couldn''t hold back her urge tough. The Lei Group was


    the leader in male electronics. Mandy really knew how to fool around.


    "Huh, I was kidding. Did you take it seriously? Let''s drink." Mandy was embarrassed but she made a


    quicke back.


    Jean suddenly remembered the drug. Mandy''s aim wasn''t to get hired as a spokesperson.


    The drink was spiked and of all the people here, why did it have to be Ethan?


    Forget about it.


    "Don''t drink it!"


    Jean stood up from the bushes and shouted at Ethan loudly.


    Psst...


    Her tight dress was torn from the waistline to the hemline by the freshly trimmed branches.


    "Ah!" Jean quickly crouched down while holding her dress together.


    It didn''t ur to Mandy that there was people hiding among the bushes. Her face turned pale and her


    hand began to tremble fiercely whilst holding her ss. The woman warned Ethan not to drink so she


    must have known that his drink was spiked. Afraid of being exposed, she turned tail to look for her


    agent.


    Ethan inched to the bushes. He looked down to the woman who was crouching there, "Jean, is that


    you?"


    Jean bit her lips and didn''t make a sound.


    "Are you all right?" Ethan said as he took off his coat and handed it to her, "Is your dress torn? Cover it


    with this. I''ll help you out."


    Jean saw that her dress was already half torn. It was one size smaller to begin with so it would be a


    futile attempt to try and pull them together. She had no choice but to ept his offer. Jean wrapped it


    over her dress and stood up slowly.


    Jean did not expect their reunion would be under these circumstances. It was beyond embarrassing!


    "It is you."


    After getting a good look at Jean, Ethan was surprised how much she had changed. Jean had be


    more pleasing, elegant and even more feminine than she was two years ago.


    "Your drink was drugged. I--I saw it."


    She stuttered.


    Ethan looked at the drink that he was holding. He threw it into the trash can and immediately held out


    his hand to Jean, "Come on."


    Her hands were sweating profusely. She didn''t feel good at the moment. How could he be so calm after


    all these years?


    It was as though nothing had happened between them.


    She ignored Ethan''s hand and walked out of the bushes. Noticing her reddish feet, Ethan crouched


    down and lifted her up.


    The sudden action startled Jean as she froze stiff in his arms.

 Chapter 33 Your Perfume Smells Best

    Chapter 33 Your Perfume Smells Best


    "Put me down, Ethan Lei!"


    "Don''t move or people will see what''s under your dress." Ethan warned her with a serious look and


    tightened his arms.


    Jean froze. She could feel the tight little dress tearing gradually. She feared that with just a little more


    force, it would torn upwards and the dress would be ruined. It would''t be indecent exposure anymore


    since she would be totally naked...


    He gave a soft smile when he looked down to the woman who curled up in his arms like a kitten. He


    closed in to her hair and took a whiff, "Your perfume smells best."


    Jean dazed and her heart tightened. "I think it''s more like you''ve smelt one too many over the years so


    you are a perfume expert now."


    "Jean, do I smell jealousy on you? Do you... still have feelings for me?"


    "You!"


    Jean looked up and stared at him wide eyed. Her face was red from the exertion. She calmed down a


    few secondster and smiled softly, "How can I forget someone as a rogue as you?"


    "Really? I see you kept your sense of humor. This brings me back to the good times."


    Ethan eyed to her with a sly smile and inched his face to hers.


    Jean didn''t want to lose to him but as soon as his cheek was several centimeters away from her, she


    panicked. She was no match for him and she never would be.


    Jean turned sideways and jumped out of his arms. She lost her footing on the uneven pavement upon


    "Honey, have you gotten enough rest?"


    The meat shield asked with a low voice.


    Jean turned to look. Her face turned pale with fear the moment she realized it was Zed. It was not a


    good situation to be in. She tried to pull Zed with her to leave the garden immediately.


    Ay! He was not moving at all?


    Jean looked back to find Zed as calm as the sea but his burning gaze said otherwise. On the other


    side, Ethan didn''t look good either. It was as if the two of them were fighting in silence.


    "It''s your fault for picking this one size smaller dress. It was torn by the branches so let''s go home,


    okay..."


    Jean whispered as she gently pulled his cuff.


    Zed looked down and noticed the coat that she used to cover her body. His annoyance increased. He


    took off his own coat to cover her and then proceeded to rip off Ethan''s coat and toss it aside casually.


    "Zed!"


    Seeing Ethan''s coat getting thrown to the ground like that, Jean was now angry at him.


    "Honey, the banquet is really boring. Rather than wasting time here, let''s go home and make babies."


    Zed gently wrapped his arm around her waist and turned around to leave with her.


    What? Make babies...


    How could he say such an embarrassing thing out loud? So shameless!


    Jean didn''t dare to fight back since he was the boss. Everything was as he decided. Not to mention,


    her dress had already been torn. Going back with him was the only option.


    In the car, Jean was lost in her thoughts. She kept recalling her moments with Ethan and it made her


    rather emotional. The more she thought about it, the more upset she was.


    Zed was observing her expression all this time. She gave no reaction even when he withdrew his hand


    from her waist. His eyes turned cold.


    ''Is she acquainted with that man just now? What happened between them in the garden just now? Why


    was her dress torn? Was it really because of the branches?''


    The mes of jealousy ignited. His heart burnt deeply.


    After getting back to their vi, Jean walked straight into the bathroom. She stood below the shower


    head and let the water rain over her.


    Sshes...


    The cold water poured down hard on her.


    "Ah!" She yelped from the cold shock. She was so lost in her thoughts that she had forgotten to turn the


    heater on. No surprise that the shower was freezing. She trembled and quickly moved aside to avoid


    the downpour.


    Upon hearing her scream, Zed pushed the bathroom door open and asked urgently, "What happened?"


    His sudden appearance made Jean panicked a little before instinctively covering up her breast with her


    hands. She hurried to exin, "Nothing. I just turned on the cold water by mistake."


    He reached out his hand to feel the water.


    "It''s hot water now." Jean mumbled.


    Zed looked at her flushed face and vacant stare, he felt his anger rose again suddenly. He pushed her


    back into the shower and restrained her in his arms. Zed red at her and gave her a stern warning,


    "Jean Wen, you better remember your ce. As long as we are not divorced, you are Mrs. Qi. If you


    dare cheat on me, I will..."


    "You will what? Kill me? They are right about you. You fit the description of a heartless, ungrateful and


    relentless demon lord! I really don''t understand why you kept refusing to divorce me? Am I still of use


    to you? Or do you like me?"


    She wanted to make sense of everything once and for all.


    Zed released her, his lips tightened. He didn''t n to answer her questions. As a matter of fact, he


    didn''t know the answer himself.


    "I''m not letting you go if you don''t answer my question. What''s the point of you dragging this on? I''m


    only twenty-one years old. I have a long and wonderful youth waiting ahead of me. I want to fall in love


    and marry someone too! I know you don''t like me at all. So what''s your goal for keeping me here?"


    She held onto his arm to keep him from leaving.


    Zed was half soaked from the hot shower but the rage inside him burned furiously.


    Fall in love and marry someone?


    He turned back and grabbed her by the chin, "I''m keeping you around just out of convenience. Your


    existence help me get rid of some social engagements and those bewitched followers. Most


    importantly, ... your are clean."


    You are clean...


    Pak!


    Jean pped Zed. "You scum!"


    "Me? A scum? Then I will show you what kind of scum I am." He lowered his head and kissed her


    forcefully.


    She frowned and tried her best to dodge him. She mmed her hands against his shoulder and tried to


    push him away.


    The harder she fought against him, the angrier he got. He lifted her up and put her into the cold


    bathtub. With the switch of the tap turned on, water flooded out. She choked on the water several


    times.


    She held onto his arm with both her hands. As she was struggling, his white shirt was torn by her


    fingernails. Scratch marks could be seen on his skin, too.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Part of the water was dyed red. Zed noticed and stopped for a moment before carrying her out of the


    water. He reached for the towel beside him and wrapped her with it.


    "You bastard. Jerk..." Uuu..." After all the struggling, Jean used herst ounce of energy to scold him.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll let you shower now." He frowned and apologized. He turned around and left the


    bathroom.


    He stood behind the bathroom door until he heard the sound of running water. It was a sign that she


    had calmed down. He sighed in relief.


    ''How am I supposed to know she''s having her menstruation?''

 Chapter 34 Sever the Father-daughter Relationship

    Chapter 34 Sever the Father-daughter Rtionship


    "No wonder she is short-tempered now." Zed whispered to himself. His eyebrows were furrowed as


    usual. He changed his clothes, went to the living room, and took out his mobile phone to call his


    secretary.


    "Go to the ZH Vi and copy the surveince video of the back garden from earlier today. If they ask


    any questions, tell them I lost something there."


    "Yes, I''ll get right to it."


    After ending the call, Zed turned on theputer and searched for articles about menstrual periods.


    He made some notes and memorized important points.


    Zed felt guilty when he thought about how rude he had been. He felt a strong desire to make it up to


    Jean. Once in the kitchen, Zed realized that they didn''t have brown sugar or heating pastes.


    Without hesitating, Zed put on his coat and went to the nearest convenience store. When researching


    online, he had found a list of suggested items to keep in the house. Once at the store, he pulled out the


    paper on which he had noted the list and started buying the items.


    By the time he returned to the vi, Jean had already crawled into bed. Zed watched her curiously.


    Although his bed was massive in size, she had curled into a small ball in one corner. She looked so tiny


    and vulnerable.


    Zed carried forward the steaming cup of brown sugar water.


    The light sweet smell of the brown sugar permeated through the room. Jean woke and turned to the


    door. She raised an eyebrow when she saw Zed walking toward the bed with a bag of goods in his left


    hand and the cup in his right hand.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "I have made a cup of brown sugar water. I also went to the store and bought some essential products


    for you. If I missed something, or if I bought the wrong item, tell me. I will get it for you." He opened the


    bag as he spoke.


    Seeing period products of various brands in the bag, Jean''s anger gradually disappeared. She hadn''t


    forgiven Zed, however. So she deliberately kept a straight face and said, "Mr. Qi is really considerate.


    You even have good knowledge of everything women need during their menstrual period."


    ''Did he care for Eva like this during her menstrual periods when they were together?'' she wondered.


    "I didn''t know about all this. I had to search on the inte. That''s where I found these suggestions.


    Now, would you like to drink the sugar water? If not, then tell me so that I can dispose of it." Zed was a


    little displeased for being sneered at by Jean. He had been considerate and helpful. Why wasn''t she


    being appreciative?


    Since this was Zed''s first experience with menstrual periods, he felt shy. He couldn''t look at Jean and


    fidgeted as he waited for her to reply. Noticing his awkwardness, Jean giggled. She understood from


    his tone that it was time to stop teasing Zed. She hurriedly reached for the tepid brown sugar water,


    gently blew on it, and then drank it in a gulp.


    "Well, the brown sugar water made by Mr. Qi tastes very good! Oh, should I ask if you put poison in it?"


    Zed unhappily reached out and took the cup away from Jean''s hands. And then he casually put that


    bag of goods on the floor.


    "Maybe you should have asked that question before you drank the concoction."


    Zed was annoyed by Jean''s suggestion. He spoke coldly as he walked out of the room.


    Once back in the living room, he put the cup on the table. When he noticed there was a little bit of the


    sugar water in the cup, he took it to the kitchen sink and poured it out.


    ''What am I doing? Why am I trying so hard to please her?''


    At the thought, Zed crossed his hands over his chest and his expression suddenly became gloomy.


    Zed felt a little upset as he nced at the dirty cup.


    He had never done something like this for a woman before. What made him go to the convenience


    store to buy women''s menstruation products?!


    Hum Hum¡­


    Zed''s phone began vibrating. Shelving his thoughts, Zed nced at the screen. It was his secretary.


    "Mr. Qi, I have copied the video. Should I send it to your e-mail?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I''ll send it to you right now. Please check your e-mail in a little while."


    A few seconds after ending the call, Zed received a new e-mail notification on his phone. He walked to


    theputer and opened his inbox. He clicked on the video attachment and then forwarded to the time


    when Jean had left the hall.


    After watching the video, Zed''s anger subsided. It turned out to be a misunderstanding. But judging


    from the picture, Jean seemed to know Ethan¡­


    "Ethan Lei¡­"


    Zed whispered. Suddenly he felt an emotion with which he was unfamiliar. Zed paused to reflect on


    whether he was feeling jealous or insecure, or both!


    Back in the bedroom, Jean grabbed the bag Zed had left for her. She sat against the headrest as she


    opened it and peered inside. A gentle smile grew when she noted all the products Zed had bought.


    She stuck her hand into the bag and pulled out the first product. She hummed as she read the brand


    name. "The sanitary towels from this brand were detected to have a fluorescent agent. Why is it still


    selling?"


    Tossing the product to the side, she grabbed the next item in the bag. "This kind of heating pad is quite


    good. I like it!"


    Jean''s eyebrows sprang up when she saw the third item. "Choctes!" she said with delight.


    As Jean continued her examination of items in the bag, her phone began vibrating. It was Shirley.


    She cast a quick nce at the screen before declining the call.


    The phone buzzed repeatedly as Shirley called Jean four or five times more. Finally, the phone stopped


    vibrating. Thinking that Shirley had given up, Jean took a deep breath. Just then she heard a ping that


    notified her of an iing WeChat message.


    "Jean, call me back as soon as possible. Something has happened to dad. He has been sent to the


    hospital. Visit him soon!"


    Seeing Shirley''s message, Jean immediately jumped out of bed and texted back asking Shirley for the


    hospital address. Quickly, she pulled out clothes from her closet and after putting them on, Jean ran out


    of the bedroom.


    "Zed, could you please lend me your car? My father has been hospitalized. I would like to visit him."


    Jean said anxiously.


    "Hospitalized? Which hospital? I will apany you."


    Zed stood and powered down theputer. Then he grabbed the car keys and stepped out of the vi,


    with Jean following close behind.


    They drove to the hospital in silence, each consumed by their own thoughts. When the car stopped,


    Jean hurriedly opened the door and rushed straight to the ward Shirley had mentioned.


    At the door of the ward, Jean could see that Shirley was pacing. Seeing that Jean had arrived, Shirley


    waved at Jean and beckoned her toe quickly. Then she went into the ward to inform her dad and


    mom.


    "Dad, mom, Jean is here!"


    Henry immediately put on the oxygen mask and half-closed his eyes as he feigned being ill.


    He had hardly settled when Jean entered the ward anxiously.


    "What happened to dad? Dad, are you feeling well?"


    Jean walked to the bedside and asked. Then, she looked at Joy and Shirley who were standing on the


    side. "Tell me, what happened to dad?"


    Joy sighed, "The reason is obvious. It was because of that piece ofnd. Your father was so angry that


    he spat out a lot of blood. We didn''t understand what caused it, so we brought him to the hospital.


    Gosh¡­."


    "What? Spat out blood¡­ Has the doctor checked him? What did the doctor say?"


    Joy shook her head morosely and struggled not to cry. "The doctor said that it was due to excessive


    stress. Your dad has been thinking about thatnd all day and night for so long. He even asked


    someone to make a nning map of thatnd. He had expected thend to help increase business for


    the Wen Group. Now, after failure to acquire thatnd, the anxiety he feels¡­"


    Jean''s expression darkened. She said, "So much has happened because of thatnd. Since it causes


    so much trouble, I can''t give it to dad."


    Hearing that, Henry almost jumped out of the bed. Fortunately, Joy hurriedly squeezed his hands and


    gestured that he should stay calm.


    "Jean, your dad has always been short-tempered and I have also made many mistakes. But for the


    sake of our family affection, could you please help your dad? He isn''t young anymore. I fear his body


    cannot take so much stress. What if something happens to him due to excessive anxiety?" Joy cried.


    Jean''s expression hardened as she understood what her family was trying to do. They had arranged all


    this just to manipte her into giving them thatnd. Ever since Henry first asked her to acquire the


    kidnapping, everything had been arranged for by her family. She was so tired of it all!


    "Don''t talk about family affection with me. Since my mother passed away, I haven''t felt any family


    affection. If you want thatnd, sign a contract to sever our father-daughter rtionship. Then I will give


    you thend."


    Frustrated that her family could only think of personal gain, Jean offered them a choice. It was either


    going to be thend or her. They could choose only one. Jean also wanted to take this opportunity to


    test whether her family would be loyal to her or not. She still had traces of hope that her father would


    pick her. If he truly cared about her, he would give up thend.


    Hearing this, Henry pulled off the oxygen mask, stared at Jean with greed-filled eyes, and said,


    "Really?"

 Chapter 35 Make Me Feel Bad On Purpose

    Chapter 35 Make Me Feel Bad On Purpose


    Seeing Henry''s reaction, Jean couldn''t help but feel devastated. She felt as though she was falling into


    an abyss of sorrow for her father''s indifferent attitude towards their family bond.


    Although all this happened inside the ward, Zed who was standing at the door knew what his wife was


    suffering. His eyes reflected the sadness he felt. He couldn''t image how Jean lived in such an


    environment for over two decades. Had she ever felt any real family care and love? With feelings of


    hatred toward her family and sympathy for Jean in mind, he clenched his fist slightly.


    However, he thought, ''Jean, just say goodbye to this heartless family. I will be your protector for the rest


    of your life.''


    After a short while, Jean came out from the ward. She looked as though a part of her soul had died.


    She was so lost in thoughts of how cruel her family was and the prodigious sorrow that followed and


    so, she didn''t hear Zed''s call.


    Zed walked to Jean and held her shoulders with his huge and warm hands.


    When she was touched, Jean was startled and trembled. Once she realized Zed was holding her, she


    turned and ced her head on Zed''s shoulder for somefort. Then, they left the hospital without


    saying another word.


    Shirley, Jean''s disowned sister, stood at the door of the inpatient ward. She watched Zed and Jean''s


    interaction. Their intimacy filled her heart with envy. To evade her mixed feelings, Shirley turned back to


    the room.


    "Mom, is it prudent to break our rtionship with Jean and her husband? I know that if we sign that


    paper, we''ll get thend we want. However, Zed is much more important to us for he is a man with


    great power and wealth. If we break our bond with Jean like this, we will never be able to take any


    advantage of Zed."


    Henry, who had been busy signing the agreement to sever their rtions with Jean, stopped. His hand


    was suspended in air as he pondered over what Shirley had said. He needed a moment to weigh the


    advantages and disadvantages of their actions.


    Joy who had been filing her fingernails, didn''t react to Shirley''s question. She had her own thoughts


    about Zed and Jean''s rtionship and didn''t agree with Shirley. She rolled her eyes at her daughter,


    Shirley and said, "The impending divorce is the only reason Jean asked for her Residence Booklet. It


    must be true that Zed is bound to divorce Jean. Zed is interested in Jean now because she is new to


    him. So Zed''s care and love for Jean are only temporary. After a short period, he is certain to get tired


    of her. Then, he will leave Jean. We all know Zed''s social status, as well as his enormous wealth.


    Obviously, he is not the kind of man that will be satisfied with Jean as his partner. As far as I am


    concerned, they are certain to fall apart within the next week or so."


    After hearing Joy''s exnation, Shirley moved closer to her mother. She pouted as shetched on to


    her mother''s arm. Shirley shook her mother''s arm as she spoke, "If only I had been the one to marry


    Zed. There would be more chances and we would have better rtions with him. It is also possible that


    I could have manipted Zed into giving us what we want."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Joy stood up suddenly and threw off her daughter''s hand. She pointed at Shirley''s head with a finger


    and said, "Are you insane? If you had married Zed and then divorced, you would be a second-hand


    woman. Who would marry you again?"


    Shirley still didn''t give up her fantasy. Instead she said, "In case Zed and I had married, I would be Mrs.


    Qi. Then, I would have had so much money that I wouldn''t have been able to spend it in this life or


    even in the next. I''m extremely excited just thinking about it!"


    "Oh,e on, stop your day dreaming. Use your time better! After your father gains thend, you have


    to attend parties hosted by time-honored families andmunities. That is the only way for you to


    connect with young men from rich families!"


    ¡­¡­


    After Jean and Zed returned to their vi, she asked him to sit on sofa so that she could talk with him


    about thend that her family was eager to attain.


    "Thatnd..."


    "Thatnd is a present for you. I have told you this earlier. You can do whatever you want with it." Zed


    just replied rapidly and without hesitation even before Jean could finish speaking.


    Jean lifted her head as tears filled her eyes. Zed''s heart broke when he saw her expression. He


    sympathized with Jean for the dilemma she was facing.


    Zed slid forward and wrapped his arms around Jean. He pulled her closer to him and ced her head


    on his warm and strong chest. Jean sniffled and her body shuddered with the effort to contain her


    emotions. She wanted to be strong, but when she felt Zed''s warmth and tenderness her resolve


    disappeared. Zed lifted Jean''s face gently and ced soft kisses on her tear-soaked cheeks.


    Jean''s breath hitched. His tenderness softened her heart and gave her great support andfort. This


    was a new feeling for Jean. For as long as she could remember, none of her family members had been


    kind or supportive. Since her mother''s death, Zed was the first person to be gentle with her. His


    sincerity and love allowed Jean to feel as though she could finally release all the pain and suffering she


    had been holding on to for so long. She threw her arms around him and buried her face in his chest as


    violent sobs escaped her.


    Zed sat on the sofa and held Jean the entire time that she cried. He soothed her with gentle strokes up


    and down her back. When that didn''t work, he whispered words offort and assurance between soft


    kisses on her forehead. Jean had lost all sense of time. She had no idea how long they had been on


    the sofa nor how long she had cried for. The only thing she knew was that she felt so safe in Zed''s


    arms. Listening to his steady heartbeat and enveloped by his smell, she felt that she could rest.


    Exhausted from her emotional turmoil, Jean closed her eyes.


    Once Zed was assured that Jean had fallen asleep, he lifted her and carried her to the bedroom. He


    gently ced her on the soft bed so that he didn''t wake her.


    Many thoughts ran through Zed''s mind as he watched his vulnerable wife. He bowed his head and


    touched her cheek softly with infinite love and care. His eyes were filled with pure love.


    The next day, bright sunlight outlined Zed and Jean, as well as their bed.


    Although awake, Jean didn''t want to open her eyes. Suddenly she felt an intense gaze. Knowing that


    Zed was looking at her made Jean''s heart beat faster.


    Unable to take the intensity of Zed''s gaze, Jean''s eyshes fluttered. She rubbed her eyes before


    opening them. As she looked up, she met Zed''s eyes, which were full of love and desire.


    Zed smiled when he saw Jean blushing. Jean was eluding eye contact with him, which made Zed


    stretch out and gently brush away the stray lock of hair on her face.


    "Are you awake now?"


    Zed spoke in a deep husky voice. To Jean, it sounded sexy and powerful.


    "Yes. I slept well. How about you?"


    She pursed her lips and thought, ''How long has he been staring at me?'' She pulled up the quilt to cover


    the lower half of her face and stuck her tongue out at Zed from behind the quilt.


    Zed lowered himself and tugged at the quilt before cing a quick kiss on her lips. "Are you going to


    sleep more or do you n to just stay in bed?"


    Jean shook her head in a hurry. She felt as though her face was burning from embarrassment.


    Something had changed in their rtionship. Zed was no longer leaving for office before Jean woke. It


    was strange to find him in bed when she awoke. The way he looked at her and their conversation made


    her feel as though they were a couple in love.


    Jean frowned when she remembered that although they were legally a couple, they were not in love. In


    fact...


    These mixed thoughts haunted her and made Jean uneasy. Wanting to get away from the situation and


    her thoughts, Jean hurriedly got out of bed and headed for the bathroom. It was perhaps her


    imagination that led her to believe that she saw love and adoration reflecting in Zed''s eyes.


    Zed put his hands behind head and closed eyes as he savored this moment quietly, While Jean


    frantically washed her face with cold water in the bathroom. She couldn''t afford to feel like this! She just


    couldn''t.


    Jean knew that if he continued to behave like this, she would fall in love with Zed.


    Jean tried topose herself by patting her face several times before whispering to herself, "Come on,


    calm down, you can''t be tempted by him. There will never be a happy ending to this marriage..."


    The situation was challenging for Jean indeed. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw Zed''s


    handsome face. In addition, the tenderness he had shownst night and his consideration and


    thoughtfulness when he bought menstrual products for her brought up mixed feelings in her heart.


    After calming down, she slowly walked out of the bathroom. Zed was standing in front of the closet


    deliberating over what clothes to wear.


    Since he had removed his pajama shirt, she could see his well-muscled back. He was in such great


    shape. Desire overwhelmed Jean as she admired his beautiful body.


    She was stunned for a short while. Then she noticed a scratch on his arm. Throwing away the towel in


    her hands, Jean walked toward Zed. She grabbed his arm and carefully studied the injury.


    "Did I do this? Sorry, Zed, yesterday, I was kind of..... Come on, sit down, I am going to apply some


    medicine."


    Jean turned to fetch the medical care box. She tripped as she walked past Zed. Jean tried to avoid


    stepping on his toes, but failed. She lost her bnce and fell.


    "Oh!"


    At the very moment, she reached out to support herself, but managed to grab Zed instead. Not


    expecting her reaction, Zed lost his bnce as well. They fell on the bed. When Jean''s mind cleared,


    she realized she had fallen on top of him. Her hands were awkwardly ced on his chest.


    "Sor... Sorry... Zed, I did not do that on purpose."


    She moved her hands away in embarrassment.


    With a sly smile, Zed rolled Jean under him. Once upright, he ced his arms on each side of Jean


    and gazed at her. He titled his head sideways and fixed his eyes on her lips.


    Jean blushed a furious crimson. Unable to look at Zed, she shifted her gaze, only to find herself staring


    at his muscr chest. Every time Zed moved even the slightest, his abdomen muscles rippled. Jean


    found herself mesmerized and unable to control her impulse to reach out and trace his well-shaped


    abdominal muscles.


    "Honey, you know, you have seduced me four times since you woke this morning. Are you seriously


    trying to make me feel bad just because you are having your menstrual period?"


    Filled with desire for Jean, Zed''s voice was huskier than before. Jean was so spellbound. It felt as


    though she had drunk a bottle of whisky.


    "I have seduced you? Four times?" Jean blinked and looked at Zed innocently.


    "You see that!" he eximed. "You are seducing me right now with your big, cute eyes. Counting this,


    its now five times!" The passion reflected in Zed''s eyes clearly indicated his attraction toward Jean.

 Chapter 36 Are You Flirting With Me

    Chapter 36 Are You Flirting With Me


    Jean was so shy that she covered her eyes with her hands and said, "No, I am not!"


    "Well, are you flirting with me? This is the sixth time." He smiled charmingly.


    Jean covered her eyes with one hand and covered her mouth with the other. She did not dare to speak


    again. She feared she would say something that would encourage Zed some more. Instead she


    focused on controlling her heartbeat.


    As for seducing, it seemed that he was seducing her!


    Jean found it difficult to control her thoughts. Every time she tried, she remembered seeing Zed''s


    passionate eyes when she first woke that morning. Then, she thought of Zed''s morning kiss and the


    feel of his skin against her hands when they fell on the bed.


    The more she thought about it, the faster her heart beat.


    Plop, plop, plop! It seemed as though her heart was ready to jump out of her chest.


    After a few seconds of silence, Jean peeked at Zed through her fingers. Noticing that Zed wasn''t in


    front of her, Jean rxed and uncovered her eyes. But when she sat up, she found that Zed was


    changing into his trousers beside the bed.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry! I''ll give you some privacy." Jean hurriedly spoke before covering her eyes and


    rushing out of the bedroom.


    Once in front of the refrigerator, Jean grabbed a bottle of ice water, unscrewed the cap, and took a


    huge gulp to help herself calm down.


    "Don''t drink too much cold water."


    Zed said as he removed the bottle from Jean''s hands and threw it into the trash can.


    "There is hot water in the water dispenser. Warm water helps avoid cramps during menstrual periods."


    Jean shifted her gaze to the floor and nodded innocently. She looked like a child who had been


    admonished for doing something wrong.


    Zed reached out and gently yed with Jean''s hair. "I have to go to thepany now. If you get bored,


    you can go shopping and use my credit card. But... don''t visit the stores rted to mypany."


    Hearing that, Jean lowered her head even further. She was so embarrassed that Jean wished she


    would disappear.


    "I am afraid people will gossip about you. It''s not good for your reputation." He exined.


    After Zed left, Jean gradually settled. Her embarrassment reduced and she stopped flushing. As time


    passed, she felt depressed. Zed had given her his credit card and allowed her to decide the usage of


    thatnd. Since he kept treating her so nicely did that mean that he wasn''t going to divorce her?


    Jean''s mobile phone vibrated.


    When Jean looked at the screen, she saw that Eva was calling her. It reminded Jean that staying


    married to Zed was just a beautiful dream as she had promised Eva that she would help them to


    reconcile.


    "Hello." Jean said meekly. Considering the events of the morning and her thoughts from before the


    phone call, Jean was flooded with guilt.


    "Jean, how have you been recently?" Eva asked tentatively.


    "I''m all right." Jean answered.


    "What about Zed? Do you know what he is busy with? I have sent him a lot of messages and even


    called him many times over the past two days. But he just ignored me. He¡­"


    "Hey, Eva, calm down. You''re trying too hard. Men don''t like clingy women at all."


    "Then what should I do? I don''t think waiting is a good option. What if another woman tries seducing


    Zed before I have the opportunity to speak with him? I, I¡­" Eva''s expression distorted. Jean was the


    only woman Eva was worried about. Since Jean and Zed stayed in the same house, it was highly likely


    that Zed would fall in love with Jean.


    "Don''t think too much about that. No one except you could fall in love with Zed. He''s as cool and


    indifferent as an icehouse! How about I help you create an opportunity? A coincidental meeting


    between you and Zed will give you the chance to charm him." As Jeanforted Eva, she felt a hint of


    sorrow and grief in her heart.


    "Really? That''s a great idea! Jean, you are my best friend! After I have reconciled with Zed, I will send


    a big gift to you!" Eva was excited and could not wait to meet with Zed.


    After concluding the call with Eva, Jean stood in the living room and looked around in a daze.


    "Dear big vi, after Eva reconciles with Zed, I will have to say goodbye to you."


    Jean pressed her lips together as she thought about her life with Zed. It still seemed like a dream to


    her. She wasn''t lucky enough to enjoy such a luxurious life nor the grace of the host.


    Jean decided to focus on different issues. At the moment, she had to figure out a way to arrange for a


    meeting between Zed and Eva. Last time, she was inspired by something she had seen on the TV.


    Since she couldn''t think of anything, Jean turned on the TV and began flipping through the channels.


    She was hoping to find a drama series with a plot she could use as reference, but no drama was being


    broadcasted.


    "Tonight, the Gemini meteor shower will start at 9:30. Experts say the meteor shower willst for at


    least half an hour and can be seen by the naked eye if the weather stays clear. We sincerely remind


    people who want to watch the meteor shower, to please find the best ce to watch in advance. This is


    a rare meteor shower that can be seen only once in a century..."


    Jean looked at the news wearily. Suddenly, an idea shed in her mind. She sat up quickly. "Oh,


    meteor shower! It is so romantic. Zed would probably like it!"


    Then she tentatively sent a message to Zed, asking him if he had time to watch the Gemini meteor


    shower at night. Unexpectedly, Zed immediately agreed.


    Looking at the message, Jean felt excited at first. Then, she felt a little upset. She imagined Zed and


    Eva watching the meteor shower while embracing each other.


    "Okay. I can''t think too much about that. Our rtionship will end sooner orter. There is no need to


    be reluctant to leave. Come on! Let''s help Eva to find a romantic venue!"


    She jumped off the sofa and picked up the phone to call Eva. "I have made an appointment with Zed. I


    have invited him to watch the Gemini meteor shower tonight. Is there a ce that used to be very


    important and memorable to you and Zed? Think about it."


    "Yeah. The seaside. We had our first date at the seaside." Eva said to Jean.


    "Oh¡­" The expression on Jean''s face soured as she heard about Eva and Zed''s first date.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Nothing. Then the appointment will be scheduled for the seaside. Please send me the address. I will


    help you decorate it in advance."


    After ending the call, Jean felt too upset to stand. She plopped on the sofa and questioned her decision


    to help Eva. Before she could be consumed by anxiety, Jean adjusted her mood, took her handbag,


    and went out.


    At the seaside vi, Jean booked the best room with an open-air balcony. It would be the prefect ce


    to watch the meteor shower!


    Zed liked blue. So, she bought a lot of blue balloons and decorated the room with them. Then she


    sprayed the perfume that he liked.


    After the decoration, Jean stood on the balcony and looked at everything she had carefully prepared.


    She couldn''t help but sigh. "In the past, to please you, I made every effort to learn about your


    preferences. Finally, that knowledge hase in handy."


    Ding!


    When the door bell rang, Jean was shaken from her morose thoughts. She hurried to open the door.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She was startled to see Eva. In her absentmindedness, Jean had expected to see Zed. Eva was


    wearing an elegant long tube dress that showed her lightplexioned shoulders. She had worn


    makeup and styled her hair as well. Eva had certainly made an effort to dress for the asion.


    "You look so beautiful!" Jean could not help praising her.


    "Thank you." Eva walked into the room and looked at the decorations inside. She noted that everything


    from the color choice to the furnishings, were ording to Zed''s preferences. Eva felt a bit unhappy


    and turned to look at Jean.


    "Did you do all this by yourself? It seems that you know Zed well!"


    Jean nodded but then hurriedly shook her head. "All his preferences can be found on Google. I have


    researched them online. Please don''t misunderstand me."


    "Oh, really? Anyway, thank you." After saying that, Eva held Jean''s hands and spoke again, "Zed


    should be here soon. Could you please leave before he arrives?"

 Chapter 37 I Am Giving Myself To You

    Chapter 37 I Am Giving Myself To You


    Jean dazed for a moment before leaving the room. She felt as though she was being discarded after


    having been taken advantage of. Jean felt depressed watching the door slowly close behind her.


    ''I am, after all, not the protagonist tonight.''


    Jean whispered to herself. She then left the hotel and went for a walk along the beach alone.


    Not long after, Zed arrived at the hotel. Before ringing the doorbell, he fixed his cor and checked his


    pockets for the gift he had prepared. After confirming the box of the gift, Zed was ready to ring the bell.


    Ding Dong--


    Eva who had been waiting by the door, hurried to open it the moment she heard the bell.


    "Zed, you are here. Come on in."


    Eva excitedly pulled Zed''s hand and invited him inside the room, closing the door behind them.


    Zed was surprised to see Eva. He scanned the room to look for Jean. He was beginning to feel angry,


    and he wanted to ask Jean why she hadn''t told him Eva would be here.


    His search was in vain, Jean was no where to be found.


    Eva realized Zed knew something was up, so she quickly exined "Isn''t there a gemini meteor


    shower tonight? I heard it was once in a century, so I invited Jean..."


    "Where is Jean?" Zed asked before letting Eva finish.


    "She went out to get other friends. She wille back soon."


    Eva made up an excuse in hurry.


    Zed didn''t say anything but cursed in his head, ''Damn girl. I''ll teach you a lesson once youe back.''


    "Zed, let''s have a seat at the balcony, shall we?" Eva asked.


    Zed walked to the balcony. He felt better after seeing all the blue balloons on the floor. A sweet


    fragrance, which came from the bottle on the table, caught his attention. Upon closer inspection, he


    found that it was his favorite brand of whisky.


    "Are you the one who decorated the room?"


    Eva was taken by surprise but quickly replied "Yes. I remember your favorite color is blue, so I


    prepared these balloons for you. You are always busy with your work, I hope the sight of them will help


    you rx a little."


    She could tell he liked them and so she proceeded to pour him a drink and sat beside him.


    The ocean breeze grazed them gently. Eva''s eyes would wonder over to Zed from time to time.


    "Zed, do you still remember this ce? Our first date was here. I am so happy to be here with you


    again but..."


    Eva exined with a hint of grief in her tone. She was trying to get Zed to reminisce about their time


    together.


    "It''s all in the past. Let''s not bring it up." Zed frowned at Eva. He swirled his drink and took a small sip.


    "Even though it''s all in the past, my heart still lingers. In my eyes, you are still the same but the woman


    beside you is no longer me. Zed, I still love you. Can''t you see that?"


    Eva was getting emotional, so she couldn''t help but hold onto Zed''s arm. The romantic set up was a


    good opportunity for her to confess her feelings to him.


    "Things ended between us long ago. Why are you so persistent?" Zed raised his hand and shook her


    grip off violently.


    "What''s wrong with me being persistent? Is it wrong for me to love you? ..."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    With her head down, Eva began to cry as if she had been mistreated.


    Seeing Eva cry, Zed was lost. He wanted tofort her but his arms felt heavy as they remained


    rested on the table. He felt contradicted.


    "Don''t cry." He frowned. He grasped his own hand slightly then released it.


    Eva took the chance to push herself onto Zed. She held onto him tightly and said, "This beach holds a


    lot of good memories. It was my fault not returning home with you. Regardless of who is by your side


    now, I will wait for you. I will wait until youe back to me."


    Her sobering voice made Zed''s frown deepen and his heart sink.


    "Eva, there is nothing between us anymore." Zed replied in a deep voice.


    Eva shook her head frantically, clinging to Zed tighter than before, "No. I don''t want to break up. I only


    love you. I won''t marry anyone but you. Zed, don''t leave me. I won''t ever leave you again, ever!"


    With a stern look, Zed pushed Eva away, "That''s enough. I am married now. Have some self-respect!"


    No matter how fiercely Eva hugged Zed, she was no match for his strength. She let him go in the end.


    With tears continuously falling, she looked up at him miserably, "Everyone knows your marriage is just


    business. Both of you have no affection for each other. Don''t use this as an excuse to get rid of me,


    okay?"


    Eva was getting out of hand. Not wanting to argue with her anymore, Zed stood up.


    Zed wondered, ''What is Jean up to? Is she beingte on purpose? She should have told me that this


    was Eva''s idea, damn it!''


    Seeing Zed was ready to leave, Eva quickly got up and stood in front of him "Please don''t go.


    Company me."


    "Move." Zed demanded coldly and impatiently.


    "No, I won''t let you go." Eva cried while shaking her head. She bit her lip and unzipped her dress.


    The strapless sundress slipped off her body, ovepping at her feet and revealing her beautiful figure.


    Zed immediately turned around from the sight.


    Eva stepped out of her skirt and hugged him from behind "Zed, I want to give myself to you. Please


    take me, okay?"


    Her voice trembled and her tone humble as she begged him.


    Eva was a beautiful woman with an attractive figure. As long as she wished for it, any men would fall


    for her. Yet, she remained obsessed with Zed, not one else but Zed.


    "Eva, do you know what you are doing? Stop it!"


    Zed denied her harshly.


    "Of course I know. I want to give the one thing I treasure most to the man I love." The corner of her lips


    curled to a sweet smile. ''I have already taken the drastic measure, so there is no way Zed would deny


    me, right?


    As long as we have sex tonight, I won''t have to worry about his loving for another girl any more.'' Eva


    thought.


    "Zed, don''t you want to have a look at me?" Eva asked with her seductive tone. Her hands slowly crept


    under his coat, reaching for his tie and gently loosened it, pacing herself to move in front of him.


    With passionate gaze she stared at him and pursed her lips. She raised her brows and carefully took


    off his coat.


    She then put her hands over the cors of Zed''s shirt. Her fingers lightly traced the apple of his throat


    and she whispered to him "Zed, I love you..."

 Chapter 38 Isnt Married Life Great

    Chapter 38 Isn''t Married Life Great


    At this moment, Jean was walking along the beach. Her shoes sank into the sand the moment she


    stepped on the beach so she took off her shoes and held them in her hand.


    A wave of spindrift dashed over her calves and soon retreated back to the sea.


    She turned back and looked at the top of that hotel. Light blue neon was still twinkling, she frowned a


    bit.


    She thought to herself, maybe those two had met each other by now or they had already made up?


    The images of those two getting physically intimate kept shing in her mind. and she felt that her heart


    ached.


    There were many people by the sea tonight, the weather was great and the view by the sea was broad.


    She could see the starry sky by just lifting her head. How romantic!.


    Several couples passed by her, she looked around. It seemed that only she was all by herself on the


    beach, so lonely.


    She sighed. As she got ready to make her way to the shore, her foot hit something hard. She moved


    away to find the sole of her foot scratched by the object.


    "Tsk......" She frowned and squatted to inspect. It was a sea shell. Since the sole of her foot was


    scratched, the pain got more intense when the sea water brushed.


    She lifted her injured foot and was ready to take a closer look when the wave rushed towards her


    again. She lost bnce and fell onto the puddle of sea water. When the wave retreated, it swept her


    towards the sea.


    The retreating wave took her into the sea, wave after wave, she was gradually pulled into the deeper


    parts.


    She thought she didn''t get swept too far off and it should be shallow, but when she stretched her legs


    to touch the ground, the sea water had submerged her shoulders. She panicked upon realizing that.


    "Help! I can''t swim, Help!" She shouted frantically. A stinging sensation could be felt from her injured


    foot, it seemed that some sand might have gotten into the wound.


    Another wave hit over her head. It made her swallow a lot of sea water!


    "Help, help me......"


    Many people on shore heard her plead for help but no one moved.


    "Is she acting? I just saw her ying by the water there."


    "I know how to swim but I have never swum in the sea."


    "Lifeguard, quick! Someone is drowning." Someone finally called the lifeguard.


    Not far away, Ethan was smoking on the yacht. He raised his head and looked around when he heard


    someone calling for the lifeguard.


    "Ethan, pay no attention to that, let''s set out!" Said Sakura who sat beside him. She rested her fair


    hand on Ethan''s arm. Their time alone wasn''t easy toe by so she had to cherish it.


    Ethan was going to leave but when he looked around he found that the lifeguard was running from the


    distant and the crowd had no intention to save the one in distress. When he looked out to the sea he


    saw only a pair of hands on the surface.


    He flipped the butt of his cigarette and put his hands on the ship helm.


    Bang¡ª¡ª


    He drove the yacht fast towards her and jumped off when it was close to her. He jumped into the water


    and held Jean.


    Jean had already choked on too much sea water and was now slowly fainting. She leaned her head to


    Ethan''s shoulder and let him take her to the shore.


    On the beach, Ethanid her on the ground.


    "Jean? how did you......"


    She was very weak now, her head was heavy and her sight blurred. She knew someone was calling


    her name.


    "Z, Zed......" She called out softly with thest of her strength before fainting.


    The crowd started to gather around when they realized she''s been saved. One by one they came to


    watch and some were even ready to record it with their phones.


    "Where were you guys when she needed help? Get lost!" Ethan shouted with anger and the crowd of


    onlookers left one by one.


    One hard press after another, he continued performing chestpression on her. Just when he was


    about to breath air into her, Jean threw up the water she had taken in earlier and woke from the shock.


    "Oh...." She leaned over to spit out the remains. Her head was buzzing, she could only hear the sound


    of wave washing against the shore and it frightened her.


    "How are you? Do you feel any better?" Ethan asked with concern.


    She shook her head and put her hands over her chest. She didn''t even have the strength to talk.


    Ethan held her up and walked towards his car.


    "Ethan, Ethan!" Sakura drove the yacht to the shore and saw Ethan holding that woman. She got pretty


    upset, "Damn it! Why don''t you die sooner? Why do you choose this time to jump......"


    Ethan took Jean straight to the nearest hospital. When the doctor examined her and said there was


    nothing serious with her, he was relieved. He sat beside Jean and kept his eyes on her.


    "I thought you were in love with him, seems like you are having an unhappy marriage."


    Ethan sighed and ced her hand in his.


    "eh......"


    She winced a little as she made weak moans and pulled her hand away. She was trying to speak but


    her throat was aching, most probably caused by the sea water. There was nothing much to exin to


    Ethan, so she remained silent.


    She was severely weaken. She was so upied with decorating the room that she had forgotten about


    dinner. After having to go through that whole drowning ordeal, she''s now both sleepy and tired.


    "Jean, have you ever thought that maybe this is God''s arrangement for you and me?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Ethan said as he held Jean''s hand again.


    Jean was already ridden with fatigue so she let Ethan hold her hand and stared at him helplessly.


    She thought to herself, ''To hell with it, who on earth wants to have a rtionship with you, a total


    yboy! Can''t you tell that I am starving and weak? Stop that gibberish talk and give me something to


    eat......''


    Ethan looked at her depressed face, wanting to touch her cheek but Jean turned away. He felt a little


    embarrassed and put his hand away.


    "I know what you are worrying about, rest assured, I will wait until you get divorced."


    Cough...... Cough......


    She was about to spit at him but his statement choked her instead.


    "What happened, Jean? Doctor! Doctor!"


    Ethan rushed out to get the doctor.


    Jean used this chance to get out of her bed. She ran out of the ward with all the strength she could


    uttered and when she tried to call for a cab, Ethan caught up and grabbed her by the arm.


    "Don''t take it too hard, okay? I know Zed must have been treating you badly, but now you have me, I


    will protect you!" Ethan pulled Jean intensely.


    "No, you got it wrong. I wasn''t trying to suicide......" Jean exined helplessly. She wanted to escape


    his grip but couldn''t.


    He tightened his hold on her in fear that she would suddenly rush out to the road. It was hard to keep


    her in ce with all the struggling so he pulled her to an embrace instead.


    Meanwhile, Zed was driving back and attempting to call Jean but she couldn''t be reached.

 Chapter 39 Dating Someone While Married

    Chapter 39 Dating Someone While Married


    Half an hour ago. In the deluxe suite at the top of the hotel, Eva thought she could win over Zed in no


    time but she was pushed away by him.


    "Enough, Eva. Nothing is going to happen between you and me. Stop wasting time on me."


    He proceeded to walk away from her. Ignoring the shameless woman, he opened the door and left.


    "Bang!" the door shut hard, Eva''s body trembled and tears returned to flow down her cheeks. She


    crouched on the floor and cried.


    "What did I do wrong? Why can''t we be together? Am I not good enough for you? How can Jean be


    better than me? What did she have that I don''t? whimpers......"


    After walking out of the hotel, Zed took out his phone and started calling Jean. At first his call could go


    through but it changed to the busy signal almost instantly.


    He wasn''t going to be angry at her but at this point, his rage said otherwise.


    "Damn it, where did she go? Did she really go out to get other friends?" How dare she leave him alone


    with Eva.


    He went searching by the seaside but Jean was no where to be seen.


    "Was that woman trying to drown herself?"


    "I don''t know. She was still breathing when she was rescued, she should be fine."


    Zed felt nervous as he overheard the conversation. He was worried that something might have


    happened to Jean.


    When he decided to ask the passers-by who they were talking about, they were already far gone.


    He frowned his eyebrows and slowed his pace down towards his car. He got in his car, turned on the


    GPS to locate her but to no avail. He could not locate her if her phone was powered off.


    He threw his phone towards the passenger seat, clenched his fists as he hit the steering wheel hard.


    He started the car and was ready to head back.


    The car drove on the road slowly. Having passed two traffic lights, he saw a female figure resembling


    that of Jean''s, he squinted to make sure.


    Ethan came into his sight out of nowhere and he hugged Jean!


    "So she went for him ?"


    Witnessing all that, Zed was so furious that his veins popped. He hit the brake, opened the door and


    walked towards them.


    Zed walked up to them and grabbed Ethan by his hand. He twisted it very hard and moved it away from


    Jean.


    "Ouch!" Ethan cried out in pain. The moment he saw Zed, his eyes widened, "Zed? I was going to get


    even with you!"


    Zed pulled away Ethan and held Jean into his arms. He put his hands on her shoulders and said in a


    deep voice, "Go home!"


    Sensing the anger in the air, Jean knew she had to stay quiet. She walked with Zed towards his car.


    They did not walked far before Ethan stopped them. He stared at Zed, outraged, "Why are you taking


    her away ?"


    "She is my wife, I have every right to take her with me! But you, why are you stopping us?" Zed let go


    of Jean''s shoulders and pushed her to the side a bit.


    "Calm down, both of you......" Jean stumbled a bit. She tried to exin everything but it was toote.


    Those two had already started exchanging blows.


    "No, don''t fight! The police is going to arrest both of you if you continue, stop it, Ethan, Zed!"


    Jean shouted helplessly but they continued to fight as if they didn''t hear her.


    At the end of her wits, Jean covered her head with both her hands, ran between them and shouted,


    "Stop it!"


    The two raised fist almost hit her but luckily they both stopped in time.


    Two secondster, Jean removed her hands when she saw the two stop fighting. She grabbed Zed''s


    hand and dragged him into the car. She drove away as fast as she can.


    "Jean, I will wait for you to divorce that bastard, I will treat you well!"


    Ethan''s loud disim can be heard from behind.


    Jean wanted to bury her head to the steering wheel. She took a glimpse of Zed. Words could not


    describe his furry. The atmosphere in the car was suffocating and terrifying.


    Not a single word was said along the way, she sped up to the vi. When she got out of the car, she


    saw the package sent by her father. She didn''t have to open it to know what''s inside it. She walked into


    the vi with the package and casually threw it on the tea table. She walked into the kitchen, ced


    any edible that she could find into the pot to cook and vored them with the seasoning from instant


    noodle''s package. Minutester she took out the small pot and started wolfing it down on the couch.


    Zed watched her finished her meal in silence. He threw her the first aid kit when he saw her put down


    her chopsticks.


    "I''m sorry, I was too hungry, I will patch you up right now." Jean exined as she wiped her lips. She


    then grabbed the first aid kit and squatted before him.


    His left cheek was bruised and her chest was also hit. Jean sterilized it carefully with alcohol, applied


    some medication and then ced band-aid on his wounds.


    "Done."


    She announced softly. When she looked down to tidy up the first aid kit, her hand was suddenly


    grabbed by him. Due to the injuries on her sole, she couldn''t keep her bnce and fell onto hisp.


    "How can you go out with someone else while married to me?"


    He surpassed his anger and questioned her coldly.


    She shook her head and said, "It''s not what you think, I was taken by the wave out of carelessness and


    Ethan rescued me."


    "Ethan ?"


    He would not stand nor allow such intimacy!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Well, it was Ethan Lei who rescued me and sent me to the hospital. I was too hungry and tired to talk


    so I did not exin the situation to him. He might have misunderstood something, so......"


    Her voice was getting softer by the minute. She was almost whispering to herself by the end of her


    exnation.


    "What is your rtionship with him?" He red at her, making her unable to lie.


    She felt guilty for some reason. She licked her lips before raising her head to looking at him. She asked


    "You mean, the past or the present?"


    Zed said nothing but his re was more than enough to serve as a warning.


    Jean swallowed her saliva and exined in a low voice.


    "We used to date but we broke up two years ago."


    She looked at him again and continued, "We haven''t been in touch since then. The party you took me


    As it turned out, Ethan was her ex-boyfriend.


    Zed got angrier but he was able to contain his anger to himself. He pushed the her away.


    Jean lost her footing from the pain of her injury and stumbled to the floor.


    He did not intend to hurt her as he did not know that her feet was hurt. After noticing the redness on her


    sole. He felt sorry for his action and offered his hand to try to help her up.


    "Don''t bother."


    She was slightly upset. She pped his hand away and stood up on her own.

 Chapter 40 I Have Difficulty Falling Asleep In The Guest Room

    Chapter 40 I Have Difficulty Falling Asleep In The Guest Room


    After careful thinking, Jean realized that it was unnecessary for her to exin her rtionship with


    Ethan to Zed.


    Although Jean and Zed were bound together by marriage, Jean believed that they were not


    affectionate toward each other. As they were not a real couple, it was only a matter of time before they


    divorced.


    Jean limped into the bedroom, and then mmed the door and slid the deadbolt into ce.


    ''Why is Jean so angry? Don''t I have the right to be angry?'' Zed thought to himself. Although Zed had


    pushed Jean to the ground rudely, he still held Jean responsible for the incident. After all, she had


    annoyed him. Since she was to me, he did not understand why Jean got angry more intensely than


    he did.


    Zed Qi furrowed his eyebrows as he tried to solve this puzzle.


    Unable toe up with a satisfactory answer, he decided to confront Jean. He went straight up to the


    bedroom door and began knocking on it repeatedly and forcefully. However, no one answered him.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Jean Wen, open the door! Now!" Zed was so furious that he shouted at Jean.


    "No! No! No!" Jean insisted on not opening the door for Zed.


    "No? You are in my home and upying my bedroom. How can you refuse? Open the door!"


    "I... will not open the door, unless you apologize to me!"


    "Apologize? Why should I apologize? It is your fault. You should apologize!"


    "Is that so? Fine! If you are going to argue with me, you can stay in whichever room you like except for


    this bedroom!"


    Jean was ill-tempered indeed.


    Jean and Zed quarreled like that for a long time. Between shouting at Jean, pacing in the hall, and


    hammering on the door, there was nothing else that Zed could do. Jean was adamant. As frustration


    mounted, Zed''s face darkened.


    A few momentster, Zed lost his patience and raised his hand again to knock at the door.


    However, Zed did not get any response from Jean. Fed up with the situation, Jean had crawled into


    bed. Each time Zed hammered on the door, she would worry that the force he was using would break


    the door. She pulled the quilt up to her chin and pursed her lips as she red at the door. When she


    didn''t hear anything, her ears pricked. She was curious about how long Zed would keep knocking.


    Anyhow, she had made the resolution to ignore him.


    "May I request you to open the door, please?"


    As soon as Zed realized that his tough attitude would not ease conflicts between him and Jean, he


    became polite and gentle. When Jean heard Zed''s request, she couldn''t help bursting intoughter.


    However, she covered her mouth to prevent Zed from hearing her.


    "Jean, I''d like some fresh clothes. I need to take a bath." Zed attempted to speak with a calm voice


    although his face was still ck with rage. When he still didn''t receive a response, he pounded on the


    door.


    Jean, who had hopped out of bed to fetch Zed''s belongings, waited till he stopped pounding on the


    door. Then she tip-toed to the door and stuck her ear against it. As soon as she heard footsteps and


    felt assured that he was walking away, she unbolted the door and tossed his clothes and towel out.


    Zed was bbergasted. He hadn''t expected Jean toply. If he had known what she would do, he


    would have stayed and forced his way in. As it were, the door had been mmed shut even before he


    could process the fact that his pajamas and bath towel hade flying out of the room.


    ''What an awful woman! Her temper is really horrid!'' Zed Qi''s anger could no longer be restrained. It


    thrummed through his veins and he felt as though he had to do something. He ran to the door and beat


    it again with his fist. When silence ensued, he gritted his teeth and furrowed his eyebrows.


    "What else do you want? Why can''t you tell me in one go ?" Jean shouted at Zed impatiently.


    "You forgot my underpants. I have to wear something under the pajamas." Zed lowered his voice and


    replied. As he imagined Jean''s embarrassment, a smile danced on his lips.


    Time ticked by ever so slowly as Zed waited for Jean to open the door. His smile grew and


    disappeared. But the door remained closed. Just as Zed sighed, ready to give up, the door flew open.


    A blushing Jean stood before Zed with his underwear precariously bnced on her little finger.


    "There! Take it."


    As soon as Zed reached and took the underpants, Jean withdrew her hand and closed the door again.


    After locking the door from the inside, Jean rushed to the bathroom to wash her hands. She used soap


    to repeatedly scrub the little finger that had touched Zed''s underpants.


    ...


    Early the next morning, Jean walked out of the bedroom. She hadpletely forgotten aboutst


    night''s events. Shenguidly walked toward the kitchen, yawning and stretching along the way. She


    halted the minute she reached the living room!


    Jean was astonished to see that Zed was asleep on the sofa. He was only covered with a thin nket.


    She frowned. The vi was huge. He could have picked any guest room to sleep in. Why did he choose


    to curl up on the sofa?


    Having heard Jean''s footsteps, Zed woke. He rubbed his eyes and stretched to ease the crick in his


    neck from spending the night on the sofa. Suddenly he began to cough.


    "Cough, cough, cough..."


    Guilt overcame Jean when she heard the unexpected cough. She rushed to the bedroom and grabbed


    a thick and soft quilt for Zed. Then she rushed back into the living room and wrapped it around Zed''s


    shoulders. She crouched in front of him and expressed her concern for Zed''s health.


    "Have you caught a cold? Why didn''t you sleep in the guest room?"


    "I have difficulty falling asleep in the guest room."


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    "If I had told you, would you have allowed me to sleep in the bedroom?" Zed looked Jean in the eye.


    "I... might have considered it." Jean replied hesitantly.


    Jean pursed her lips when reminded about the previous night. With nothing more to say to Zed, she


    walked to the cab and took out the medical box. Then, she sat on the floor and prepared to change


    the bandage on her injured foot.


    As soon as Zed saw the injury, he pushed away the quilt and strode toward Jean with bare feet. Then,


    he gently held Jean''s ankle and examined at her injury carefully.


    "I can do it by myself."


    Jean was a little embarrassed and pulled back her leg. However, she overestimated the strength she


    would need to free herself from Zed and lost her bnce.


    "Sit tight. Don''t move."


    Zed said as he steadied her.


    Jean ced her hands on the floor to keep her bnce. She did not dare to move for fear of worsening


    her injury. She sat patiently and watched Zed apply medicine to her wound.


    Looking at Zed cleaning the wound with a swab, Jean was so touched that her heart beat faster. Jean''s


    breath hitched as a thought crossed her mind. She truly believed that only a couple that genuinely


    cared about each other would behave considerately even when they have been fighting. She and Zed


    squabbledst night but now, he was being thoughtful. Jean began to think that they behaved very


    much like a couple who had been together for a long time.


    ''No, no, no! I must be delusional!''


    Jean kept dissuading herself. She couldn''t fathom that she would ever be lucky enough to earn such


    love from a rich and powerful man like Zed. Her eyes roamed over Zed''s beautiful face as she


    reminded herself that their marriage would end in a divorce.


    As soon as Zed finished bandaging Jean''s foot, he lifted her and settled her on the sofa gently.


    Afterward, he talked to Jean with a warm and affectionate tone, "Get some rest. I will make you


    breakfast."


    Jean was so shocked that her mouth opened wide.


    ''Unbelievable! Did Zed just say that he will make me breakfast? What''s happening here?


    Wait. Why does my face feel so hot and why is my heart racing?


    What on earth is wrong with him? He treated me so badly yesterday but he is being so kind today. Is


    this Zed''s way of torturing me?'' Jean couldn''t understand the change in Zed''s behavior.


    Although Jean was told to rest on the sofa, she couldn''t help leaning forward and looking at Zed who


    was busy in the kitchen. After a while, Zed stepped out of the kitchen, but there was nothing in his


    hands.


    A strained, unfamiliar look of embarrassment came over Zed''s face when he moved toward Jean and


    sat beside her. Seeing Jean peering at him, Zed exined, "I have ordered some food."


    "Huh?" Jean shook her head and said, "You don''t know how to cook?"


    "Is Ethan Lei capable of cooking?" Zed turned to re at Jean, and questioned her in a jealous tone.


    At Zed''s mention of Ethan, Jean froze for a few seconds. She hadn''t expected Zed to bring up Ethan. It


    took her a while to process Zed''s question. Then she nodded as she answered, "The omelet rice he


    makes is very delicious."


    As soon as Zed heard Jean speaking highly of Ethan, his face became darker, and his eyes seemed to


    spark with fury!


    However, Jean had only answered the question he asked.


    It suddenly urred to Jean that Zed and Eva had been alone together for a long timest night. She


    guessed that their rtionship had progressed. However, since Jean''s mobile phone was broken, it


    was difficult for her to speak with Eva and find out what had transpired. Jean could have asked Zed,


    but she felt embarrassed at the thought. Therefore, she decided to figure it out by means of devious


    questioning.


    "By the way, when will we start the divorce proceedings?"


    After thinking it over carefully, Jean raised the tricky question. As per her rationale, this question would


    aplish two things. First, it would help Jean avoid awkward situations between her and Zed, and


    through his answer, she would learn whether Zed and Eva''s rtionship was progressing.


    If Zed and Eva had reconciled, Eva would be reluctant to let Jean remain as Zed''s wife and Zed would


    have decided to elerate the divorce procedure.


    Jean believed that her question was smart, and she soon became excited to see whether her


    assumption was right or not. She stared at Zed with an expectant expression.


    As soon as Zed heard the question, he turned to re at Jean. His eyes were as cold as ice and his


    face twisted with rage.


    "What? Are you so eager to eat the omelet rice Ethan Lei makes ?"


    "Ah?" Jean had just asked Zed when they would get divorced. She didn''t understand how Zed had


    connected her question with Ethan''s omelet rice.


    "Jean Wen, do you not take marriage seriously? Does it amuse you to speak of divorce all the time


    ?"

 Chapter 41 CEO Of Qi Group Was Cheated On By His Sweet Wife

    Chapter 41 CEO Of Qi Group Was Cheated On By His Sweet Wife


    "Take marriage seriously? Aren''t you the one who doesn''t take marriage seriously? You married me for


    fault?"


    Jean''s stomach turned with the rage she was feeling. She had never wanted this marriage. It had all


    been arranged by her father. Now, when she asked when they were going to get divorced, Zed was


    using her of being flippant.


    "No matter what the conditions of our marriage, the fact still remains that we are married. We''ve even


    consummated our marriage! That makes us a real couple. Could you please stop bringing up the


    divorce?" He was clearly warning her with the cold expression in his eyes.


    "But... But..."


    She hemmed and hawed as she thought of an argument to counter Zed''s remark. However, Jean failed


    to put her thoughts into words.


    "I hope you''llply with your duty as a wife and stay away from Ethan Lei in the future." Zed''s slender


    eyes narrowed as he made his position clear. Despite the fact that he was rifying his expectations to


    Jean, just the mention of Ethan Lei brought up his anger.


    "I, I... Wait. Do you mean that you are not going to divorce me?" After hearing what he said, Jean finally


    understood how Zed felt about the issue.


    Zed didn''t reply. Instead, he raised an eyebrow as though daring Jean to think otherwise. It was about


    time! He had been so insistent on not getting the divorce that she should have figured it out much


    sooner.


    Jean was getting a little anxious. She held onto his arm and shook it, "Didn''t we make an agreement


    that we will get divorced after the cooperation ends?"


    "Yes, we did. But you broke the rules, didn''t you?" Not wanting to go into the intimate details, Zed


    raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Jean frowned as she thought of their discussions. She suddenly remembered that she slept with him


    initiatively for thend. Then she remembered all the other things she had done after that.


    The more she thought about it, the more red her cheeks became.


    "So, what''s it gonna take to get you to divorce me?" She asked him in a guilty whisper as she lowered


    her gaze to the floor.


    "When I''m satisfied with your service, I will consider it." There was a slight smile ying on Zed''s lips.


    ''It''s so easy to get what I want. Instead of negotiating or demanding, she just agrees. Such a silly girl.''


    She raised her burning cheeks, "Then you can at least tell me what you mean when you said, satisfied


    with your service."


    Since her Residence Booklet was with Zed and thatnd hadn''t been processed either, Jean decided it


    was best if they set new terms and conditions that would secure her the divorce.


    "Just do your duty as a wife."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "It''s easy for you to say that. I don''t have any experience. How do I know what will satisfy you?"


    He threw his hands up in the air, and then pointed to the door with an indifferent attitude, "Then leave."


    "Come on. Let''s try to get along. We are so familiar already. Don''t drive me away every time, okay?


    How about I massage your shoulders? You must have been very ufortable on the couchst


    night. Let me give you a massage."


    She caved immediately. When she was about to stand up, Zed nced at her injured foot, "Given your


    situation, you don''t have to do anything right now. We''ll think about other thingster. We have a lot of


    time in the future."


    Situation? Was Zed talking about her menstruation or her injured foot...


    ...


    At the Wen house, Shirley pushed the door to Winner''s room open. She was upset when she saw that


    he was ying video games. So she stepped forward and pressed the shutdown button, "Can you be


    more productive? Winner!"


    Seeing the screen of theputer darken, Winner banged the keyboard furiously, "I was in a team


    battle. I haven''t even dropped my ultimate magic power!"


    Shirley poked at his head forcibly and scolded, "What''s wrong with you? You do nothing except y


    video games!"


    "What''s wrong with ying video games? I''m going to be a professional gamer someday. Don''t look


    down on me for ying video games."


    Winner rolled his eyes and reached for the power button. However, Shirley hit him on the back of his


    hand. Winner let out a cry of pain.


    "Sis, what do you want ?"


    "Hmph, look at Jean Wen. She''s married a rich and handsome man. But look at us..." The more Shirley


    thought about it, the more envious she felt.


    "What''s wrong with us? We are not poor, all right? We have enough food and clothes. People even call


    me the rich second generation!" Winner was pretty satisfied with his present life. If he needed money,


    he just asked for it.


    "Yes, we have money. But our wealth is nothing whenpared to Zed''s. Howe Jean Wen gets all


    of this? Why is she always so lucky?"


    "Aren''t they getting divorced? What are you envious about? Jean Wen doesn''t have the chance to


    enjoy her wealth nor status. After she is driven out by Zed, she will be no more than a poor second-


    hand, homeless woman. I really don''t know what she was thinking when she cut off her rtionship


    with our father. Does she think that she will have no concerns after marrying Zed? Has she forgotten


    that she married him formercial benefits?"


    Shirley sighed, "This morning, Zed''s secretary brought a file. It was an agreement on cutting off Jean


    Wen''s rtionship with our father. She''s already signed it. Along with the agreement, there is also the


    contract for thend."


    "Then you should be pleased. Thend is finally ours." Winner said as he leaned forward to obstruct


    theputer monitor with his body. He didn''t want Shirley to see that he had turned theputer on.


    Shirley sat down on Winner''s bed with a heavy sigh, "But from what I can see, Zed isn''t nning on


    getting divorced."


    "So you mean, Jean Wen has managed to manipte Zed?"


    Upon seeing Shirley nod her head, Winner''s suspicions were confirmed. "She must have nned all of


    this! Signing an agreement to sever her rtionship with our father was a calcted step. She was


    afraid that our family would use her to get to Zed!"


    Shirley clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth, "No matter what, I just can''t see her living a better life


    than me! It''s a good thing that she severed her rtionship with our father. Now, I don''t need to


    consider our father''s reputation when I n my vengeance!"


    "Sis, are you thinking about teaching Jean Wen a lesson? What are you going to do?" Winner''s interest


    in theputer game had diedpletely. Teaching Jean Wen a lesson was so much more interesting


    than aputer game!


    "Let''s go to her room and have a look." Shirley seemed to have recalled something and dragged


    Winner out of his room.


    Winner nced at theputer before following Shirley.


    Once in Jean''s room, Shirley and Winner navigated all the clutter to get to her study table. While


    Shirley began thoroughly searching every drawer, she asked Winner to turn on theputer.


    After a long and exhausting search, Shirley and Winner had found nothing useful. Just as they were


    ready to give up, they stumbled across several photos in her bookcase.


    "Winner, open the browser and see if Jean Wen has saved her password for Weibo''s login page."


    Shirley was excited. She knew exactly what to do with the photos.


    Winner opened the website and logged into Jean''s Weibo, "Sis, I got in."


    "All right. Scan the photos and send them to theputer. I will edit the title first." Shirley said as she


    handed the photos to Winner. Then she sat on the chair, pulled the keyboard closer, and began typing.


    "Ethan Lei, I haven''t forgotten you after all this time. You are still my favorite!" Shirley typed these lines


    and attached the photos of Jean with Ethan. She posted on Weibo using Jean''s ount and then


    contacted several gossip bloggers to forward it. It didn''t take long for the post to be popr.


    The clicks on the topic, "CEO Of Qi Group Was Cheated On By His Sweet Wife, " kept rising quickly.

 Chapter 42 Do You Have To Pretend

    Chapter 42 Do You Have To Pretend


    In the meeting room


    Zed''s phone kept buzzing. He put down the proposal and took up his phone to check who was


    messaging him so urgently.


    There were several messages from Zack Xing.


    "Zed, check out Weibo. You are on top of the search list."


    "Don''t be too upset. Come to my club tonight. You can have all my good wine, " wrote Zack.


    Zed clicked on the link shared by Zack. A few secondster, Weibo''s top search section loaded on his


    phone. When Zed saw the post and pictures about Jean and Ethan, his face darkened.


    p!


    He mmed his phone on the table.


    In the meeting room, everyone had been sluggishly listening to the report, but Zed''s sudden reaction


    made them straighten up and read the proposal attentively.


    The secretary who was recording the meeting was startled. She leaned forward and asked softly, "Mr.


    Qi, are you not satisfied with the proposal?"


    "Yes, I am very unsatisfied. Redo it, "


    Zed roared with anger before standing. He grabbed his phone and left the meeting room. As he waited


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    for the elevator, he dialed Jean''s number.


    He had just warned the woman in the morning. Now she dared to post such a photo. What was she up


    to?


    She had just met Ethan at the party. Within days, she was so eager to reunite with him.


    "Sorry, the phone you dialed cannot be reached."


    The elevator door closed slowly. Zed ended the call when he heard the recorded message. He


    suddenly remembered that Jean''s phone had gotten wetst night.


    He reckoned that Jean would not be at home. But how could he find her since she couldn''t be


    reached?


    While he was wondering, Zed received a message on his phone.


    "Dear gold card holder, you card ending in 7888 has been charged 288 dors at the Migo Dessert in


    East Department Store."


    Zed squinted as he read the message. Having learned of Jean''s whereabouts, he quickly reached out


    and pressed the underground button which would take him to the parking lot.


    With nothing better to do all day, Jean decided to get her phone fixed. She had found a repair shop at


    the closest department store. While they fixed her phone, she decided to pass the time by wandering


    about. Seeing the dessert store, she stopped for a durian crepe cake. As she continued exploring, Jean


    spotted a clothing store.


    ''Wow, they have all the new designs. I want to try them, '' thought Jean. Jean stepped into the store and


    selected a few clothes that she liked. Then she headed for the fitting room.


    Since she was using Zed''s card, Jean didn''t care to look at the price tags.


    "Wrap this dress and that jacket. I want to try the dress on the model, " said Jean to the assistant. Jean


    handed the card to the shop assistant and went into the fitting room.


    The shop assistant had been watching Jean wearily. When she saw the gold card, the assistant


    became more congenial. However, worried that the card was fake, the assistant billed for the two


    clothes beforeplying with Jean''s request about the dress.


    In the fitting room, Jean tried on a knitted base dress with a camisole. Although it had looked great on


    the model, Jean worried it might not fit her as well. Surprisingly, it showed her curves perfectly. Jean


    was thrilled that it looked better on her.


    Since all the shop assistants were women, Jean stepped out of the fitting room unabashedly to request


    for the jacket. The dress was showy and she wondered if the jacket would make it more modest.


    What she didn''t expect was that Zed would be standing there with a dark expression.


    As he studied Jean, his blood boiled. He wasn''t upset that she had been in the mood to shop. But the


    dress made Jean look very attractive. Was she going to show it to Ethan?


    "Why are you here?" asked Jean. She hurriedly covered her chest before speaking with the shop


    assistant, "Where is my jacket? Please give it to me."


    "Okay, please wait, " said the shop assistant. The shop assistant was dumbfounded with Zed''s


    handsomeness. She kept staring at Zed with admiring eyes.


    He held back his anger, took off his jacket, and wrapped it around Jean. Then he pushed her back into


    the fitting room and said, "Change it, now. And be quick!"


    Then, he shut the door of the fitting room, leaving Jean stunned.


    ''What''s wrong with him? I just bought two clothes. Why is he being so mean?''


    She thought angrily. Was he mad at her for shopping? He was rich.


    After changing, Jean exited the fitting room. Her face was gloomy. Dutifully she followed Zed out of the


    department store. They didn''t speak until they had gotten into the car.


    "I just spent some of your money. Is there a need toe to the department store and take me out?


    What would other people think? They thought I had stolen your card. What an embarrassment, " said


    Jean.


    She was mumbling unhappily. Jean couldn''t understand why Zed had behaved in such a manner.


    Zed looked at her with cold eyes, said nothing, and kept driving. He was driving so fast that they arrived


    home in ten minutes. Normally the drive would take half an hour.


    Once the car had stopped, Zed alighted and walked around to Jean''s side. Then he opened the door


    and pulled her out from the car.


    His brutality upset Jean more. She wanted to shake off his hands, but she couldn''t rival his strength.


    She was dragged into the house.


    Finally, he let go of her. Zed walked over to the table and powered on theptop. If she deleted the


    Weibo right now and gave him an exnation, he might consider forgiving her.


    "What is the matter?" asked Jean. She was rubbing her elbow which was sore from being grabbed by


    Zed.


    "I want an exnation !" said Zed. His red at Jean. She was being so casual about this whole issue.


    Did she not think that he would be angry with her?


    Jean was puzzled. She rolled her eyes at him and turned to the sofa as she spoke, "Are you unhappy


    because I used your card? Now you are my husband. If you don''t want a divorce, then you should


    provide for me. I just bought two clothes and a cake. Besides, you said earlier that I could use the card.


    If you are unwilling, divorce me quickly, or I will max out your card."


    He strode over to her and tossed theptop on the table beside Jean. She was startled by the loud


    noise. He red at Jean as he spoke, "Do you have to pretend? Do you enjoy being on the top of the


    search list? Do you want to make me divorce you in that way? Jean, you take yourself too seriously, "


    said Zed.


    Jean furrowed her brow as she wondered why Zed was making such a scene.


    "Okay. You win! You like Ethan Lei, right? So be with him. Get out now!" said Zed. He couldn''t take her


    nonchnce anymore. He pointed to the door with a furious expression to emphasize his point.


    "Zed, you..."


    Jean felt wronged. Hadn''t he asked her to use his card? Why would he be so upset about it? Even if he


    was angry for a reason known only by him, did her action merit being thrown out?


    "Get out!"


    He roared again. He didn''t want to hear her excuses.


    Jean was stunned for a few seconds. Then she clenched her fists, pressed her lips, and walked toward


    the door. Suddenly, she stopped, took out the gold card from her wallet, and tossed it to the floor. As


    Zed red at the card on the floor, he heard the door to the vi mming shut.


    Alone in the vi, Zed was finally able to breathe. He walked over to the fridge, took out a bottle of iced


    water, and took several long sips. Though the anger in his heart seemed to be settling, he crushed the


    empty bottle.

 Chapter 43 Shes Really Gone

    Chapter 43 She''s Really Gone


    Dejected, Zed returned to the sofa. Lost in thoughts of Jean and the Weibo incident, he squeezed and


    unsqueezed the empty bottle in his hand. All of a sudden, he looked at theputer on the desk.


    When he noticed the page was prompting him for the password, Zed sat upright. He had never told


    Jean the password to hisputer. And her cell phone was not working either.


    "Was Jean set up? Did someone else send the message?'' Zed wondered.


    He thought over their confrontation and all of Jean''s arguments, right from the clothing store till Zed


    had asked her to leave. Not once had Jean brought up Ethan. Instead, the whole time, she had


    seemed very confused as though she didn''t know what Zed was talking about at all. "Is it possible that I


    used her of something she didn''t do?" Zed said to himself.


    He kept circling back to the fact that the Weibo had been sent and verified through Jean''s ount.


    ''Could it be that she went to an inte caf¨¦?'' Zed thought.


    A sense of foreboding filled Zed. To verify all the facts, he called his secretary.


    "Check where Jean sent that message from. Be quick!" Zed ordered.


    Till then, the secretary had no idea why Zed had stormed out of the meeting earlier that morning. Now,


    he realized that Zed had been upset about something rted to Jean. He quickly scribbled the details


    Zed provided during the call and then looked into the IP address of that message.


    A few minutester, Zed received a call from his secretary. The address showed that the message


    originated at the Wen family house. This left Zed even more confused. Jean had disowned her father,


    so she would not return there. Moreover, he had found her in the department store. There was no way


    for her to update her Weibo at the Wen family house and then reach the department store before Zed.


    The times just didn''t add up.


    "Oh my god! I med Jean for something she didn''t do." Zed muttered.


    In a hurry, he dropped the bottle and rushed out to look for Jean. But unfortunately, he didn''t see her.


    Zed thought, ''She left only a little while ago. She couldn''t have gone far! Maybe I can catch up with her


    if I drive.'' Zed rushed back into the driveway and got into his car. Despite driving around for a long time,


    Zed saw no sign of Jean anywhere near his vi.


    "Jean, are you a rabbit? How did you disappear so fast?" Zed cried in frustration. He frowned and


    regretted what he had said to Jean. He was so angry that his thoughts became a jumbled mess. It took


    a few minutes for Zed to think of what he should do next.


    Zed took out his mobile phone and started the GPS. Then he face-palmed himself. Zed sighed as he


    cursed himself, "You''re such a fool. Do you have no brains in your head?" he mumbled to himself.


    Jean''s mobile phone was not working and she had thrown the credit card onto the ground before she


    left the vi. How was he going to track her with the GPS? What was worse, she had disowned her


    family, so she couldn''t go home. This made it more challenging for Zed to figure out where she could


    have gone. And far as Zed knew, she had very few friends in the city. ''Where are you, Jean?'' Zed


    wondered.


    "Ethan Lei..."


    After thinking for a few seconds, Ethan appeared in Zed''s mind. Dread filled Zed. Jean was hurt by


    what he had said and done. That would make it easier for Ethan to woo her.


    An image of Jean crying in Ethan''s arms shed through Zed''s mind. Just the thought made Zed''s


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    blood boil.


    After considering all possibilities, Zed''s shoulders sagged when he realized that Ethan''s mention was


    the only reason he''d lost control when he saw the Weibo tweet.


    "Maybe he knows where Jean is, " Zed muttered.


    Although there was no way to track Jean, it was easy for him to get Ethan''s address. But the moment


    Zed learned that Ethan lived close to the Wen family house, Zed gave up his intention of confronting


    Ethan.


    After destroying all her rtions with the Wen family, Jean would not go to that neighborhood, not even


    for Ethan.


    Zed picked up his mobile phone to call Zack.


    "Zack, please do me a favor. I need to find a person." Zed said.


    Zack replied, "Do you want to find the person in the photo? How abouting here to have a drink


    with me? Don''t waste your time with this nonsense. You know you can have any woman you want. And


    they are all happy to flock to you."


    "It''s urgent. I''ll exinter. Please help me to find Jean first." Zed insisted.


    ...


    At that moment, Jean was sitting on a cold stone chair in the park. Her eyes were filled with tears. She


    felt so lonely and mistreated.


    The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. Zed was just a time bomb waiting to explode at


    any time.


    Up to now, she still couldn''t figure out why he had been so angry at that time. She bought two clothes.


    Yes, it would have cost him thousands of dors. But everyone knew that thousands of dors would


    not be a major expense for Zed. So Jean thought there was no need for Zed to get so nasty. But the


    fact was that Zed had be very angry and he had even dragged Ethan into their dispute.


    As night fell and the temperature dropped, there were fewer and fewer people in the park. Jean thought


    she would freeze to death if she continued to stay in the park. Although she had no idea where she


    was going to go, she knew she had to get up and start walking. Perhaps she''ll think of something as


    she roamed the streets.


    But when raised her foot to take a step, a sharp pain made Jean cry out and sit down.


    "During the day, my foot didn''t hurt at all. Why is it hurting so much now? Come on, please stay strong,


    okay? I have no money to buy any medicines. This is not the right time." Jean muttered as she gritted


    her teeth and coaxed herself to stand. Once she had her bnce, she slowly moved out of the park.


    After limping around for about ten minutes, Jean''s stomach began rumbling from hunger. She opened


    her handbag and found that she wasn''t carrying any money.


    "I returned the credit card to Zed before I left, and my mobile phone ... Well, my mobile phone is


    supposed to have been fixed by now." Suddenly, it urred to Jean that her mobile phone was still at


    the repair shop near the department store she had visited in the morning. So she immediately set out


    for the repair store. Since her injured foot was troubling her, she walked slowly along the road.


    When she arrived at the phone store an hourter, Jean was faint with hunger. So the moment she got


    her mobile phone, she decided to sell it to the owner for some cash. Her phone was almost brand new.


    The owner of the phone store noticed that Jean was out of money. So he offered a very low price.


    Jean was starving. Therefore, without second thought, she sold her phone for only five hundred dors.


    Happily, she ran straight to a hot pot restaurant for a meal. When she went to the check out, she was


    surprised to learn that the meal cost her three hundred dors.


    With only two hundred dors left, she returned to the phone store.


    "Sir, can we make a deal?"


    Jean smiled in embarrassment as she ced the two hundred dors on the counter.


    Seeing that Jean had returned, the owner quickly slid her mobile phone in the drawer and closed it.


    Jean cleared her throat and looked around before speaking, "Well, I know the mobile phone belongs to


    you now. But can I rent it for a few days? I''ll pay you two hundred dors for it. After I find a job, I will


    return it to you. Will you consider my offer, please?"


    As she ate, Jean had wondered what she would do now that Zed had thrown her out. Homeless and


    penniless, she was in a rather difficult situation. She knew she couldn''t survive if she didn''t get a job.


    s, she had exchanged her phone for money with which to eat. Unfortunately, the cost of the meal


    was so high that she didn''t have enough for more. And so, she needed a better solution.


    "I have sold your cell phone to another customer. If you really want to rent one, you can ask


    somewhere else. I don''t have a rental business." The owner waved his hand to refuse her. He didn''t


    understand her plight and refused to showpassion.


    "You have sold it? How could you sell it so quickly? I just went to have a meal!" Jean cried out. She


    found that hard to believe.


    "Of course, business is great. Don''t stay here and dissuade other customers froming to my shop.


    That will cost me. Just get out of my sight." The owner was bing impatient because he was afraid


    that Jean would regret selling the phone for such a low cost and negotiate with him for more.


    Depressed, Jean left the mobile shop. As she stepped out of the store, she shivered when a cold gust


    hit her. She sighed helplessly.


    "Jean?" Hearing a familiar voice, Jean turned around and saw Ethan.


    When Jean made eye contact with Ethan, her face suddenly became hot. She lowered her head and


    hurriedly reached out to wipe her burning lips. She felt embarrassed to meet Ethan in this condition.


    "Why aren''t you dressed warmly?" With these words, Ethan took off his coat and put it over Jean''s


    shoulders.


    Bundled in Ethan''s coat, Jean sighed in relief. Then she looked at him gratefully and said, "Thank you


    very much!"


    "It is cold here. Let''s talk in the car." Ethan said as he stretched out his hand to hold Jean''s. Just as he


    was about to touch her cold fingers, she moved her hand to refuse.


    Nervously, she tugged at the coat and looked at Ethan awkwardly.


    "Get in the car, please." Seeing that she was ufortable, Ethan didn''t insist on holding her hand.


    Instead, he opened the passenger door for her.


    Jean knew she had no choice but to get into Ethan''s car.


    On the other side of the road, Zed watched as Jean climbed into Ethan''s car. With the help of the GPS,


    he had tracked Ethan to the store. Just as he was about to open the car door and step out, Zed saw


    Ethan and Jean speaking. Zed wanted to stop Jean from getting into Ethan''s car but he felt as though


    his legs were made of lead.

 Chapter 44 Maybe Fulfill Her Wish

    Chapter 44 Maybe Fulfill Her Wish


    Once in the car, Jean lowered her head. Not only was she cold and shivering, she was embarrassed at


    being discovered by Ethan.


    "Are you cold?" Ethan asked softly before turning up the heater. Then he scooted closer to Jean. It felt


    so natural to sit beside her.


    Jean''s body trembled some more. This time it wasn''t because of the cold, but because of the proximity


    between her and Ethan. He made her nervous.


    "Jean, actually..." Ethan began speaking.


    "Well, Ethan, I have to ask for your help, " Jean rushed in. Ethan studied Jean. She had been awkward


    around him since the moment they had met. He wondered why she couldn''t look into his eyes.


    "Okay. Sure, anything for you, " said Ethan. He looked at her with tenderness.


    Still ufortable, Jean moved closer to the door. When the armrest dug painfully into her back, she


    epted that there was no way for her to create more distance between her and Ethan. She sighed


    and lowered her head. She opened and closed her mouth as though wanting to speak but being unsure


    of what to say. She fidgeted with her fingers and tightly closed her mouth.


    "Could you lend me some money? I want to rent a house, and buy a new phone... After I get a job, I will


    gradually return the money, " said Jean.


    Her voice grew softer and softer with each word. Ethan watched as Jean''s face turned red. It seemed


    as though she had almost stopped breathing.


    It never urred to her that one day she would need to borrow money from her ex-boyfriend. How did


    she end up like this?


    After the break-up, Jean had been terribly upset. She had imagined that the next time they met, she


    would have more confidence and higher self-esteem. However, the situation was such that she had to


    swallow her pride and ask him for help.


    She didn''t want to do it...


    Upon hearing her request, Ethan''s face reflected the anger he felt. He clenched his fists and said, "That


    bastard Zed, he dares to leave you with nothing after the divorce!" Then he grabbed Jean''s hand and


    said, "But, it doesn''t matter. I''ll support you from now on."


    She hurriedly withdrew her cold hands, and said, "It''s not what you think, I..."


    "You don''t have to exin. I know you are having a rough time. I will help you however I can, " said


    Ethan.


    Jean studied Ethan and found that he was beingpletely sincere.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Ethan, you must have misunderstood me. Zed and I ..." said Jean. She wanted to exin, but it was a


    long story, and so she stopped. "If you could lend me the money, I would appreciate it very much. If you


    don''t want to, I will not force you. Please let me out of the car."


    "Jean, what''s the matter?" asked Ethan.


    He was at aplete loss. He reckoned that perhaps talking about Zed had upset her, which was why


    she was behaving like this. Maybe he shouldn''t have rushed in and behaved in such a forward manner.


    "Stop the car!" Jean raised her voice.


    The driver looked at Ethan for his approval before slowing down and pulling up on the side of the road.


    Jean opened the door and got out. Ethan immediately followed. He rushed to the passenger side of the


    car and grabbed Jean''s hands. In them, he ced his spare phone and a bank card.


    "Take these. And if it doesn''t upset you too much, you cane and work at mypany, " said


    Ethan.


    Tears of gratitude and relief filled Jean''s eyes. She lowered her head, closed her fingers around the


    card and the phone, and whispered, "Thank you. I''ll return these to you soon."


    Then, she turned and walked away.


    Ethan''s heart sank as he watched Jean walk away. He had this overwhelming protective feeling toward


    her. But he knew he couldn''t force her to ept more help than she had asked for. He whispered, "You


    are still so stubborn. What should I do with you?"


    ...


    Jean walked till she found a hotel. Afterpleting all the formalities, the attendant showed her to her


    room. Once inside, she curled up on the bed, feeling depressed.


    She was bored and decided to open Weibo to see some news. The moment she logged into her


    ount, thousands of messages andments shed on screen. She was stunned for a second and


    then began clicking on them.


    "Bitch, why don''t you die? Zed is such a great man. How dare you cheat on him?"


    "Women who behave in such a callous manner should be dipped in pig''s cages like in ancient times."


    "Jean, go die!"


    All these strangers were cursing Jean and she had no idea why. Furious, she opened the Weibo that


    these people hadmented on. When she saw the photograph andment, she burst out in anger.


    "What is this? Who logged into my Weibo and posted this?" said Jean.


    She sat up and carefully looked at the time when the Weibo had been posted. It wasst noon, when


    her phone was being fixed.


    The photo...


    The photo had been taken when she was dating Ethan. She had put the photo in a book and forgot


    about it. She had never thought that it would be used in such a way.


    "Shirley Wen. Winner Wen."


    She gnashed her teeth in hatred and said the two names. The photo was in her room, so it must be


    them.


    "Damn it!"


    Jean was so angry that tears welled in her eyes. She had been bullied by the Wen family since her


    childhood. Now even after she had cut off her rtionship with them, they still didn''t let her go. Why


    were they so evil?


    Jean was so angry that her head throbbed and her body shook.


    Now, she finally understood why Zed was so angry and why he had driven her away. He had handed


    her theputer because he wanted her to give an exnation.


    She hurriedly opened the contact list on the phone, and furrowed her brows when she realized that


    they were all strange names. It dawned on Jean that she was using Ethan''s phone. She didn''t have


    Zed''s number!


    "Forget it. What''s the point? It''s all over..." Jean said to herself. She sighed and leaned on the pillow as


    tears rolled down her face.


    Before, she had tried every possible means to divorce Zed. Now their rtionship had ended. Her wish


    hade true. And yet, Jean felt terrible.


    She cried till her face felt hot and her eyes were swollen. Finally, she fell asleep.


    The next morning, when Jean woke, she turned to reach for the person beside, but there was no one.


    She sat up suddenly. Looking around, Jean realized that she was no longer in the vi with Zed.


    Zed couldn''t sleep at all. He had rushed into the store after Jean had left with Ethan. After bargaining


    with the store owner, he had managed to buy back Jean''s phone. Then, he spent the evening looking


    at every photo in her album.


    He frowned as he saw her big, cute eyes and dainty smiles in the photos. By the end of the evening,


    Zed was extremely upset.


    "Maybe, I should fulfill her wish, " said Zed.


    He sighed and put the phone down. Then, he walked over to the safe, entered the password, opened


    the door and took out Jean''s Residence Booklet and the two marriage certificates.


    His hands felt like lead as he picked up his phone and sent a message to his secretary.


    "Print a copy of the divorce agreement and send it to my house."


    Just as Zed put down the phone, Zack called.


    "The woman you said you had fallen in love withst time we met, is she the heroine in the news?"


    asked Zack.


    "What do you want to say?" asked Zed. Zed''s tone conveyed the frustration he felt. He did not want to


    talk about Jean and Ethan.


    "I just want to share with you some news. A rich tycoon has rented my whole club for a party tonight, "


    said Zack.


    "Okay. If there is nothing else of importance, I..." said Zed.


    "Wait. I haven''t finished. Do you want to know who the tycoon is? He is the hero from the Weibo post.


    Ethan Lei, " said Zack.


    Ethan Lei? Ethan Lei again!


    Hearing the name, Zed felt suffocated.


    "You know I am a businessman. I can''t refuse the booking especially since it is a lot of money. But, if


    you say the word, I will cancel. What do you say? I am a loyal friend, no?" said Zack.


    "When will the party start?" asked Zed. His expression darkened as he spoke.


    "Eight o''clock in the evening. What are you nning? Are you thinking of causing a scene? It is just a


    small business. This will not hurt me. Shall I just refuse the booking?" asked Zack. Beep beep beep.


    Zed had ended the call already.


    Having a party. In such a rush to celebrate?

 Chapter 45 Rekindling Her Relationship With Ethan

    Chapter 45 Rekindling Her Rtionship With Ethan


    It was in the evening.


    Jean had been upset all day. She felt as though her heart and mind was weighed down.


    But even so, she still needed to earn her living. She was notfortable about her arrangement with


    Ethan. She wanted to find a job quickly so that she could pay back the money she was using. Jean had


    sent her resume to severalpanies but they rejected her candidacy as she didn''t have the required


    qualifications.


    Jean majored in photography at the university. Although she had performed well at school and had won


    several awards for design, these achievements wouldn''t help her secure a job.


    Exhausted and depressed, Jean walked back to the hotel andy down. A few minutester, the


    doorbell rang.


    When Jean opened the door, she saw Ethan hade to visit her. He was impably dressed in a


    fitted tuxedo. He stood at her door casually, with one hand in his trouser pocket. Jean had forgotten


    how extraordinarily elegant and handsome he looked when he dressed up.


    In his other hand, he carried a fancy bag with arge square box in it.


    Ethan''s genuine smile dazzled Jean. For a minute, she was captivated by how handsome he looked. It


    was this charming smile and bright eyes that had always helped Ethan bewitch people.


    In the past, Jean had a crush on him. But then Jean remembered her experiences with handsome men


    like Ethan and Zed. She found that the more charming a man is, the more hurt he would bring to a


    woman.


    "How did you know that I am here?" Jean smiled stiffly. She was shocked that Ethan had learned of


    which hotel she was staying at. She didn''t know how to deal with this situation at that moment.


    They had just metst night. She wasn''t expecting to meet Ethan again so quickly. Jean felt a little


    embarrassed to see her ex-boyfriend so often.


    "Do you think it is difficult for me to find a person?"


    The bright smile on Ethan''s face and his teasing tone made Jean think that he was in a good mood.


    Jean studied Ethan and found that the longer he looked at her, the more his eyes sparkled. He seemed


    genuinely happy to be with her.


    Since Jean hadn''t as yet extended him an invitation toe inside, Ethan gently prompted her. "May I


    "Okay¡­¡­" Jean hesitated for a second before angling her body away from the door. She had made


    space for Ethan to enter.


    "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    "Not bad."


    "Have you caught a cold?"


    "No."


    The simplemunication between them made the atmosphere of the small room extraordinarily dull.


    Nervous, Jean entwined her fingers and shuffled her feet.


    It wasn''t night yet, but the sun had set. The night screen rolled down the windows and the room


    became dim.


    "Well, I¡­" Jean stopped before she could finish her sentence. She was so anxious, she didn''t know


    what to say. Ethan waited patiently for Jean to settle herself. Unsure of what to say, Jean smiled and


    asked, "How have you been recently?"


    The moment the words left her mouth, Jean felt silly. Obviously, she had said something that didn''t


    make sense as they had met and spoken the previous night.


    Ethan ignored her question. Instead, he gently ced his hands on Jean''s shoulders and looked at her


    tenderly. "Jean, I know that you still love me and I still love you. We ¡­"


    "No, Ethan, you misunderstood me!" Jean puckered her lips as she thought about how she was going


    to exin the Weibo incident to Ethan. The Weibo tweet had spread like wildfire and she was certain


    that Ethan had seen the photo.


    She was about to exin that it hadn''t been her who had posted on Weibo. But before she could say


    another word, Ethan hugged her tightly. "I won''t let you go again!"


    "Ethan, please release me¡­" Jean squirmed out of Ethan''s arms and took a few steps back.


    She gazed at him for a few seconds before lowering her head, Jean didn''t know what to say next.


    Noticing that Ethan was wearing a tuxedo, Jean suddenly thought of something. She looked at Ethan


    with a smile and said, "It seems that you are going to attend an important party or meeting tonight. You


    shouldn''t bete. Have a good time."


    Jean''s word reminded Ethan of the purpose of his visit. He settled thebel of his tuxedo as he spoke,


    "I came here to invite you to a party tonight. And I sincerely hope that you will not refuse me."


    Hearing that, Jean was stunned. After a brief pause, she shook her head.


    "No, no, no. I''m sorry. I don''t feel like going to a party tonight¡­"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Aren''t you looking for a job? Sonny will also attend the party tonight." Ethan mentioned Sonny to


    manipte Jean into agreeing to apany him.


    As expected, Jean''s expression changed.


    Her furrowed eyebrows smoothened out when she realized who Sonny was. Excited, she asked "Are


    you talking about that... famous photographer, Sonny?"


    "Yes."


    Hearing that, Jean felt ecstatic. She had always admired Sonny''s work. If she could speak with him at


    the party, it would be her good fortune.


    "You majored in photography. Tonight, you may meet with a good job opportunity."


    Ethan was right. There may be a good opportunity for Jean to find work at the party!


    She was so tired of the rejections she had received. Her skills and qualifications were not well-suited to


    a normal corporate job. This would be the perfect chance for her to find work in a field she was


    passionate about.


    After contemting her options, Jean finally nodded. When she smiled and thanked Ethan, he could


    see that she was genuinely pleased.


    "I thought you might want to meet Sonny. I hope it''s not too forward of me, but I have chosen a dress


    for you to wear tonight. Please put it on to see if it fits." After saying that, Ethan handed the dress box


    to her.


    As always, Ethan''s taste in clothes was exemry. Not only did the dress he had selected for Jean fit


    perfectly, she looked gorgeous! Once she had worn the dress, Ethan drove Jean to a beauty salon. An


    hourter, Jean exited the salon looking as delicate as a fairy.


    After arriving at their destination, Jean and Ethan got out off the car and walked toward the party hall.


    Many people were in attendance. As Jean looked around the room, she saw that most men and


    women were celebrities or from distinguished families.


    As was expected, they had all dressed ostentatiously.


    Although she wasn''t shily dressed like the other women, Jean looked quite pure and charming.


    Her light blue tight dress was tastefullyced with white chiffon and pearls. Along with her light makeup


    and styled hair, Jean looked attractive.


    Her radiant and captivating smile added to her charm. Compared with her, the otherdies in the hall


    seemed quite ordinary.


    As Jean and Ethan entered the hall, they attracted a lot of attention.


    Jean was looking around the hall expectantly. Her eyes shone with excitement and her lips were


    slightly parted. Her innocent expression made her more adorable.


    Ethan knew who Jean was looking for. He smiled and pointed forward.


    "Sonny is there."


    As soon as Jean spotted the famous photographer, she forgot her troubles. She gracefully walked


    toward Sonny.


    After introducing Jean to Sonny, Ethan turned and began speaking with the crowd of people that had


    gathered to meet him. Jean took the opportunity to speak with Sonny about his work.


    Since they both enjoyed photography, their conversation was delightful and light. Jean even shared a


    few insights that seemed unique to Sonny. He was pleasantly surprised to hear such refreshing


    feedback. Pleased with Jean, Sonny offered her the opportunity to be his student.


    Jean was bbergasted for a moment. Never in her wildest dreams had she imagined that she would


    be offered such an honor. Her smile froze and the wine ss in her hand trembled for a few seconds.


    "Sonny, did you ask me to be your student?"


    "Of course. Although you don''t have any representative work in this industry, I think you are very


    talented. Well, don''t you want to be my student?" Sonny asked with his eyebrows raised.


    Jean immediately shook her head and quickly smiled. "I want to be your student. I''m just... so shocked!


    I can''t believe that you would see such potential in me. It will be my pleasure to have such a chance to


    learn from you."


    As Ethan approached Jean, he heard Sonny''s offer and Jean''s eptance. Thrilled, he immediately


    invited them to a private room where they could continue their conversation uninterrupted.


    At that time, Jean was so excited that she didn''t notice that someone was staring at her from the


    doorway. Zed''s face had darkened once he spotted Jean with Ethan.


    Zed had been informed that Jean and Ethan would attend the party together. Just hearing that had


    angered Zed. However, he hadn''t anticipated how upset he''d be when he actually saw them together.


    Once at the venue, Zed walked around looking for Jean. Finally, he spotted her in the private room. But


    he didn''t expect that Jean would be alone with Ethan.


    Because of the viewing angle, Zed couldn''t see Sonny. However, he saw how brightly Jean was


    smiling.


    He clenched his fists and his expression turned gloomy.


    It seemed as though Jean had been quick to rekindle her rtionship with Ethan. What''s worse was


    that she looked genuinely happy.

 Chapter 46 An Overwhelming Kiss

    Chapter 46 An Overwhelming Kiss


    Dejected, Zed turned and walked toward the bar counter.


    "Whisky."


    Zed sat down at the counter and requested Zack for a drink. He chose the strongest whisky avable.


    After twisting off the cap, he immediately gulped down severalrge mouthfuls.


    This surprised Zack. He tilted his head and looked at Zed. His lip corners turned upward, then he said


    in a concerned yet sarcastic tone, "Zed, I didn''t expect that you would be so invested in this


    rtionship. You are so serious this time that you even came here to confront her. Zed, you really


    surprise me..."


    "Shut up!" Zed red mercilessly at Zack before throwing back another shot of whisky.


    The party was livelier than usual. The hall was a cacophony of sounds. With all the people talking and


    While looking at the liquor in the ss, the scene he had seen earlier of Jean and Ethanughing and


    talking shed through Zed''s mind.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he felt in his heart.


    Zed finally couldn''t bare it anymore. He fiercely mmed the ss in his hand onto the counter, then


    turned and left the bar.


    Zack shook his head and sighed, "Even an extraordinary business talent can be trapped by love."


    As Zed walked across the dance floor, his handsome appearance attracted the attention of many


    women.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Zed pushed his way past them and headed straight for the toilet.


    Jean hadn''t had supper yet. When her stomach rumbled, she decided to go looking for food. As she


    stepped out of the private room to find something to eat, she saw Zed.


    Jean didn''t expect that she would meet Zed at the party. Zed''s appearance surprised her so much that


    her heart began pounding. She looked at him with widened eyes.


    Zed''s gaze had been on the floor. When he smelt Jean''s familiar scent, he looked up. Zed''s eyes


    roamed over Jean as he studied her appearance. From her styled hair to the tight dress, and the light


    makeup, she looked so attractive. A feeling of possessiveness overwhelmed Zed.


    As his eyes searched her face for an exnation, Jean shifted her gaze away. Her heart pounded even


    more strongly and rapidly.


    Before she could think of something to say, Jean felt Zed''s hands cupping her face.


    In the next instant, Zed''s warm lips pressed against hers. Before she could fathom what he was doing,


    Zed''s lips forced open Jean''s. His kiss was so passionate that it seemed as though he was releasing all


    his pent up emotions.


    This scene, however, was spotted by Eva, who hade to the party after learning that Zed would


    also attend. She had nned to use this opportunity to charm Zed, but to Eva''s surprise, she was


    shocked by what she had seen.


    The scene was so disturbing that she felt tears stinging her eyes.


    She red at them sharply as her fingertips dug into the palm of her hands so tightly that they nearly


    started to bleed.


    "Jean Wen, you said you would help me. You are a liar! You are using me to forward your rtionship


    with Zed! ! You are a shameless woman! I will make you suffer. Do you really think you couldpete


    with me? Take a careful look at yourself. You are nowhere near as pretty as I am! How dare you


    challenge me?" Eva red at Zed and Jean. She was so annoyed that her body trembled. When she


    got no response, she stomped her foot before turning and leaving.


    Jean was overwhelmed by this unexpected kiss. Her brain wentpletely nk.


    "Woo¡­" She didn''t expect that Zed would be so passionate in public. As Jean came to her senses, she


    realized that almost all the party guests were staring at them.


    She tried to push Zed away, however, he wouldn''t budge no matter how hard she tried. Panicked, Jean


    bit Zed''s lips. Perhaps she bit too hard, for in the next instance, she could smell and taste blood.


    Surprised, Zed moved away from Jean.


    Jean''s shoulders sagged when she realized how hard she had bit Zed.


    She frowned and tried touching Zed''s lips as she felt an inexplicable heartache. However, Zed pushed


    her hand away fiercely before walking away.


    "Zed!" Jean shouted, but Zed didn''t react. He held his head high as he marched straight into the crowd.


    When Jean lost sight of Zed, she felt a strange sentiment in her heart.


    A heavy feeling settled as Jean tried rationalizing, ''I was just protecting myself, why do I feel so bad?


    Is this what guilt feels like? Yes, it must be!


    Our match is doomed. Moreover, Zed is going to be with Eva. There is no reason for me to take


    unnecessary challenges. Yes, this is it!''


    Jean felt a little better after she convinced herself that she and Zed did not have a future. However, she


    was still absent-minded.


    Later during the party, Ethan drank a lot. Though Jean was reluctant to continue staying at the party,


    she was embarrassed to tell him the truth.


    When the party ended, Ethan finally offered to have Jean dropped at her hotel.


    When they arrived, Ethan didn''t go back home. Instead, he got off the car and walked Jean to her door.


    "Thank you. Tonight was wonderful. However, you drank a lot. You should get some rest," Jean smiled.


    "Can Ie in and talk with you?"


    Although Jean could smell the alcohol on Ethan, he seemed as though he was not affected by how


    much he had drunk. Jean didn''t want to ce herself in a situation that would be seen as


    encouragement by Ethan.


    The Weibo incident was still causing ripples and if they were seen entering a hotel room together more


    misunderstandings would arise. And so, Jean shook her head as she replied, "Sorry, I''m tired, I''m going


    to sleep."


    Ethan was certain that Jean would not refuse him. When her reply registered, his eyes drooped. He


    finally nodded, "Okay, then sleep well. Good night!"


    Once safely inside, and the door closed behind her, Jean felt relieved. She then took off her high heels


    before heading to the bathroom.


    Despite the tiresome day she had, the long party, and her enthusiasm over studying with Sonny, Jean


    didn''t sleep well.


    When she woke up the next morning, her eyes were red and swollen.


    She had spent the previous night thinking of Zed. Jean remembered feeling inexplicably sad. She


    couldn''t figure out the reason.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Jean shook her head and thought, ''This is the life I have always wished


    for, right?


    I''ve got a job, I''ve got my freedom¡­ And I have almost recovered.


    Now I need a new attitude to face the challenges before me and I need to stop thinking about


    unnecessary things!''


    She smiled at her reflection in the mirror, then got cleaned and dressed.


    Jean spent the next two days looking for an apartment for a single person. Once she had found a


    suitable ce, shepleted the formalities and moved in. A trip to the market followed as she


    needed some necessities and clothes. Once she was settled, Jean went to Sonny''spany.


    The first day, however, was not as easy and smooth as she had expected. It was not because of the


    work itself, but for¡­ the rumors.


    During the day, Jean was assigned to her position and she introduced herself to her colleagues. Later,


    she heard the whisperings among her colleagues.


    "This woman looks very like Jean Wen who is currently a hot topic on Weibo. They even have the


    same name. Could it be her?" Among the whisperers, an obese woman spoke loudly to her colleague


    sitting alongside her.


    "Probably, yes. The hot spot girl has actually been hired by ourpany. What was the boss thinking?"


    "Right, she is not that pretty! How dare she cheat on Zed? She is so licentious¡­"


    "Do you think she has an intimate rtionship with our boss?"


    "I think there is a good possibility of that. She is a wanton woman¡­"


    "Sh, stop! We will get into trouble if the boss hears our chat."


    Jean felt upset after hearing her colleagues speak so callously about her. After all, the Weibo incident


    had been caused by Shirley and Winner. There was no truth to it. She wasn''t a wanton woman


    professing her love for another man despite being married!


    She had heard that all the employees at Sonny''spany were elites and that they handled enormous


    quantities of business every day. So they were basically always busy.


    Jean sat at her desk and waited for someone to arrange work for her. A few minutester, she saw


    Sonny striding out of his office. An assistance carrying photography paraphernalia followed close


    behind. It seemed as though they were leaving for an assignment.


    "Jean, we are going to shoot an advertising video. Come with me!"


    "Err?" Jean was stunned. She became even more conscious when her colleagues stopped what they


    were doing and stared at her.


    She was acutely aware that once she left, they would gossip about how her personal rtionship with


    Sonny had earned her an invitation to a video shoot despite this being her first day at work.¡­


    "Let''s go!" Sonny ordered. He didn''t allow Jean to think. Instead, he doubled his step.


    Jean followed in a hurry. She made a conscious effort to forget about the gossip. The excitement about


    shooting a video with Sonny on her first working day was too great to allow her to wallow in self-pity.


    Her face reflected the excitement and happiness she felt. However, Sonny''s next few words,


    astonished Jean and she felt herself spiraling into an abyss of despair.


    "Today, we are going to shoot for Qi Group."

 Chapter 47 An Addiction to Intimacy

    Chapter 47 An Addiction to Intimacy


    "It will be a new experience for you, " Sonny continued speaking as he stepped through the office


    doors. "You can help on the set and learn from me. I might even let you take some photographs." As


    soon as Sonny had finished speaking, he nodded at his assistant who then opened the car door for


    him. Sonny got in the car before Jean could reply.


    Jean was in a trance. She couldn''t believe how her first day at work was turning out. First the gossip


    and now this. ''No, no! It can''t be!'' she thought.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want toe?" When Sonny saw that Jean was still outside the car, he


    asked with concern.


    "No... boss, I..." Jean didn''t know what to say. Sonny had epted her as his apprentice so it was


    normal for him to take her along to learn.


    ''If I refuse, will Sonny be upset?'' Jean wondered.


    "Hmm?" Sonny looked at her expectantly.


    "I am afraid that I don''t have any experience. Since this is my first day, I''m worried I will make mistakes.


    How about I stay at thepany and learn for a few days before I apany you on shoots?" She


    exined and forced a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Sonny rxed and replied to her with a smile, "It doesn''t matter. I''ve never epted


    an apprentice before. Since you are my apprentice, I will train you well. Get in the car. We''ll bete if


    you don''t hurry."


    Jean couldn''t refuse any more since Sonny had assured her that he would teach her. After getting in


    the car, she prayed that she wouldn''t meet Zed at the Qi Group.


    Judging from Sonny''s reactions, he probably didn''t know what had transpired between Zed and her.


    The weather was so unpredictable. When Jean had left her office, it had been sunny. During the car


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    drive, clouds had rolled in. By the time they had arrived at the Qi Group building, a relentless downpour


    had started.


    The Qi Group''s staff were already waiting at the gate with an umbre.


    Jean smiled at the consideration shown by the Qi Group''s staff members. Though they had onlye


    for a promotional film shoot, the staff had prepared for the rain.


    However, Jean''s smile faded when she realized that the service was only for Sonny. Jean and Sonny''s


    assistant had to run into the building without the protection of umbres.


    "Come on. Why didn''t they bring more umbres since they are here to wee us?" Jean mumbled


    once inside the building. She frowned as she patted the rain from her clothes. Still walking, she didn''t


    see where she was going. The moment she lifted her head, she ran into a tall person.


    She rubbed her throbbing head and looked up. Jean froze when she realized she had bumped into


    Zed.


    Why? Of all the people in the world, why did it have to be Zed?


    Jean Wen had hoped and prayed that she would not meet Zed while on this shoot. She hadn''t


    imagined that she would run into Zed the instant she walked in. She was so out of luck.


    Zed on the other hand, was joyous! Although his expression conveyed indifference, his heart soared.


    "Are you here to look for me?" Zed tried really hard to stop the emotions from reflecting in his tone.


    However, when he saw that she had gotten wet in the rain, concern took over. He asked her


    reproachfully, "Don''t you check the weather forecast before going out?"


    "I..." Jean paused. Her face flushed as she thought of an exnation, "I''m not here to look for you, "


    she blurted out.


    Zed''s hopes plummeted when he heard Jean. His lips curved into a bitter smile as he asked, "Then


    what are you doing here? You are not here to look for a job, are you?"


    "No. I came here with Sonny to shoot the promotional film..." After she replied, both of them froze for a


    second.


    Jean gnashed her teeth. ''Why do I feel the need to exin myself to Zed?''


    "Do you work at Sonny''spany?"


    Although Zed had tempered his exasperation, Jean could sense the anger he was trying to disguise.


    With the way Zed was studying her and the several cold questions, Jean felt as though she were being


    interrogated. This encounter was extremely ufortable for Jean.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have remembered something. Quickly she looked around for Sonny. When


    she saw the crowd at the elevator, she seized the opportunity to escape, "Um, I need to get to work.


    See youter."


    Before Zed got the chance to stop her, Jean stepped into the elevator.


    "Boss, are we still going to the ceremony?" The secretary pushed his spectacles higher up his nose as


    he waited for Zed to reply. Judging from his cold expression, the secretary was quite certain that his


    boss wouldn''t attend the ribbon-cutting ceremony.


    "Cancel it!" Zed barked as he turned and walked toward his office.


    He chose to stay at the office not because he was upset, but because Jean was here...


    Jean arrived at the photo studio. As she went about her work, she forgot what had happened during


    her encounter with Zed.


    Thissted until noon. After she had finished lunch with the rest of her colleagues, she began to help


    Sonny ce the scene props.


    "Jean, here you are. The scene was set up at the tenth floor. Come to find me after you finish the


    shoot." Sonny handed a camera to her and then turned around to continue with his work.


    Jean was surprised and also startled. She didn''t think that Sonny would trust her enough to let her


    shoot on the first day. As Sonny exined the requirements, Jean realized that the scene was not


    to handle the shoot just as she had practiced at the university.


    She nodded hastily and then went to the tenth floor.


    It didn''t take her too long to shoot the scene. About twenty minutester, she had finished the shoot


    and left the scene to show Sonny the photos. As she walked to the elevator, she went through the


    photos in her camera. She was pleased with what she had aplished.


    Ding-dong...


    The sound indicated that the elevator door had opened. So without looking up, Jean stepped into the


    elevator. Once the door had closed, Jean started to feel ufortable.


    She turned sideways to check if she was alone in the elevator. Jean noticed that there was a well-


    dressed man in the far corner of the elevator. He seemed to be as still as a statue. In fact, she couldn''t


    even hear him breathe. Was he watching her?


    Quickly she looked up only to gasp in surprise. There, standing beside her, was Zed. As he stared at


    Jean, she felt lost in the depth of his dark eyes. He raised his eyebrows and slightly lifted the corners of


    his mouth, "Here we are again."


    These four words were like a subtle warning that she would never be able to escape him.


    Jean was wary of Zed''s smile. She couldn''t tell if he was smiling because he was happy or because he


    had something devious nned.


    Jean shivered and almost dropped the camera in her hand. She shed him an embarrassed smile.


    Since only Jean and Zed were in the elevator, the awkward silence stretched on for what seemed like


    an eternity. Time seemed to have stopped for Jean. The surrounding air seemed suffocating and only


    their breathing could be heard.


    "You seem to be enjoying your freedom since you left. Aren''t you?" Zed turned and closed in on her.


    Jean took a step back only to find that he had cornered her.


    Jean''s face turned crimson. She didn''t answer him.


    "Are you pretty happy with Ethan Lei?" He asked in an indifferent tone. With the way the corners of his


    mouth turned up, Jean could sense a little sarcasm.


    Jean shifted her gaze to the ground and whispered, "I''m not with him."


    It was such a simple answer. Zed believed her. Ever since he had wronged her, Zed didn''t dare to pass


    judgement without knowing the facts.


    Zed hadn''t seen Jean in several days and he had truly missed her.


    Jean''s words seemed to have softened Zed''s attitude toward her. He gently ced a finger under her


    chin and lifted her face till she was looking at him. "How long are you nning to stay away?"


    Her breath hitched as she realized that Zed was asking when she was going to move back to the vi.


    His handsome face and delicate facial features were right in front of her. The tenderness and desire


    she saw reflecting in Zed''s eyes stole her soul. Jean''s lips parted and a soft gasp escaped when she


    understood that she was falling for Zed.


    Ever since their separation, Jean had slept poorly. She knew it was because she had already gotten


    used to having him sleep by her side. Their break-up had also left Jean on edge and anxious. It was


    only when she felt relieved after seeing Zed did Jean understand why she felt the way that she did. As


    the realization dawned on Jean, she became nervous.

 Chapter 48 He Doesnt Want A Divorce

    Chapter 48 He Doesn''t Want A Divorce


    Jean was touched by Zed''s question, and couldn''t help thinking about moving back to the vi.


    No way!


    Jean was shocked by this insane idea. For a moment there she thought she might have gone mad.


    Thus, she tried to analyze her situation rationally.


    Jean had experienced several difficulties before moving out of Zed''s vi. She could not understand


    why she had considered returning when a new life was beckoning to her.


    Thinking about that, Jean immediately shook her head and said, "I will stay wherever I like except for


    your house. As we are going to divorce, it is inappropriate for me to live in your home."


    After sharing her thoughts with Zed, Jean turned to face the elevator door. She gawked when she


    realized that she had forgotten to press the elevator button. She frowned and then pressed the button


    for the fifth floor.


    "Divorce?" Zed Qi red at Jean and sneered, "Are you so eager to be with your lover? We''ve only just


    separated. Isn''t it too early? You''ve already gone out in public with him. Isn''t that enough?"


    Jean tilted her head as Zed''s words sank in. Was he jealous? Jean thought over his strong remarks


    and realized that Zed was indeed jealous.


    "Not... at all." Jean spoke slowly. She turned and looked at Zed. She wanted him to see that she was


    being sincere. "We aren''t from the same world. We don''t belong together. Now, I am no longer helpful


    to you. You should return my Residence Booklet so that we can get that divorce as soon as possible."


    Just as Jean finished talking, the elevator reached the fifth floor. A soft ding sounded as the doors


    rolled open.


    The encounter with Zed had flustered Jean so much that she rushed out without giving Zed the chance


    to reply.


    "Jean Wen, you..." Zed stopped mid-sentence when he noticed that Jean wasn''t stopping to finish their


    conversation. He stared at her retreating form with a broken heart. Indeed, as a good-looking and


    highly aplished young man, Zed had never been so distressed over a woman.


    Never in his wildest dreams had Zed thought that he would feel so strongly about Jean. When he had


    agreed to the nominal marriage between him and Jean, he was sure that his life would remain


    unchanged. And yet, here he stood pining away for the woman who had turned his world upside down.


    His heart had been locked, and only Jean had the key!


    Zed hung his head in defeat. He knew that he had no one to confide in. If he told others what he was


    suffering, they would no doubt make fun of him. How would he ever find the right way to convince Jean


    that he did not want a divorce?


    Suddenly, it urred to Zed that Jean was still being attacked by theizens on Weibo because of


    that picture of her and Ethan. Zed decided to help Jean out of this ridiculous situation. Zed lowered his


    head as he pulled his mobile phone out of his pocket.


    ...


    As soon as Jean returned to her apartment, she received an anonymous package.


    When she opened the package, she was surprised to find her mobile phone.


    Jean hesitated as she examined the phone. It certainly looked like hers. With eager fingers, Jean


    turned it on. Through careful observation of the phone''s contents, Jean was convinced that it was hers.


    ''I sold the phone. Why is it here? Who sent it to me?''


    As the package was sent to Jean anonymously, she waspletely bewildered. Suddenly, the phone


    rang.


    Zed Qi?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Jean''s heart beat faster as she saw the caller''s name disyed on the mobile screen.


    Jean thought for a while. Her features softened and a smile danced on her lips as she answered the


    call.


    "Did you mail the phone to me? How did you know where my phone was?" Jean asked before the


    caller could speak.


    Zed Qi responded casually, "How could it be possible for me to send you the phone? Jean Wen, did


    you lose your head?"


    "My phone has been off for several days. It cannot be a coincidence that you called me as soon as I


    turned it on."


    "My hand slipped. I must have dialed your number by ident." Zed drawled. Jean''s lips twitched as a


    smile threatened to escape. She could hear from Zed''s tone that he was teasing her.


    Although Jean had already figured out that it was Zed who had sent the phone to her, she chose to


    y along since Zed was deliberately being obtuse.


    "All right, I''ll hang up then."


    As soon as Jean finished talking, she ended the call. Zed stared at the phone in astonishment. Then he


    furrowed his eyebrows, "How dare you hang up on me?" Despite the abrupt end to their conversation,


    Zed smiled.


    Jean''s mood improved inexplicably after she ended the call.


    ...


    Several days had passed since the incident at Qi Group. Jean continued to dedicate herself to her


    work. It wasn''t long before she realized that her colleagues had stopped gossiping about her. She didn''t


    understand it. But she was d. She shrugged it off as one of those things settled as time passed.


    Since there was a lot to do and learn, Jean threw herself into her work. She felt fulfilled and challenged,


    in a good way. Little by little, Jean forgot many of the things that had troubled her. She enjoyed her new


    life, but... she also felt like something was missing in her life.


    That night, Jean had a lot to do and found herself working overtime. Although she was Sonny''s


    apprentice, she was very devoted to her tasks, which were not less or easier than others. It must have


    been around eight p.m. when she walked out of the office building.


    As soon as Jean stepped onto the street, a cold gust of wind made her shiver. She stopped and took a


    deep breath as she prepared to brave the cold. Suddenly she heard a familiar voice.


    "Jean, you''re off duty?" She turned and saw Ethan walking toward her. He gave her a broad smile. In


    his hand, he held a big bouquet of roses. He looked into Jean''s eyes and said, "How''s it goingtely?"


    Jean didn''t expect to find Ethan here. She froze for a few seconds before saying, "It is going well."


    "These are for you." Ethan gave Jean the roses and said, "I remember that you liked roses very much


    in the past."


    Jean was embarrassed by Ethan''s thoughtfulness and words. Indeed, she understood that Ethan was


    trying to woo her, but she did not intend to make up with him.


    As the softmplight on the roadside fell around them, the scene looked very romantic.


    On the other side of the road, Zed had just stopped his car. When he leaned forward to open the door,


    he caught sight of Jean and Ethan. The sight of his wife with her ex-boyfriend made Zed''s blood boil.


    Jean was about to refuse Ethan''s roses when Zed stepped out of the shadows.


    "You cheat on me when I am not around? How dare you!"


    When Zed''s furious voice reached Jean''s ears, she couldn''t help shivering. Then, Jean turned to look


    at Zed. She froze when she saw the fury on his face.


    Zed had intended to watch them from a distance. He had even thought of leaving without interrupting


    Jean and Ethan. However, when he caught the intimate interaction between them, he became so


    infuriated that he had lost control.


    As he stood before Jean, Zed''s eyes burned with irrepressible jealousy.


    "Why are you here?" Nervous, Jean took a few steps away from Zed. Although she had done nothing


    wrong, she felt as guilty as a thief.


    The action seemed to go against Zed''s preempted conclusion that Jean wanted to be with Ethan. He


    had been curious to see how she would react to his appearance, and now, as she stepped away from


    Ethan, Zed was convinced that Jean had no interest in Ethan.


    "As your husband, I am responsible for picking you up after you are off duty!" Zed raised his eyebrows


    and nced at Ethan as though challenging Ethan to say otherwise. Then he held Jean''s hand


    affectionately and drew her toward him. Afterward, he talked to Ethan with hostility, "Ethan Lei, I don''t


    care what happened between you and Jean in the past, but now, I am warning you. Stay away from


    her. She is my woman, not yours!"


    Ethan sneered and raised his eyebrows, "Your woman? Are your sure that Jean is your woman? You


    abandoned her. You left her penniless and homeless. You have no right to im her!"


    As Zed and Ethan red at each other, the tension became so palpable that it terrified Jean.


    It seemed that Zed and Ethan were getting ready for a serious confrontation.


    Worried that they would hurt each other, Jean stepped in between the men. She then tried to ease the


    conflict. She smiled and said, "Eh... Peace breeds wealth, peace breeds wealth, you don''t..."


    Before Jean could finish speaking, Zed pulled her into his arms and held her tight. He ignored Jean''s


    mediation and responded to Ethan, "Our personal issues are none of your business. You should focus


    on improving your character, Ethan. A real gentleman would never flirt with a married woman."


    A married woman...


    Jean felt very awkward when she heard the phrase.


    Before Ethan could respond, Zed turned and embraced Jean. She melted in his arms even before his


    slow kiss came to an end. Then, he gave her a seductive smile and lowered his head to stare at her


    affectionately, "My dear wife, let''s go home!"


    A stunned Ethan gawked as Zed pulled Jean closer to him and walked her to his car. Zed opened the


    door for Jean in gentlemanly deference and settled her in the passenger seat. Afterward, he climbed


    into the drivers seat, started the engine, and left with Jean.


    Ethan''s face was ck with rage. He threw away the roses and red at Zed''s car as it sped away into


    the night. "This isn''t over yet, Zed Qi!"

 Chapter 49 Dont Contact Him Anymore

    Chapter 49 Don''t Contact Him Anymore


    During the drive, Zed''s face was gloomy and his brows furrowed. He said nothing. It was as though


    Jean had caused a huge problem.


    Straightening her hair that had just been messed up by the wind, Jean took a deep breath and turned


    to Zed. "About my Residence Booklet¡­"


    "Do you have no intention of exining the situation to me?" Zed''s voice was so cold that Jean couldn''t


    help but to shudder from his confrontation.


    "Huh? What is there to exin? "


    "Exin to me about that tryst you were having with another man on the side of the road at night!"


    "Tryst?" Jean puckered up her mouth and said: "I haven''t trysted with other men! When I went out of


    thepany, he was already at the door. You..." Half way through, Jean paused. Why should she


    exin to him?


    They were going to get divorced. Whoever she''s with had nothing to do with Zed.


    Jean rolled her eyes. She looked up and nced at Zed. "If you don''t divorce me, I will tryst with other


    men just to show everyone that you''re a cuckold!"


    The tires screeched. Zed had brought the car to a sudden halt. Jean almost knocked her head onto the


    windscreen.


    A kiss was forced onto her without warning. Zed''s tongue gently parted her lips and entered her mouth,


    softly intertwining with her tongue..


    Unlike theirst kiss, Zed was more gentle this time.


    Jean was in a daze, her sight locked onto Zed who was only centimeters away. His long eyshes


    were like the wings of a butterfly. They were pleasing to look at.


    But¡­ This is Zed!


    She told herself that she could fall for anyone except Zed. Shecked the confidence to handle a man


    of his status.


    But why did she felt good now? Jean was so enchanted by this kiss that she forgot to retaliate. She


    closed her eyes and responded to Zed''s kiss for the first time.


    Feeling her mutual respond for the first time, Zed was baffled. He then kissed Jean fiercely until she felt


    breathless. Only until Zed involuntarily caressed her body with his hands did Jeane to her sense


    and push him away forcefully.


    Jean''s face blushed like an alluring apple, it was a very tempting sight.


    She touched her hot face and felt vexed.


    ''What happened to her just now? Was she... enjoying it?''


    Zed was pleased. He raised a faint smile and looked outside the window of the car. "Don''t contact him


    anymore!"


    His words rang with so much authority that Jean couldn''t retort. The kiss upset her but she was lost on


    how to react. She faked a smile and asked "If I agree, you''ll return my Residence Booklet? Then let''s


    pick a good day to divorce. Tomorrow, how about tomorrow?"


    Zed turned to Jean indifferently. Seeing her face full of anticipation filled him with anger. He answered


    unfeelingly: "You want to divorce? Not in this lifetime!"


    She was nice enough to discuss the matter with him patiently but her good will was betrayed.


    Her anger burst. Jean sat up straight and said: "We got married on a beneficial term. We won''t be


    together forever. What''s the point of dragging this on? Or did you regret giving me that piece ofnd so


    you are oppressing me now?"


    She bit her lip in regret. Zed''s face was getting gloomier by the second. Jean quickly switched out her


    anger with a smile: "Well, it''s a good thing for us to divorce. Look at me, I''m not beautiful. I''m not even


    born in a distinguished family. I can''t match up to you¡­"


    Before Jean could finished her words, Zed ordered her harshly: "Get out!"


    Jean was still upset but Zed''s fury shouldn''t be messed with. She got out of the car quickly without


    saying anything. She hadn''t got her Residence Booklet back but she knew Zed was not in the mood for


    that.


    Jean walked alone. She got angrier the more she pondered.


    "Bastard Zed, I wasn''t done talking! How can you ask me to get out? That''s too much! Jerk!" Jean


    stomped her way while she vent.


    Zed studied Jean from his rear view mirror. Watching her anger out burst amused him. ''This woman,


    she''s probably scolding herself?''


    Jean stopped in her track and suddenly remembered that she was engrossed in kissing with Zed


    earlier. Her face blushed again.


    She clenched her fists. It was clear that they got married for business. They weren''t even a couple and


    yet that kiss felt good?


    How can she develop feelings for that jerk? Jean shook her head hard. "It''s impossible! It is impossible!


    Wake up! There''s no happy ending with him! He belongs to Eva. They will reconcile with each other


    one day!"


    Jean resumed forward. She reminded herself that no matter what, she must divorce him!


    ¡­


    On the weekend, the sun shone brightly.


    Eva had an appointment with Jean at the coffee shop. Jean was dressed casually that day, giving her


    the carefree impression. However, to Eva, it looked as if Jean was trying to show off her happy life with


    her simple attire.


    Remembering what she did in the club, Eva clenched her teeth, tight with hatred for Jean.


    ''What a bitch. She dared to take advantage of me. Maybe she has a death wish!'' Eva thought inside


    while maintaining a smile on her face.


    "I have ordered a ss of juice for you." Eva handed her the ss of juice and continued: "I heard


    about your drowning. Are you feeling okay?"


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m all right now." Jean nodded and asked, "What did you guys talk about that night?"


    "We talked..." Eva hesitated, narrowing her bright eyes and raising a smile. She continued: "It didn''t go


    well!"


    "Huh?" Jean said as she frowned: "What happened? I have already done what I can for that night. The


    room was also decorated romantically too. Did it not work on him? That''s impossible. It worked when I


    did it..." Jean paused. She was afraid that Eva might misunderstand her so she said nothing further.


    Something snapped inside Eva. She clenched her fists tightly. Her soft smile became cold and her


    gentle gaze turned menacing. "How long are you going to keep up with that lie? Helping me was never


    your intention from the start. You were just using me all this time, isn''t it ?"


    Eva red at Jean, biting her lip angrily. "I think of you as my good friend and this is how you repay


    me?"


    "Using you? No, I didn''t. I have been helping you all the time. Why should I lie to you? I wouldn''t have


    created the opportunity for you to bond with Zed if I was lying to you." Jean exined angrily.


    She was aware of her goal. There was no way Eva would think of her as a good friend. She was


    merely using her to get close to Zed after all. Jean, on the other hand, only wanted Eva to reconcile


    with Zed so she could be free.


    Hearing Jean''s exnation, Eva was slightly relieved. She asked calmly: "Then how do you exin


    that time in the club, when you and Zed were in the corridor..."


    Jean was stunned for a few seconds. Eva was at the party that night?

 Chapter 50 You Manipulative Bitch, I Won’t Forgive You

    Chapter 50 You Maniptive Bitch, I Won¡¯t Forgive You


    So Eva saw her with Zed at the corridor. It''s no wonder that she misunderstood her.


    She gave a sigh of relief and proceeded to exin, "It''s not what you think it is. Zed was drunk and it


    was out of his character to do something like that. Don''t misunderstand us. There is nothing between


    Zed and me."


    Eva waspletely rxed now. She narrowed her lips and loosened her hands under the table. She


    asked with a softer tone, "Then what about you? What''s your feel about Zed?"


    About Zed...


    In the past, she would deny having any feelings for him without a moment of hesitation but now...


    No. She still doesn''t.


    Jean lifted her head up and looked Eva in the eye, "I have no feelings for Zed. Rx. I won''t fall in love


    with him and he won''t fall in love with me either. You guys... make a better couple."


    "But... what if Zed likes you?" Eva continued to ask.


    Jeanughed, "No way. How can he fall in love with me? We only married formercial benefits.


    Although we have not yet divorced, we are of no use to each other any more."


    She smiled at her own mockery.


    Her sole value of existence, for her one and only family, was being the sacrificialmb to marry Zed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Once that value disappeared, she''s nothing.


    As for Zed? He got what he wanted.


    Those were the things she said tofort herself; to lighten the pain she felt in her heart. "Rx. I


    really don''t have any feelings for Zed. I just want to help you; to let you and Zed get back together so I


    can divorce him as soon as possible."


    Satisfied with her answer, Eva smiled and put the recording pen which she held in her hand into the


    bag. She lowered her head and stirred her coffee with the spoon. She looked up slightly and saw Jean


    drinking the juice doubtlessly. A cold smile curled the corners of her lips and she schemed.


    ''Jean Wen, I''d like to see how will Zed react after hearing what you just said!''


    ...


    Eva waited at the entrance of Zed''spany. It took a while until Zed finally appeared. She was driven


    out of hispanyst time so she chose to wait for him at the entrance this time.


    A secretary walked out along with him. It was a surprising sight to the secretary since she never


    thought Eva would wait for her boss regardless of her social status.


    "Boss, I''ll bring the car over." She raised her eyebrows and found a reason to slip away.


    After the secretary left, Zed didn''t intend to stay, either.


    Eva had been waiting for almost a day. There was no way she would waste this opportunity to talk to


    him.


    "Zed!" Eva stepped forward and held onto his hand, "Why won''t you answer my call?" She pouted and


    looked at him with a piteous look. She looked so haggard that anyone would pity her.


    Zed was unaffected. He looked down slightly and said in a cold tone, "If you''re looking for me only to


    say that, I''m sorry that I''m busy!"


    He left her expressionlessly. When Eva saw him leaving, she dug her bag quickly and gave the item to


    him. She said slowly, "I know you don''t want to see me. I was wrong. I''m not asking for you forgiveness


    but I came here to let you listen to something."


    She held onto the sleeve of his coat, swinging it lightly.


    Zed looked down and stared at the recording pen in Eva''s hand. He paused with his eyebrows frowning


    deeply. He realized something soon after.


    He was quiet for a while, undecided about listening to it until Eva yed the recording.


    The familiar voice was like a rxing sound made from typing. Each word was imprinted in his head...


    "Rx. I really don''t have any feelings for Zed. I just want to help you..." Those unaltered words were


    loud and clear. Their conversation yed out smoothly from the recording device.


    It was all about how she wanted to get divorced and how she tried to y cupid with Zed and Eva.


    Upon hearing this, Zed didn''t get angry. He understood something instead. That exined why Eva


    was in the room instead of Jeanst time. Eva was the one who asked Jean to do it.


    Damn Jean. She dared to push him away to someone else behind his back. He narrowed his eyes and


    had already decided how to punish her.


    Eva yed dumb, "I''m sorry. It wasn''t intentional. I just want you to know that she doesn''t love you..."


    "Are you done with your scheme?" Zed turned his face slowly and gave her an impatient nce.


    Eva paused slightly and her smile froze in ce. She took a step back, "Zed, what scheme, what are


    you talking about?"


    "Isn''t that recording part of your little scheme? What do yo think I will do after hearing it?" He said with


    a sneer, "Aren''t you embarrassed with using such a trickery on me?"


    Eva''s smiling face turned from red into pale immediately. It was as though blood hadpletely


    drained out of her body.


    "Zed, it''s not like that. It''s not what you think." She held onto his hand with tears in her eyes. She had


    unknowingly dug her own grave.


    "Take your hands off." He raised his head, still expressionless.


    "No, Zed. Listen to me!"


    "There is no need." He shook his head firmly and stared daggers at her. His gaze was filled with


    displease, "I did not dislike you because we had some history. Unfortunately, you''ve crossed the line.


    Eva, let me advise you. Stop being delusional because I won''t love you and there will be nothing


    between us. Please restrain yourself."


    He was done and ready to leave.


    "Is it because of Jean Wen?" Biting her lips, she reached out for his sleeve again. Her reddish eyes


    were filled with resentment as intense as a wild beast. Under the moonlight, her delicate and attractive


    face was piteous.


    However, it was not attractive to Zed at all.


    "What if it is? It''s none of your business."


    His answer nearly broke her. That woman was not her match. How could she obtain Zed''s heart so


    easily? If only she knew things would end up like this, she would have returned with Zed even at the


    cost of her life.


    Even so, she would not give up!


    She would never let Jean take Zed away from her, definitely not!


    Jean Wen, the maniptive bitch. She''s not a good match for Zed. Howe she got to be around


    Zed? She didn''t deserve it!


    Zed got rid of her hands gently and turned his face sideways slightly. His face seemed solemn, "By the


    way, get away from her. Don''t ever pull this recording stunt again. Jean is my wife. If you dare to mess


    with her again, be prepared for the consequences."


    With that, Zed strode away. A cold wind blew. Eva clenched her hands and gnashed her teeth. She


    stared at the Zed''s back and said maliciously, "Damn it. Jean Wen, you maniptive bitch. I won''t


    forgive you for this."

 Chapter 51 In Big Trouble

    Chapter 51 In Big Trouble


    At the Wen house, everyone was gathered in the living room.


    "Who can exin this legal notice?" Henry was very angry. He threw the document onto the coffee


    table with such force that Shirley and Winner were startled.


    Shirley and Winner who were sitting next to each other on the sofa, exchanged puzzled looks.


    Once Joy had finished cooking the sweet soup, she poured it in a serving bowl and carried it out.


    Seeing Henry Wen''s expression, she ced the tray on the coffee table before patting his back. She


    tried tofort Henry and said in a soft tone, "Dear Henry, what is upsetting you so much?"


    "How can I not be furious? Open your eyes and see what kind of children we have! Your good daughter


    and son have brought more difficulties on to this family!" Henry trembled with rage.


    Joy shifted her gaze to the document on the coffee table. She was rather perplexed but did not look at


    the paper closely. On the contrary, she led Henry to the sofa and said tenderly, "Darling, cool down.


    What did Shirley and Winner do this time?"


    Then she turned to Shirley and Winner. Feigning anger, she asked, "What did you do to make your dad


    so cross?"


    Shirley had no idea why her father had suddenly lost his temper and scolded them. Curious as she


    was, she leaned forward and picked up the document. She flipped through a few pages randomly. Her


    eyes widened. It was then that she realized the reason for her father''s displeasure.


    Winner did not take his father''s concerns seriously. He was selfish and only worried about his own


    problems. Since all his past troubles had been sorted, he was happy to have gained his freedom again.


    That was enough. So nothing was worth his worry and attention. He leisurely lifted a cup of the sweet


    soup to drink. Upon receiving a re from his mom, Winner hesitated and put down the soup.


    "Dad... This... Oh, no! This document is pure nder. I did not... Winner and I were not involved in this


    matter at all." Shirley was very nervous and stuttered as she spoke. Her face paled and showed her


    difort. In order to convince her father, she exerted all her efforts to feign innocence as if this


    matter really had nothing to do with her.


    Henry retorted with a snort. He said nothing to Shirley. Instead he turned his face away as though he


    couldn''t look at her anymore. He knew his daughter well enough to not believe her.


    Joy stood by Henry''s side and felt really confused. She knew Henry would not get this agitated over a


    minor issue. Something terrible must have happened to solicit such a reaction from him. The only other


    time he''d gotten this irritated was when the Wen family encountered trouble over thend he wanted.


    ''What had happened? Did thatnd deal go wrong again?'' The expression on Joy''s face sobered. She


    also noticed Shirley''s expression. Her daughter looked rather guilty. That unsettled Joy. So she


    immediately took the document from Shirley''s hand and began reading it. Disbelief and anger reflected


    on Joy''s face as she finished reading it.


    "This... What is this? What happened? Why is Zed Qi prosecuting us again? The document states the


    reason as hacking the intiff''s social media ount and smearing the intiff publicly." Joy lifted her


    head to look at Shirley before asking her, "Shirley, what is it? What did you do?"


    "Mom, I, I really don''t know..." Shirley''s guilty conscience did not allow her to meet Joy''s inquisitive


    gaze. She looked at the ground, afraid that her eyes would betray her inner thoughts.


    Winner realized what had happened after hearing his mom''s words. His expression turned from


    indifference to panic in an instant. Did Zed Qi find out that he and Shirley had posted through Jean''s


    Weibo ount? That must be the reason for the letter from Zed''swyer.


    A lump formed in Winner''s throat and he found it hard to breathe. He was reminded of Zed''s ways of


    punishment. Suddenly, he became restless.


    Joy could see by their expressions that Shirley and Winner were indeed involved in the incident as


    exined by Zed''swyer in the legal notice. Her expression turned from bewilderment to


    disappointment. So she glowered at Shirley to show her disapproval.


    "Stop feigning innocence!" Henry frowned and said with a stern look on his face, "I know you two did it.


    Now that we have received this letter from Zed''swyer, tell me, how should we handle this? Hasn''t our


    family gotten into enough trouble in recent days ?"


    Seeing her father''s dark expression, Shirley knew that she had made a huge mistake. She bit her


    upper lip before exining nervously, "Dad, I am sorry for what I have done. But I just cannot tolerate


    what Jean Wen has done to us. I intended to take revenge and did not expect that we would be


    discovered. I admit that I was too impulsive and did not think things through."


    "It is all your fault. If you had not insisted on meddling, we might have not be getting sued by Zed.


    What''s worse is that I am also implicated in such big trouble!" Winner was annoyed with Shirley. After


    all, it was his sister who had insisted on ruining the rtionship between Zed and Jean. He


    remembered how Shirley hade into his room and switched off hisputer and coaxed him into


    helping her. Hadn''t he just gotten out of a big mess? Winner couldn''t believe that he was in trouble


    again!


    "You!" Shirley stared at Winner as she shook all over with rage. She couldn''t believe what Winner had


    said.


    She had expected her brother would stand by her. But here he was, putting the me for the whole


    incident on her. The way he was professing his innocence would mean that she would have to bear the


    consequences alone. Instead of apologizing and finding a solution, he was making the situation worse.


    All this bickering would only anger their father even more and the consequences would be more


    severe.


    "Thend transfer has just finished. It seems that you two have bad memory, which is why you have


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    made trouble again. I warn you that I will not help you this time. You should find ways to beg for Zed''s


    forgiveness on your own. There may still be a chance for you to get out of this situation before Zed


    drags you to court." Henry pounded the coffee table in anger. He red at Shirley and Winner with


    such anger that his eyes looked like they would pop out of his head. He warned, "You''d better be


    honest from now on and never put me into such a situation again. Or I will definitely kick you out of this


    house, just as I did to your sister, Jean."


    He then stomped up the stairs. Shirley was terrified when she thought of her future outside the Wen


    house. She turned to Joy with a pitiful look and whined, "Mom, dad says that he will throw us out of the


    house!" Shirley had never done anything awful enough to earn such a punishment from her father.


    Earlier, it was easy for her to squirm out of trouble as she simply put the me on Jean. Now that they


    had lost their scapegoat, Shirley felt how cruel her father could be. Worried, she turned to Winner and


    glowered at him before saying, "Are you mad? You know that dad was on the verge of losing his


    temper. I can understand if you don''t speak up for me. But look at what you have done. You have put


    the entire me on me!"


    "How can you find fault with what I said? If it had not been for the fact that you wanted to get revenge


    on Jean, I wouldn''t have been involved. You are to me! I should have asked father to throw you out."


    Winner rolled his eyes and leaned on the back of the sofa. He casually crossed his long legs.


    "Winner!" Shirley whined.


    "Stop arguing! That''s enough!"


    Joy screamed. All this while she had been quietly watching her children squabble. Instead of ming


    each other, Shirley and Winner had to understand that they had crossed a line. So she said, "Can''t you


    two just behave for once? Must I worry about you all the time? It took a lot of effort and hardship to


    settle the matter of thend transfer. Now you are making more conflict between us and Zed. If he


    intends to punish you seriously, you two will spend the rest of your life in prison!"


    Hearing their mother''s words, the two began to panic.


    "Mom, it is not that serious, is it? I just logged into Jean''s ount and post a tweet. I did not do


    anything else... And it is a totally trifle issue. It couldn''t have had the impact the legal notice ims..."


    Shirley stopped midway. Because she knew she was being petnt and arguing like a child. She knew


    exactly what she had done and what affect that would have on Jean''s reputation. She was now in no


    position to defend herself.


    Shirley wanted to take revenge on Jean and vent her anger. But she had never thought that Zed Qi


    would get involved and investigate into this matter. Zed and Jean got married only formercial


    purposes. They did not truly love each other. So why was Zed always defending Jean? Had Zed really


    fallen in love with Jean?


    If Zed did not forgive them and sued them, then they would face heavy punishment and even be put in


    prison.


    "I agree with Shirley. Mom, you see that Ethan Lei is Jean''s ex-boyfriend. The tweet we posted may be


    her inner thoughts. So it cannot be that serious." Winner tried to rationalize using arguments that were


    perhaps, more logical than Shirley''s. However, it was still unbelievable which is why he still looked a


    little worried.


    He was young and still had a lot of time to enjoy life. It would be rather terrible for him to be convicted


    and imprisoned.


    Joy got a headache. Last time, she was refused when she proposed apologizing to Jean to save her


    children.


    Jean was not the frightened girl who lived in the Wen house. She had Zed to support her and protect


    her. That was precisely why it had be harder and harder to get Shirley and Winner out of trouble.


    Since Jean had taken the step to sever her rtionship with the whole Wen family, they would no


    longer be able to beg for forgiveness using consideration for family as their excuse. Joy felt a splitting


    headacheing on as she thought of such matters.


    So she pressed her lips and said nothing to her son and daughter.


    Shirley looked at the ground and pouted. She was extremely angry and resentful. The tweet posted on


    Weibo had caused a heated discussion. Shirley had thought that Jean''s reputation would be ruined


    Shirley suddenly thought of something and raised her head in delight. She said to Joy, "Mom, Zed is


    just suspicious of us. He does not have strong evidence to confirm that we hacked Jean''s ount. So


    even if we have to go to court, it does not mean that we will lose. As long as I clear the evidence from


    theputer or throw it away, we will be safe. Isn''t that right?"


    "Yes! Yes!" Winner echoed Shirley''s excitement as a glimmer of hope rekindled in his ck eyes.


    "You two are too naive. Don''t you know what kind of person Zed is? I advise you to stop dreaming that


    you will miraculously get away with it. The only thing for you to do now is to find a way to win Zed''s


    forgiveness. You are not allowed to leave this house until youe up with a sensible idea. Now, go


    back to your rooms and reflect on your behavior!"


    While it was clear that Shirley and Winner had done something to earn Zed''s wrath, Joy couldn''t help


    me Jean. She cursed her step-daughter for alwaysnding them into big trouble.

 Chapter 52 The Conspiracy Between Shirley and Winner

    Chapter 52 The Conspiracy Between Shirley and Winner


    Joy was afraid of infuriating Henry as the consequences were unimaginable. She had spent many


    years consolidating her position in the Wen family and had finally seeded. But all her efforts would


    not bear fruit as long as Henry felt discontented with her.


    Shirley returned to her room. She was both, afraid and angry. If she had known things would go like


    this at the beginning, she might have stopped Jean from marrying Zed. She had been too naive to think


    that a handsome, wealthy, and extraordinary man like Zed would never fall in love with Jean, a good-


    for-nothing. Shirley did not believe that Zed would get so easily attached in his marriage unless he was


    trapped by Jean.


    The more Shirley thought about the situation, the angrier she became. If Jean had been standing in


    front of her, Shirley would have strangled her.


    It was barely day-break when Jean got out of bed. Sonny had tasked her with taking photos for a


    project. This task wouldst three days. She hadn''t been to work since the incident between Zed and


    Ethan. Regardless, Sonny had asked her to take responsibility for such an important case. This


    naturally made her colleagues feel very dissatisfied. It was unfair that a neer with no experience


    and poor attendance be given such a wonderful opportunity.


    Even Jean thought it was very strange. But considering that she was Sonny''s apprentice and


    technically, not an employee, it could be seen as his efforts to train her.


    Once Jean had started working with Sonny, she had done her best to use the skills and knowledge she


    had learned at college to meet his expectations. Even during her time off, Jean had studied about


    photography. Her grades used to be excellent in college. She was convinced that she was a quick


    learner. But Sonny was one of the best photographers in the country. He had also won many awards


    abroad. Jean made up her mind that she would finish the task handed to her carefully and sessfully.


    She wouldn''t let Sonny down.


    It was eight a.m by the time Jean left home. She reached the bus station and patiently waited for the


    bus to arrive. Last evening, she had checked and re-checked the route she had to take. After much


    thinking, Jean had decided to use the bus instead of calling for a taxi. The location of the photo shoot


    was unfamiliar to her and she was worried that the taxi driver might have trouble finding the location as


    well. Not only would she gette for the shoot, but it would be expensive for her.


    The bus station was very crowded. There were all kinds of people standing and waiting for their buses.


    Jean did not pay much attention to the people around her. As an infrequent traveler, she was more


    concerned about catching the right bus than looking after her belongings. After her bus pulled up, Jean


    climbed in and bought her ticket. Since the bus was crowded, she squeezed in the middle as she


    searched for a ce to sit. She did not expect a pickpocket to be following her. The pickpocket cut


    Jean''s bag carefully and stole her wallet.


    An hourter, many people had gotten off the bus. Jean was then able to find an empty seat. Just as


    she sat down, the phone in her hand began to ring. Jean swiped to unlock the screen. Jean hesitated


    when she saw that Ethan Lei was calling her.


    After a while, Jean finally epted the call.


    "Hey."


    "Jeany, where are you?" Ethan was just leaving Sonny''spany. He had nned to talk to Sonny


    about work and meet Jean. But Sonny said that she had gone to the suburbs to select locations for a


    photo shoot. Since it wasn''t safe, Ethan was a little worried about her.


    "I am on a bus. What''s up?"


    "A bus?" Ethan was in a daze upon hearing Jean''s words. A noise came from the other side of the


    telephone. He frowned as he spoke, "Sonny said that you were going to the suburbs today for an


    assignment. I thought I could drive you there. Why did you take the bus?"


    "No, thank you. I am already on the bus."


    Ethan paused for a while and then said, "Well, call me when you''ve arrived at the photo shoot."


    "Will do, thanks."


    After ending the call, Jean leaned against the window. She felt a bit bitter and sad. Some people''s first


    experience with love is beautiful, and yet there are those whose first experience with love is nothing


    more than a painful memory.


    That''s exactly what Ethan was to Jean. A painful memory. No matter how much time had passed since


    their break-up, every time she thought of what had happened, the depth of her pain was the same as


    though the incident was fresh.


    She would dly forget her experiences with Ethan but no matter how hard she tried, Jean just


    couldn''t.


    After apse of two years, Jean''s memory of Ethan was still fresh as if the things between them had


    happened yesterday. Jean remembered how much she had liked Ethan when they first met. But Ethan,


    like most entitled men, was passing time indulging himself with the women around him. He seemed to


    be a gentleman to others, but he was rather cruel-hearted.


    At least Jean thought so. Ethan had known clearly that she was deeply in love with him and although


    he could not marry her, he had never raised the topic of breaking up.


    When Jean thought of those humble moments in her past, she felt as if needles were pricking her


    heart. And such a feeling made Jean extremely ufortable.


    She took a deep breath. "Forget them! Let those things go with the wind. Jean, look forward!" She


    encouraged herself.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at the Wen house.


    "Remember, when you reach my home, park at an unnoticeable ce. Once you''ve arrived, give me a


    call. Got it?" Winner ended the call and changed to a morefortable position. He had been lying in


    bed and talking on the phone. He felt a crick in his neck.


    "Where do you intend to go?" Winner, who had been ying games on his mobile phone, was startled


    when he heard the question. He had not expected that someone would hear him and discover his


    ns.


    He turned to find that Shirley was standing at the door. She was ring at him with her arms folded


    across her chest. The expression on her face showed that she was unhappy.


    Winner was relieved and gave Shirley a nk look before saying, "Can''t you knock on the door first?


    How did you sneak up on me so quietly? You could have given me a heart attack!"


    "You feel threatened by me because you did something that makes you feel guilty. I have heard


    everything that you said on the phone. Dad just blew up so violently. And mom asked us to stay at


    home and figure out a solution. How dare you try to go out? Are you crazy?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are crazy!" Winner climbed out of bed and headed to the bathroom. He was sure his hair was a


    mess and he needed to settle it before heading out. He didn''t take his parents'' anger toward him


    seriously. He spoke nonchntly, "I don''t understand matters that are rted tows. Besides, the


    trouble was caused by you. My involvement is limited to witnessing your actions instead of stopping


    you. None of this has anything to do with me."


    "Are you really my biological brother?" Shirley did not know why she had such a brother with such a


    heart of stone. If they didn''t find a way to pacify Zed, both of them were at the risk of being imprisoned.


    Even at such a moment, he still pushed all the responsibility on to her.


    Shirley went to the window and looked down. She turned to face Winner and then leaned against the


    wall. "You are going to escape from this window and go out with your toxic friends?"


    "You''d better stop calling my friends toxic!" He walked to the window and pulled the curtains. Then he


    walked to the door and peeked out to be sure that none of their parents were around. He finally turned


    to Shirley and said, "I am warning you. Don''t tell our parents that I am about to leave."


    "You don''t want me to tell our parents? Okay, I will keep your secret as long as you promise me one


    thing. If you are good, I will help you leave home without being discovered." Shirley raised her


    eyebrows and the anger on her face gradually dissipated.


    Winner nced at the clock and looked up before asking, "What do you want from me?"


    "Find a good time to visit Jean and tell her that you hacked her ount and made the Weibo post. And


    then make an apology to her and beg her to let Zed Qi revoke the appeal."


    "You want me to be your scapegoat?" Winner shook his head and sneered. "You just said that we are


    siblings who shared the same mother. Now you are being cruel. You are asking me to take all the


    me! If Jean does not forgive me and Zed does not recall the appeal, I will be sued by them. More


    seriously, I may be the one going to jail. I''m studying to take over father''s business. I can''t take this


    risk."


    Winner walked over to the closet and picked out some clothes.


    Shirley seemed to have expected that Winner would refuse her. So she did not be angry. She


    examined her nails and rolled her eyes before looking up. "Do you think that you can get out of this


    trouble even if you refuse my suggestion? My dear brother, siblings are always expected to help each


    other. And what''s more, if ites down to your word against mine, who do you think dad would


    believe?"


    As soon as Shirley''s subtle threat registered, Winner stopped changing his clothes. What Shirley had


    said was reasonable. He really couldn''t get away unscathed. But he just kept doubting that Shirley had


    a proper n.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Does it matter that Zed Qi''swyer sent us the letter? Are you willing to see Jean live a happy life free


    from worries? At the same time, why should we be tolerant about being punished by our parents? Can


    you endure such partiality?"


    "Do you intend to make things worse then?" Winner took off his shirt, picked up another from his bed,


    and put it on. Shirley turned her back and frowned. "You are old enough to feel shame. Can''t you go to


    the bathroom when changing your clothes?"


    Winner did not speak. After changing his clothes, he looked at the clock again. He asked, "Let''s be


    quick about this. I don''t have time. What do you want to do?"


    Winner knew his sister well. She certainly had a devious n in mind. And in this moment, Winner felt


    the same way she did. He was curious and wanted to hear what she had thought of. Winner had been


    in and out of trouble so many times in these past few weeks that he knew their father would not go


    easy on him. Even more worrisome was how far Zed would go. Winner needed to think of alternatives.


    This was as good a time as any to listen to what Shirley had to say.

 Chapter 53 Jean Got In The Wrong Bus And Her Wallet Was Stolen

    Chapter 53 Jean Got In The Wrong Bus And Her Wallet Was Stolen


    Shirley smiled with satisfaction and her eyes sparkled. "Jean doesn''t deserve Zed at all. The tweet on


    Weibo made such big trouble. Zed still believed her. Jean must have used some contemptible means


    to captivate Zed.


    If we want to get out of this matter, we have to create a misunderstanding between Jean and Zed. The


    deeper the misunderstanding, the quicker they will break up.


    Moreover, excellent men like Zed may be interested in a person like Jean, however, that willst only


    for a short period. Therefore, once they are separated, Zed won''t protect her anymore, and our


    problems will be naturally solved. Isn''t it?"


    "Actually, you are seeking a good future for yourself. You want to get married to Zed and live as a rich


    them, how will you make sure that Zed will marry you?"


    Everyone in the Wen house knew how Shirley truly felt. She had for long been envious of Jean only


    because of the person she had married. Shirley had often spoken about how her life would be had she


    been the one to marry Zed instead of Jean. Since Winner had spoken so candidly, Shirley didn''t feign


    innocence. She spoke honestly as well, "It is my decision whether or not to marry Zed. Anyway, my


    main concern is to stop that bitch from bullying me at will with Zed''s support."


    "Firstly, you need to persuade our dad and mom. Remember that we are now confined at home.


    Although I''m going out, I expect you to keep your promise. Don''t divulge my secret to dad and mom."


    "How do you feel about what I have said¡­"


    "I will talk about that with you after I return. You can rest assured. I am your brother. It goes without


    saying that I will always stand by you." After saying that, Winner hurriedly went to the window and


    looked down.


    The second floor wasn''t too high from the ground. And there was a partition between the two floors.


    Winner climbed out of the window and jumped on to the partition. Then he jumped to the ground. Since


    he was in good shape that wasn''t difficult for him.


    It took less than a minute for Winner to reach the ground.


    A car suddenly approached him and stopped. Winner got in the car quickly.


    Shirley shook her head reluctantly. Even if she didn''t like her younger brother, Winner was still the only


    other man in their family aside from their father.


    If Winner continued like this, he would not have the skills to lead the Wen Group in the future. If only


    their father believed that she were qualified enough to ede the family business.


    Shirley could not help thinking about that.


    Meanwhile, in the bus, Jean was puzzled. When she studied the bus routes, she had learned that it


    would take three hours for her to reach her destination. However, the bus that Jean had climbed in had


    been driving for the whole day. Jean remembered that Sonny had asked her to go to the bus terminus.


    But¡­ after driving for such a long time, why hadn''t the bus arrived at the terminus?


    Jean looked at her watch. It was already four o''clock in the afternoon. As the bus continued on it''s


    journey, Jean fell asleep. She had no idea how much time had passed. It was only when the sky


    darkened that she sensed something may be wrong.


    She had sat in the bus for the whole day without stopping to eat. Since she wasn''t expecting such a


    long travel time, she hadn''t packed food either. As Jean looked around, she realized that there were


    only a few people left in the bus at that time.


    Jean looked outside the window and found that the bus was in a deste area. It was so deserted that


    she barely saw any houses.


    "Driver, when do we arrive at the terminus?" she asked.


    "We''ll arrive there soon."


    "Doesn''t it only take three hours to reach Kim Vige?"


    "Kim Vige?" The driver snorted before giving her a strange look. He pointed at the front road sign


    and said, "We aren''t at Kim Vige. This is Tube Vige. Lady, you have gotten into the wrong bus!"


    Jean''s eyes widened when she heard the driver''s exnation. She felt as though she was in a trance.


    What could she do now that she had picked the wrong bus?


    Jean frowned as she grabbed her suitcase and the photography equipment. She informed the driver


    that she intended to get off. Once the bus pulled over, Jean alighted. She stood by the road sign and


    watched as a few cars passed by. She was quite upset. ''Oh, my god!'' she thought. She actually took


    the wrong bus. The pronunciation and spelling of Kim Vige and Tube Vige were different. So how


    could she have made such a mistake?


    Jean thought back to her time at the bus stop. There had been so many people that perhaps she had


    been shoved to the wrong side and didn''t realize it.


    Thinking of that, Jean sighed dejectedly. It was almost night. The driver had mentioned that the only


    other bus service in the area would be the next morning. He had also informed her that there was a


    town within walking distance. And so, Jean decided to find a hotel to stay for the night.


    Carrying her luggage, Jean helplessly walked toward the town. She hadn''t needed her wallet all this


    time, and so she still didn''t know that it had been stolen earlier that day.


    At the Qi Group''s CEO''s Office, Zed sat at his desk looking at some papers.


    It was gettingte. Outside the french windows, the sky gradually darkened.


    As the sun inched its way to the horizon, the city was bathed in a soft orange glow. The setting sun


    made the whole city look a bit lonely.


    Over the past few days, in addition to his work, Zed found that he was gued with thoughts of Jean.


    He thought of her smile, her voice¡­ He didn''t know when he had fallen in love with this woman.


    But Jean¡­ She seemed to have no affection for him. In her heart, Jean just thought that their marriage


    was a business deal.


    And in her heart, Ethan seemed to be of greater importance than Zed.


    A sudden knock on the door interrupted his thoughts. Zed raised his head and said, "Come in."


    "Mr. Qi, the appointment with Mr. Li is scheduled for six o''clock. However, there is a massive traffic jam


    outside. If you want to make the appointment time, you need to leave now..." The secretary politely


    informed Zed.


    Zed looked at his watch. It was nearing five o''clock.


    He didn''t want to go to the appointment scheduled for tonight. He had been absent-minded all day and


    hadn''t focused on work. He had been consumed by thoughts of Jean demanding a divorce.


    As Zed thought of Jean, he picked up the mobile phone and habitually checked her location.


    Although the secretary hadn''t received a response from Zed, she waited patiently. She would not urge


    Zed again.


    When he switched on the GPS and located Jean, Zed felt a trace of anxiety. His usually expressionless


    face changed to one of worry.


    As per the GPS, Jean was more than three hundred kilometers away from him. Zed wondered what


    had prompted her to go so far away. He zoomed in on the map and found her location to be a remote


    town.


    The very next moment, the position on the map disappeared. Zed panicked and tried to locate Jean


    repeatedly. However, the signal had been lost.


    He immediately called Jean.


    "Sorry! The subscriber you have dialed is unavable. Please try againter¡­" a recorded message


    red in Zed''s ear.


    "Damn it!"


    Zed cursed as he put the phone in his pocket, walked quickly to the desk, and grabbed the car keys.


    He went to the door and told his secretary, "I won''t be going to the appointment tonight. Please go on


    my behalf and apologize. Tell them that I have to deal with an urgent matter."


    "Okay, Mr. Qi." The secretary nodded before running to press the elevator button for Zed.


    ''Mr. Qi has always been calm and rational. What happened to make him like this? He seems to be


    quite anxious. Even his eyebrows have been furrowed! Did something untoward happen?'' thought the


    secretary.


    As night fell, Zed frantically sped along the highway.


    Meanwhile, Jean had reached the town and walked it end to end searching for a hotel. However, there


    were none to be found. After over two hours of walking, she had almost given up. She had seen a few


    small restaurants nearby and decided to have a meal first. Since she was tired and hungry, at least she


    could settle one concern.


    After eating and drinking, Jean asked the owner where the nearest hotel was. The owner told her that


    there was only one hotel in the whole town. Then he proceeded to give her directions. After thanking


    the owner, Jean asked for the bill. However, she found that the wallet was gone!


    She remembered packing her bag earlier that morning. In fact it had been so full that there wasn''t ce


    for something as small as a hair pin. Now, however, the bag was almost empty!


    Jean stared at her bag as reality set in.


    Seeing that, the owner understood what had happened to Jean. The girl had undertaken a long journey


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    and her wallet had been stolen by pickpockets. She had no money. Thinking about that, the owner


    immediately changed his attitude.


    "Lady, it seems that you have no money to pay."


    Jean slowly raised her head. She bit her lip and felt helpless. She did not know how to deal with such a


    situation. Her wallet had been stolen. As for the mobile phone¡­ Jean suddenly thought of her mobile


    phone.


    The only thing she could do at that time was ask someone for help.


    Eagerly, she grabbed her phone. However, when she looked at the screen, she realized that it had no


    charge left and had powered down.

 Chapter 54 Silly Woman, Your Ignorance Is Painful

    Chapter 54 Silly Woman, Your Ignorance Is Painful


    "Erm, boss, my cellphone is out of power and I don''t have any money on me......" She didn''t know what


    to do either, it was her first time in such situation.


    The boss took a glimpse of Jean, "Judging from your clothes, they aren''t cheap. You don''t look like a


    swindler. However, I operate a business, not charity, so you''ll still have to pay up."


    "I didn''t say that I wouldn''t. I just don''t have money right now. How about tomorrow? I will find a ce to


    charge my cellphone and call my friend to pick me up. By that time, I can pay for my meal. Is this


    alright?"


    At that moment, she felt so helpless.


    With the mention of her cellphone, the eyes of the boss gleamed, "Well, you can just keep your


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    cellphone here and return tomorrow when you find a charger".


    Jean had no choice but to give her cellphone to the boss as guarantee.


    She was drowned in powerlessness when such situation happened. Jean walked on the street with her


    luggage, feeling extremely depressed. This town was quiet, very different from the city as it would be


    aze by now.


    Only a few pedestrians roamed the streets and shops closed early. She was left alone to wander


    around aimlessly and helplessly.


    Her long walk led her back to where she started. No one was around either. It was dark, nothing around


    but an old street light illuminating a stop sign.


    The night was so quiet that she could hear her own breathing clearly. It waspletely dark ahead as


    the street light failed to brighten anything further.


    A cold breeze chilled her face. Such tranquil night reminded her of the night outside the operation room


    several years ago. Those dim lights that shone down the aisle made her feel nothing but despair.


    Her mother passed away peacefully inside the operation room while her father stayed outside with


    another woman. At that time, she was still a child. Incapable of understanding human warmth, only


    fear. Feared of being alone and without anyone to rely on.


    It was a feeling she had forgotten over the years. It came back to haunt her tonight.


    The face of her mother was all but a blurry memory at that moment. What''s left was the despair of


    being alone. Jean bent down slowly, lowered her head and buried it between her thighs.


    Despair consumed her whole as the streets remained deserted. She had nothing now. No family, no


    friends, no money, nothing.


    Just her, alone in this forsaken corner. Jean couldn''t help but to cry over those thoughts. She tried to be


    strong her whole life but she couldn''t help but to break down now.


    It''s unknown how long Jean had squatted there crying. She was afraid. The experience at the hospital


    traumatized her. The trauma was gradually buried deep inside her these years


    But now...... How could she get through this? How could she get through tonight? What about


    tomorrow? She didn''t know.


    Zed...... Zed, Zed, where are you? She suddenly missed that man. She was desperate to divorce him


    and to never see him again but now, she wished it badly that he would just appear in front of her.


    Had she gone mad? There was no way Zed would came to her aid.


    In fact, no one really cared about her at all. She was abandoned. Even if she didn''t agree to sever her


    father-daughter rtionship, she was unloved by all her blood-rted.


    As time passed, Jean''s feet became numb after squatting for so long. She didn''t feel any better, in fact,


    the more she thought about it, the more depressed she became.


    Momentster, the sound of a driven car can be heard from afar. It closed in and seemed to have


    parked right in front of her.


    Jean paid no attention to it until the hunk of ck metal stopped. She lifted her head up; eyes blurred


    from all her tears as a familiar face slowly came to sight.


    Zed? Jean was baffled and her body began to tremble. It was almost pitch ck here, she might have


    mistaken?


    She rubbed her eyes and stood up hastily. What came to view was a broad chest with a slender figure


    along with a familiar scent.


    Atst, that cold and expressionless face was in front of her. He was as icy as ever, yet, she could feel


    warmth.


    "Jean, why on earth are you here alone?!" Zed asked in a stern tone. It was hard to tell if he was


    ming her or feeling concerned for her.


    "Zed!" She hugged Zed tightly and sobbed in his arms. She never felt that a man''s chest was so strong


    and warm.


    She threw all her pride away and cried her heart out.


    Zed was frozen in ce. His cold expression slowly melted with heart ache. He was originally angry


    with Jean for going missing in such foul ce.


    He rushed all the way here since her calls couldn''t be reached. Zed was worried that he couldn''t locate


    Jean even if he drove over. Fortunately, he found her by the intersection.


    Seeing her squatting down by the side gave his anxious heart a shock.


    Jean was tired from crying. She leaned against him quietly. Zed proceeded to pick her up and ced


    her into the car along with her luggage into the trunk.


    It wasn''t very cold as summer had just passed. It was only a little chilly at night. He picked his suit up


    from the back seat and put it on Jean. He then continued driving.


    His brows remained knitted all this time even though he had found Jean.


    He thought to himself, ''Your idiot. It''s already sote, it''s fine if you are alone but do you really have to


    squat by the road side? What if the person who stop in front of you wasn''t me? What if it was bad


    He didn''t wake her up even though he was furious. He parked by the side and looked at Jean. It was


    quiet in the car, he could only hear her breathing. Her eyshes were long and delicate like butterfly


    wings with small pearl-like tears hanging on them. Jean shivered from time to time.


    Jean didn''t sleep long and woke up soon after. As she opened her eyes, she found herself inside the


    car and stood up from shock. She hit her head to the roof of the car.


    "Ouch!" Yelling in pain, Jean bit her lips, turned around and was startled to find Zed. "Why are you


    here?"


    She questioned whether this was a dream. That face was so real. There was no way it was not Zed but


    how was this possible?


    How did Zed end up here?


    "I''ve tracked your location via your phone." He spoke neutrally but his face showed a little concern.


    Jean kept silent for a while. Rubbing her head with her hand, she asked: "You installed a GPS tracker


    in my cellphone?" She was not sure if she should be angry or surprised.


    She was angry because she wasn''t allowed any freedom, her movement was tracked anytime and


    anywhere. Though she felt relieved too because if it wasn''t for the tracker, she would not be sitting in


    his car right now.

 Chapter 55 One Room, Two Persons

    Chapter 55 One Room, Two Persons


    Jean was supposed to get angry with Zed because he installed a tracker in her cell phone. It made her


    felt that he was keeping an eye on her at all times. But she knew that she''d better let it go because she


    needed Zed''s help right now. Jean thought, ''If I piss him off, he may kick me out of his car. So I should


    obey him for now.''


    Jean cautiously sat beside Zed. She suddenly remembered that she was crying the moment Zed found


    her. Jean felt so embarrassed that she almost petrified.


    She had made a fool of herself in front of Zed. Jean thought, ''If he wants to take shots at me in the


    future, he will be talking about what happened today for a long time.''


    "Why the hell did youe here?" Zed inquired coldly.


    Jean was stunned. She turned to look at him. His face with clean-cut features looked icy. He kept


    looking forward without any intention of turning to her. His features were perfect. He could attract any


    woman even if his face remained expressionless.


    In this dark and deserted ce, Jean felt like she was starved for days, she would jump at any


    opportunity when any delicacy was presented to her.


    However, she controlled herself. Jean gulped and smiled in embarrassment before telling Zed the


    whole story.


    She could feel Zed''s mood had sunk rock bottom by the end of her exnation.


    "Are you a fool?" Zed turned around and frowned, "You didn''t notice when your money had been stolen


    nor have you realized your cell phone was drained of power. Don''t you think you would be aughing


    stock if anyone heard about this?"


    Jean stared at Zed, wide eye and miserable.


    "How would I know things would end up like this. Who knows when my purse would be stolen? It could


    happen before I took the ride or maybe even after. Anyway... This won''t happen again." Depressed,


    Jean bowed her head.


    Looking back at her experience today, Jean felt she had used up all the bad luck in her life. She''d


    probably experienced all the unfortunate there was and there shouldn''t be more.


    But... Jean gently bit her lip and asked in a soft tone, "You didn''t have toe here yourself even if you


    knew where I was. It''s so far and remote, what if you ran out of gas, we''ll be..."


    "We did run out of gas." He raised his eyebrows and continued, "If I don''te here in person, how


    would I know you aren''t cheating behind my back?"


    "Cheating behind your back? Zed, can you stop thinking about those dirty thoughts, wait... what did you


    just say? The car is out of gas?" Jean shocked. She looked at him in disbelief, then saddened.


    Those words were a thunderbolt out of a clear sky. Zed''sing was her silver lining, her light of hope


    in this darkness. In the mist of her despair a savior came to her. But now, this savior ran out of gas! So


    in the end, they couldn''t leave for the city as well.


    What''s worse was that the casualty had increased by one.


    Jean felt guilty as she lowered her head, "I''m sorry. It''s all my fault."


    Zed didn''t say anything. The air in the car became still and moody. The peaceful night was much like


    the surface of ake, calm without a ripple.


    "From now on, you are not allowed to go anywhere far away without my permission. What if this


    happened again? Don''t you think it''s hard on me to have topany you?" It sounded like Zed was


    ming Jean but his gaze said otherwise. They were filled with concern for her.


    She thought she was delusional, so she looked up at him and said, "You..." However, her words were


    stuck in her throat. After hesitating for a while, she merely nodded, "I understand."


    "Do you know where we can stay for the night?"


    "A ce to stay?" Jean thought for a while and remembered the hotel she passed by several hours


    ago. She pointed towards the direction of the hotel, "There is one, not far from here."


    After parking their car at an appropriate ce, it took about 10 minutes for them to find the hotel. The


    dim light at the entrance shone on the sign, letting them know it was a hotel.


    After entering, they saw a woman at the front desk. She was watching TV on her phone. They looked


    around the old, shabby hotel.


    Jean gulped and looked at Zed with concern. He probably had never seen such a crude ce before.


    To have him stay at here for the night, it would be hard for him to get a good sleep.


    The innkeeper was a woman in her thirties. She had a generous face even though she was a little fat.


    She was surprised when she saw both of them, especially Zed. She stared at him for quite a while


    because he wasn''t ordinary. Why would someone dressed in a suit appear in a deserted town such as


    this one? It was more unusual that he was a really good-looking guy.


    "Do you want a room here?" asked the innkeeper, looking uncertainly at Zed and Jean. Even though


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    she was a country folk, with only one look at Zed, well-dressed with an air of importance, she could tell


    he was from the upper ss.


    Then her eyes fell on Jean. Different from Zed, she was dressed normally and appeared a little wild.


    The innkeeper wondered about their rtionship.


    She didn''t take her eyes off Zed. Every woman would be attracted by a handsome man like Zed, the


    innkeeper was no exception. She looked as if she was about to fall head over heels for him.


    "We would like to get one clean room."


    "Just one?" Jean and the innkeeper asked at the same time.


    "Is there anything wrong with that, honey?" Zed raised a brow. With doubt in his eyes, he looked at the


    innkeeper, then at Jean.


    The innkeeper gaped for a moment when she heard Zed calling Jean ''Honey''. Then, with


    disappointment, she arranged a room for them.


    Jean froze in ce. With all things considered, they were a pair of legally married couple. But ...


    "Urm, can we have separate rooms? I''ll pay you backter." Jean hesitated. That surprised the


    innkeeper beside her.


    After receiving the payment, she put the key on the table, "Your room is the first one on the left."


    She took a look at Jean and muttered to herself, "Is the woman out of her mind? Why would she want a


    separate room when she has such a handsome and rich husband."


    If it were her, she would have been all over him by now.


    "Unless you have the money to rent your own room, you''ll have to sleep on the street tonight!" Zed


    picked up the key and left Jean mercilessly. He walked towards the room that the innkeeper pointed


    earlier.


    He frowned at the key in his hand and opened the door.


    ''Sleeping on the street?''


    Jean would never let herself do so. She had nothing to lose in the past but now... If she made him


    angry now, she might not be able to get back home.


    So she entered the room with Zed.


    It was a small room, only about ten square meters. Apart from a bed, there was a bathroom which


    could only fit one person.

 Chapter 56 How Do We... Sleep

    Chapter 56 How Do We... Sleep


    Although the hotel seemed to be old and shabby, the room was clean. It was not as bad as they were


    expecting.


    The bed was not big, just enough for two people. If they could stay still in their sleep, they would not fall


    to the ground.


    Having been put in such a situation, Zed was a little reluctant. But this was the only hotel around. If


    they chose not to stay, they would have to sleep in the car.


    He was worried that Jean might not sleep well in the car.


    "How do we... sleep?" Jean looked at him awkwardly and asked with hesitation.


    "Just sleep as what we did before."


    "..."


    In the end, she slept against the wall and Zed on the side. The weather was not very cold so they could


    sleep in their clothes without covering themselves with the quilt.


    Jean, who was very sleepy, couldn''t fall asleep at all. She shared the bed many times with Zed. But she


    was extremely nervous this time, without knowing why.


    But things did not go as Jean had imagined. Zed didn''t do anything to her. Hey quietly beside her,


    motionless. Jean could even hear his rhythmic breathing. It was the first time that she had felt at ease.


    Jean felt quite ufortable to sleep on such a small bed and in such a rigid posture. So she turned


    over. This action reduced the distance between her and Zed. She was now inches away from Zed''s


    face. The bed was not wide enough, so even a turn-over made them much closer.


    The tip of their noses touched gently. They could clearly feel each other''s breathing. Jean''s nervous


    heart was about to jump out. The dim light shone on his face and his fair skin, adding to his


    attractiveness. Jean could see Zed''s face clearly. Undoubtedly, Zed was very handsome and charming


    with refined features. However, tiredness could also be found on his perfect face.


    Perhaps he was hectic with work, not to mention the long drive probably made him even more tired. It


    was understandable. The longer she stared at him, the harder her heart beat for him.


    Zed drove all the way here, just to see if she was with another man? The excuse sounded reasonable


    but both of them were soon-to-be-divorced. Zed had no obligation to keep her in check.


    Regardless of his reason, Jean was still very grateful to him foring to her rescue. She had never


    thought that in times of trouble, the person she missed most would be Zed. What''s even more amazing


    was that he appeared in front of her when she wished for it.


    It had never urred to her that she would expect for Zed''s help.


    Could it be that she... Jean dropped her eyes, her concern grew gradually.


    She was worried about her emotion toward him. Zed, who should have been sound asleep, suddenly


    stretched his arms to hold Jean tightly. Jean was startled by his sudden action and her body trembled


    slightly. His hug was warm enough to give Jean a sense of security. She did not want to escape this


    time. Just tonight, she wanted to indulge herself in the warmth of Zed''s hug.


    The night was quiet and long. And in such an unfamiliar environment, Jean had a good night''s sleep.


    Finally, morning dawned, bringing with it a chorus of birds. As the first hint of sun creased the horizon


    and shone on Jean, her long, dense and curled eyshes fluttered gently and she opened her eyes.


    Zed''s handsome and charming face happened toe to her sight. Moreover, Zed seemed to have


    been wide awaken.


    Hey quietly on his side, looking at her with muse, as if he were admiring a work of art.


    Jean jumped out of bed from the shock. It wasn''t because she woke up to a handsome demon''s face, it


    was due to the embarrassment she felt for herself being unkempt.


    "Did you sleep wellst night?" Zed asked with his hoarse yet attractive voice. His tone was rather


    ambiguous as if they had done somethingst night.


    Jean immediately checked and tidied up her appearance. She gently coughed a few times to cover her


    embarrassment before saying, "Not too bad."


    Zed was getting out of the bed to dress himself when the phone in his pocket rang.


    "Yes?"


    "Mr. Qi, since you didn''t attend the dinner partyst night, Mr. Li was dissatisfied with us. He said that


    he will never sign the contract with ourpany." Zed''s secretary said in an anxious tone.


    Zed was a little shocked and raised his brow slightly, "What was his reason?"


    "The reason is that Mr. Li felt that you did not think highly about this cooperation, so..." The secretary


    hesitated, "Mr. Qi, when will you being back?"


    "I don''t know."


    The secretary on the line was stunned. ''He doesn''t know?'' It seemed that he had encountered a really


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    tough job. The secretary was worried about the cooperation. She pondered for a while before asking,


    "How should we to response to Mr. Li?"


    "Cancel the cooperation!" He then hung up. Zed was a little unhappy. The Li Group was considered to


    be a rtivelyrgepany. They had little impact on their domestic market, but their influence for


    overseas trades were massive.


    He had spent much time to gain Mr. Li''s trust for this cooperation. But all his efforts were ruined due to


    his absencest night. However,pared to Jean''s safety, the lost was nothing.


    "What''s wrong?" From Zed''s tone, it seemed like something happened in thepany. Jean inquired


    out of concern.


    "Nothing. Can we leave now?"


    "Of course."


    When they were out of the hotel, Jean found out it was already nine o''clock in the morning. She didn''t


    expect herself to get up sote today. Zed was used to get up early. Did he stare at her for hours


    before she woke up?


    The thought of this possibility made her flushed.


    Zed and Jean went towards the parking lot. A spirited young man and a pretty woman walking together


    would naturally attract a lot of attention. Jean held her stomach for she was very hungry. There were


    several small stalls on both sides of the road to sell breakfast. She was hungry, but she did not know


    how to ask Zed to stop and buy her breakfast.


    Seeing that they were going to pass these stalls, Jean couldn''t wait anymore. She gently pulled Zed''s


    clothes.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Zed turned his head to look at Jean. His face was not that cold and indifferent, but instead, kind and


    gentle.


    She liked how he looked now. He was less unlikable this way.


    "I am hungry."


    For a moment Zed stared nkly, and then he turned to see the stalls selling cakes. He smiled dotingly


    and took out a hundred dor from the wallet to her.


    "Thank you." Jean pretended to be calm but she was quite happy. She went to the stall and bought two


    cakes, two boiled corn as well as two cups of soy milk.


    Jean divided all the food into two parts and gave Zed one of each. When she passed the food to him,


    Zed hesitated. He wanted to say that he didn''t eat these things but Jean was kind enough to hand them


    to him. In the end, he still received the food.


    They asked around and found out about the gas station a kilometer away. They used thest bit of gas


    to drive there. When they returned, Jean borrowed some money from Zed and went to the restaurant to


    find the boss so she could redeemed her phone.


    Back in the car, Zed didn''t look well. His forehead were sweating and his brows were furrowed, as if


    something was wrong with his body.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked Jean with concern.


    "I am Ok." Trying to keep hisposure, he raised his head, started the engine, and drove onward.


    Along the way, both of the two were rather quite and neither spoke. Jean''s phone was out of power so


    she could not get in touch with herpany. It was less than two days before the deadline of the task


    Sonny had given to her.


    If Jean went back without taking even a single picture, Sonny, would be angry and disappointed with


    her.


    "Urm, Zed, can you drive me to the Kim Vige?"


    "You still want to continue your work in such a terrible state?" Zed''s tone was a little unpleasant.


    Jean curled her lips and said, "This job is very important to me. Bing a photographer has always


    been my dream. It wasn''t easypleting the task alone, how can I give up my dream halfway? It is


    alright if you''re busy. You can drop me off downtown."


    Zed said nothing.


    Even though he kept silent, he still drove Jean to the Kim Vige.


    It was three o''clock in the afternoon when Jean arrived at Kim Vige. She was rather emotional but


    never did she expect, a vige with just a mere difference in one letter, would be totally different!

 Chapter 57 Giving The Medicine By Mouth

    Chapter 57 Giving The Medicine By Mouth


    Kim Vige was a small and old town with few people. The scenery was pretty, however. Looking at the


    beautiful view outside the car window, Jean''s mood started getting better.


    ''The view is really gorgeous. It''s almost like the kind of town one sees on postcards. Perhaps this was


    one of reasons why Sonny asked me to take pictures of this small town.'' Jean sighed as she took in the


    tall trees, the vastndscapes, and the rolling hills. Since scenic areas are usually ruined by human


    activities, Jean was secretly d that small towns like Kim Vige still existed. It made for an excellent


    spot for photography.


    Jean wanted to explore the nearby area with her camera. Zed pulled over on the side of the road. Once


    the car had stopped and Zed had turned the engine off, Jean bit her lip and looked out the window.


    She didn''t have a penny in her pockets and her cell phone was out of power, which put her in a very


    awkward situation. Her only option was to ask Zed to lend her some money. But, she didn''t know how


    to start the conversation. Finally, only one sound came out, "Hmm......" Zed raised an eyebrow and


    watched Jean purse her lips and fidget. A while passed and she still hadn''t been able to figure out how


    to approach the topic. She kept thinking, ''Zed helped me yesterday. Today as well I have to ask him for


    help. It is really not good manners to do so.


    Why is it so hard for me to ask him? But I must ask, for what other choice do I have?''


    "What''s the matter?" Zed asked before Jean could say anything. He could tell from her expression that


    she wanted to say something.


    Jean blinked her eyes rapidly and said, "May I ask you for a favor? Will you lend me some money? I


    will pay you back as soon as I return home."


    Zed''s lips curved into a smile as he teased, "What if I refuse?"


    Jean was dazed for a second. Then she stared at him with all her might. Her face looked sullen.


    ''What? No! Zed Qi, is this your way of getting revenge? How could you refuse me at a time like this?''


    Jean was too proud to ask a second time. So she frowned and said unhappily, "Take care on your way


    home." Without ncing at Zed, she opened the door in preparation to leave.


    "Do you really want me to go?" Zed asked calmly. But his voicecked its usual energy. Jean frowned


    when she realized that his voice was faint. ''He drove me all the way to Kim Vige. Perhaps the


    exhaustion is catching up?'' Jean thought.


    Her attitude softened and Jean turned to face him. She had reason to be grateful albeit he had refused


    to loan her money. Jean was shocked to see that Zed''s face was pale. ''He must be ill.'' This was Jean''s


    first thought. Instinctively, she reached out and ced her hand on his forehead. Her eyes widened


    when she felt how high his temperature was.


    Considering how hot his forehead was, Zed was certainly not running a low-grade fever.


    "Zed, you''re running a fever!" She eximed. When at Tube Vige, she had felt that Zed was


    behaving oddly. She was upset with him and scolded, "Why didn''t you tell me? You have a high fever.


    We should have taken a detour to a hospital beforeing here."


    Jean was distressed by his condition. ''Why didn''t he see a doctor first? Was it because of me? He


    thought about driving me here first. Zed Qi, I have to admit that you are overbearing and insensitive


    sometimes. But then there are times when your generous acts of kindness deeply touch me.''


    "It''s not a big deal. I will be okay soon." Zed said. He really didn''t think it was a big issue.


    "What do you mean by, it''s not a big deal? You''re running a high fever. It is a big deal. You should see a


    doctor. Now that we''re in the middle of nowhere, how will we find a doctor?" Just as Jean finished


    admonishing Zed, she cursed herself for forgetting to carry medicines with her in case of such


    emergencies. Jean waved her hands in frustration as she continued, "You should have told me when


    we were in Tube Vige. If I had known that you were not feeling well, I wouldn''t have allowed you to


    drive me all the way here. I know why you have a fever. It was probably because you didn''t cover


    yourself up under your quiltst night."


    "Stop bbering, Jean Wen!" Zed shot Jean a sideways nce. She looked genuinely anxious and


    concerned.


    "Why are you annoyed with me? I''m telling the truth!" Jean was upset, "You are a grown-up, not a kid.


    You have to learn how to take care of yourself. When you know you are not feeling well, the first thing


    you have to do is see a doctor."


    Then Jean leaned forward and closed the car door. Zed was unwell and she had to stop working. She


    needed to make sure that he got the help he needed.


    "Drive! Let''s find a hotel, then you can rest there." She ordered.


    Zed''s reply was to start the car. They drove along the streets of Kim Vige in search of a hotel.


    ''Though he is bothersome, I cannot leave him when he is ill. Anyway, he helped me yesterday. If he


    had not showed up, I would probably have had nowhere to sleep.'' Jean thought as she looked at Zed.


    Her heart ached when she saw that he was suffering.


    "How about we stop here? That hotel looks nice." Jean pointed to a building ahead.


    She pretended to be calm but her stomach was turning with the anxiety she felt. She looked at the


    passing buildings hoping to spot a pharmacy. But she did not find one nearby.


    When she learned that Zed had only booked one room, Jean was about to ask whether he could get


    two. But then she thought of his illness and gave up that idea. He was sick and she felt responsible. It


    would be convenient for her to care for Zed if they shared one room. Then, she supported Zed as they


    walked toward their room. By the time she walked him to the bed and then returned to close the door,


    Zed looked awful.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At least the room was spacious. It was morefortable than the room they had stayed at the night


    before. By the time she walked him to the bed, Zed looked awful.


    Before she could get him lie down, Zed sprang to his feet, and covered his mouth, rushed into the


    restroom, and started throwing up.


    "What should I do..." Jean whispered as she watched Zed. She had no experience of taking care of


    sick people. She didn''t know what she could do to make him feel better. She was really bummed.


    There was no doctor around. If Zed became worse, what would she do?


    ''Well, there is always an alternative. I will find a pharmacy and get some medicine for him.''


    When Zed came out of the restroom, he looked extremely weak. Jean supported him as he made his


    way to the bed. Then she put a warm, wet towel on his forehead to ease his fever. After she had settled


    Zed, Jean took some cash from his wallet and left the room.


    Driven by the anxiety she felt, Jean rushed down the stairs and asked the hotel owner where she could


    find the nearest pharmacy. The owner gave her directions but shared that it was about a kilometer


    away. Since Jean couldn''t drive, she began walking as quickly as she could.


    Unfortunately, she got lost despite the fact that the hotel owner had told her how to find the pharmacy.


    With the help of local people, she finally reached the pharmacy she was looking for. She entered it and


    asked the pharmacist for advice. ording to the symptoms she described, the pharmacist


    rmended some medicine for her. Jean quickly paid for the medicine and rushed back to the hotel.


    While returning, Jean tried to figure out what caused his illness. ''Zed started feeling unwell at noon.


    Could it be the breakfast we had this morning?'' She shook her head.


    ''But I''m okay and I ate the same food. So what made him so ill?''


    She kept thinking about the circumstances that led to Zed''s unexined illness. Finally, Jean med


    herself. Had it not been for her mistake, Zed wouldn''t be rushing to her rescue. He was exposed to this


    illness because he had tried to help her. Jean felt extremely guilty. Zed had been born into and raised


    by a wealthy family. He must be ustomed to better quality food. She thought that the breakfast they


    had at Tube Vige might have caused the illness. She med herself for not being considerate of him.


    Once back at the hotel, she offered the medicine to Zed. But he stubbornly refused. No matter how


    hard she tried, he shook his head and resisted. His temperature was rising and he was bing


    increasingly listless. She was really worried about his childish behavior.


    With no other alternative, Jean had toe up with a devious way to administer the medicine to Zed.


    And so, she put the medicine into her mouth before cing her hands on both sides of Zed''s face. She


    pressed her lips against his before nudging them open. Then Jean delivered the medicine by running


    the tip of her tongue into his mouth. Her actions woke Zed, but he pretended to be asleep.


    After giving Zed the medicine, she took a sip of water, and delivered it to him the same way as she had


    the medicine.


    All of sudden, Jean felt as though someone was watching her. When she looked up, she saw that Zed


    was gazing at her. In his eyes danced an emotion she was unfamiliar with. Startled, she pushed herself


    away, but Zed scooped her into his arms and rolled her under him.


    "Did the pharmacist tell you that physical exercise helps a medicine take effect quickly?" Zed''s voice


    was so husky that Jean was entranced.


    Her face turned crimson


    ''Goodness me! That was a quick recovery.''


    Before Jean could figure out what Zed meant, he leaned down and kissed her.

 Chapter 58 Don’t Move

    Chapter 58 Don¡¯t Move


    "Zed, are you crazy? You still have fever..." Jean hastened to stop him when she felt his warm hands


    moving about her body.


    A wicked smile appeared on Zed''s face as though his cunning scheme had seeded. Then he rolled


    to her side and pulled Jean closer. Zed buried his nose in Jean''s neck as he cuddled her.


    "Don''t move, or I will do what I want right away." Zed''s warm breath and husky voice sent shivers


    through Jean''s body. At the same time, Zed wrapped his big, strong arms around Jean tightly.


    Although Jean pursed her lips in response to Zed''s actions, her heart soared. She then gradually fell


    asleep.


    ...


    Buzz...buzz...


    Jean was aroused from her sleep with the insistent ringing of a phone. She opened her eyes and


    realized that someone was calling her. She rubbed her eyes and looked to the other side of the bed. It


    was empty. Where had Zed gone?


    The phone was still buzzing. Jean pushed away the quilt and then picked up the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Were you sleeping, Jean?" Ethan''s smooth voice tingled Jean''s ear.


    Jean''s eyes widened in surprise when she realized Ethan was calling her. Her sleep vanished and she


    quickly sat up in bed.


    ''Why is Ethan calling me? If Zed finds out, then everything will be ruined.


    He is not in the room. Did he go out? Perhaps he''s feeling better.'' Jean felt relieved at herst thought.


    She breathed out a sigh.


    "Jean?"


    "Yes, I just woke up." Jean replied as she rubbed her eyes. She then walked to the window and looked


    outside. When she didn''t spot Zed, she felt somewhat empty.


    ''Zed must have returned to thepany. How long could he have stayed away? He has a huge


    business to run. He would be too busy to stay away for long.''


    "I couldn''t get through your line earlier. What happened?"


    "My phone powered off. Is there something you wanted to talk about with me?" Jean put on her shoes


    as she replied to Ethan.


    Suddenly, she realized that she had forgotten the main purpose of her travel. It had been two days


    since Sonny had sent her on this assignment. However, she hadn''t taken even one photo. ''I am totally


    doomed! What will I say when Sonny asks?''


    "Jean, do you know how worried I was about you?" Ethan appeared a little unhappy. It was because


    Jean''s tone was cold. He didn''t like the way she spoke nor her attitude. He couldn''t understand why


    she was being so indifferent.


    Jean stayed silent for a while, then sighed before slowly responding, "Ethan, I don''t want to talk about


    this with you. Thank you for your concern, but I''m good. I still have work to do. Sorry, bye."


    Then Jean ended the call.


    It seemed as though she was evading or refusing to speak with Ethan.


    Jean didn''t think much about Ethan''s call. Her mind was preupied with thoughts of Zed. She quickly


    got cleaned and dressed before heading out in search of Zed. As she came downstairs, she saw Zed


    standing near the doorway.


    Jean was so mesmerized that she slowed her descent. Zed was a handsome man, there was no


    denying his beauty. His form was perfect, she had seen him in various states of undress before.


    However, at that moment, he looked absolutely angelic. As he leaned against a tree, with the sun


    movingnguidly behind him, Zed''s whole body was bathed in a soft glow. The light and shadows


    dancing on his face entuated his features. A gentle breeze sent a quiver through his long ck


    coat. He looked so celestial that even Jean found it hard to believe someone so perfect existed.


    Jean was hit by powerful emotions. The man before her had been always attractive and charming.


    All the words and descriptions appeared to be dry and pale before his perfectness.


    "You are up." When Zed noticed Jean, he slowly walked toward her.


    "Yes." Jean softly replied as she nodded. As Zed got closer to her, she wondered if he was still running


    a fever. So she raised her hand to touch Zed''s forehead. As she was not tall enough, Jean had to stand


    on her tiptoes. However, she lost her bnce and fell into Zed''s arms.


    It happened so quickly that Jean had no time to react. She froze with embarrassment before she pulled


    herself out of Zed''s arms. Then she said in broken sentences, "I .. I was just concerned about your


    fever."


    "Let''s go and have lunch." Zed said abruptly before turning and walking away.


    Jean couldn''t understand the dramatic change in Zed''s behavior. Wasn''t he yful and flirty the night


    before? She looked at Zed''s back dully. Her expression turned sullen.


    ''Why does he always treat me like this?''


    Though a little unhappy, Jean followed. However, as she thought over Zed''s suggestion to eat, she


    wondered why he said "lunch". She stayed still as she said, "Isn''t it early morning?"


    Jean quickly took out her phone and checked the time. Then she realized that it was noon already.


    She had slept all the way to noon! She probably should thank Ethan for waking her up. Otherwise she


    would still be asleep.


    Jean followed Zed to a clean and quiet restaurant. They sat at a table after making a selection. When


    ordering, Jean remembered that Zed''s illness might have been caused by what he had eaten. She then


    looked at the waitress and asked, "Do you have any dishes that are appetizing but mildly vored?"


    "Yes, sure. The vegetables and spices we use in our cooking are all grown locally. They are pure and


    chemical-free. I rmend trying this... " The waitress nodded as she rmended several mild


    dishes to Jean.


    Zed picked up the teacup and brought it to his mouth before taking a small sip. He shed Jean a


    charming smile. Jean still couldn''t tell what Zed was feeling.


    However, as Jean continued to study Zed, his face turned expressionless.


    "Eh... Sorry, it was all because of me that you got sick." Jean apologized to Zed. Her expression


    indicated that she was feeling guilty.


    Zed lowered his eyes and ran his finger around the rim of the teacup, "If you feel guilty, then you should


    take good care of me. I traveled such a long distance to rescue you and bring you to a hotel. I drove


    you all the way here and even caught a cold because of you. You owe me so much."


    A significant change appeared in Jean''s expression. Her guilty expression turned to bewilderment. She


    had made great effort to look after him the previous night, however, Zed was escting his demand


    rather than appreciating her effort...


    Despite his stiption, Jean found that she couldn''t be angry with him. After all, his illness was all


    because of her.


    While eating, Jean reflected on the fact that this was herst day on the assignment. However, she had


    done nothing. Jean decided to call Sonny and update him about her situation. Finally, Sonny gave her


    another day to finish her job.


    After finishing their meal, Jean stood and prepared to begin work. She wanted to tell Zed to rest at


    hotel. However, Zed lifted his eyes and looked at Jean, as though he had figured out what Jean was


    going to say. He quickly said, "I wille with you. Focus on your work and don''t mind me. I will not


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    bother you."


    "You are still weak, you need go back and rest more." Jean was still concerned about Zed''s health.


    What if he stays out in the cold and the fever returns? Won''t he just get sicker because of her?


    But Zed didn''t listen. He walked out of the restaurant.


    Still anxious but with no other alternative, Jean returned to the hotel to fetch her equipment. After


    consulting some locals about scenic areas close to them, Zed and Jean began their journey. It took


    nearly an hour of searching to find a proper ce with beautiful scenery suitable for her assignment.


    Jean took out her camera and checked the settings before taking several photos. Then she stopped to


    check the output before making more adjustments on the camera''s color system.


    Zed stood in distance and studied Jean. She was dressed in a casual outfit. A pair of jeans that was


    moderately skinny and a versatile white shirt entuated her curves. Her hair was simply settled in a


    ponytail. He admired her form as she bent and crouched to take photos.


    People were always saying that those who worked devotedly were the most attractive ones. At this


    moment, Jean''s working form was beautiful in itself. The way she smiled, chewed on her lip, and the


    way that her eyes sparkled when she saw something delightful...


    Standing by thekeside, Jean was absorbed in her work, The surrounding area was unparalleled in its


    scenic beauty. She lost all sense of time as she focused on her work.


    On Zed''s face, a gentle smile appeared as he watched Jean. She looked so carefree and rxed when


    she worked that Zed couldn''t help feeling at peace as well. As the smile grew, a thought registered.


    Zed''s smile froze.


    By the time Jean finished, the sun had settled below the horizon. They had traveled for two hours,


    however, it was worth the effort. There had been plenty of scenic spots along the way, and Jean had


    stopped to explore them all. Jean finally realized how experienced Sonny was. He knew that this


    scenery was suitable for shooting photos forpanies. So he had advised Jean toe here to


    shoot. In addition to appreciating Sonny''s wisdom, Jean found herself admiring him.


    Jean felt lucky as she had collected a set of photos that satisfied her and met the requirements set


    forth by Sonny.


    On the way back to the hotel, Jean and Zed stopped at the restaurant where they had lunch at noon.


    After finishing their meal, Jean and Zed walked back to the hotel. All her enthusiasm washed away


    when she remembered that Zed was not unwell anymore. ''What if he wants...''


    Jean pushed the thought aside and decided to speak with Zed. Unsure of how to begin, she went with


    the first idea she came across. "It''s been a few days since you left yourpany. Aren''t you worried


    about your business?"


    "What? You want to send me away?" Zed paused and asked. He stood beneath a streetmp and


    stared at Jean in disbelief.

 Chapter 59 Want Me To Stay

    Chapter 59 Want Me To Stay


    Jean thought for a while before shaking her head, "No, I am afraid I am keeping you from something


    more important. I don''t intend to push you away, but I just¡­¡­"


    "Do you want me to stay?"


    Upon hearing Zed''s question, Jean fell silent. With no rity about her feelings about Zed and their


    marriage, Jean had no idea what to say to him. For so long now she had convinced herself that her


    rtionship with Zed could be reckoned as marriage in name only. But, in fact¡­¡­


    Jean really wanted him to stay.


    Instead of answering Zed, Jean turned and left in a hurry.


    Zed chased Jean. He grabbed her arm and spun her around to face him. "Do you want him instead of


    me? Are you wishing someone else were here with you now?"


    "Someone else? Who? What are you talking about Zed? This is making no sense!" Jean couldn''t


    understand whom Zed was referring to and she was too tired to try and guess.


    "Ethan Lei." Zed spat out bitterly. He had always felt that she was a little absent-minded when he was


    around Jean. Although her rtionship with Ethan ended a long time ago, Ethan still came between


    them like a thorn.


    "Ethan¡­¡­" Jean stood there inplete amazement. How was it that everything always ended with


    the mention of Ethan? Jean couldn''t help thinking about that night when Zed asked her to leave his


    vi.


    She still remembered clearly the expression on Zed''s face, his harsh words, and treatment. Although it


    was just a misunderstanding, he had overreacted terribly. Remembering that difficult time, upset Jean


    more.


    "I didn''t create that Weibo post." She tried defending herself. She didn''t know what Zed truly thought


    about that incident. Since he was so hard to read, Jean didn''t even know if he would believe her.


    "I know that, but do you still have feelings for him?" Zed was, understandably, also tired of constantly


    bringing up Ethan Lei. He wanted rity about Jean''s rtionship with Ethan. And so he asked directly,


    and looked at her for an exnation.


    Jean was a little surprised and said, "I¡­¡­"


    "Answer my question!" Zed hissed.


    "I, I ......¡­¡­" After hesitating for a long while, Jean didn''t know what to say.


    "Forget it." Zed sighed in defeat. He couldn''t understand why Jean found it so hard to talk about these


    things. Zed withdrew his hand. A part of him felt relieved as he didn''t want to know her answer.


    Still, disappointed as he was, Zed turned and walked away. He needed some space and he needed


    some time to think. Jean''s shoulders sagged in defeat. This was all too upsetting for her.


    Jean stood still for a long while. She kept her gaze on the ground as she debated over the questions


    Zed had asked and why she had found it so difficult to answer him. She whispered, "What''s wrong with


    me?"


    Now, were her feelings about Zed different from those she had in the past? She knew she had wanted


    Zed to stay. She even felt a little sad when she watched him leave. Couldn''t she have shown greater


    affection for him over the past few days?


    Looking up, Jean saw a bright moon. It seemed to be illuminating every star in the sky. But Jean was


    so lost in her thoughts and so burdened by theplexities of her feelings that she was in no position


    to appreciate the beauty of the glittering stars against the backdrop of a dark night.


    When a gentle breeze glided over her body, Jean shivered. She had worn only a thin shirt in the


    morning. Now that it was night and much colder, Jean should have returned to the hotel. Not wanting to


    face Zed, Jean turned in the opposite direction of the hotel and began walking.


    Over an hour had passed before Jean felt like she was ready to go back.


    As she arrived at the hotel door, she saw Zed marching toward her. He looked rather serious.


    "Where have you been?"


    "I¡­¡­ I was walking." She frowned and asked Zed the same question, "Why are you outside? Did you


    also go for a walk?"


    "I was looking for you! Jean, do you think it is very safe to walk around as you wish thiste at night in


    a strange ce?" Zed''s voice rose sharply as he admonished Jean. Bystanders looked at the bickering


    couple in amazement.


    Jean hadn''t thought that Zed would be so worried about her since she had been gone only for about an


    hour. Realizing that Zed had been worried about her, Jean gave a little chuckle.


    However, his overreaction also annoyed her. "Didn''t I carry my cell phone with me? You could have


    called me if you wanted to find me."


    "My cell phone ran out of power."


    "Out of power? Coincidentally, I have just borrowed a charger from the hotel owner. Let''s go upstairs


    and charge both cell phones." After saying this, they headed inward.


    "Wait!" He held Jean''s arm and nced at the pub beside with an evil and charming smile, "Drink with


    me."


    "Drink?" Jean felt as though she had goosebumps all over. Go for a drink? She acted strange after


    drinking.


    However, she had no choice at all, as Zed guided her toward the pub even before she could refuse.


    They found a quiet corner and asked the waiter to open a bottle of wine.


    Unlike other pubs, this one had a very nice ambience. It was rtively quieter and not as noisy as


    those in the city. A female singer was performing on stage. Her voice was so melodious that the


    onlookers were watching silently.


    Jean felt lucky as Zed had ordered wine. She wasn''t asfortable with hard liquor. She felt relieved


    thinking that she wouldn''t get drunk so easily if she were having wine. Just then a thought crossed her


    mind. Zed hadn''t fully recovered. Wouldn''t it impede his recovery if he drank?


    "Won''t drinking impact your health? Your fever only reduced this morning." Jean asked with worry.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zed lifted the wine ss and swayed it. The red liquid formed a swirl. Without answering Jean, Zed


    took a sip.


    He raised his head, looked at her indifferently, and curled his lips, "Are you worried about me?"


    "Yes, I worry about you. I will have to look after you again if your fever returns. Furthermore, we have


    received our bodies from our parents. How can you not take care of yourself¡­¡­"


    "Shut up!"


    "Am I wrong? Now, your health¡­¡­"


    "Jean Wen! Just be quiet. I don''t want to be lectured tonight. If you don''t stop, you will find yourself


    sleeping on street." He took another long sip of the wine. Zed didn''t look very happy.


    Jean kept her mouth closed in spite of her reluctance. She worried that if she annoyed Zed too much,


    he really would make her sleep on the street.


    She took a tentative sip of her wine. It was bitter and a little odd. This was not the first time that she had


    tasted wine. She had asionally engaged in social activities as her father''s secretary before she


    broke her family ties with the Wen family. During business meetings and important asions, she had


    often sipped on wine.


    She also knew something about wine, but the wine that Zed ordered was like¡­¡­


    "What are you thinking about?" Discerning that Jean looked a little strange, Zed squinted and asked.


    Jean spit out the wine. She dabbed at her lips with her napkin before pointing at the bottle and looking


    around before whispering, "Zed, what we drank is fake wine."


    "Fake Wine?" Zed raise his eyebrows andughed obscurely, "Are you sure?"


    After thinking for a while, she nodded. Just as quickly, Jean shook her head. Before she could exin,


    Zed had called a waiter.


    "Waiter." Zed put down his ss and looked at Jean with curiosity.


    Jean thought for a while. She didn''t believe that Zed would call a waiter. This was beyond her


    expectation. The expression on her face conveyed that she was startled, perhaps even terrified.


    The waiter came over and lowered his head as he asked, "Sir, how may I help you?"


    Zed nced at Jean before turning to the waiter "My wife says this bottle of wine is fake."


    "Fake wine?" The waiter frowned and turned his eyes to Jean. "Lady, we don''t have fake wine. Did you


    make a mistake?"


    Jean didn''t think that Zed would call the waiter and put her in this position. She gritted her teeth in


    embarrassment and thought, ''Zed, you are an evil man.'' Since Zed came from a rich family, he would


    have learned about wine. His knowledge was probably greater than hers. He could have talked to her


    about it instead of calling the waiter.


    ''Well, what should I do now?''


    Jean was very ufortable with the situation. Although the waiter was smiling at her, she could see


    that it was just a facade. Perhaps he was thinking that she hade to the pub to cause trouble.


    Jean gave the waiter a smile which she thought was seductive. Then in an equally charming tone she


    said, "My! Aren''t you a handsome guy. Listen, I just had a small sip and it smelled and tasted strange."


    She was still smiling, but her cheeks were flushed. Unable to meet the waiter''s gaze, Jean turned to


    Zed only to find that he was staring at her as if waiting for something funny to happen.


    ''Damn it!''


    The waiter didn''t smile as much as he did a little while ago. He spoke politely though, "Lady, our pub


    doesn''t sell fake wine. There is no problem with the wine. You probably thought the wine tasted and


    smelled strange as it hasn''t been decanted yet."


    Jean really didn''t know what to say. Apparently she wasn''t very knowledgeable about wine!


    What he said was not unreasonable, but she still felt as though the wine had tasted strange. Since


    Jean knew little about wine, she didn''t want to argue and look silly in case she was wrong. And the


    waiter red at her as if daring her to correct him. Both of them just stood there in silence.


    Jean nced at Zed again for help. She was surprised to see that he was looking elsewhere, as


    though the scene unfolding at their table was of no concern to him.


    At this moment, Jean waspletely annoyed. She gritted her teeth and smiled reluctantly, before


    walking over to Zed. She took hold of his arms intimately and sat on hisp. She said, "Honey, didn''t


    you feel that the wine tasted strange and then asked me about that? Now, the waiter is here. Why are


    you embarrassed to say that?"


    The waiter was bewildered. He didn''t know what to think. ''Was it the woman or her husband who


    thought the wine tasted odd?''


    Zed was not expecting Jean to behave like this. He was stunned for a moment. Then he grinned at the


    opportunity that had presented itself. He wrapped his arms around Jean and pulled her closer. Then he


    looked at the waiter, "Bring us a wine decanter and some ice."


    "Yes, sir." Relieved that the issue wasn''t being escted, the waiter left with a smile.


    After the waiter left, Jean changed her smile to a re. She tried shaking off Zed''s grip. The more


    distance between them, the better! However, Zed thought otherwise. He simply tightened his arms


    around Jean.


    "You did that on purpose! Take your hands off me!"

 Chapter 60 You Came Onto Me

    Chapter 60 You Came Onto Me


    "You came onto me. Why are you asking me to let you go?" Zed smiled flirtatiously and his eyes


    sparkled.


    Jean was irritated. She pointed at the waiter who had just left, and said, "Why did you call the waiter? I


    could have been wrong about the wine. But you called the waiter and did not help me. You were clearly


    embarrassing me. Zed, remove your hands."


    "But you were so sure about the wine. I just had the waiter exin it. Why was that wrong?" asked Zed.


    "You!" Jean was so angry that her ears turned red. She stared at him and said, "So, you knew the wine


    was all right, but you didn''t exin it to me. Instead, you had the waiter do it, and in such an


    embarrassing way!"


    "I don''t mind if you want to think about it like that."


    Jerk!


    Jean was determined not to let Zed have his fun. And so with great effort, she broke free of his


    embrace. She returned to her seat angrily, grabbed the wine bottle the waiter had brought, filled a full


    ss, and took a long sip.


    The waiter was surprised. Didn''t he just educate the woman about how to drink wine? He swallowed


    and sighed, ''The woman really doesn''t know wine. She''s drinking thousands of dors worth of wine as


    if it were a regr beverage.''


    After the singer finished her song, the DJ started to y some music. The audience shouted and


    pped. Before long, the original quiet atmosphere disappeared.


    Shortly after a few well-dressed women approached Zed.


    "Hello, handsome. I''m Momo." A woman with an enviable figure walked to Zed''s side and introduced


    herself in a soft and sweet voice.


    Then, the other women started to introduce themselves. Apparently, they were here to pick up men.


    Jean was sitting beside. Her face was red because of the wine she had gulped. She was still annoyed,


    but her mood soured when she saw that the three women were flirting with her husband.


    If it had happened before, she would not have cared at all. She would have hoped that Zed would be


    picked up by those women. But today, she was getting angrier and angrier.


    What upset Jean was that Zed didn''t reject these women, instead, he let them sit by his side and talk


    suggestively.


    Jean clenched her fists. She was so furious. She felt as though she would explode.


    She bit her lip, filled another ss of wine, and drank it in one gulp. She tried to calm herself. When


    that failed, she put down the ss, stood, and looked at the women. With a fake smile she said, "Sorry


    to interrupt. I won''t spoil your pleasure. Keep the handsome man upied, please."


    Then, she left without looking back.


    Zed had wanted to provoke her, but he didn''t expect her to be so calm. He had expected her to scream


    and shout at the women, but she didn''t.


    Could it be that she wasn''t jealous? Perhaps she had been thinking about Ethan Lei? Was that why


    she didn''t care?


    He squinted and clenched his fists.


    "Handsome, let''s have some fun tonight, " one of the women cooed at Zed.


    "Waiter, bill!" Zed ignored the women. His handsome face was contorted with anger.


    Jean started to feel dizzy. Probably because she had drunk too much wine too quickly. She found it


    hard to walk straight. Just as she tripped, a big, warm hand grabbed her and steadied her.


    "Zed? Why did youe after me? Why didn''t you stay with those women? What do you want from


    me?" She mumbled.


    Zed scooped Jean in his arms and walked to their room. After they had entered, he put her down and


    pressed her against the wall. "You like leaving me with other women?"


    "Isn''t that what you wanted?" Jean stared at Zed fiercely. Her beautiful face glowed as a hint of red


    crept into her cheeks. She looked ravishing!


    "You only have Ethan Lei in your heart, right? Isn''t that why you can''t wait to rush into his embrace


    every time you see him, regardless of the fact that you are someone else''s woman." Zed''s jealousy


    was making him behave unreasonably! Although his expression was one of anger, his eyes seem to


    plead with Jean to reassure him that she was his.


    Jean was stunned. After hearing Zed, she seemed to sober up a little. She pressed her lips as tears


    welled in her eyes. "Zed, you bastard. What are you talking about?"


    "I am a bastard? Am I wrong? Or am I telling the truth? You just can''t face it, " said Zed. Why couldn''t


    she just admit it? She didn''t say that she was his. Neither did Jean exin that she liked Ethan. Zed


    had no idea where he stood when it came to Jean. Not knowing was driving him insane. Why couldn''t


    she just put him out of his misery? The thought caused Zed to punch the wall.


    "No, you are wrong. Ethan and I are over. We broke up so many years ago. I''m never going to get back


    with him. Why do you keep thinking that I am having an affair with him? You and the women at the pub


    were having a great time. I left because I didn''t want to bother you. Even if I do like you, I am just a


    trade to you. Someone unimportant. You don''t like me. We will never work out." Jean couldn''t hold back


    anymore. Tears streamed down her face as she shouted at Zed. This was the first time that she had


    spoken her mind in front of Zed without hesitation.


    After she finished speaking, the room was dead silent.


    As Jean revealed her true feelings, Zed froze. He withdrew his hands and Jean slowly slipped to the


    floor. She pulled her knees up to her chest, buried her face in her palms and sobbed. Seeing Zed with


    other women had made her so angry and jealous.


    What happened to her?


    She knew that she couldn''t fall in love with this man. He and Eva were a perfect match. She was just a


    trade, a marriage her father had arranged to benefit the Wen Group. He would never love her, and yet


    she had fallen for him.


    Her heart shattered as she thought of all these things.


    "You said that you like me?" asked Zed. As he repeated Jean''s confession in his mind, Zed''s jealousy


    and cynicism settled. Seeing her sobbing and shaking, he felt remorseful. Was he being too harsh?


    "Even if I do like you, so what? Don''t you find it ridiculous? Don''t you think I am pathetic and a total


    loser? We are about to get a divorce, but I have feelings for you. Pathetic, " said Jean.


    Zed''s body trembled. He felt so foolish. Why did he keep asking her about Ethan? Why did he keep


    hurting her and acting like he didn''t care?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now he knew that she liked him. He was wild with joy. But, he also felt guilty.


    "Sorry, I just wanted to know whether you liked me." He crouched in front of Jean and slowly lifted her


    face. His dark eyes glittered with love and tenderness.


    Jean stopped crying. She looked at him with her mouth and eyes wide open, "What did you say?"


    "Jean, I like you, " said Zed. He wiped the tears on her face and slowly leaned forward.


    Her heart was pounding. He didn''t seem to be lying. Jean could see the sincerity in his eyes. When his


    soft lips pressed gently against hers, Jean trembled. It never dawned on her that Zed would like her.


    Should she be happy or sad? After all, they were from different worlds.


    Jean shelved all her insecurities. She didn''t want to think about any of it. She just wanted to enjoy the


    moment with Zed. As she closed her eyes, a tear of happiness rolled down.


    A ray of moonlight broke through the heavy clouds and bathed Jean and Zed in its pale warmth.

 Chapter 61 Photos

    Chapter 61 Photos


    Jean awoke the next morning feeling rxed. She smiled as she turned in bed. The events from the


    night before felt like a glorious dream. Although she had a headache from the excess wine, she was


    looking forward to what the day would bring. She had wonderful pictures to show Sonny and her


    rtionship with Zed was a little less uncertain.


    As she opened her eyes, Jean didn''t see Zed who had slept by her sidest night. When she looked


    around the room, she noticed a note and some cold breakfast on the bedside table.


    She picked up the note and read the message Zed had left her. "I had to deal with something at the


    Looking at these words, Jean felt a sense of loss. But when she recalled what had happenedst night,


    her face immediately flushed.


    Jean had gotten used to being with Zed. Whenever Zed wasn''t by her side, she felt an inexplicable


    sense of emptiness. She didn''t know when she had be so ustomed to his presence in her life.


    When Jean looked at the breakfast, she found the thousand dors Zed had ced under the tray for


    her. Jean took the money and thought about the night before.


    At the pub, she and Zed had drunk a lot of wine. Albeit they had a rough evening, it had ended


    cathartically. Both, Jean and Zed had finally expressed their feelings for each other. Jean wondered if


    their feelings were real or wine influenced.


    The memory of subsequent events was still vivid in Jean''s mind. Despite how many times Zed had told


    her that he loved her, Jean''s low self-esteem wouldn''t allow her to believe it. She had been in love


    before, and it had only brought her heartache. It was understandable that Jean would be a little


    diffident. Standing at the window, Jean was lost in thought for a while. Later, the ringing of her mobile


    phone interrupted her thoughts.


    Ethan was calling.


    She stared at the screen for a long while as she wondered how she was going to deal with Ethan. Jean


    finally ignored Ethan''s call.


    After finishing her morning routine, Jean ate the cold breakfast before heading outdoor with her


    camera. As soon as she walked outside, Jean received a text message.


    "I am at Kim Vige. Where are you?"


    Jean was stunned as she read the message. Did Ethan say that he was in Kim Vige?


    Ethan had parked at the exit of Kim Vige. He waited for about five minutes before he saw Jean


    walking toward him. Ethan ran over and hugged her. "Jean, I have finally found you."


    To Jean, Ethan''s hug felt strange. She used to look forward to his hug, but now...


    Jean pushed him away and looked at him. "Why did youe here?"


    "I called Sonny. He told me that you got in the wrong bus and your wallet had been stolen. I was


    worried about you. So, I came here to find you." At first, Ethan seemed genuinely concerned. After


    making sure Jean was all right, he was full of joy.


    "Thank you. I''m all right now. You can go back and go ahead with your work."


    "I just arrived here. It''s been such a long drive. How can you ask me to return so quickly? At least allow


    me to apany you as you finish your work. I''d like to make sure you return safely. Otherwise, I


    won''t go back." Ethan looked at Jean firmly. His handsome face seemed more attractive with the sun


    shining.


    However, Jean wasn''t who she had been. She didn''t love Ethan anymore.


    Jean would have liked to be firm about Ethan''s return but she knew that he was stubborn. Once he had


    made a decision, he wouldn''t change his mind. And so it was pointless to debate with him. The best


    course of action would be for Jean to finish her work and agree to the ride back with Ethan.


    In the distance, a man was taking photos of Jean and Ethan with a mobile phone.


    Several men and women came out of the store. One of them threw a bottle of water into the car and


    found Winner had stepped out to take photos. He asked curiously, "Winner, since when did you


    be interested in the scenery? Why do you keep taking photos with your mobile phone?"


    Winner put away his mobile phone and looked at Jean and Ethan onest time. He smiled and said, "I


    just suddenly felt that the scenery here is worth taking some photos of to keep as mementos."


    Winner had driven to Kim Vige for a pic with a few friends. He didn''t expect to find Jean with


    Ethan. These photos would put Jean in a very difficult position, Winner thought.


    ''In the past, you were so arrogant with Zed to back you up. After seeing these photos, Zed will certainly


    abandon you!'' He smiled malevolently as he reached for the bottle of water and drank in all in a gulp.


    Jean didn''t want to spend more time than necessary in Kim Vige with Ethan. And so, she finished her


    work ahead of schedule and then began the drive back in Ethan''s car. On the way back, she was


    absently looking out the window. She was so consumed by her thoughts that


    Ethan didn''t bother her. He thought Jean may be tired after her experience over the past few days.


    Once back at the city, Jean went to thepany. After beautifying the photos on theputer, she


    handed them to Sonny. He was quite satisfied with the photos she had taken. As a reward, he gave


    Jean two days off work to get some rest.


    Jean went back to her home and turned on theputer. She was watching the news when there was


    a report about the Qi Group.


    "The Li Group has publicly criticized the CEO of the Qi Group for being untrustworthy and flighty.


    After losing the biggest cooperative partner, the Qi Group suffered a decline in its share prices."


    Seeing the negative news about the Qi Group, Jean was somewhat worried. How did the situation


    be so serious in just a few days?


    Jean wanted to call Zed. But she was worried about bothering him if he was busy with work. She stared


    at the mobile phone in her hand for a long while as she debated over whether or not to call Zed. Finally,


    Jean decided not to.


    Over the next two days, Zed didn''t call Jean either. It seemed as though neither of them had the time to


    contact the other. Did they really make progress in their rtionship during theirst night at Kim


    Vige?


    As Zed''s wife, nominal or not, Jean had the right to go to thepany to see him. But the Weibo


    incident had caused a negative impact on the Qi Group and her. Since it was a challenging time for the


    Qi Group, Jean worried that she would be a further distraction to Zed and she might make a bigger


    mess of things.


    Thinking of this, Jean gave up the idea of visiting Zed.


    ¡­


    Winner returned home to find Shirley sitting alone on the sofa in the living room. She looked more


    stressed and weary than when Winner had left home.


    "Where is dad? Isn''t he at home?" He looked around carefully.


    "Dad has gone to thepany. Well, this is fun. You have the courage to sneak out of the house with


    your friends, but youck the guts toe home and face dad?" Shirley stared at him with anger. To


    make Henry feel pity for her, Shirley had spent all this time in her room. She had refused to eat. Each


    time any of their parents hade to her room, they had found Shirley sobbing inconsbly. It was


    only after days of being like this did Henry let go of his anger toward her.


    And the Weibo incident still needed to be solved. Shirley had just stepped out of her room. When she


    noticed that her dad and mom weren''t at home, she asked the housemaid to cook some soup.


    Thinking of Jean, Shirley became annoyed again.


    "You''ll never believe what happened!" Winner said. He walked to the kitchen as he continued to speak,


    "Sneaking out of the house was really worth the risk!" Winner put his bag aside and grabbed a bottle of


    beer from the refrigerator.


    Shirley red at him and then looked at her fingernails that hadn''t been manicured for a month. "Well,


    which girl agreed to date you? Remember not to make any trouble. Last time, it was mom who had to


    help out with the problems you created. If the same thing happens again, you will be driven out of


    home by dad."


    "What I have seen is much more interesting than a girl."


    "Ha! I can hardly believe my ears. How can you ever find anything to be more interesting than dating a


    girl?" Shirley sat up straight, took the bowl from the housemaid, and sniffed it. She looked up and


    asked Winner with interest, "Well, go on then. Tell me what you saw."


    "I went for a pic with my friends to a small vige. Guess who I met there!"


    "Who did you meet there?" She took a sip of soup, caring little for Winner''s question.


    "Jean."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jean?" Shirley was so shocked that she trembled for a few seconds. She quickly put down the bowl in


    her hand and said, "Did you say that you met Jean?"


    "Yes, I not only met Jean but also took some photos of Jean and Ethan. They were having a tryst


    there!" He excitedly took out his mobile phone and showed Shirley the photos.


    Shirley''s gaunt face became radiant as she saw the pictures. She instantly forgot about her suffering


    over the past few days. She narrowed her eyes and a meaningful smile graced her lips.


    Ever since they had received the legal notice over the Weibo incident, Shirley hadn''t been able toe


    up with a good idea about how to destroy the rtionship between Jean and Zed. She didn''t expect


    that an opportunity like this would present itself so easily.


    "You are really my good brother. It seems that I made the right decision of letting you sneak out."


    Shirley was very excited. With these photos, it would be easier for them to destroy the rtionship


    between Jean and Zed. Even if Zed knew that the Weibo incident was caused by them, he had to


    believe that Jean had betrayed him since the photos weren''t fake.

 Chapter 62 Please Talk With My Lawyer

    Chapter 62 Please Talk With My Lawyer


    Shirley reached for Winner''s cell phone, but he refused.


    "Sister, do you want the pictures?"


    "Yeah, of course! If you don''t want awsuit, just give me the pictures."


    "I can give you the pictures, but you have to give me something aspensation. You know I went out


    without permission and I took the pictures at risk of being discovered by our father." Winner raised his


    eyebrows and smiled cunningly.


    Shirley didn''t expect Winner to ask her forpensation. Both, Shirley and Winner were facing


    prosecution. Why would he want to negotiate over the pictures that would save them from


    imprisonment? She got a little angry and said, "You will also benefit from it if we sessfully alienate


    Jean and Zed with these pictures. How can you ask forpensation from me at this critical moment?


    Winner, do you still have a soul? I am your sister."


    After hearing Shirley, Winner raised his eyebrows, put his legs on the coffee table, and said


    nonchntly, "You''re my biological sister. Don''t you know that sisters and brothers are alike? You are


    no better than me. I just have the pictures you need and you have something that I want. If we make a


    deal, we could both benefit."


    "You are such a bad person!" Shirley gnashed her teeth. However, she had no choice but to take


    Winner''s offer. After all, her disappointing brother had what she wanted.


    It was quiet for a while in the living room. Winner was ying with his cell phone. He wasn''t worried, for


    he knew his sister would agree to apromise.


    Several minutester, it turned out that he was right.


    "Okay, deal. But I only have fifty thousand dors on me."


    "Fifty thousand dors?" Upon hearing Shirley''s words, Winner felt deted. Then he asked, "Why do


    you have such a small sum of money? Are you lying to me?"


    "You know I don''t have a job. I slowly saved the fifty thousand from my pocket money. It is not easy for


    me, okay? Winner, you should not be so greedy." Shirley was too angry to say another word. She


    thought, ''I am so unlucky to have such an ungrateful brother.''


    Although Winner was not happy to give Shirley the pictures for just fifty thousand, he had no choice. He


    thought, ''If I don''t agree with her, I will get nothing. After all, there is no use keeping the pictures with


    me.


    If I give them to Shirley and she shows them to Zed, maybe he will give up his intention of suing us for


    the Weibo incident.'' Happy with this thought, Winner nodded, "Okay, you''ve got a deal."


    After getting the pictures, Shirley felt happy and rxed. Staring at the pictures on her cell phone,


    Shirley gave a self-satisfied smirk, "Jean, your happy days will be over soon."


    Everyone knew that the Qi Group was having a big public rtions nightmare. It took Zed several days


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    to solve the conflict with the Li Group. And he had put in a lot of work to make the Li Group stop their


    attack on hispany.


    Atst, they settled everything with the Li Group. But the two groups still lost the opportunity for a


    cooperation.


    Zed sat in his office and looked at Jean''s phone number on his cell phone. When he was about to dial,


    he heard a knock at the door.


    "Come in!" Zed put his phone down.


    "Mr. Qi, Miss Wen wants to speak with you."


    "Miss Wen?" Zed was dazed for a moment. Of course, he knew it wasn''t Jean Wen. Henry had two


    daughters. One was Jean Wen, and the other was Shirley Wen. His secretary knew Jean, so Zed was


    sure that it must be Shirley.


    Zed turned off hisputer and said with an expressionless face, "Ask her to leave."


    "Ask her to leave?" The secretary dazed for a while, then said, "She said she is the younger sister of


    Mrs. Qi."


    "Didn''t you hear me?" Zed raised his head with a sharp look.


    "Okay, I will do so right away." The secretary immediately bowed her head and closed the door.


    Zed couldn''t focus on work anymore. So he packed his belongings, left his office, and took the elevator


    to the parking lot. When he was about to call Jean, he saw Shirley standing outside the elevator,


    looking at him with a smile on her face.


    Zed frowned and thought, ''What a smart girl. Just because I didn''t see her at the office, she decides to


    wait for me here.'' However, Zed had no good impression of Shirley, because he knew how badly she


    had treated Jean before.


    "Brother-inw." Shirley drawled with a smile on her face.


    Shirley was wearing a yellow skinny dress and her makeup was really fabulous today. Although she


    was not very beautiful, yet she looked pretty because she had made an effort to dress up.


    But her perfume repelled Zed. He put the cell phone back in his pocket, nced at her, and said


    expressionlessly, "Since Jean has severed all her rtions with the Wen family, it is inappropriate for


    you to address me as your brother-inw now."


    Although Shirley was somewhat disappointed with Zed''s coldness, she still adored him. Zed was such


    a rich, handsome, and unapproachable man that every woman would be attracted to him.


    Shirley thought, ''Jean is such a bitch. What did she do to make Zed treat her so well?''


    "Regardless, she is my elder sister, even though she has been disowned my father. I grew up with


    Jean. Although we do not get along well, I still regard her as my sister." In order to make a good


    impression, Shirley pretended to be sweet and sensible.


    However, unfortunately for her, Zed had already seen through Shirley''s act, so he was totally indifferent


    to her attitude. Zed turned and began walking to his car as he asked, "What can I do for you? If you''re


    here for your legal troubles, please talk to mywyer."


    "I''m here for something else."


    "Well, then exin and be done with it!"


    "I have something that I am sure you will be interested in. Please take a look at it. I promise it''s worth


    your time, " Shirley assured Zed. Since she had always liked Zed for his looks and money, Shirley


    couldn''t help staring at him excitedly.


    A short whileter, Zed and Shirley were sitting across from each other in a fancy Western restaurant.


    Shirley had intended to sit beside Zed, but he didn''t agree. As a result, she had to sit opposite Zed.


    "Now, tell me. What did you want to say to me? Be quick! Don''t waste my time."


    Shirley really didn''t like Zed''s attitude towards her but she couldn''t do anything. So sheforted


    herself, ''Just take it easy. As long as I try my best, one day I will enamor him.''


    Shirley asked the waiter for a ss of lemonade and looked at Zed with zing eyes. She smiled and


    said, "Let''s get something to eat first. You must be hungry after working all day." After that, she opened


    the menu.


    "No, I am not hungry. But I can treat you if you want to eat something."


    Upon hearing what Zed had said, Shirley stopped reading the menu. She felt a little embarrassed and


    her face became stiff. After calming down, Shirley closed the menu and smiled at the waiter, "Please


    give me a ss of lemonade, thank you."


    "Okay." Then, the waiter left in a hurry with the menu.


    "I don''t understand why you hate me so much. Is it because of what happened in front of your house


    several days ago? I..."


    "Miss Wen, if you don''t have anything else to say to me, then I have no time to waste here." Zed said


    before letting Shirley finish. Then he stood up, ready to leave.


    "Wait, wait!" Shirley panicked. She gritted her teeth and took out her cell phone. She pretended to be


    really ufortable and sorry for what she was about to do next.


    "The Weibo incident was my fault. I was trying to apologize. But this time, I didn''t do anything wrong to


    her. It was not me but one of my friends who took this picture by ident. I wasn''t going to show it to


    you, but I am afraid that Jean keeps you in the dark, so..."


    "What kind of picture do you want to show me?"

 Chapter 63 . Broke Up But Still Kept In Touch

    Chapter 63 . Broke Up But Still Kept In Touch


    Shirley found the photos and handed the cell phone over to Zed.


    He looked a little pale when he found that a man was holding Jean in his arms. As he flipped through


    the pictures, he was able to identify who this man was and recognized the ce too. These pictures


    were taken at Kim Vige.


    Did that happen after he left?


    Ethan and Jean clung together in the pictures. Did they break up but still keep in touch?


    Recalling hisst night at Kim Vige with Jean, he trusted her when Jean exined that she didn''t


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    have any feelings for Ethan and that she didn''t intend to get back with him. But now, with the pictures


    proving otherwise, Zed wondered what on earth had happened after he left.


    Seeing that Zed looked more and more serious, Shirley smiled.


    "Is this the purpose of your visit?"


    He raised his eyes slowly. At this moment, he appeared to be extremely cold as could be judged from


    the expression in his deep and dark eyes. His tone of voice was equally forbidding. Shirley couldn''t


    help shivering.


    Shirley was still as she stared at Zed. Gradually, she became afraid.


    "In the future, you needn''t bother with things like this. Do you think I will spare you just because you


    came to me with these pictures? I will make you pay for all the mischief you have done to her." After he


    finished speaking, Zed stood, nced at Shirley unpleasantly, and said threateningly, "Don''t even think


    about interfering or causing more trouble. I will ensure that the entire Wen family is eternally doomed if


    I see these pictures anywhere!"


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Shirley didn''t expect that Zed would react like this. Wasn''t he jealous? Wasn''t he hurt by what he had


    seen?


    "You don''t mind her staying with another man?" Shirley yelled while Zed was leaving.


    She was trembling all over with rage and frightened by Zed''s warning. However, she didn''t expect that


    Zed would stop. Zed looked straight ahead as he processed what Shirley had said. Then slowly, he


    turned around to face her.


    At this moment, he gazed at Shirley sternly, "What Jean does or does not do is none of your business!"


    As Shirley watched Zed leave the restaurant, she felt as though her heart was about to explode. What


    on earth had Jean done to make Zed so crazy about her?


    Countless people had told Shirley that she was as beautiful, if not more beautiful than Jean. If that were


    the case, then why was Zed so reluctant to spare her a nce?


    At a high-grade club, Zack walked through the doors and headed straight for the barman. He asked for


    a ss of wine called ''no intoxication tonight.'' He was not busy that day. So he went there.


    "Boss Xing, Mr. Qi is inside the private room." The barman said while handing the prepared wine to


    him.


    "Mr. Qi is here?" Zack was a little amazed. He lifted the ss and took a sip of wine. "A rare visitor is


    here." Then he walked toward the private room that had been reserved for Zed who used to visit often.


    Once inside the room, Zack noticed rows of empty wine bottles on the table. Zed was drinking alone


    and looking rather unhappy.


    When Zack saw the expression on Zed''s face he had a general idea why his friend looked so morose.


    He raised his eyebrows, walked over, leaned against the sofa and jeered at Zed humorously, "Oh, how


    is it that Boss Qi is free toe here to drink? How are you getting along with your beautiful girl who


    has an illicit lover?"


    Zed had been used to Zack jeering at others. So he knew this was normal behavior for Zack. Zed didn''t


    pay any attention, instead, he looked up as he gulped down another ss of wine.


    Finding that Zed was not in his usual mood to retort sardonically, Zack crossed his legs and raised his


    eyebrows, "Now, you look very different from the past."


    "The past? How did I look in the past?" Zed gave a hasty nce to Zack before turning away. He knew


    exactly what Zack had meant, but was disinclined to y this game.


    The private room was sound proof. Even if someone were singing on stage or ying loud music, the


    sounds couldn''t be heard inside the room. This allowed Zack and Zed to speak freely without risk of


    being overheard. After seconds of silence, Zack Xing confirmed that Zed was bothered.


    Zack had known Zed for a while now. Over time, he had brought his fair share of women to Zack''s club.


    Each time, Zack could see that Zed''s interest in the women was just temporary. However, the sadder


    Zed looked, the more convinced Zack became that Zed appeared to be struggling with his rtionship


    with Jean.


    Surely, he knew Zed well enough to realize that his friend never drank so much when troubled with


    business issues. And Zed wouldn''t drink without thepany of beautiful girls if he hade to rx.


    Zack stood quietly for a while and watched Zed gulp down ss after ss of wine. It became more


    and more apparent to Zack that something personal had really upset Zed.


    Zack, who just wanted to jeer at him at this moment, didn''t know what to do. He thought for a while and


    decided to try humor, "Shall I ask several beauties to please you? It is boring for us to be alone in such


    a big private room alone. People who don''t know us might even think we are gay!"


    "It appears that I really am not who I was in the past." Zed sighed deeply, breathed out the statement,


    and then drank some more.


    When humor didn''t work, Zack became more concerned. He had no idea how to help Zed. He didn''t


    even know what would be the right thing to say to Zed in this situation.


    "Considering the disastrous mood you are in, I have no choice but to make the sacrifice of keeping you


    As he was about to clink his ss against Zed''s, Zed''s cell phone on the table began ringing.


    Zack looked at the cell phone furtively and found that Jean was calling him. Zed cast an indifferent


    nce at the phone, but didn''t answer it.


    After ringing for several minutes, the phone went silent. Jean looked at her cell phone as she ended the


    call. She felt a little disappointed and deste. She turned on the TV and flipped through the programs


    in a bad mood.


    Ever since her return from Kim Vige, Zed had not found the time to call her. Even though she had


    heard on the news that Qi Group and Li Group were no longer attacking each other, Zed didn''t call.


    Jean couldn''t figure out why he stayed away. She already had a difficult time believing that Zed loved


    her. After the revtion at Kim Vige, she felt ted, as though everything that happened between


    her and Zed was this wonderful dream. And now, his silence and indifference made her feel as though


    the dream had been snatched away. That made the current situation so much more devastating to her.


    She leaned against the sofa and stared at the night scenery through the clear balcony doors. No matter


    how she rationalized Zed''s behavior, she still felt upset.


    "Silly Jean, silly Jean. If you hadn''t believed him and if you hadn''t raised your hopes, his indifference


    would not have been this devastating. He was drunk that night. Then, why did you take him seriously?"


    She closed her eyes and muttered.


    The following few days, Jean decided to bury herself in her work to avoid thinking about Zed.


    "Come to a meeting in 10 minutes!" Sonny''s assistant, John, announced loudly.


    John had graduated from a prestigious school. He was a year younger to Jean, but he already had


    many achievements that the whole office often praised. No one knew much more about John other


    than the fact that he was a bookworm and that he had worked as Sonny''s assistant for a long period.


    John turned to leave, but remembered something. He turned and began searching for Jean. Once he


    spotted her, he called her, "Ah there you are, Jean."


    Jean was working on photos and was a little shocked when she heard John speak with her. "Is Sonny


    looking for me?" As these words came out of her mouth, she immediately realized that she had made


    an error. At thepany, everyone called him Boss Sonny.


    Embarrassed, she cleared her throat and looked at John.


    John nodded, turned around, and left.


    In the conference room, Sonny was discussing the next topic about photography, and only experienced


    photographers had been invited to attend this meeting. Jean had been instructed to attend the meeting


    by Sonny. Since she was just a neer, the senior members in the conference room were


    displeased with Sonny''s partiality.


    Considering her tumultuous personal life, Jean had been a little absent-minded. Besides, the topic of


    discussion during the meeting wasn''t rted to Jean''s work. Hence, Jean was a little distracted.


    As the meeting came to an end, Sonny closed hisptop and said, "I am going to France by ne this


    afternoon and will stay there for half a month. You must draft two ns for me over this period."


    Afterwards, he thought of something and looked at Jean, "While I''m gone, Jean will take the lead on


    any subsequent work with the Qi Group."


    After hearing this, the senior members in the conference room, began whispering between themselves.


    They couldn''t believe that someone with no experience had been given such an important client to


    handle. Jean had been lost in her thoughts when she heard someone calling her name. She looked up


    and found that Sonny was staring at her.


    "What?" Aware that everyone in the room was ring at her, Jean sat up straighter.


    "I have to take a business trip overseas for half a month. From this moment on, you will be in charge of


    subsequent work for the Qi Group. Any problem?"

 Chapter 64 Zeds Cold Attitude

    Chapter 64 Zed''s Cold Attitude


    "The follow-up work for the Qi Group?" Jean stunned for a while and shook her head. "Boss, I haven''t


    been in ourpany long enough. And I am afraid that there are still many things..."


    "Do not worry, John will help you." Sonny seemed to have already made this decision. Jean still wanted


    to talk more about this issue. But when she realized that Sonny would not be deterred from his


    decision, she gave up her intention to reject such an embarrassing assignment.


    "But boss, she is just a new employee who knows nothing about ourpany. After all, the Qi Group is


    an important client. If Jean makes any mistake... all our efforts will be in vain. Consequently, it will


    damage the interests of ourpany."


    Although Sonny was a famous photographer, he had been working in the investment industry for many


    years. Naturally, he knew that the senior employees would have doubts about this assignment. So he


    cleared his throat and said, "You have already seen the pictures of different thematic groups showed


    on PowerPoint. I can tell all of you that some were taken by Jean on her business trip. Although she is


    a neer, shooting experience is not new to her."


    Till this moment, every person in that conference room had their own assumptions about Jean, be it


    because they had heard the rumors about the Weibo incident or the gossip about her possible intimate


    rtionship with Sonny. None of them had actually thought that she had earned this apprenticeship


    because she was skilled. It was thus, surprising to them that some of those amazing photos had been


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    taken by Jean. As the realization sunk in, they went quiet. Some fidgeted while others nced at Jean


    with guilt. The conference room was so silent that even a pin dropping on the floor would be clearly


    heard. For a neer like Jean to show such skill was enough to


    Settle the disagreement among the employees. After the meeting, Jean followed Sonny to his office.


    "Boss, can you assign someone else to deal with this matter? I have not been here long. There is still


    so much for me to learn..."


    "No, you are qualified to take this assignment." Sonny put down his notebookputer and tidied up


    the photos on his table. He lowered his head and said, "I saw the news about you and Zed Qi, the CEO


    of Qi Group, not long ago. I didn''t know that you were his wife. But I don''t think your rtionship is that


    intimate. I guess the reason that you don''t want to be responsible for this assignment is that you are


    concerned about meeting Zed when going to hispany."


    Thest time Sonny went to the Qi Group, he happened to see Jean and Zed talk at the door of the


    elevator. The atmosphere between them had obviously been strange, which made Sonny imagine that


    they might have had a quarrel.


    Jean was highly gifted in photography. Sonny expected to make her an extraordinary photographer


    under his tutge. He was absolutely certain that if given the chance, she could improve her


    professional ability. What was more important was that he was not willing to see his only apprentice be


    influenced by her family affairs.


    At the meeting today, Sonny could clearly see that Jean was somewhat absent-minded. He did not


    know what she was thinking about, but he was sure that her thoughts must be rted to Zed Qi.


    Only at this moment did Jean realize that Sonny had already known about the rtionship between


    Zed and her. Rumors about her had spun out of control on Weibo. And almost everyone in the city had


    been talking about her personal affairs since the incident first came to light. However, Jean had thought


    that Sonny was not interested in such news and might not know about her personal challenges.


    Suddenly her thoughts were verified wrong as her marriage and other intimate details were known to


    Sonny. She was somewhat embarrassed.


    "But I..."


    "Don''t be hesitant anymore. You have to focus on your work with all your heart. Don''t think about


    anything else. You need to take your photos to the Qi Group and show them to rted personnel this


    afternoon. I must leave now to catch my flight. Let''s talk about itter."


    After seeing Sonny out, Jean returned to her seat. She felt like a deted ball and seemed to have no


    strength. Different thoughts flooded through her mind.


    Jean was determined to forget what happened that night at Kim Vige and choose a good time to


    divorce Zed. But she worried that her resolve would be shaken after going to the Qi Group and meeting


    Zed.


    But no matter what was going on in her mind, she had to go. She no longer had a choice.


    For now, it would be easier if she did not think about anything. Jean remembered what Sonny had said


    and decided to devote herself to finishing this assignment sessfully.


    Jean apanied John to the Qi Groupter that afternoon. And luckily, she did not encounter Zed


    when she arrived. After sending the photos to the Propaganda Department, Jean spent about two


    hours waiting for the results. It was said that her photos had small problems and needed to be


    modified.


    They had a simple discussion during which Jean learned of the problems and the modifications


    required.


    "You are going to handle these small problems. Is that all right?" In the elevator, John asked Jean in a


    sweet voice.


    Jean shook her head and said, "No problem." After looking at the time, she then realized that it was


    already way past her working hours.


    John also noticed the time and said, "You don''t have to go back to thepany. Can these photos be


    modified by tomorrow afternoon?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s great!" The elevator took them to the first floor. As John and Jean stepped out from the elevator,


    Zed appeared. Jean had worried about meeting Zed. The whole afternoon and evening had gone past,


    and they hadn''t seen Zed. She had been relieved and had found herself focusing on her work.


    However, at Zed''s sudden appearance, she felt shaken.


    Jean didn''t want to see Zed for fear that she would be flustered and distracted. But when she saw


    Zed, she was a little surprised and delighted.


    Zed stood by the elevator. His tall and thin frame was dressed in ck. With the expression on his


    face, he looked very gloomy. When he noticed who had been in the elevator, he raised his head as if to


    show his arrogance and superiority.


    "Zed... Mr. Qi." She corrected herself in front of the outsiders. She wanted to ask him how he was


    doing. The words were on the tip of her tongue, but somehow, she couldn''t bring herself to say


    anything.


    John stood by Jean and was a little taken aback. He also knew about the situation between Zed and


    Jean. So he greeted Zed before excusing himself from building awkward situation. "Mr. Qi, lovely to


    meet you. Unfortunately, I have to return home for some personal business. Have a great evening!"


    "You..." Jean stood on tiptoe as she tried to stop John. However, he had disappeared in the crowd. He


    walked so quickly that it was clear that he had deliberately left space for Zed and Jean to talk.


    "Tonight do you have..." asked Jean with expectation.


    "No." Zed''s voice was unusually cold. Jean had never heard Zed speak with her like that before. Jean


    shivered at his tone and wondered why he had be so indifferent to her.


    Jean''s entire body trembled and the smile on her face seemed frozen in ce.


    Since it was the end of the working day, several employees were leaving their offices and heading


    home. When they noticed that their boss and a beautifuldy were standing by the elevator, they all


    stopped to gawk. After Jean and John hade down from the elevator, no one dared to use it.


    Just as the doors of the elevator were closing, Zed quickly stepped through them. And then the doors


    closed tightly.


    Jean felt as though the sky had fallen and everything was lost. Her head throbbed as she tried to


    fathom what had changed Zed''s feelings. She stood there in utter confusion. Overwhelmed with


    heartache she kept asking herself, ''Why?


    Why was Zed''s attitude so different from before?''


    That night, was she really so drunk as to have imagined that Zed had treated her gently? Did she


    dream that Zed had said that he loved her?


    Jean was so dazed that she didn''t know how she walked out of the Qi Group building. Her heart was


    empty, and every time she thought of his cold answer, a spasm of pain rushed through her.


    Jean found a bus station nearby, waited there for the bus to arrive, and then got on the bus.


    Lately, she had foundfort in a long bus ride. Since she had no one to talk to and nowhere in


    particr to go, a bus ride seemed a great option. She found it soothing to stare out of the window as


    the bus rumbled through the busy city roads from its starting station to the terminal. A destination in


    particr, seemed unimportant.


    This time as well, Jean took the bus. She found afortable spot near a window and leaned against it


    to watch the world whisk by. It was rush hour and there was a traffic jam. Jean was lost in her thoughts


    as she watched the crowding and going.


    This was the most bustling street in the city. There were people everywhere; in cars, in buses, on


    cycles and the pedestrian walk. There was so much noise!


    But Jean feltpletely isted from the world. The jollification and business around had nothing to do


    with her. At that moment, she could not hear anything.


    In her mind, there was only the indifferent voice of Zed. She reyed their meeting in her mind again


    and again, and each time, it was like a knife through her heart.


    It felt so ridiculous, that she could not helpughing. Just as quickly as she had started, Jean stopped.


    Tears threatened to escape but Jean pursed her lips together in order not to cry out. She wiped away


    the few that had fallen against her will.


    The next day, Jean went to work and pretended as though nothing had happened. She modified the


    photos and sent them back to the Propaganda Department of the Qi Group. This time her photographs


    were approved. Since Jean''s work was done, she decided to take a break.


    She went to the water cooler and made herself a cup of coffee. When she came out, she happened to


    meet John.


    John had been holding a cup. They didn''t know each other well and shared littlemon ground.


    Although John was one year younger than Jean, he was exceptionally calm. He was Sonny''s assistant,


    but his skill in photography was not inferior to any person employed by Sonny.


    Since John had a very attractive and handsome face, most female colleagues at thepany fawned


    over John.


    It was mid-afternoon, the window near the water cooler was wide open, and the sun nted in. The


    warm sunlight shone on John as he entered the room. Dressed in causal clothes, with his hair neatly


    done, John looked charming.

 Chapter 65 Getting Embarrassed in Public

    Chapter 65 Getting Embarrassed in Public


    With short delicate hair that fell over his ears, angr face, thick straight eyebrows, fair skin and clear


    eyes, John was a very handsome and attractive man. He looked as though he were just 17 or 18 years


    old. A lean masculine frameplimented his boyish features well.


    Jean might have been attracted to him had she been one year younger than him or met him earlier. But


    now, her heart belonged only to Zed.


    Although her marriage was a nominal one, Jean knew that she would never be able to feel for anyone


    what she felt for Zed. As a creative person, Jean had learned how to spot beauty in things. As a


    photographer, she knew how to use a camera to show the world the beauty she saw. She was not


    romantically interested in John, but she could see, from a photographers'' lens, his unique


    characteristics.


    "Well, Mr. John, are you busy this afternoon?" Jean stood by John''s desk, with a cup in hand and lips


    pursed as she asked him a question.


    John turned to face her and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Uh...... Could you do me a favor?" She hesitated and looked a little embarrassed as she waited for


    John to reply. ''Was it suitable to ask John for help regarding this matter?''


    The more she thought about it, the more certain Jean became that approaching John was not a


    prudent alternative. She began regretting her decision, however, it would be awkward if she didn''t finish


    the conversation that she had started.


    "Favor?" John was startled. He and Jean were not familiar with each other. They could be called


    colleagues since they worked with Sonny. However, they were barely on speaking terms. To him, Jean


    was a stranger. He knew very little about her even though she was Sonny''s apprentice.


    "Hmm, I feel a little unwell today. Could you please help me by taking these amended photos to Qi


    Group?" Jean''s cheeks turned crimson.


    After all, this was the first time that she was asking one of her colleagues for a favor. She also knew


    that everyone had heard or read or gossiped about the Weibo incident and what they thought of her. It


    was understandable that she felt shy when approaching John.


    John was surprised. Since he needed a moment to figure out how to deal with the situation, he looked


    down at the papers in his hand. He didn''t like Jean and even felt disgusted with her because of what


    happened on Weibo. Since they worked together, he was professional enough not to openly share his


    dislike of Jean.


    Although he was confused about why Sonny had epted her as his apprentice, John had heard


    rumors that Jean had possibly yed up to powerful and rich men or slept around to earn a ce at


    Sonny''spany. He hated women like Jean.


    Previously, John had tried his best to restrain himself just because she was Sonny''s apprentice and


    they would have to work with each other at times. But today, she was feigning illness and asking him


    for this favor to escape going to the Qi Group.


    Everyone knew that Jean had cheated on Zed. It was quite obvious that she didn''t want to go to Qi


    Group to avoid being embarrassed.


    "This is your job. You can ask for leave and arrange for another colleague to help you if you are sick. I


    can''t help you." As soon as he had finished speaking, John brushed past Jean as he went to grab a


    bottle of water.


    Jean stood where she was in astonishment, as she hadn''t thought that John, who was normally a


    pleasant person to deal with, would speak so mercilessly.


    She felt humiliated, as though John had physically pped her on the face abruptly. Even her cheeks


    stung! However, it was impossible for her to be treated kindly by others, as she was rumored to be an


    adulteress.


    Jean was so ashamed that she wished that a hole would open in the ground and swallow her.


    Since John had declined her request, Jean had no choice but to take the pictures to the Qi Group by


    herself. She returned to her desk as she wondered how she would face Zed if she encountered him


    during her trip to the Qi Group. Being ignored by Zed was one thing, but being humiliated by him in


    front of his employeesst evening was something Jean found difficult to get over. She was too


    ashamed to go to the Qi Group building again.


    Before leaving for her appointment, Jean disguised herself a little. She wore a pair of sses and a t


    cap. Then she ensured that she dressed casually, like any other employee at Qi Group. The more she


    blended in with Zed''s employees, the less likely it would be for someone to recognize her.


    As Jean walked into the Qi Group building, she crossed her fingers and prayed that she wouldn''t bump


    into Zed. Her prayers were answered, but not in the way she had expected. Instead of Zed, she


    encountered someone more rude.


    Since Jean was wearing the t cap, her vision was obscured. On top of that, she wasn''t looking where


    she was going as Jean was constantly in search of Zed.


    identally, she bumped into the person ahead of her, and the envelope she held in her hand fell on


    the floor.


    As she bent to pick up the photos that had scattered all over the ground, Jean heard a mean retort.


    "Damn it! How blind are you?" She recognized the voice and gulped.


    It was Eva!


    Jean knew that if Eva recognized her, she would think that Jean hade here to meet Zed. Eva''s


    wrath would then be unbearable. Thinking about this, she apologized profusely while collecting the


    photos. She kept her head lowered and sought an escape.


    Eva, however, was a trouble maker.


    "Don''t you look where you are going while you are walking? Do you think this is over just because you


    apologized?" Eva had been in a bad mood recently. Just now, she was even stopped by corporate staff


    when she went to find Zed.


    She was cursing Jean for ruining her chances of getting back with Zed. She had thought that if it hadn''t


    been for Jean, her rtionship with Zed wouldn''t have worsened. Eva was under the impression that


    Zed would have forgiven her and they could have been together if she came back with Zed.


    Unexpectedly, Jean appeared halfway and disrupted her n when Eva was not here. The more she


    thought about Jean, the angrier she became.


    "Sorry, I am really sorry......" Jean rushed toward the elevator entrance once she had put the photos in


    order.


    Eva was in no mood to be merciful. She stretched her hands and grabbed a corner of Jean''s clothes.


    Before the incident, Eva didn''t know how to vent the anger that had umted these past few days.


    Here was a person against whom she could vent her anger. And so, Eva didn''t want to let her go so


    easily.


    She intended to satisfy herself by abusing the person that had bumped into her. However, when the


    woman''s hat fell off, Eva was dazed. Although this woman''s face wasrgely hidden by the big pair of


    sunsses, she really looked like Jean.


    Eva was shocked for a while and looked at her quizzically, "Jean?"


    Jean picked up the cap hastily, and looked around as embarrassment settled in. "What a coincidence


    meeting you here."


    "Did youe here to find Zed?" With both of her hands around Jean''s shoulder, Eva didn''t give her a


    chance to escape. In the past, she had treated Jean politely and even thought of her as a good friend.


    But now, she looked domineering.


    "No, I am here to drop off some pictures." She was afraid that her intentions would be misunderstood


    by Eva, so she showed her the work permit in a hurry. "I was working on publicity photos for the Qi


    Group on behalf of mypany."


    "Why are you so nervous?" Eva took a nce at the work permit in Jean''s hand. "Are you really here


    because of the pictures? Or are you here to use this excuse to meet Zed?


    How crafty you are! You''ve mentioned repeatedly that you dislike Zed and want to divorce him, but you


    always find chances to approach Zed." Thinking that she had been taking advantage of, Eva became


    more and more annoyed.


    Eva looked around before staring at Jean arrogantly. Then, she spoke loudly "Are you seizing this


    chance to meet the CEO of the Qi Group? Jean, aren''t you shameful?"


    CEO of Qi Group? Hearing these words, the passers-by stopped and began watching the scene


    between the two women.


    Since people were gathering, Jean lowered her head in shame. She didn''t expect that Eva would treat


    her in such a way in public. She wondered if Eva had treated her kindly in the past only because she


    wanted to use Jean to get closer to Zed.


    "I don''t want to talk with you." Upset, Jean decided her best option was to end the confrontation. She


    had nned to turn around and leave. However, it was beyond her expectation that Eva would remove


    her sunsses.


    "Oh, aren''t you Jean, the infamous inte celebrity?" Eva gasped in feigned astonishment. "You dare


    toe here after you''ve cheated on the CEO of the Qi Group? Do your family members know that


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    you are so shameless?" Eva tilted her head to one side and raised her voice intentionally, so that


    people around could hear.


    As expected, the onlookers sighed and whispered as they had never imagined that Jean, a legendary


    figure for them, would happen to be in the lobby of the Qi Group.


    "Eva, what on earth do you mean?" Jean pursued her lips before ring at Eva.

 Chapter 66 A Shameless Woman

    Chapter 66 A Shameless Woman


    "What do I mean?" Eva sneered and raised one of her eyebrows, "I was kind enough to be friendly with


    you. I even treated you as my best friend despite the fact that you took Zed away from me. But you


    didn''t cherish him. Jean, you hurt Zed and damaged his reputation. Now youe to hispany to


    cause more trouble. Do you have a conscience?"


    Hearing this, the employees of Zed''spany red at Jean and began whispering and pointing


    fingers at her.


    Unsure of how to get out of this situation, Jean stood there like a statue. She hadn''t cheated on Zed,


    but here she was, being ridiculed by Eva and the Qi Group''s employees. She fisted her fingers as she


    tried to calm herself.


    In the conference room on the top floor, Zed was in the middle of a meeting when his secretary rushed


    in and whispered something to him. Zed''s expression turned serious. He quickly dropped the folder in


    his hand and left.


    The senior officers sitting in the conference room were confused. They were curious and would have


    liked to follow Zed, but since he hadn''t told them that they could leave, they sat still. Zed''s temper was


    well-known in the Qi Group and none would risk upsetting him.


    Meanwhile, in the lobby, the crowd of bystanders became bigger and bigger. Jean and Eva were


    surrounded on all sides. So humiliated was Jean that she felt as though millions of eyes were staring at


    her. Normally a demure and shy person, Jean had never before faced such a situation. She had no


    idea how to cope.


    Running away now would be proof that what Eva had just said was true.


    But what could she do if she stayed? Was it eptable to simply stand there while Eva and all of these


    strangers tore her apart?


    In the elevator, Zed furrowed his eyebrows and looked extremely anxious. His secretary was standing


    beside him. The secretary hesitated as he spoke, "Boss, perhaps it''s best if you don''t deal with this


    matter now."


    "What do you mean?" He stared at the disy in the elevator, frustrated with the elevator''s slow


    descent. He futilely willed the elevator to move quicker. Zed''s expression grew more gloomy with each


    passing floor.


    "It was not easy for us to resolve the PR crisis with the Li Group. The Weibo incident caused by Mrs. Qi


    hasn''t settled either. I believe everyone will be curious to see how you handle this situation. Will you


    leave her to defend herself or will you rush to her rescue? Your reaction and attitude toward her, will


    show people what you feel about Mrs. Qi''s affair." The secretary politely exined to Zed.


    The elevator door opened just as the secretary had finished speaking.


    Jean knew that there was no use in arguing with Eva. After all, when the Weibo incident came out,


    everyone believed that Jean was having an affair. No one would believe an adulteress.


    But now, what could she do? Jean stood there, overwhelmed. It felt as though she was suffering


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    unprecedented humiliation and she couldn''t fight back.


    "The CEO is here." Someone in the crowd shouted. Since no one had expected Zed Qi to personally


    Jean was astonished. She raised her head and looked toward the direction of the elevators. As soon as


    Zed stepped out, his eyes met Jean''s. He was still processing the secretary''s exnation. Instead of


    rushing toward Jean, Zed found himself hesitating.


    A sigh of relief escaped Jean when she saw Zed. Ever since their marriage, Zed had been her savior.


    Whenever she was troubled, even though she hadn''t asked, Zed had helped her. She had never


    expected Zed''s help before. When confronted with this difficult situation, Jean had imagined that Zed


    woulde to her rescue. Hope sprung in her eyes as she waited for Zed toe forward and help


    clear the misunderstanding regarding the Weibo incident.


    However...... This time, it was not what she had expected.


    When Eva heard that Zed had arrived, she looked around in astonishment. Once she spotted him, her


    expression turned from bitter to charming and she ran toward Zed.


    "Zed." She called his name softly and disyed a sweet smile on her face. She waspletely


    different from the woman who had just been yelling at Jean.


    ''It''s a shame that she''s not an actress since it''s her specialty to make a scene!''


    Jean thought. Her eyes were still fixed on Zed, but he didn''t move.


    Zed knew that if he didn''t take Jean away, she would continue to be humiliated. Just as he took a step


    forward, Zed was stopped by Eva. She said pitifully, "Zed, I''vee here many times to speak with you


    but you didn''t make time for me. Do you know how much I miss you?"


    The secretary stepped forward and whispered to Zed, "The Weibo incident hasn''t been settled yet,


    please think this through."


    One minute, two minutes...... Jean held her breath and waited for Zed, but he was like a statue.


    The noise of onlookers whispering got louder and louder. Jean could hear their harsh words. She bit


    her lip and tried hard to control her tears. How she desperately wished that someone woulde to


    her rescue.


    She thought that Zed would help her. But he just stood there and watched her being humiliated. He


    even let Eva get ufortably close to him. Her heart broke at that moment.


    ''Jean, it''s so clear that he doesn''t have feelings for you. How can you be so foolish to still believe that


    he cares for you?''


    Sheughed at herself for being so naive. At the same time, she tried to keep her tears from falling.


    Suddenly, a warm and strong hand pulled her out of the crowd. Meanwhile, Zed had begun walking


    toward her. Though he was mad at Jean about the Kim Vige incident with Ethan, he still was


    reluctant to see her being attacked.


    But as he took his first step, a strange man came and took Jean away.


    They walked far, far away from the Qi Group.


    "Are you a fool? Why did you stand so still when people were picking on you?" John had no idea why a


    woman like Jean who was thick-skinned, greedy, shameless and knew no bounds, Would stand still


    and let others talk and attack her. Why was she unable to fight back?


    Jean, on the other hand, was still thinking about the intimate scene between Zed and Eva. She couldn''t


    get over the indifference in Zed''s eyes.


    "Why are you so quiet? Did they mock you so much that you cannot recover from that?" John shook his


    head in annoyance, "Why would you do that if you already knew the oue?" He really couldn''t


    understand why a woman like Jean who was neither outstanding nor beautiful would marry a man like


    Zed.


    Besides that, it was really jaw-dropping that she cheated on Zed so boldly.


    "Why are you here?" Jean raised her head and asked John. Jean''s cheeks were still burning from the


    humiliation she had just endured and her eyes were red from unshed tears.


    "You missed one thing." John showed Jean the folder in his hand. Then he said, "You are so forgetful.


    Now I know where you use your energy."


    "Even you think that I am like that, don''t you?" Jean bit her lip as the tears finally fell freely.


    John was confused by what she had just said.


    What did Jean mean? He had never once stopped to consider that the media report was untrue. After


    all, the Weibo tweet hade from her ount and could, thus, only have been written by her. But


    why was there such innocence and helplessness in her eyes?


    "Never mind!" Jean handed the photos she had been holding to John before speaking, "Please help


    me send this to the office. It''s ok if you refuse me. It''s my fault, I''ll ept any the punishment the


    After that, she turned and ran.


    John didn''t chase after her. As he watched Jean take off, he got this nagging feeling that this woman


    was different from what the media portrayed her to be.


    As Jean headed away from the Qi Group building, her phone began ringing. But she didn''t want to


    check who was calling.

 Chapter 67 A Dinner With A Trap

    Chapter 67 A Dinner With A Trap


    When Jean couldn''t run anymore, she stopped and found a ce to rest. She withdrew her phone from


    her bag to see who had been calling her. It was Shirley.


    Shirley Wen! Jean was upset when she thought about her half-sister. If it hadn''t been for the Weibo


    post Shirley had made, Jean would not have been humiliated the way she had been.


    Jean had severed rtions with the Wen family, so why was Shirley calling her?


    She had nned not to answer Shirley''s call. But then Jean thought she was being unfair to herself if


    she didn''t confront Shirley about the grievances she had suffered.


    "Sister, you have finally answered!" Shirley said affectionately. Even so, Jean could sense her half-


    sister''s impatience.


    "Shirley, what do you want from me?" asked Jean.


    "Sister, our family hasn''t had dinner together in a long time. Father said that he wanted to invite you to


    dinner and has already picked the restaurant. You..." said Shirley.


    "Have you forgotten that I am no longer part of the Wen family?" said Jean.


    "Sister, father said that he really wanted you to have dinner with us. Regardless of what happened in


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    the past, he wants us to have a meal as a whole family. Think of it as onest dinner, " said Shirley.


    Shirley stopped to see if Jean would reply. When she heard nothing, Shirley continued, "I will send you


    the location of the restaurant by text. Sister, you muste!"


    After ending the call, Jean watched the passers-by. She sighed as she thought over the dinner


    invitation. If for no other reason, Jean felt like she needed to go in order to get proper closure.


    Her phone pinged and when Jean looked, she saw a message from Shirley. "Seven o''clock. Boris


    Hotel. Room 1021."


    With nothing else to do, and no where else to be, Jean went home to rest and clean up. She left home


    at half past six. Since Jean didn''t live far from the hotel, she decided it would not be too expensive to


    go by taxi.


    This would be Jean''s second visit to this hotel. Previously, she had attended a social asion hosted


    by the Wen Group at this hotel. That day, she had drunk a lot and hadn''t paid attention to much. She


    remembered that Henry had sat beside her, but he had spent the evening talking lively with the guests.


    Jean sighed at the irony of her situation. She had never felt warmth or love from the Wen family.


    Everything she had nned till now, had been done to earn her freedom from them. Yes, she had


    finally broken all ties with the Wen family, but she had also be a person without a family.


    The waiter led Jean to the door of room 1021. After he left, Jean took a deep breath and pushed the


    door.


    The room was big. The entire Wen family was present. Jean nced at Winner, Shirley, Joy, and her


    father. She was still curious about why they had invited her when she had severed all rtionships with


    them.


    The atmosphere was serious when she entered. They seemed to be talking about something


    important. When they realized that Jean had arrived, everyone stopped talking. Henry had looked sad


    before he spotted her, but now, his expression changed. Jean felt odd to see Henry smiling at her.


    He seemed to be genial right now.


    "Jean, you came! Please have a seat." Henry stood and pointed at the empty chair next to his.


    The others at the table showed indifference, especially Winner. Although he had seen Jean, he simply


    rolled his eyes and continued to y on his phone.


    "What''s the matter?" Jean asked coldly. She nced at Henry expressionlessly.


    "Jean, you must be tired." Joy lifted the teapot and poured a cup of tea. She quickly passed the menu


    to Jean and said, "You order today. You can have whatever you want."


    Jean had never known Joy to be this malleable unless she had an ulterior motive.


    "That''s right, sister. It is a rare chance for all of us to be together. You order whatever you like. Today,


    let''s enjoy dinner, " said Shirley. Usually she was really mean to Jean. What happened to her today?


    When Shirley had called Jean earlier today, she had sounded meek, which made Jean feel really


    ufortable.


    "I am not here to have dinner." Jean nced at Shirley as she sat. Then she said, "If you only wanted


    to have dinner with me, then sorry, I don''t have the time."


    She knew that the Wen family wouldn''t act hospitably for no reason. They must be after something.


    The dinner was just an excuse.


    Henry didn''t like Jean''s attitude, but he had to remain patient. He could not afford to loose his temper


    with Jean.


    "Jean, we hardly have the chance to have dinner together. You..."


    "Mr. Henry Wen, please don''t call me that. You know that we have no rtions anymore. If you want to


    say something, just spit it out. You don''t need to beat around the bush." Jean had already seen through


    their facade. She didn''t expect Henry to be different.


    "Jean Wen!" Henry shuddered with rage at Jean''s abruptness. He took a deep breath to calm himself.


    Jean was no longer a submissive child. She had Zed supporting her. Even though she was his


    daughter, he would have to adopt a humble approach.


    Shirley knew what Henry was thinking, so she prepared to apologize to Jean. Although she was


    unwilling, she had to behave in front of Henry.


    So, she got up from her chair and walked toward Jean. She grabbed Jean''s hand and ced it in hers,


    "Sister, I know that you are still angry about what happened thest time. It was my fault. Father is old


    and has a bad temper. You have to understand. Although you have signed a contract with father, you


    will be considered as family by mother and I..."


    "Enough!" Jean was sick of Shirley''s acting. It was extremely hard to tell what Shirley really thought and


    felt. She was a different person when with Jean, andpletely different when in front of her parents.


    Regardless, the one thing Jean knew by now was that she couldn''t trust anyone from the Wen family.


    Shirley wanted to leave an impression on Henry that she was intelligent and reasonable, while Jean


    was callous and unreasonable. Even if it was true, then what?


    Jean looked up and stared at Shirley coldly. Shirley shivered. Jean had never looked at her like this


    before.


    Before, Jean could be easily bullied by her. But now, Jean was different.


    Persistent, Shirley clung to Jean''s hands. She bit her lip as tears welled in her eyes. Shirley sniffled to


    sound more sincere and said, "Sister, it was all my fault. It had nothing to do with father. If you..."


    m! Jean pped Shirley across her face.


    Everyone present was startled.


    "Jean Wen, I show you respect. But you..." Henry pounded on the table and shouted angrily at her.


    Seeing her own daughter beaten, Joy was furious. She ran to Shirley''s side and helped her stand.


    Concerned, she examined the red mark on Shirley''s face. Joy wanted to tear Jean to pieces!


    Since Henry was present, she had to pretend to be a loving mother even if she was furious. She said to


    Jean in an usatory and disappointed tone, "Jean, she''s your sister! How could you hit her? We


    treated you well at home. You..."


    While speaking, Joy lowered her head and started to cry.


    The whole family was really good at acting. Jean smiled coldly at Shirley. Her expression was terrifying.


    Winner didn''t expect that Jean would hit Shirley. Since Shirley was his real sister, he couldn''t sit back


    and watch anymore.


    He put down his phone, grabbed Jean''s arm and said, "Jean, don''t think so highly of yourself. Marrying


    a rich man doesn''t mean you can do what you want. I am warning you. Today, we are here to negotiate


    with you. If you do not behave, you are not going to walk out of here."

 Chapter 68 I Don’t Accept Your Apology

    Chapter 68 I Don¡¯t ept Your Apology


    p! p! p! Jean shook her head in amazement. She apuded as she stood and circled the


    table, inspecting the Wen family slowly.


    "What a good performance! I am really shocked that the Wen family are such capable actors!" She


    pursed her lips, lifted the cup of tea Joy had poured for her, and took a sip.


    "I pped Shirley because she deserved it. Let''s not talk about how she has bullied me all these years.


    Let''s talk about something more recent. She logged into my Weibo ount on my personalputer


    and posted distorted content which has caused misunderstandings about me. I have endured growing


    usations day after day because of her. Tell me Mr. Wen, wasn''t it you who had said that if she


    disrespects me, as the oldest sibling, I have the right to beat her? So why is it wrong for me to p her


    for this attack against me?" Jean had suffered immense embarrassment twice today. And both


    incidents had happened because people believed she was an adulteress, as portrayed by Shirley. Now


    that her half-sister had called her here for this dinner, it was time to expose Shirley''s actions.


    Gone was the time when Jean felt the need to be humble and ept whatever treatment the Wen


    family thought she deserved. She was determined to be strong and independent, and she would start


    with her attitude toward the Wen family.


    When she finished speaking, Jean turned to face Winner and said fearlessly, "I don''t care why you


    asked me toe here this time. I will absolutely notpromise. Today, I will leave this hotel when I


    please. What can you do to me? Beat me? Imprison me? If so, you will have to assume legal


    responsibilities."


    Jean spoke in a straightforward and emotionless manner. She was so indifferent that no one could


    recognize her. Winner was in a daze. He never thought that Jean would change so fast.


    Jean had lived with them for over 20 years. Winner thought he knew his half-sister. Had the woman


    standing before him not looked like Jean, Winner would have been certain that she was a stranger.


    When she mentioned legal responsibilities, Winner was left speechless. He was reminded that he had


    vitedws when he attempted to kidnap Jean. If she looked into that... thinking of this, Winner


    stayed silent.


    Henry, who had not spoken all this while, looked extremely gloomy when he nced at Jean. It was


    hard for him to believe that his daughter had changed so much in less than a year.


    He decided to try again, "Jean, I ask you toe here today to make peace, not to make more


    trouble!" Henry stared at Jean sternly. He wanted to be genial but his dislike of Jean was so great and


    his patience so limited that he couldn''t help doing the opposite.


    The expression on his face would have terrified Jean into being submissive in the past. But now, she


    was totally indifferent. Henry and Jean red at each other for several minutes. Neither wanted to


    Henry was shocked that Jean had be this fearless and defiant. He had a hard time epting that


    he could not intimidate her.


    He cleared his throat and said, "It was really wrong for Shirley to do that. Today, we ask you to dine


    with us as we seek to apologize to you. We hope that you will ask Zed to withdraw his usations


    against Shirley and Winner. After all, you still have blood ties with the Wen family in spite of our


    agreement. You can afford to give us a bit of leeway."


    "usations?" After thinking for a while, Jean couldn''t figure out what they were talking about. She


    red at them with a peculiar expression, "What usations? What does any of this have to do with


    Zed?"


    "Don''t you know?" Shirley asked in confusion. She was filled with astonishment.


    "What?" Jean asked. She frowned as a thought crossed her mind. "You mean to say that Zed has sent


    you a legal notice about this matter?"


    Her heart did a flip-flop. Zed knew the truth. And he had taken action against the Wen family for her! All


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    this while she had doubted if he truly loved her. If what they said is true, then Zed''s love for her......


    Hope blossomed in Jean''s heart. Then she recalled what had happened at the Qi Group earlier that


    afternoon. All hope was dashed in a sh.


    Zed hadn''te to her rescue because he was preserving his own reputation. He really didn''t love her.


    "Are you sure that you really didn''t know?" Henry was very astonished too. Jean''s expression had been


    genuine. She did not know what Zed had done. If Jean had no idea ...


    His frown deepened. This situation was more serious than he expected. Zed was attacking the Wen


    family of his own ord. Jean had not bewitched him into doing so. That would imply that this was


    personal for Zed. Since she had no knowledge of the legal notice, she was well protected by Zed.


    Apparently, Jean was luckier than any of them had imagined. She had married a rich and powerful man


    who spoiled her greatly. Jean could imagine that the Wen family would surely suffer a lot in the future if


    this matter was not handled.


    Shirley was fuming. ''Why? Why was Jean being spoiled so much by Zed?''


    "This must be discussed whether you knew about the legal notice or not." Jean turned to face Shirley


    and looked at her indifferently, "When you posted on Weibo, did you think that the matter wouldn''t


    escte? Did you think that the issue would settle over time and that I would not face such long term


    humiliating consequences? Shirley, I want to tell you that although it''s been over half a month, people


    still treat me terribly. The only reason I didn''te to confront you sooner, because I was busy. I am


    free now. And it is time that you give me an exnation!"


    Since Zed had sent a legal notice to the Wen family, Jean knew that she shouldn''t let her half-sister get


    out of trouble so easily.


    "Isn''t it sufficient that all of us are apologizing to you?" It seemed that Henry had enough of this drama.


    From his voice, it could be guessed that he had been controlling his anger all this while, but was finding


    it harder and harder to do so.


    What Jean hated the most was Henry pretending to be righteous as if all that he said and thought were


    correct. He insisted that Jean was being the viin although, she was essentially the victim. To him,


    Jean was being cruel and unforgiving and that was a worse offense than what Shirley had done.


    In the two decades that she had lived with the Wen family, Jean had faced such situations many times.


    At that time, she had always apologized and been humble, regardless of whether she was at fault or


    not. Today, she no longer relied on them for anything. She was not part of their family, legally anyway.


    Then, how was it possible for them to believe that they could do as they wished, just like before?


    "Shirley, would you ept my apology if I had done something like this to you?" She sneered and


    looked at her half-sister keenly. Everyone was shocked by Jean''s question.


    "You asked me to give you a bit of leeway, but Henry Wen, did you give me any leeway over the years


    that I stayed in the Wen house? At home, it would be always my fault. Even if I was innocent, you


    always believed what Shirley told you. You asked me to marry Zed to save the Wen family. You were so


    eager to sacrifice your daughter. Now, you wish to sacrifice me again for your selfishness? Let me tell


    you this. What you are asking for is impossible!"


    This was the first time that Jean had dared to call Henry by his name. And she confronted him about all


    the wrong that he had done to her without hesitation.


    The room waspletely silent. Both Shirley and Winner knew that no one dared to sh with Henry.


    However, Jean, who had been always cowardly, had behaved so boldly. She had not only contradicted


    him, but she had criticized him openly.


    "How presumptuous you are!" Henry was unable to restrain his anger. His huge hand mmed down


    on the table with such force that the tableware ttered. Everyone trembled at the force he had used


    since the table was rtivelyrge and had been fastened to the ground securely.


    Winner jeered with delight. Jean hade to this dinner with an attitude of superiority. She had


    used everyone of wrong doing and been aggressive, both verbally and physically. And now, their


    father was fuming. She was going to bear the consequences and he couldn''t wait. He whispered to


    Jean, "My dear sister, don''t annoy Dad. It won''t be good for you if Dad gets angry. So be aware of your


    attitude. Today, we give you a chance to redeem yourself. Don''t shame yourself."


    It seemed as if both, Shirley and Winner thought alike. Before Winner could finish, Shirley had started


    as well, "Yes, my sister, don''t quarrel with Dad. Dad is in poor health. If he bes seriously ill


    because of the stress, you will......"


    "Both of you, don''t need to sing the duet anymore." She stared at Henry firmly and said, "I don''t want to


    waste more time quarreling with you. I don''t ept your apology. By the way, you must assume


    responsibility for what your children have done. You must voluntarily admit in front of media that they


    made the Weibo tweet, not me. And if you don''t, we will have no choice but to solve this issue through


    legal proceedings."

 Chapter 69 Stop Her

    Chapter 69 Stop Her


    After stating that she would not forgive the Wen family, Jean Wen prepared to leave.


    "Stop her!" Henry Wen was really enraged by Jean this time. ''How could this disobedient daughter


    be such a daredevil? How dare she be disrespectful? I am her father! Although now Zed Qi can


    protect her unconditionally, this fact cannot be denied and she should still respect me!'' The more Henry


    thought about Jean''s behavior and herck of respect, the angrier he became. So he decided that he


    must teach her a lesson. Henry believed that only by doing so would Jean learn of the consequences


    of her disobedience.


    The moment Jean stepped out the door, Winner rushed to stop her.


    Jeanpletely froze when Winner grabbed her arm to prevent her from leaving. She frowned to show


    her discontent.


    She had not thought that Henry Wen was viperous and immoral enough to keep her against her


    wishes. In the past, each time he was displeased with Jean, he would beat her. Did he really want to


    imprison her or do something worse? If this was the case, then she should not havee to meet the


    Wen family today.


    "See? Can you still be so arrogant?" Winner Wen was very excited. Finally, he had found the


    opportunity to be able to make Jean suffer. Not long ago, in the hospital, he had been beaten by Zed Qi


    and insulted by Jean Wen. He still held a grudge against both. What was more, Jean''s aggressive


    behavior at the table today had infuriated Winner further.


    Although Jean was somewhat scared, her anger exceeded the fear she felt. She clenched her fists


    tightly as if to hold back her emotions before turning to face them slowly. Henry was Jean''s biological


    father and they bled the same blood. All these years, Jean had always respected and loved him. Jean


    didn''t think of herself to be the perfect daughter. But she could not believe that her father had described


    her as disobedient. His im was ridiculous!


    Shirley Wen, her half-sister, had ruined Jean''s reputation by posting lies on Weibo. And Henry did not


    show any concern. Instead, he tried to intimidate Jean into dropping all the charges against them.


    Did the Wen family truly believe that they would face no punishment for breaking thew? Did they


    honestly think that she would keep forgiving all their attacks against her?


    From then on, Jean was thoroughly disappointed with all members of the Wen family. And she hoped


    that she would never have any rtionship with them or get involved in their affairs.


    She heard a loud sob and turned to see that Shirley was sitting on her chair with her face in her hands.


    Even though she appeared to be crying, every time Shirley looked up, Jean could see the mockery in


    her eyes. She seemed to be gloating at Jean''s status as an outcast of the Wen family. Over time, it had


    be quite apparent that no one from the Wen family loved Jean. On the contrary, Shirley was the


    princess of the Wen family.


    "I have raised you for so many years. Now you are so ungrateful. You stand by Zed Qi, while putting


    our safety at risk. This matter is also rted to you. So you have the duty to help us solve it. Do you


    want to see the whole Wen family, which has supported you for more than 20 years, be taken to court?


    I should have known that you are an ingrate! I wish that you had never been born. I should not have let


    your mother give birth to you." Henry roared.


    "Yes! You should not have allowed my mom to give birth to me." Jean screamed at Henry. Her tears


    flowed freely. "You shouldn''t have married my mom. You are to be med for my birth. Don''t you know


    how my mom suffered after she married you? You had a mistress even though you were married to


    mom. You stayed at the Wen Group and workedte to avoiding home. Not once did you think


    about her! You didn''t feel any sense of duty in all the years that you were married to her. And it was


    because of your actions that she was bed-ridden all of those years after giving birth to me. It was you


    who caused my mom''s death. Can you say that you have nothing to do with her death?"


    The memory of her childhood was very vague, but Jean could never forget the day when her mother


    passed away. Where had her father been that day? Henry Wen had been indulging himself at a party


    and having great fun! It was not long after her mom''s death that Henry had brought his mistress home.


    At that time, Jean was just a little girl and could not do anything to stop her father. The only thing Jean


    could do was hide in her quilt and cry secretly every day.


    Jean''sck of confidence and self-esteem was also caused by her experiences of being abused and


    used by members from the Wen family. But today, for herte mother''s sake, she had to be strong


    enough to fight back and protect herself. Even without Zed''s help, she must not let anyone bully her.


    No!


    Henry''s whole body shook when he heard Jean''s usations. He had never expected that she would


    lose control and speak with him like this. He was startled. It took a minute for Henry to get over his


    shock. His face became a mix of emotions ranging from anger to fear.


    Silence permeated the room. No one present dared to breathe from fear of bearing Henry''s wrath.


    Shirley Wen was astonished at Jean''s behavior. She hadmitted great errors today. Not only had


    Jean disobeyed their father, she had used him of ruining her childhood, being partial toward his


    other children, sacrificing her for the sake of the Wen family and her mother''s death. Moreover, she had


    been unreasonable enough to yell at their father. Jean was absolutely crazy!


    Joy Yi, who had been standing next to Henry Wen, patted his back and whispered, "Don''t be so angry.


    You are now in poor health. What if you get sicker after being enraged?"


    Henry ignored Joy''s words, pushed her away with great force, and walked toward Jean at an


    unbelievable speed. He pped Jean.


    The sound from the p reverberated through the silent room for what seemed like an eternity. Jean''s


    face stung from the impact. Henry had pped Jean with such force that bright red blood flowed out


    from her mouth. Her cheek be swollen instantly.


    Everyone in the Wen family looked at Jean with haughty contempt and indifference. They wanted to


    see Jean''s misery. At this time, she stood there like a statue, unable to process what had happened.


    "I didn''t expect that you have hated me for so many years. If I had known that I had raised such an


    ungrateful daughter, I wouldn''t have let you stay in the Wen family after your mother died!" Henry''s


    hand trembled and his whole body shook. He was as terrifying as a rabid wolf, threatening all who


    looked at him.


    Jean Wen obstinately raised her head and looked at him in defiance. She gritted her teeth and said


    slowly, "By giving you thend you so desired, I paid all my debts to you for raising me. This time, I will


    consider your actions as a reminder of what kind of father you are. Thank you for making this simpler


    for me. Now, I am convinced that the only way for the legal case to be solved is through Shirley. If she


    admits her mistakes to the media and tells the truth, I will let this matter go and never see you again.


    Otherwise, even if you hold a knife to my neck, I will not help you."


    "Do you really think that I don''t dare to do so? You are my daughter. I have the right to control you. I am


    ordering you to return to the Wen house now. And stay in your room until you promise to help us. Then


    I will let you go!" Henry snorted in response to Jean''s threat. His eyes were cold and sharp.


    "I don''t mind if you want to get yourself into further legal trouble by restricting my personal freedom."


    She shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. Her pale cheeks, the blood on her lips, and the bitter smile


    on her face was a reminder to the Wen family that Jean could not be terrorized.


    "What do you mean?" Winner asked tentatively.


    Jean wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and raised her eyebrows. "Zed hase with me


    today. But I didn''t ask him toe in. You know about his temper and how powerful he is. If I do not


    return soon, you can imagine what the consequences will be."


    When they heard Zed''s name, the Wen family became scared.


    But Winner did not take Jean''s threat seriously. Glowering at Jean, he said, "So what if Zed Qi finds


    out? What can he do? Do you think we are afraid of you? Men like Zed Qi will only be interested in you


    for a short while. Do you think you have the luck to lure such a rich and powerful man into loving you


    forever? Besides, you are just a good-for-nothing, and you are not attractive at all. Will he really be


    willing to waste his financial resources and fame to protect you?"


    "Go ahead. See if I''m bluffing." Jean said calmly. Her conviction shook the confidence of the Wen


    family.


    Henry had not expected his daughter who was now cut off from the Wen family to be so shrewd.


    Shirley who was standing aside, gnashed her teeth. She was very jealous and thought to herself, ''How


    can such a failure earn Zed Qi''s love?''


    "You really think that I..." Winner raised his hand and was about to p Jean, but was stopped by


    Henry.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, why are you stopping me? This sly woman is rather stupid. See her unconcerned look. She


    doesn''t care for us. I will teach her a lesson today."


    "Enough!" Henry screamed at Winner. He red at Winner before turning to face Jean. He had


    forgotten that Zed Qi was also involved in her affairs. Since Zed was such an untouchable person, the


    time was not right for the Wen family to take further action against Jean. Henry thought that the Wen


    family was at a disadvantage as Zed was so powerful. Judging from the expression on Jean''s face,


    Henry knew that she would never agree to help them.


    If he forced Jean to return home, he was afraid that it would make this matter even worse. After deep


    consideration, Henry decided to let Jean leave.


    "You can leave now."

 Chapter 70 I’ve Taken Photographs...

    Chapter 70 I¡¯ve Taken Photographs...


    Winner was dissatisfied when he heard their father tell Jean Wen that she could leave. He clenched his


    fists and then pointed at Jean before deriding her, "You are just a slutty whore! You had an affair with


    Ethan Lei after getting married to Zed. The words on Weibo may have been posted by us, but that does


    not mean that you are not an adulteress. Do you think that nobody knows that you were with Ethan Lei


    in Kim Vige? I''ve taken photographs..."


    "Winner!" Shirley moaned at Winner. She was livid that he would expose their only leverage.


    He just told Jean Wen about their one advantage over her. Shirley was thinking about using this secret


    against Jeanter. Now Jean knew.


    ...


    When Jean stepped out of the hotel, she was confounded. The Wen family seemed to enjoy getting


    into trouble and then begging for forgiveness. They also took it for granted that each time they ask, she


    would do as she was told. Even though she was no longer legally part of their family, they expected her


    to be filial. Instead of constantly beating and threatening her, could neither of them show her some


    love? Was that too much to ask for? Her heart broke as she thought about her cold family. Tenderly,


    she touched her swollen cheek.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jean checked the time, she noticed that it was already past eight. She didn''t know she had spent


    such a long time quarreling with them. She raised her hand and hailed a cab.


    Weary from the day''s events, Jean leaned her head against the window of the cab and watched the


    streetmps whiz past. She saw several families on the sidewalk. Some were shopping while others


    were hastily heading home.


    Jean envied the people she saw. After all, they had someone waiting for them at home. She desired


    having what they had. Wouldn''t it be nice to, for once, be with someone who truly loved her.


    For as long as Jean could remember, she had this wish. When she was younger, after her mother died,


    she would be envious of other families. She had seen them everywhere and wanted the joy and


    togetherness that they shared. Jean was at an age when most women would be raising their own


    families. And yet, here she was, all by herself with no one to call family. Even though her mother had


    died, wasn''t she deserving of at least her father''s love?


    She felt as though life had dealt her an unfair hand. ''Never mind. I will just consider myself to be an


    orphan!''


    She finally found the closure she was looking for, albeit it didn''t quite work out the way Jean had


    expected. What Winner had shared a little while ago hade as a bigger surprise for Jean.


    When Ethan Lei arrived at Kim Vige, Jean had finished her work as quickly as possible so that they


    left before anyone saw them. If Winner imed to have photographs of her with Ethan, then he must


    have been at Kim Vige that same day. She thought over that fateful day and wondered how she


    never noticed Winner. Kim Vige was so small that any stranger would stand out.


    If Zed were told this, what would he think? No! She couldn''t take that risk. She had to tell Zed first and


    find a way to exin.


    At the hotel, The entire Wen family sat at the table. Each one stared at the other glumly. All thoughts


    about ordering dinner were forgotten. Eventually, a waiter knocked on the door before entering, "Sir,


    may I take your order now?"


    "Yes, yes. I''m starving." Winner acted like the confrontation with Jean hadn''t affected him. He picked up


    the menu on table as he intended to order.


    "You still have an appetite? Go home now!" Henry was too angry to have dinner. Already in a foul


    mood, Winner''s actions and utter disregard for their troubles displeased Henry even more.


    Winner was dazed for a second. Then he rubbed his stomach and muttered, "It was Jean Wen that


    brought up all this trouble. And we''re getting punished? Why can''t we eat?"


    "Winner!" Joy scolded him at once, "How can you talk to your father like this?" She slyly winked at


    Winner while scolding him. She intended to convey to Winner that he should not provoke Henry.


    But it was toote.


    Henry pped Winner. The sound from the p was so loud that it echoed in the otherwise silent


    room. Henry''s face flushed from the exertion.


    It was the second heavy p that Henry had wielded today. But this time, he wasn''t pping Jean. He


    had hit Winner.


    Winner had been spoiled since birth. He had never been pped by Henry. He was shocked by his


    father''s action. Frozen in ce, he didn''t react for a while.


    Shirley covered her mouth in astonishment. She was too scared to make a sound. Joy was also dazed.


    She trembled.


    The waiter saw the scene and became ufortable. He quietly left the room.


    "Henry, he... Winner didn''t mean to talk like that. Would you ..."


    "Why are you upset with me since Jean Wen made you angry? How can you starve me and even p


    me on the face? I''m done with this!" Winner picked up the ss in front of him and smashed it onto the


    floor. The sound of the ss breaking into pieces was exceptionally sharp. The tea in it sshed


    everywhere.


    "You!" Henry was so infuriated, he was rendered speechless.


    Winner stood and stomped out of the room. The door mmed behind him with such force that it


    rattled the doorway.


    "Don''t evere home if you have the guts! You disobedient son. I raised so many wayward children!"


    "Henry ..." Joy wanted to go after her son but she was afraid that Henry would get angry at her. She


    would have liked to say something nice on Winner''s behalf but feared she would bring him more


    trouble. She nced at the door and started to worry about Winner.


    Shirley didn''t dare to say anything and kept her head down. Henry turned to her and she felt the heat of


    his gaze and looked up. She looked right into her father''s eyes.


    "Dad ..." She called her father gently. The entire time, her heart raced with anxiety.


    "Do what Jean Wen said. Speak with the media and confess to your actions. Clean up your own mess!"


    Unable to bear the disappointment of having raised such troublesome children, Henry left the room.


    Shirley remained stunned in ce. She was so shocked that she didn''t even make a sound for a while.


    "Mom, I... I don''t want to do that!" Shirley cried out, looking anxious. She couldn''t ... she just couldn''t


    admit that the Weibo incident was her fault.


    She knew how harsh public opinion could be. If she assumed responsibility, she would be shamed for


    months! Then, she would be too embarrassed to face people in the future.


    At the moment, Joy could think of no better idea and shook her head. She took a deep breath and then


    followed Henry.


    Shirley saw her mother leave and cried out loud. As soon as she thought about Jean, she got furious


    and tossed the tableware off the table.


    "Jean Wen, I will not let you get away with this!"


    Two dayster, Jean sat at her desk, revising photographs. A female colleague who had been sitting by


    her side suddenly came over.


    She wasn''t able to react until that colleague pointed to the news on the cell phone and said, "Is Shirley


    Wen your younger sister?"


    She paused and looked down at her cell phone. Jean''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw that


    Shirley had admitted on Weibo that she had schemed and used her sister''s ount to post on Weibo.


    Now, public opinion was on Jean''s side.


    Finally, she had been absolved.


    After the surprise wore off, Jean shrugged. She had been used to ignoring those terrible gossips.


    "It turns out we have misunderstood you, Jean. Sorry." The colleague was ashamed about how she


    had behaved with Jean all this time and apologized to her. Instead of returning to her desk after, the


    colleague stood by Jean and thered about how evil Shirley was.


    By the end of the day, almost everyone had heard about Shirley''s confession on Weibo. Jean''s whole


    day had been spent in polite smiles and humble eptance of other''s apologies. At one point, she felt


    as though the whole office had visited her and either apologized or fawned over her for she was Zed''s


    wife and now, Sonny''s apprentice.


    Jean disliked how fickle her colleagues were being. All this while, when they hated her for cheating on


    Zed, Jean had enjoyed peace at the office. No one had disturbed her.


    But now, she couldn''t seem to find the time to work! When she was new at Sonny''spany, Jean had


    wanted to make friends. However, now that she knew what her colleagues were like, she didn''t care


    too much. Eventually, when they saw that she was not interested in anything more than a genial


    conversation, they left.


    The only time Jean seemed to find any peace, was when her colleagues had left for the evening.


    However, she had to workte to make up for lost time at work.


    Alone at thepany, Jean channeled her energy into revising photographs. When she finished, she


    looked at the time and was surprised to see that it was ten o''clock. At the moment, it was pretty quiet in


    thepany. Even a tiny sound could be heard clearly.


    Jean was about to turn off the lights and leave when she heard the sound of a closing restroom door.


    She was dazed for a few seconds. Who else was still at thepany at such ate time?


    Could it be a thief?


    The minute she thought about this, Jean panicked.


    She walked to the restroom as quietly as possible and carefully listened for more sounds. Perhaps she


    had been wrong? When she heard nothing for a while, Jean wondered if she had imagined the sound


    of the closing door. Regardless, her heart pounded in her chest. All kinds of horrific thoughts flooded


    her mind.


    What if it was really a thief, what should she do?


    Jean''s ears pricked as she heard another sound. She could tell that it wasing from the men''s


    restroom. Jean snuck closer to the door and was about to push it. All of a sudden, it was opened from


    the inside. Jean was shocked and found herself unable to move.

 Chapter 71 Thank You

    Chapter 71 Thank You


    "I thought you''d gone home already. Why are you workingte?" Jean felt relieved when she saw John.


    She was also somewhat surprised. She didn''t think that anyone else was working overtime at the


    assistant, he also had his own office.


    John''s office was next to Sonny''s, which was far from her office. Perhaps that''s why she hadn''t seen


    any lights or heard any sounds that indicated that anyone else was still at thepany.


    "Our boss sent me some photos from abroad. I have just finished editing them." John looked around


    and asked in wonder, "Why are you at the door of the men''s restroom?"


    It was clear that Jean was about to open the door just as John had stepped out.


    When she heard John''s question, Jean''s expression froze. She wondered if John would now think that


    she had a peculiar taste. As awkwardness settled around them, Jean deliberated on how she would


    exin this situation to John.


    "Ho ho ho¡­ I was about to leave but heard a noise from the restrooms. I thought there may be a thief.


    And when I was about to enter to inspect, you opened the door."


    "If I had opened the door a minuteter, you may have seen me naked."


    "I''m sorry. I hope there is no misunderstanding. I have to return home now. I''ll see you tomorrow." Jean


    smiled in embarrassment and turned to leave.


    John raised his hand and looked at his watch. He said, "Have you had dinner? If not, would you mind


    joining me for dinner? I have something to talk about with you."


    Hearing that, Jean turned around. She was a little surprised. Didn''t John hate her? Why did he take the


    initiative to invite her to dinner?


    "It iste. Restaurants may have closed."


    "I know of a restaurant that is open thiste. Wait for a moment." After saying that, John went back to


    his office to collect his belongings.


    John took Jean to a restaurant where he often dined. It was a small but distinctive restaurant. The


    restaurant''s ambiance was homely. It had been delicately andfortably decorated. And the dining


    environment was rtively quiet.


    After sitting down, John poured a ss of water for Jean and said, "The owner of this restaurant is my


    friend. It won''t close until midnight."


    "Do you oftene here to have dinner after working overtime?" She looked around and asked.


    "Yes. But this is the first time that I have brought ady to the restaurant." Just as Johan was speaking,


    a man came over, with the menu in his hand.


    The man put the menu on the table and carefully examined Jean. He patted John on his shoulder and


    smiled, "Is this your girlfriend?"


    Jean was stunned. Girlfriend?


    The man who seemed to be a waiter was the friend that John had mentioned. He was a young man.


    Jean guessed that he was about twenty-seven years old. He was tall and well built. With braided hair


    and a beard, he looked like he had a wild side. From his good figure, Jean guessed that he may be a


    model.


    "I''m not John''s girlfriend. I''m his colleague." Jean exined to the owner.


    The owner was stunned for a few seconds. He looked at John and said, "Your colleague?"


    "Yes." John nodded before taking a sip of water.


    "Hey, this is unusual behavior for you. I have never seen you bring any girls here. When I asked about


    that, you said that you enjoying dining quietly. Since she isn''t your girlfriend, why did you bring her


    here? Is it because you like thisdy?"


    The owner teased John. Then he turned and exined to Jean, "I''m a frank person and I like jokes.


    Please don''t mind me."


    "I''m not offended." She smiled gently and shook her head.


    John shed his friend a disgruntled look before handing the menu to Jean. "You have been working at


    thepany for half a month and I haven''t invited you for a meal. Today, I will treat you."


    "No, you don''t have to do that. I¡­"


    "Please order some food." John had never been the kind of person to speak a lot. He was always


    polite, but he was also used as few words as possible.


    Jean puckered her lips as she debated over the situation. She didn''t want to offend John. She was


    unfamiliar with John as they had only just started working together and hadn''t spoken much about their


    personal lives. She couldn''t help thinking about the time she had asked John for a favor and his harsh


    refusal.


    His behavior was very different then. Now, John was being nice. Jean had been very surprised when


    John suddenly asked her to have dinner.


    Since it waste night, there weren''t many people in the restaurant. To Jean, it felt as though she were


    in a peaceful coffee shop in the afternoon. Jean liked this kind of ambiance as it made her feel tranquil.


    John had asked Jean to dinner as he had learned the truth about the Weibo incident. He was ashamed


    about how he''d behaved with Jean and thought this would be a good way to apologize to her. Once


    they sat down at the restaurant, however, John found that he didn''t know what to say.


    He thought back to the day when Jean had joined thepany. At first sight, John had thought that


    she had a unique charm and that she was quite different from other women. But because of the


    negative news about Jean, he didn''t think highly of her.


    Thinking of the incident that happened at the Qi Group a few days ago, John felt somewhat guilty. If he


    hadn''t refused her request, Jean wouldn''t have been insulted by so many people in public.


    John studied Jean. She was staring out the window and seemed to be lost in her thoughts.


    "I''m sorry for the incident that happened a few days ago." After keeping silent for a long while, John


    finally said.


    Jean had been thinking about Zed. John''s words interrupted her thoughts. Hearing that, she was


    confused for a few seconds and said, "What?"


    "If I had helped you that day, you wouldn''t have been humiliated by those people¡­" John stopped and


    waited to see Jean''s reaction to his apology.


    The ss Jean had picked up, shook in her hand. She was stunned. She lowered her head and


    smiled. "I had forgotten about that. You don''t have to apologize to me. After all, I was requesting you to


    help me. You weren''t obligated to help. So, you don''t have to apologize to me."


    John didn''t say anything more about that incident. The owner personally came to serve the dishes they


    had ordered. He told them to enjoy themselves before leaving with a sly smile. Jean knew that the


    owner had probably misunderstood her rtionship with John.


    "You must know each other for a long time, right?" She asked John.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Well, we have been friends since we were young. He''s older than me. When we were young, he


    always asked me to call him elder brother." John raised his eyebrows and continued, "But I have never


    addressed him as elder brother. He argued with me for several months because of this."


    Jean looked at the rice in her bowl and smiled wishfully, "You must have been very happy during your


    childhood. It''s rare to have a ymate who is as close to you as an elder brother." Although Jean was


    talking about John''s childhood, her tone and expression betrayed that she was thinking about her own


    experiences.


    John understood her meaning. He hesitated for a second before replying, "God is fair. If you lose


    anything, you will get something in return. He will open a door that leads you into darkness. Equally, he


    will open a door that leads to brightness."


    Jean was surprised by John''s insightfulness. Had he been able to rte to her misery by just that one


    statement she had made? He barely knew Jean and yet, here he was,forting her. Because God


    had taken away her childhood, God would give her a happy future. The thought gave her hope and


    made her smile.


    Jean liked the way that John was speaking with her. Even though he had been harsh that first time, she


    had heard John speaking with other colleagues at the office. John never spoke directly or candidly. He


    often expressed his thoughts in a way that brought sce.


    "Thank you." Jean smiled. Her facial features were extraordinarily beautiful and charming under the


    dim restaurant lights. Her smile, like poppies, enchanted people.


    They had a happy dinner. Although John was on the quiet side, what he had said made Jean feel


    been a little upset when she arrived at the restaurant. After having dinner with John, she felt at ease.

 Chapter 72 I Just Guard My Reputation

    Chapter 72 I Just Guard My Reputation


    Jean and John walked out of the restaurant and were about to say goodbye to each other, when John


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    suddenly thought of something. He stroked the back of his head as he spoke, "It nearly slipped my


    mind. I''ve forgotten to tell you about something else."


    "Hmm? What?" Jean asked while rubbing her belly. The food had been so great that she had eaten just


    a little too much.


    "The Lei Group will hold an exhibition tomorrow night and need a photographer. Ethan requested that


    you attend that party. Later tonight, I will send some rted material to you, so that you can make


    some preparations."


    "Lei Group?" Jean was baffled and blinked rapidly. "Requested me?"


    "Hmm, any problem?"


    "Well, can you send anyone else to that party?" Jean swallowed. She didn''t want to go to any events


    held by the Lei Group. She didn''t want to meet Ethan either.


    John was a bit shocked. Otherpany personnel would have made every effort to seize such a good


    chance. But contrary to his expectation, Jean declined.


    Last time, she refused to go to the Qi Group. Later, John had realized why. And so that was


    understandable. However, why was she reluctant to attend the Lei Group''s events?


    After thinking it over, he finally remembered that as per the Weibo tweet, Jean had a rtionship with


    Ethan at some point in the past. His eyes widened in understanding as he spoke, "Why do you always


    decline for private reasons?"


    Hearing this, Jean felt very embarrassed. How was it that her simple answers were insightful enough


    for John to figure out exactly what she was thinking? Without any idea as to how to answer this


    question, she mumbled an excuse. "Last time, I went to Qi Group only to learn something from our


    boss. But this time, I am required to take the pictures by myself. I am afraid that I won''t be able to. As


    you know, I am a neer without much experience."


    "But the photos you took at Kim Vige are very good." He raised his eyebrows and lifted the corners of


    his mouth a bit. John couldn''t help smile as Jean looked very sweet when she blushed.


    Tongue-tied, Jean didn''t know how to exin.


    "Lei Group has been partnering with ourpany for a while now. Moreover, you are selected by them.


    Ourpany will suffer if you decline their request." John''s expressions turned serious again. He was


    as grave as their boss even though he was much younger.


    "Alright." Jean sighed in defeat. She knew that she couldn''t exin her way out of this assignment. She


    just hoped the event would go smoothly and that there wouldn''t be any embarrassing moments.


    As she arrived at the gate of themunity, Jean was surprised to find a ck car parked across the


    road. It looked very familiar. Instead of climbing the stairs, Jean turned and studied the car. She was


    startled as she recognized the car. She wanted to rush toward it, but found herself glued to the spot.


    Zed watched Jean from inside the car. His intense gaze made her heart beat faster. It seemed that she


    always had an inexplicable reaction every time she met Zed. This was a new emotion for Jean; one


    that had developed ever since their confessions at Kim Vige.


    While a part of Jean was ted to see Zed, another reminded her of how he had behaved when Eva


    was humiliating her at the Qi Group.


    At the thought, Jean wanted to turn and run up the stairs. However, her heart forbade her from doing


    so. Awkward and unsure of what to do, Jean shuffled her feet. When she saw the car door swing open,


    she lowered her gaze to the ground.


    Zed walked toward her slowly. He was dressed in ck and looked rather gloomy. Jean felt that he had


    grown thinner since theirst encounter.


    Finally they were face to face, but neither spoke. Zed could only re at the top of Jean''s head as she


    insisted on looking at the ground. He watched as she focused all her energy into awkwardly ying


    with her fingers instead of talking to him. Unsure of what to say, he watched her for a while longer.


    "You have been welltely." His voice sounded extremely cold.


    Since it waste at night, very few people and vehicles were around. It was extremely quiet. The street


    lights shone upon him, forming a nt slender shadow on the floor. A gust of wind gently ruffled his


    hair.


    "Hmm, I have been well." Jean lowered her head till her chin was touching her chest.


    Zed looked at her coldly and threateningly. No one knew what he was thinking about. Hearing that she


    had been well, he became gloomier. How was it that he was suffering but she wasn''t?


    "Did you enjoy your dinner?"


    "Dinner?" Jean was a little baffled. She looked up and stared at him in shock. "How did you know?"


    She scratched the back of her head as she thought about her dinner with John. She hadn''t noticed Zed


    anywhere near the restaurant. So how did he know?


    "Are you confused about how I know you dined with another man?" Zed red at Jean with piercing


    coldness. His voice seemed usatory, as though he was hinting at something. Jean had no idea


    what.


    In the absence of his exnation, Jean assumed that Zed had installed a GPS tracker in her cell


    phone. That way he could always locate her.


    Thinking of this, she had no idea what to say. She remained tongue-tied in front of him although her


    heart was filled with unspoken words. As the silence hung between them, time seemed to have slowed.


    She couldn''t tolerate such awkwardness, so she finally broke the silence and said, "Thanks for


    handling the Weibo incident."


    Zed was not surprised. He figured she would eventually learn that hiswyer had sent the Wen family a


    legal notice. When the Wen family acknowledged their mistakes and proved her innocence, he had


    understood that they had done so at Jean''s insistence.


    "I was just preserving my reputation. It had nothing to do with you." He spoke sternly. Jean felt


    saddened by his tone. After all that had transpired between them, good and bad, could he not afford


    her a little more than a stern tone?


    A gust of cold wind tousled her hair. Conscious, she tried settling her hair, but left a stray lock on her


    cheek. Under the soft glow of the street light, Jean looked beautiful with her messy hair and red tinged


    cheeks.


    Just as expected! Jean pursed her lips in a smile as everything was just the same as she thought.


    That night at Kim Vige, she had drunk too much and had overreacted as she hadn''t been treated so


    affectionately in a long time.


    Perhaps her affection for Zed was just a whim too. As sheforted herself, Jean''s morose expression


    cleared.


    It seemed that everything between them had returned to the starting point. She took a deep breath and


    lifted her head. "Well, now that all misunderstandings have been cleared and the reputation of the Qi


    Group remains unaffected, when will you return my Residence Booklet? And about the divorce......"


    She gazed at him scrupulously. At this moment, her misty eyes became bright, as she felt that she was


    going to start a new life. If nothing else, this was something she could look forward to.


    What Zed hated the most was that Jean was obsessed with thoughts of the divorce. Why did she


    always have to bring it up? How many times did he have to tell her, that he didn''t intend on divorcing


    her? Thinking of this, Zed became more furious. "To divorce or not is up to me. You will just have to


    keep your nose clean before our divorce! Qi Group has just gotten back to normal. I don''t want it to be


    affected by our personal affairs."


    It seemed that he intentionally exhorted her to keep her nose clean. The warning was also a reminder


    to Zed. He was unable to stop picturing the photographs he had seen of Ethan Lei and Jean at Kim


    Vige. Thinking about that, Zed felt his heart break all over again.


    He turned around and walked away from Jean.


    She stood frozen in her spot as Zed drove away. All thoughts about her new life and starting over


    disappeared. Her excitement turned to disappointment as well.


    The exhibition held by the Lei Group was certainly a grand affair. Jean had no choice but to participate.


    And so, she chose to stay with the party staff. She dressed simply infortable and casual clothes.


    Jean hung the camera around her neck as she wandered around to pass the time. She had to wait for


    the handover with the Lei Group''s staff.

 Chapter 73 Stay Away From Ethan, Understand

    Chapter 73 Stay Away From Ethan, Understand


    All the samples of the Lei Group needed to be promoted. This time, the Lei Group had invested a huge


    amount and publicized widely. Therefore, these samples needed to be photographed well, and an


    attractive theme were also necessary.


    Fortunately, Jean had practiced such shoots many times when she was in college. Now that she knew


    what she had to do, Jean felt more confident.


    A manager from the Lei Group had spent some time briefing her about the work. He introduced the


    samples that needed to be photographed, told her about the concepts that the products were going to


    convey, and what needed special attention. Then he went back to his work and left Jean to hers.


    Jean took several photographs as she walked around. The number of party attendees was increasing


    and the halls were getting more and more crowded. The host kept talking about the main products.


    Jean took some photographs and then found herself a spot to rest.


    Before she sat down, she fetched a ss of juice and a piece of cake from the buffet table. Then Jean


    returned to the spot she had found earlier.


    She had intentionally chosen a remote spot so that she wouldn''t attract too much attention. Since this


    was an exhibition by the Lei Group, Ethan must be here as well. She tried her best to keep from


    meeting him.


    There were still some issues that needed to be resolved between Ethan and her.


    Although she had requested a reassignment, John had been quite clear. Since she couldn''t avoid this


    event, she nned on ensuring that she didn''t bump into Ethan. Jean was naive when she thought her


    n would work. As fate would have it, she encountered the one person she did not want to meet.


    "Jean!" Ethan''s voice broke Jean from her trance. His voice seemed so gentle. It was almost as though


    he were genuinely pleased to see her.


    Upon hearing his voice, Jean was so shocked that she almost spit out the juice in her mouth. She


    covered her mouth to avoid making a mess, and raised her head. Ethan looked incredibly handsome


    dressed in white. Then Jean spotted the woman standing beside him. She was also dressed in white.


    The woman was tall and slim, and good-looking as well. Her makeup had been professionally done and


    entuated her fine features. The white dress she wore was a tasteful mix of fabric and sheerce.


    Jean noticed how the sheerce around her waist made the woman''s curves seem more attractive.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When the woman turned, Jean observed that the dress was cut low at the back. The V-shape plunged


    daringly low. The way her skin was exposed, made the woman look exceptionally sexy and mysterious.


    This woman looked so familiar! Jean couldn''t remember where she had seen this person before.


    As Jean studied the woman, the woman stared back arrogantly.


    After a few seconds, Jean remembered that this woman was an inte celebrity she had met at the


    banquet. Wasn''t her name Mandy Chen? And hadn''t she drugged Ethan''s drink then? Howe she


    was here?


    "Jean, why are you here eating by yourself?" Ethan looked around and said, "If you are hungry, I can


    take you to the restaurant."


    "There''s no need. I''m full now." She shook her head and pointed to the empty dish to indicate that she


    had already snacked.


    Mandy''s mood soured when she saw how gentle and considerate Ethan was being toward this woman.


    She gritted her teeth in frustration. Desirous of making a good impression on Ethan, Mandy had spent


    hours getting ready. However, he wasn''t paying much attention to her.


    Her agent had ordered her to sleep with Ethan this evening. But judging from Ethan''s attitude, Mandy


    was concerned that he may not be interested in her.


    After thinking for a while, Mandy recognized the woman before her.


    At the banquet, she had Ethan exactly where she wanted him. However, just as he was about to have


    that drink, this woman rushed out and told him that the drink was drugged. Her ns had been ruined


    by this woman! The more she thought about it, the more certain Mandy became that she had seen this


    woman somewhere else as well. She recalled the Weibo incident. Wasn''t this the woman who was


    having an affair with Ethan? When the incident first became hot on Weibo, Mandy had been surprised


    to learn that this woman was also Zed''s wife.


    It was really hard to understand how someone as ordinary as her could win the hearts of two of the


    most eligible bachelors in the city!


    "Ethan, my schedule has been pretty full recently. I''ve worked hard to spare time to attend this party.


    You have to keep me apanied no matter what." Mandy suggestively pressed herself against


    Ethan. She wasn''t being cheap, on the contrary Mandy was testing Ethan. If this woman meant nothing


    to Ethan, he wouldn''t refuse her advances.


    But now ...


    Ethan took a step back. Although he spoke to Mandy, he was still smiling at Jean. "I really appreciate


    Miss Chen for taking time out of her busy schedule to be here. But if you are bored, I can find someone


    to escort you home."


    Upon hearing Ethan''s statement, Mandy was stunned. Her expression turned stiff.


    "Ethan, I was kidding. I just arrived. How can you think about sending me back?" She covered her


    mouth and smiled as though she were being yful. However, the disgusted look she shot Jean


    betrayed her true thoughts.


    "I was kidding as well, " Ethan replied without taking his eyes off Jean. It seemed as though it didn''t


    matter to Ethan whether Mandy stayed or left. It was apparent to everyone that Ethan was not fond of


    Mandy. His attitude towards her was too indifferent to be mistaken for anything else.


    This surprised Jean. He wasn''t the person he used to be when Jean was dating Ethan.


    In the past, he would not refuse any women who threw themselves on him. And yet, here he stood,


    eyes transfixed on Jean. No one else seemed to exist. Was something wrong with him? Or was Mandy


    really not his type although she was beautiful?


    Jean remembered that Mandy had tried to drug himst time and then realized something.


    Before she could speak, Ethan''s secretary interrupted them. "Mr. Lei, Mr. Lai was looking for you."


    Although the secretary had leaned close to Ethan and whispered, Jean could hear him clearly.


    "Okay." Ethan nodded and raised his head. He smiled politely at Jean before excusing himself, "Jean, I


    have to meet someone. Wait for me here, please."


    Jean didn''t say anything. After Ethan and his secretary left, she sighed in relief. She had wanted to


    avoid meeting Ethan at this event. However, now that they had met, she was determined to circumvent


    another encounter with him. Jean was resolved to take all the necessary photographs before Ethan


    returned.


    Thest thing Jean needed was to see another woman unt herself and fawn over Ethan.


    When she stood, Jean found that Mandy hadn''t left with Ethan. On the contrary, Mandy red at Jean


    haughtily.


    Jean was dazed for a few seconds. What did this woman want?


    "Are you Jean Wen?" Mandy folded her arms and asked. She didn''t wait for a reply. Instead she said,


    "You became an inte celebrity not long ago. I even remembered your name."


    Although she had be an inte celebrity, it was hard to recognize Jean as she didn''t dress or


    behave like a celebrity. Jean shrugged. Mandy probably recognized her from their brief meeting at the


    banquet. Perhaps she had done something to leave such a deep impression on Mandy.


    "Miss Chen, what can I do for you?" Although Jean had no interest in talking to such a despicable


    woman, she still forced a smile.


    "I ... Nothing important. It''s just ... It''s necessary for you to know that Ethan is mine. Don''t forget your


    current situation. And don''t think about winning all the eligible bachelors'' hearts. Since you are already


    married, stop eyeing Ethan." Mandy rolled her eyes. The gentle look on her face when Ethan was here


    had been reced with a look of superiority. Instead of her previously sweet tone, she was now talking


    with Jean contemptuously. Her folded arms suggested that she was warning Jean to stay away from


    Ethan.


    Jean knew from personal experience that scheming women like Mandy were deluded enough to think


    of themselves as heroines. Apparently, Mandy believed that she was the perfect match for Ethan and


    they would make a better couple. Though Jean was not a meddler, she truly didn''t like such women.


    Jean didn''t take her warning seriously. She went through the photographs in her camera and showed a


    turned red with exertion.


    "Hey! Did you hear what I just said? Stay away from Ethan, understand?" It seemed she had already


    lost her patience. She shouted at Jean with an impatient tone. When Jean didn''t respond, Mandy


    ced her hands on her hips and red at Jean wide eyed.


    At the moment, she didn''t have any quality of a celebrity. Jean took a photograph of her instantly.


    Hearing the clicking sound of the camera, Mandy was stunned and froze in ce. She pointed to Jean


    and asked with a shocked look, "What did you do?"


    Jean took a look at the photograph she just shot and smiled calmly, "Nothing serious. I was just


    shooting Miss Chen''s new look, which is pretty different from your usually calm demeanor. Your new


    pose is cool."


    Mandy removed her hands from the hips at once. She had forgotten that they were surrounded by


    people at a party. She became concerned about what other people would think. When she nced


    around quickly, Mandy realized that no one was paying any attention to them. She sighed in relief.

 Chapter 74 Take Another Shoot!

    Chapter 74 Take Another Shoot!


    "Delete those photos right now!" Mandy angrily urged Jean while pointing at the camera that Jean held.


    Jean tilted her head, looked at Mandy, and replied, "I didn''t intend to take a photo of you. It was just a


    coincidence. I am a photographer, and I was just doing my job. I didn''t expect you to appear in my view.


    It was even you who blocked the view of the scene I was about to shoot at. I should be the one ming


    you in the first ce."


    Jean despised Mandy''s behavior. Mandy believed that Ethan lost his desire for her because of Jean.


    Mandy even said that Jean was a disruptor of couple''s marriage. Yet, Jean did nothing to Mandy and


    Ethan''s rtionship.


    "You!" Mandy furiously gnashed. She was so pissed. She underestimated Jean who seemed to be


    feeble and meek. She couldn''t believe that Jean was capable of countering her. Mandy fastened her


    eyes on Jean and said, "I appeared in the photos of your camera. They were taken without my


    permission. I have the right to urge you to delete them now. If you won''t delete those photos, I will sue


    you for viting my portrait rights."


    "First, I was just taking photos to do my job, then you suddenly appeared in the scene. Second, you


    didn''t clearly say earlier that you don''t allow other people to take a photo of you. You are a public


    figure. Well, if there is no private or malicious information involved in the photos, I believe it is not right


    to use me of an infringement. Moreover, I haven''t uploaded and showed those photos to anyone.


    Jean softly smirked. Then she added, "Even if I did it, I don''t think it was uwful. Mandy, you knew


    well that you are a public figure. Poprityes with troubles and controversies. Your career is highly


    rising, and you''re gonna be a star soon. There must be many paparazzi paying close attention at you.


    They are much more professional in taking photos of your private moments than me. You can be easily


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    found and shot by them whenever and wherever you are. So your usation of my infringement


    doesn''t make sense at all. You used the wrong person."


    Jean justifiably exined. Mandy found no way to back up her ims.


    "Jean, if you think you can do whatever you want because of your rich husband, you are wrong! Listen


    to me. Ethan will never like a consequent, second-rate woman like you. Moreover, you are still Zed''s


    wife!" Mandy figured out a good reply to Jean. Mandy sighed confidently as she felt slightly bnced.


    As she got ready to leave and turned around, she suddenly saw Ethan, who was heading towards her,


    from a distance.


    After she saw him, Mandy paused for a moment. He took out a foundation from her handbag and fixed


    her make-up.


    "Ethan, had you finished your job already?" The enchanting and lovely smile appeared on her face


    again. Her smile suddenly reced the anger and malevolence that was showed in her face before.


    Jean scratched her head. Seeing Mandy instantly change her expressions did not just made her


    surprised, but also embarrassed her.


    However, Ethan did not focus on Mandy. He just replied a polite smile at her. Then he immediately


    looked at Jean and eximed, "Jean!


    "I''m going to work." Without giving Ethan a time to say another word, Jean instantly took her camera


    and passed between Ethan and Mandy quickly.


    But Ethan followed Jean.


    "Jean, you misunderstood me. There is nothing special between Mandy and I. We are just¡­"


    "No, you were the one who misunderstood me. I actually don''t care about what''s going on between the


    two of you." Jean impatiently replied to Ethan. After a while, Jean wandered and nced at the things


    that were disyed on the exhibition. She frequently adjusted the color settings of her camera.


    "Jean!" Ethan''s apparent gentle face turned calm that time.


    He put himself in front of Jean to block her way. His calm face eventually turned dark, "Jean, you have


    just misinterpreted me before. This could be my second time, why not give me another chance? Why


    won''t we try and start again?"


    "Ethan, we are in a public ce." Jean stepped backward and added grimly, "We better keep a proper


    distance from each other to avoid possible controversies from people.


    "When will you divorce Zed?" Ethan didn''t care what Jean said to him. He kept on his way and


    continued to ask Jean.


    Jean was surprised by Ethan''s question. Jean raised her head as she tried to reply something to him.


    However, after Ethan mentioned Zed, the memories she had with Zed shed back to her mind. She


    was lost in the thought of Zed that caused her to be speechless and empty-headed. A nk and dim-


    witted expression froze on her face.


    Ethan didn''t wait Jean to give her reaction, he put his hands on Jean''s shoulders and said in a gentle


    and eager tone, "I know that you married Zed because of business purposes only. I also know that he


    is not treating you right. There is clearly no love between the two of you. But don''t worry, Jean. I will be


    right here waiting for you. I will wait for you until you divorce him."


    Ethan stared at Jean with his whole heart. Ethan''s glowing eyes were filled with affection towards her.


    He wished to pour all his feelings out, and let her know how much he loved her. Jean just lowered her


    head. She felt as if she had returned to her teenage days, where she experienced her first love. A


    bizarre feeling came in her heart.


    But, her rational mind prevailed. She pushed him away and said, "Lei Group is in a crucial stage.


    Moreover, the Weibo incident has been cleared. The tweet was not posted by me. Now that all things


    had been cleared, you better keep distance from me if you don''t want the Lei Group''s reputation to be


    affected again."


    Jean stood firmly. She was soposed. Her face did not show any emotions. Seeing Jean''s behavior,


    it could be easily recognized that she had changed so muchpared to what she had been two years


    ago. It was like she was a new person.


    Nheless, what Jean said to Ethan was absolutely true. Lei Group was in a heightened stage. That


    night was theirpany''s first ever evening exhibition. If Ethan''s intimate behavior to Jean would be


    caught sight by the press, the press would definitely make new rumors about them. That rumors would


    eventually affect Lei Group''s reputation.


    Ethan slowly loosened his hands andpletely took them off from her. His good-looking face became


    a little upset. He fixed his eyes on Jean and shook his head before he said, "Jean, you''ve changed a


    lot. You are so different from the Jean I knew before."


    Jean was stunned and frowned after she heard what Ethan said. Her heart was suddenly filled with


    sadness.


    "People change all the time. Some people have to leave from where they thought they''d live forever.


    Nothing is permanent and no one can always be in a constant state. As things continually change,


    people change as well. Furthermore, we can''t change the things that already happened." Jean licked


    her lips. Those words reflected her true feelings from all the things she had been through. Those words


    were not just her answer to Ethan, but also her reminder to herself.


    As things progressed, Jean was still uncertain about her real views about love.


    Ethan was the man who had caused Jean''s heart to be broken. He was also the cause of Jean''s first


    love story setback. As Jean thought that she had almost gotten rid of her hopes to the idea of Ethan


    the choice to start a rtionship with Ethan again though. However, she still couldn''t be sure about


    Ethan. Their rtionship could only be another mistake.


    If she opted to let all her past go and just move on, would she regret those memories she had always


    cherished?


    Jean went home before the exhibition ended. Just before she left, Ethan offered to send her home. But,


    she politely refused his offer. Last few days, Jean found herself reluctant to think about doing anything


    after getting home. After taking a shower, she just simplyy to her bed.


    She finally figured out the reason. It was because she was not used to her new environment. She


    wasn''t able to adapt, that was why she found it hard to sleepfortably at night. However, as time


    passed by, she gradually adapted to her new environment and fell asleep soon after lying in the bed


    without thinking about anything. Her massive daily workload also made her so tired; it helped her sleep


    faster.


    All the businesses in Lei Group were processed quickly. Jean worked overtime for two days just to


    finish and pass her assignment. The weekend arrived after the two days of heavy tasks. Jean looked


    forward to having a good rest and rxing on weekend. However, the photos she took for Qi Group


    were unexpectedly reported to have some problems.


    "Hello! Is this Ms. Jean, the photographer?" An employee of Qi Group who worked in the Public


    Rtions department called Jean.


    "Yes. This is Jean, speaking."


    "Okay, we found some problems in the photos you took for ourpany. Our head department was not


    satisfied with your photos. We need you to have another photo shoot again. You can do it anytime


    soon." The female on the phone said in an excessively cold, office, tone. It suddenly caused Jean, who


    was about to have a meal, to lose her appetite.


    "Have another photo shoot?"


    "Yes."


    "Why should I do so?"


    "Pleasee to ourpany. We can give you the details and instructions here."


    After Jean hung the call up, shepletely lost her appetite. Then, she informed John about the call


    before she rushed to Qi Group. Since all misunderstanding had been exined and rified, there was


    no need for her to listen about what other people said. All things were finally fixed. She could go to Qi


    Group without any fear and hesitation.


    But, since Jean had not divorced Zed yet, she was still his legal wife. She tried to keep a low profile to


    prevent anyone to make up rumors about her. Some people would desperately make any rumors just to


    ruin her reputation.


    After she arrived in the Public Rtions department, Jean quickly went to the manager and asked


    about the problems of the photos.

 Chapter 75 Deadlock

    Chapter 75 Deadlock


    The manager was having a phone call before Jean went into his office. As soon as she came in, the


    manager stood up, lowered his head and greeted her politely. "Mrs. Qi, you are a rare guest here."


    Jean was baffled and felt strange when she heard someone call her that way.


    She clenched her lips and waved her hand at him. "This time, I am not the wife of your CEO. Don''t treat


    me differently. Business is business. What''s wrong with the photos? Why were those edited photos not


    approved? What were the problems in those photos?"


    That manager was a middle-aged man; he was about forty years old. He looked like other men who


    had a bald head and had a big, round belly. Besides that, he also had a matured, aged face.


    His oily face twitched slightly. Then he awkwardly smiled and said, "We gave approval to those photos.


    But after we submitted them, the head departmentined. They said that the photos were not so


    good, and another photos should be taken again."


    "What were the reasons for theirint?"


    "It was because the photos didn''t conform to our theme so well. Thus, our head announced that those


    photos wouldn''t be used in any of our advertisements. The manager responded in a low voice. He


    turned around and immediately poured a ss of water for Jean. Then he politely said, "Miss Wen,


    have a seat please."


    Jean was confused. She was sure that those photos had been generally epted. She thought that


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    having another photo shoot would be unnecessary even if the photos she initially submitted were not


    desirable.


    Moreover, those photos were taken by her boss, who was known to be a first-ss photographer. His


    fame could be so much affected in case the reshoot would be known by others.


    Thinking about that, Jean''s expressions became serious. "Who is the supervisor of your head


    department?"


    The manager kept silent for a moment and smiled again in embarrassment. He was tongue-tied for so


    long that made Jean a bit anxious. So she asked again, "Please tell me so that I can find him, and have


    a talk with him."


    "Uhhm, well, our CEO himself reviewed the photos personally."


    "Your CEO?" Jean waspletely stunned and thought, ''Did he have to do that personally if those


    photos were just for advertisement?'' That photo shoot redoing was also Zed''s decision after he knew


    that Jean was in charge of thest photo shoot.


    Another photo shoot was immediately requested. She wondered if Zed just wanted to embarrass her.


    "Okay. I got it!" She left the manager''s office with a direct face. Then, she went into the elevator and


    walked towards Zed''s office.


    She went to his office''s door and stood by the desk of the secretary.


    Zed''s secretary was having a phone call. After the secretary saw Jean, she stood up and greeted


    politely, "Mrs. Qi!"


    "I am not the wife of your CEO this time. Is he inside?" Zed was looking at the closed door. Her grumpy


    face was highly noticeable.


    "Our CEO is inside, but he¡­ " The secretary hesitated for a moment and whispered, "However, our


    CEO told us that he doesn''t want to meet anyone today."


    He seemed to know that Jean woulde. So he had ordered his secretary not to let anyone step into


    his office. She was sure that she couldn''t convince Zed if she would still be shy and timid. But, having


    another photo shoot could greatly affect her boss''s fame.


    She didn''t want to get her boss affected by something that he hadn''t been involved. He could be


    affected because of her.


    Before the secretary could stop her, Jean rushed inside Zed''s office. The secretary yelled at her in a


    disguising way. She didn''t intend to stop her. It seemed that the secretary allowed her to go inside


    Zed''s office on purpose. Jean pushed the door and opened it immediately.


    "Alright! Just get it all done, as what you''ve promised¡­" Zed was still having a phone call that time.


    After he found out that she rushed into his office, he looked unbelievably at Jean. Yet, he continued to


    speak with the person on the phone, "So that would be all for today. Get your n implemented first."


    "CEO..." The secretary stood there in embarrassment and kept her head down conscientiously.


    "Get back to wrok." He seemed to know earlier that Jean woulde to find him. He licked his lips and


    waved his hand to the secretary.


    The secretary closed the door intuitively after she walked out.


    "Miss Wen, do you think that everyone cane to my office every time they want to?" Zed talked to


    Jean like she was a stranger. His apathetic and unconcerned expressions made him look so arrogant


    and unapproachable.


    "Sorry, Mr. Qi. I just want to talk with you regarding the photos¡­ " She pressed her lips tightly and


    looked at him straight in the eyes. "Why should I retake the photos?"


    "Of course, you have to retake the photos because I am not contented with it. Do you still need another


    answer from me?" He shrugged his shoulders and answered Jean with a disdainful tone. He believed


    that what he had said was sensible. He thought that the reasons were already obvious and it was not


    necessary to say any more.


    Jean frowned, "But these photos were taken by my boss Sonny. There is clearly no problem with his


    photography works. My boss is still abroad, and he can''te back even if you request for another


    photo shoot."


    "There is absolutely no problem with his photography. However, the photos you edited looked much


    less attractive than the original photos. Just retake the photos so that you won''t waste much time in


    editing the photos again." Zed sat on his chair with his legs crossed. He took the files on the desk


    randomly and flipped through them.


    It was exactly what she had expected. Zed requested another photo shoot not because there were


    problems in the photos, but because Zed just wanted to embarrass her.


    "Juste straight to me if you have a problem with me. But, these photos were taken by my boss


    Sonny. Having another photo shoot will have significant effects on and cause losses to ourpany."


    She thought that herpany would suffer unnecessary damages just because of her. So she tried her


    best to persuade Zed not to have another photo shoot.


    Leaning against his chair, Zed slightly raised his eyebrows and twitched his lips which showed his


    apathy. "I am just dissatisfied with the photos. Since I am your client, what you should do is up to me.


    Our affiliation with yourpany will end if you decline to retake the photos. You can terminate the


    cooperation agreement with Qi Group on behalf of yourpany."


    Zed''s office was big. Jean looked down while she was standing near his desk. She couldn''t let their


    cooperation agreement with Qi Group be terminated. Besides, her boss was a well-known


    photographer. How could he survive in the industry if everyone would know that his works had been


    rejected?


    Thinking about that, Jean immediately became meek and lowered her voice, "Mr. Qi, we really can''t


    have the photos retaken. Do you have any other idea to solve this issue?"


    She tightly sped her fingers and heavily bit her lips.


    Her palms were sweating. Being always submissive with Zed, she suddenly felt that she was heading


    to a pathetic life. She had always tried her best to please him before. And now, she begged him again


    to ept the photos. She hated who she was.


    She just kept her head down. She turned a bit pale, and her face didn''t radiate any glow. She looked


    very miserable perhaps because of her recent busy work. Zed didn''t have the heart to hurt her. Zed


    nearly wanted to ept her request any moment soon.


    However, he had recalled her photos with Ethan in the Kim Vige.


    The office seemed to be a graveyard because of the silence inside.


    Both of them didn''t say any word. Even the air around stopped its movements.


    Jean bit her lips tightly and gazed at Zed with her misty and hopeful eyes.


    Then Zed raised his eyes after a while. He still looked bitter with his judgmental eyes. Atst, he


    apathetically said, "No way!"


    She stood there helplessly. She couldn''t do anything. She wondered if he still remembered what


    happened that night, and why he had suddenly changed.

 Chapter 76 He Did It On Purpose

    Chapter 76 He Did It On Purpose


    Though Jean clearly knew what she wanted to say, she couldn''t still speak it out. She remained silent


    for a long time before she finally left.


    After she went out of the Qi Group building, she felt that her throat was choked on something. Thus,


    breathing required her extra effort.


    Zed stood in front of the French window in the CEO''s office and saw her thin figure walking away. His


    deep eyes eventually turned dark.


    Jean returned to thepany she worked in, but she didn''t enter yet. As she saw the entrance of the


    She didn''t dare tell Sonny about it yet, either.


    It had been half a month since Sonny left, and he would be back in about a week. If he found out what


    really happened, there''s a chance that he would me her for it.


    "What are you thinking about? It seems like you''re out of your mind." John said. He was standing


    behind her.


    Jean trembled in surprise. She came back to her senses and immediately shook her head.


    "Nothing so important." Jean didn''t say anything about the problem. She didn''t even know where to


    start if ever she would open it up.


    John frowned as she saw that Jean seemed to have a distracted mind. Then John asked Jean, "You


    ran away without saying any word this afternoon, and now you came back here absent-minded. What


    on earth happened to you?"


    Jean still didn''t say anything and walked into the building instead.


    It was already time to get off from work. She grabbed some of her things in her work space and


    immediately left.


    Meanwhile, John was still waiting for her at the entrance of the building. As soon as he saw Jean going


    out, he walked towards her and said, "Let''s have a dinner somewhere nearby."


    She was a bit surprised after she heard what John said. She looked at him oddly and said, "Your friend


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    saidst time that you are often quiet. Then, suddenly you invite me to have dinner with you?"


    "I just thought that it''s not a bad idea to invite a friend to have a dinner." John felt a little embarrassed.


    Luckily, he managed to find a good excuse.


    Jean hesitated for a moment. But after a while, she nodded and epted his invitation.


    She didn''t have any appetite to eat. But since she didn''t take her lunch, her stomach didn''t feel so well.


    They went to a restaurant nearby. It was so crowded there. They had been in the queue for a long time


    until they finally found seats for themselves. After Jean ordered for their dinner, she just sat on her


    chair; she was confused.


    "What exactly happened to you? You seemed so distracted." John saw that Jean was acting so


    strange. He couldn''t help but worry about her. Nevertheless, he didn''t know since when did he start to


    care about her.


    The waiter brought them two sses of water. Jean looked at the scenery outside the window and kept


    silent for a while.


    ''I should tell this problem to John while Sonny hasn''t returned yet. This might get worse if I try to solve


    it on my own.'' Jean thought to herself.


    "The Qi Group called me today and said... They said that..." She paused and didn''t continue what she


    was trying to say. She really didn''t know how to exin it to John.


    John was so clever. As soon as he saw Jean looked troubled and heard her with a depressed tone, he


    already knew that there was something bad that had happened to her. He looked at her calmly and


    said with assurance, "Everything can be solved."


    "They requested us to have a photo shoot again." She lowered her head and didn''t dare to see John''s


    face.


    John startled for a second. Though he thought of many unpleasant things in his head, he didn''t


    spected what Jean said. He didn''t realize that the problem was as serious as having a photo shoot


    again.


    The calmness in his face was slowly reced with confusion that time. Then he asked, "Why did they


    want us to have a photo shoot again?"


    "It''s my fault. They were not satisfied with the qualities of the photographs that I edited. So they asked


    us to shoot photos again." Jean got even more embarrassed. She didn''t want to bring any trouble to


    thepany. However, she screwed up. She didn''t mean it though.


    "If the photographs were not edited well, we can just edit them again. Yet, why did they want us to


    shoot again?" John put his ss of water down. His face looked so serious.


    Jean didn''t really know the answer to his question.


    If she had told John that Zed did it on purpose just because he didn''t like her, it would be more


    deliberate than herme excuse which was about the not well-edited photographs.


    Jean lowered her head and sighed deeply in distress. With a depressed voice, she said to him, "Since


    this problem was all because of me, I have to solve it on my own. But I''m afraid that Sonny and our


    problem had caused."


    "You alone can''t solve the problem." John looked outside the window. His face looked more serious.


    The mood on their dining table started to get depressing. Jean didn''t dare to say anything else. She


    thought that John must have hated her so much because of what she did. She caused such a problem


    even before turning a month since she joined theirpany.


    John remained silent for a long time. Then he suddenly asked her, "You don''t get along well with Mr. Qi,


    do you?"


    Jean pondered for a moment. She was very surprised. She looked at John and replied, "How ... How


    did you know that?"


    "I''ve noticed itst time at the hall of Qi Group. If the two of you get along well, how could he just stand


    there and watch you being judged? Your marriage must have been just nominal. Am I right?" John said


    with a calm voice.


    "Nominal? Hmm. No." She forced a smile on her face. She felt ashamed. She tried her best to hide her


    embarrassment and exined cautiously, "We''re just having some trouble. We had conflicts that we


    need to solve. So ..."


    "Jean, don''t think that I haven''t noticed it. I''m not blind." John shook his head, "Even if you had


    conflicts, you should have not allowed him to take another woman stand beside him. There''s clearly no


    love between the two of you."


    Her awkward smile froze on her face. ''Even a stranger can tell that there''s no love between the two of


    us.


    Zed has no feelings for me. Yet, I''m still foolishly hoping for his love and attention.


    Jean Wen, you wanted to divorce him before. But now, you''ve fallen deeply in love with him.''


    Those thoughts made herugh every time. She couldn''t help butugh at her own contempt.


    Not so long, the waiter served the dishes to their table. John didn''t have any ideas in his mind yet and


    didn''t say anything. They began to eat their dinner silently until they finished it.


    John surely knew why the Qi Group asked for photo shoot again. He knew that it was because of Jean.


    He didn''t know how Jean and Zed get along with each other. However, he firmly knew that there were


    nothing wrong with the photographs. In fact, those photos were all great. If any faults were found on the


    photos, it must have been done on purpose. And he knew Zed did it on purpose that time.


    If what he thought of was right, it would be a very huge problem. In that case, it would be very hard to


    solve.


    John saw Jean being upset. Yet, he didn''t know what to say tofort her.


    Bang!


    Jean suddenly pped the table heavily. She made a loud noise that made some customers pay


    attention to them. The customers turned their heads towards them. Jean was so consumed by her


    thought and didn''t notice what she did. After a while, she stood up.


    "No."


    "What?" John was confused for some moments. Then he looked at her in shock.


    Jean paused for a few seconds and looked around. She found out that the people around were staring


    at them. She sat down hastily and clenched her teeth, "It can''t end up like this."


    "What will you do then?" There was no chance for her to solve that problem though Zed was her


    husband. Zed had done it purposefully. Thus, solving the problem was next to impossible.


    However, If Sonny would go and talk to him, there might still be a chance.


    "John, we can''t have another photo shoot again. Don''t tell Sonny about it yet." She clenched her teeth.


    She looked miserable, but she didn''t care about it at all. She abruptly stood up and said, "I have


    something else to do. The dinner is on me!"


    Jean immediately rushed to the reception desk and paid the bill. She got out of the restaurant and took


    a taxi going to Zed''s vi.


    It was a quiet evening and the moon was as clear as water. The season unexpectedly changed into


    autumn. The cold breeze of an autumn night was gently blowing.


    She arrived at Zed''s vi after a while. Yet, it seemed that there were no people there. Not even a


    single light shone inside. The whole vi was dark and quiet.


    Had he not gotten home yet?


    She stood in front of the vi''s door. She grudgingly sneezed as the cold wind blew. Then, she


    instinctively huddled herself against the cold breeze.

 Chapter 77 I Am Dirty

    Chapter 77 I Am Dirty


    Jean had stood by the door of Zed''s vi for about half an hour already before a ck car slowly drove


    in.


    Zed parked his car. He got out of his car and saw Jean huddling herself against the cold wind.


    He frowned, walked towards her and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Well, I..." Jean bit her lower lip. She didn''t know how to initiate a conversation with him. While she was


    eating earlier, she had already nned to talk with Zed. ''Since I can''t do Zed''s request, the only thing I


    can do now is to persuade him to change his mind in person, '' she thought.


    Zed stood there for a moment while waiting for Jean''s answer. However, Jean still didn''t say any word.


    He became impatient and turned around to open the vi''s door. Before he entered his house, Zed


    stopped for a while to wait for Jean to go with him.


    After Jean saw him open the door, she immediately entered. It was so much warmer inside the room.


    She gazed at the living room and suddenly recalled the days she had spent there.


    Jean thought, ''If we had just treated each other with affection during those days, it would have been


    very wonderful moments.''


    "Are you beginning to miss the joyful days we spent here? Do you want toe back now?" Zed


    asked. He opened the refrigerator and took a bottle of water for himself. Then, he sat on the sofa and


    looked at Jean with great interest.


    "I worked hard and tried my best to give you great photos. Can you just ept them? Please don''t ask


    me to take another one. I''ll dly appreciate it."


    "Is that the reason why you came here?" Zed put the bottle down and felt slightly displeased.


    Jean shook her head and continued to speak gently, "No. Actually, there''s one more thing."


    "What is it?"


    Jean took an envelope out from her pocket and put it on the coffee table. "I borrowed some money


    from you at Kim Vige. So I came here to return it." Jean said.


    "Return the money?" Zed grumbled. He turned sulky after he heard Jean''s words.


    Zed had been working at his office before he got home. For one random moment, he wanted to check


    where Jean was. He checked his phone and found that Jean was at his house. It made him fluster and


    quickly drive home.


    When Zed saw Jean wearing only thin clothes, he was worried that she might had caught a cold. He


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    thought that the only reason Jean came here was that she wanted to be with him. However, it turned


    out that she went there just to pay the money back.


    Zed suddenly became gloomy and bitter.


    "Jean, you''re such a stupid, arrogant woman!" Zed got up and approached Jean slowly. She stepped


    back in fear and stared ufortably at the money.


    "What made him outraged? Is it the money I returned to him?" Jean asked herself.


    Zed made Jean intimidated. She felt a bit afraid.


    He moved forward step by step which forced Jean to move back slowly. Unfortunately, she couldn''t


    step back farther and leaned against the wall.


    Zed, being pressed up right against Jean, looked down at her. His body warmed her. Moreover, it


    reminded Jean of the intimate romances they had in that house.


    "Zed, you... Let me go." She felt too uneasy to say another word. Her cheeks were as red as an apple.


    Zed thought it was funny. Then he jokingly said, "What''s wrong? Have you turned rusty just within a


    month? You used to be very passionate with me in this house before."


    Jean''s cheeks blushed after hearing what Zed had said.


    What Zed said was like a thorn in her heart. It made her feel miserable.


    Zed put his cold lips right to her ear. His warm breath in her ear sent chills down to her spine.


    She was lost and enjoyed the moment with her eyes slowly closing.


    Zed gently sped her neck as he opened his mouth and said, "I think you became more feminine and


    alluring than before. Is it because you have slept with more men?"


    Zed said apathetically. Apparently, Jean sensed his irony.


    His words got Jean back to her senses and quickly opened her eyes. The desire that was evident in


    her eyes suddenly disappeared. She felt cold down to her bones.


    "You''ve never really trusted me." She took a deep breath and looked at him coldly, "Since you said that


    I''ve slept with many men, please put your hands off me. I am dirty."


    The word ''dirty'' made Zed look at her surprisingly. Suddenly, he pondered if his words were too harsh


    for Jean.


    Jean had nned to tell Zed that Ethan visited her at Kim Vige after he left. Sadly, Zed had been


    considering her as such a filthy woman.


    She felt like her heart had been stabbed with a knife and was bleeding.


    Then she thought, ''Zed can''t live with a woman like me. We are different in all our ways. There is no


    reason for me to be so persistent at him.


    Just as Eva said, she and Zed were perfect for each other.


    While here I am, just an average person. If I''ll still be with Zed, people will think that I am absolutely out


    of his league.


    It would be better if I divorce Zed as soon as possible.''


    "Since you think that I''m dirty, we should divorce immediately. If you''re afraid that yourpany might


    be affected by it, we can keep it to ourselves. Then, you can choose the right time to open it up to


    anyone, "


    Jean said. It seemed like there was nothing left for her anymore.


    "Jean hasn''t changed. She''s still thinking about divorcing me, " Zed said to himself.


    Zed was supposed to feel sorry and regret what he had said to Jean. However, he just let her go. He


    coldly stared at her delicate face and sneered, "Your father forced you to marry me. I don''t think you


    have the right to decide a divorce by yourself."


    Zed fixed his tie and raised his eyebrows lightly. Then he smiled and said, "You came here to beg me


    to ept your photos, right?" He stood from the sofa and patted the seat next to him, "If you''ll make


    me happy tonight, I might consider your request."


    Jean was already used to Zed''s arrogant behavior. So she thought, ''As long as I won''t give so much


    affection on him, I won''t get hurt and I won''t have anything to lose.''


    "Okay!"


    Before she came to Zed''s vi, Jean already expected what he would say to her or ask her to do. So


    she had emotionally prepared herself for it. ''In fact, Zed just wanted to humiliate me.


    If that''s what he really wants, then I will submit to his wishes as much as possible.'' Jean said to herself.


    She took off her upper clothes with a nk face. Her long hair fell on her shoulders. The soft light made


    her fine features even more beautiful. Her fair skin was slowly revealed as her clothes fell which made


    her even more alluring.


    But Zed didn''t pay any attention to her that time. He tried his best to calm himself down.


    Jean didn''t know what to do next after she realized that Zed didn''t move. She thought for a while and


    said, "I''ll go to the bathroom." Then, she entered the bedroom that she had stayed in before.


    It was quiet in the room. People could only hear the sound of the showering from the bathroom.


    She just stood in the bathroom and let the warm water fall all over her.


    Her eyes were filled with tears. She felt a bit sad and slowly closed her eyes with her fingers tightly


    grasping her palms.


    After taking a bath, Jeany in bed. She was a bit anxious when she was carefully listening to the


    footsteps outside the bedroom. She waited in bed for quite a while, but there weren''t any movements


    still.


    She waited more until she fell asleep. She seemed to have a dream. In her dream, she was


    When Jean woke up, she didn''t find Zed immediately. A ray of sunlight beamed from the window. She


    stayed in the warmth of the sunshine for a few moments. After a while, she got up, washed her face


    and brushed her teeth. Then, she went downstairs to look for Zed.


    She searched every inch of the vi, but she couldn''t still find him.


    She felt hungry, so she opened the refrigerator. But sadly, she couldn''t find anything to eat.

 Chapter 78 Pleasing Him

    Chapter 78 Pleasing Him


    There was only drinking water left in his fridge. How did he survive without her being around these


    days?


    Leaving the thought behind, she went to the bedroom and packed up her clothes. She hadn''t managed


    to bring any of them with her when she was driven out by Zed. She grabbed her purse and clothes


    before leaving.


    She suddenly remembered that there''s no food in the fridge. What if he had nothing to eat when he


    came back?


    In the end, she decided to bring her belongings home first and go to the supermarket in the evening


    after work, to buy some food to fill his fridge. Zed didn''te into her room and drive her awayst


    night. It probably meant she still had a chance to talk him through about the photographs.


    She couldn''t give up!


    Since she got back her belongings, she also had the key to the vi. So she coulde and go as she


    pleased. She deposited some money into Ethan''s ount and paid part of her loan back to him.


    ...


    There was a new stuff who joined thepany today. Her name was Maranda Qin and she''s


    gorgeous.


    Her seat was opposite of Jean''s. She''s passionate and asked Jean a lot of questions.


    At noon, she insisted Jean to have lunch with her.


    At a restaurant nearby


    Maranda passed Jean a ss of water and smiled, exposing her perfect teeth, "Jean, you joined the


    "What would you like to know?" She received the water and took a sip.


    "Nothing actually. I just want to get familiar with ourpany." Maranda pursed her lips in a cute way.


    Her big eyes were moving around as though she was scheming.


    Jean was fond of the girl in front of her. She looked like a doll and her every expression was adorable.


    She''s enthusiastic and kind as well. On first sight, Jean could tell that she was innocent and naive. She


    didn''t have any bad office political experience.


    Jean just loved to befriend someone like this.


    "Look, that man is so handsome." Maranda suddenly hold onto her fingers and pointed to a man in


    front of them with excitement.


    Her good impression was gone in a few seconds when Jean realized that Maranda was easily


    infatuated.


    Looking towards the direction that she pointed, Jean found the man in sight was John.


    Jean paused for a second. Hadn''t Maranda seen John yet? Right. Of course she hadn''t, she only just


    joined thepany.


    John was walking towards them. Maranda watched him with admiration in her eyes. She was stunned


    when she saw him walk to them. She turned to Jean and asked, "Do you know each other?"


    Her expression was so funny that Jean couldn''t help butugh. She exined to her, "He also works at


    ourpany. He''s our boss'' assistant."


    "Assistant?" Maranda moved her fingers quickly and blinked. Then she moved aside deliberately to


    make space for another seating.


    Even though they had known each other for only several hours, there was a mutual understanding


    between them.


    Jean nodded her head and then waved her hand to John, who was not far away.


    "John, have you had your lunch? How about joining us? Sit here."


    After John approached them, he took a glimpse at Maranda and then sat beside her unfazed. He


    looked at Jean and asked, "Is this a new colleague?"


    "Yes."


    "Hi, I''m Maranda Qin." She introduced herself immediately. Her cute smiling face was like a red apple.


    "Hi." He pursed his lips, saying nothing more to her. He turned to Jean, "I''ll help you with the


    photographs."


    Jean shook her head and signed deeply, "It won''t change anything even if you did." With Zed''s


    personality, she knew nothing would change regardless of who''s dealing with it.


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Rx. I''ve got a solution. It will be solved before Sonnyes back."


    "What are you guys talking about? I didn''t catch a thing." Maranda asked Jean. At the same time, she


    was holding her cheeks with her hands and looking at John with love-struck eyes.


    "Nothing. It''s just work."


    After she said that, the waiter came to serve the dishes they ordered onto the table. John ordered the


    same as theirs.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the evening, Jean got off work and headed to the supermarket at once. She bought a lot of food and


    went to Zed''s vi straight after. She even prepared a hearty meal for him.


    After that, she sent Zed a text, saying that she made him dinner at home. But she was not sure if Zed


    woulde back.


    She nced at the time when dinner was ready. It was seven o''clock.


    The text she sent was at five thirty. He hadn''t replied. He probably would note back.


    Jean had no appetite despite the appealing gourmet on the table. She wandered into the living room


    and suddenly remembered that her Residence Booklet was still in this house. Since Zed wasn''ting


    back for dinner, she could search the house for it. Maybe she would find it.


    As soon as she stepped in the room and prepared to look for her Residence Booklet, she heard a car


    horn from the gate. He came back? Jean froze in ce. She could only confirm that it was him when


    the main door shut with a bang.


    ''What should I do?'' Jean panicked. If Zed found her snooping around, the consequences would be


    serious.


    She stood against the door and listened to the sound outside. He seemed to be in the kitchen? Jean


    slowly opened the door and sneaked a peek. ''There''s nobody around!'' She hastily thought gently and


    closed the door behind her. Then she moved downstairs secretly, just like a thief.


    "What are you doing? A cold voice sounded behind her. A secondter, a dark shadow was above her.


    Jean was startled, she covered her heart and turned around with a big smile, "Um ... You are back! I ...


    um ... I am looking for something." She couldn''t help but stutter while she was trying her best to find an


    excuse.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Um ... T-the shaver!" She stuttered again.


    "The shaver?" Zed frowned and looked at her, confused.


    "What are you going to do with a shaver?" Zed asked.


    She forced a smile on her face and felt like she dug her own grave. Two of her fingers circled each


    other. She was trying to think of a good reason and out of nowhere, an idea struck her.


    "To shave my legs! I realized my legs were exceptionally hairy recently. Maybe it''s something I ate that


    was making them grow so quickly."


    Jean said as she walked to the bottom of the stairs. "I''ve been waiting for you for a while. The dinner is


    already cold. Go ahead and have your dinner." She forced herself to walk out of his sight instead of


    running away.


    Seeing that she escaped in a hurry, the coldness in his eyes faded away gradually.


    This big and empty house was dull without her. He liked it more when she''s around.


    Over dinner, Jean mentioned the photographs again, but Zed shut her down by telling her not to talk


    while she''s eating.


    After they finished their dinner, Jean went to the kitchen. She was cleaning the bowls and chopsticks as


    she mumbled in dissatisfaction.


    "Damn Zed! I hadn''t even gotten my sry yet and I bought you so much food. I cooked you such a


    fancy dinner but you wouldn''t even let me have a word about it. After we divorced, let''s see who''s


    willing to treat you nicely!"


    After sheined, she rubbed the dishes forcibly with the washcloth.


    Zed was sitting on the couch with a magazine in his hand. Although he couldn''t hear the voice from the


    kitchen clearly, he knew that Jean was speaking ill of him.


    He raised his eyebrows to look at the time, and shouted to the kitchen, "When you''re done with the


    dishes, go and run me a bath."


    "Huh?" She turned around. The water from the te dripped onto the floor.


    She didn''t hear what Zed was saying and wanted to walk out of the kitchen to ask. When she stepped


    onto the puddle of water, she slipped and fell straight down to the floor.


    "Zed!" She called his name subconsciously.

 Chapter 79 What Do You Want

    Chapter 79 What Do You Want


    Zed heard Jean let out a scream in the kitchen following a crackling sound. He didn''t know what had


    happened, but a bad feeling overcame him. He immediately put down the magazine he was reading


    and rushed to the kitchen.


    Zed saw Jeanying on the floor with fragments of bowls and tes scattered everywhere in the


    kitchen.


    It was not difficult for Zed to guess what had happened to Jean. Jean''s hands were badly cut by those


    sharp fragments when she slipped. The cuts kept bleeding, resulting a rather gory scene. Zed was


    startled. He felt his heart ached when he saw those wounds. How she fell down? Was she hurt badly?


    Zed came to secondster. He quickly carried Jean out of the kitchen. After cing her on the sofa. He


    went to fetch the first aid kit. He squatted in front of Jean and tended to her cuts.


    But the cuts were too deep, the bleeding didn''t stop. So Zed simply disinfect them and bandage them


    carefully before driving Jean to the hospital.


    Jean leaned her head against the car window, holding her hands tightly in attempt to relieve her pain.


    Tears were welling in her eyes as the sharp pain continued to assault her.


    Zed sped. Luckily, it was already nine o''clock and there were fewer cars on the road. Zed drove to the


    nearest hospital and carried Jean in.


    The doctor examined the cuts carefully. He then looked up to Zed, "The cuts are pretty severe, she''ll


    need stitches."


    "What? Stitches?" Jean was shocked. Her face, paled for losing too much blood, became even whiter


    after hearing what the doctor said.


    Zed looked down to see Jean''s worried face. He frowned and asked the doctor, "Will you be applying


    anesthetic?"


    "We only have general anesthetic now, local anesthesia will be stocked up tomorrow. This youngdy


    has lost so much blood and the cuts are serious. If they are not treated now, they will be infected. If she


    lost any more blood she''ll go into shock and anemia." The doctor exined patiently.


    "No..." Jean clenched her teeth in pain. She would rather bare with the pain than having stitches done


    without anesthetic. Having to feel the needle going in and out, hole by hole, was just too much! She


    couldn''t handle it, she turned to Zed and shook her head frantically.


    Watching her face grew paler, Zed''s heart was held by an unknown force and it pained him.


    Zed thought of taking Jean to another hospital but it would worsen her condition, more so when it''s


    already sote into the night. There was no other choice. Zed asked the doctor to proceed.


    "Do it."


    "No, I don''t want it. It''s going to be so painful without anesthetic!" Jean was on the verge of crying. She


    looked at Zed with tears in her eyes. She was like a child at the moment, crying and begging Zed for


    mercy.


    Zed didn''t want to see her suffer too but he had no other choice. He could only kneel down and gently


    rubbed her head tofort her, "It will be all right. I''ll be here. If you can not bear the pain, you can


    pinch or bite my hand."


    Jean was shocked. It was unbelievable to see Zed became this gentle. She thought she misheard him.


    She stared at him dumbfounded.


    She snapped out of her daze when the doctor cleaned her wounds and the nurse wheeled the tray


    over. She was scared to death as tears kept falling down. Holding Zed''s hands firmly, Jean trembled


    with fears.


    "Don''t be afraid, be brave!" He gently touched her hairs and hugged her.


    Zed''s hug was warm. The light and fresh scent brought by his hug helped Jean to calm down. She


    closed her eyes. The feeling of being protected was nice and Jean loved it. She loved being treated


    gently by Zed.


    Feeling the needle pierced her skin again and again, Jean pinched Zed''s hand as hard as she could,


    even pressing her fingertips into Zed''s flesh several times. When she could not bear the pain, she just


    bit Zed to distract herself. Thankfully it didn''t take long because the doctor was skillful.


    It wasn''t a long procedure but to Jean, it was the longest moment of her life. Sweat oozed from her


    forehead and nose. The doctor finished up by giving her a shot of pain-killer and arranged a ward for


    her. She had to be hooked up to an IV for a night.


    She looked terrible and weak having to endure all that. She had never experienced this much pain in


    her life.


    Jean was sent to her ward after the shot. Lying on the bed, she recalled Zed''s action during her


    operation. Zed held her tightly and not once did he loosen his embrace of her. Even when she bit him,


    Zed said nothing.


    Zed was talking to the doctor outside. Jean looked at the ceiling feeling a tinge of warmth in her heart.


    The nurse left after she hung the intravenous drip bags and gave her some advice. Zed entered the


    ward, not looking too good himself.


    Jean was confused. She was the injured one so why did Zed turn pale too?


    "Are you all right? It seemed that I''ve bitten you a little too hard." Jean pressed her lips, feeling guilty.


    "I am okay. I am not as weak as you." Zed had returned to his old self. Jean was about to give him a


    few good words to praise him but that change of attitude was too instant.


    "Anyhow, thank you." She looked at the clock and said, "It''ste now and you should go home and rest.


    I''ll go back on my own tomorrow morning."


    "You n to work tomorrow?" Zed felt perplexed and asked.


    "Yeah, It''s neither a weekend nor a holiday tomorrow. If I don''t go to work, my sry will be deducted."


    "I think you should resign."


    "Why would I do that?" Puzzled. She asked.


    He nced at her and said nonchntly, "Because you will be a burden to others. Look at you, ending


    up in the hospital by just doing the dishes. You think you can do other things well?"


    The painkiller was working. Jean was feeling better but what Zed said made her angry. Being such a


    tall and strong man, he spared no one his care and love.


    She rolled her eyes and muttered, "What a heartless person!"


    Zed seemed to hear Jean''s words and asked, "What did you say?"


    "I wasn''t talking about you. I was just remembering a heartless friend of mine. I went to his house to


    help out but I got injured. He didn''tfort me, instead, he med me for my carelessness. Don''t you


    think that this kind of people are ungrateful and insensitive? Such a waste of my good will."


    Even a fool could tell that the insensitive person described by Jean was Zed. An unnoticeable smile


    crept onto Zed''s lips, but only for a moment and he was back to his usual stern face.


    Everything that had happened in the operating room seemed unreal.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you want?" asked Zed.


    Jean was surprised to hear him say that. She was in a trance for a while but soon focused on Zed''s


    broad back. She wore a big smile and said in a rather exciting tone, "Does that mean you can... "


    "Except those photos!" He raised his head and said it unfeelingly.


    Jean was happy at first but Zed''s reply made her depressed instantly.


    Jean turned over. She did not want to talk to Zed anymore. What a jerk. Even in such time, he refused


    to let her have it her way. There was nothing she could do, he was the boss after all.


    There''s no way she could threaten him with a knife on the throat right?


    Jean drifted off unknowingly. By the time she opened her eyes, it was already morning. She could feel


    the swollen area of her hand under the bandage. The pain have subsided, it didn''t hurt as much asst


    night but she could feel a burning sensation around it.


    When Jean was about to get up from the bed, she noticed that Zed was sitting on the small sofa with


    one of his hand supporting his head. His eyes were closed tightly. It seemed like he was in a deep


    sleep. Apparently he was tending to Jean for the whole night. That must have been why he was so


    tired.

 Chapter 80 I’ll Kill You, You Jerk!

    Chapter 80 I¡¯ll Kill You, You Jerk!


    At the moment, Jean was moved. Even though Zed seemed indifferent, he actually cared about her.


    But even so, it might just because she''s injured in his kitchen.


    Zed was only trying to be responsible.


    She squatted and leaned her head to see him sleeping. His pale skin was without any defective marks


    and it was as silky as women''. It was as though his delicate features were carved, so perfect and


    attractive.


    She couldn''t help but want to touch him. However, she hesitated when her hand was close to contact.


    Her mind warned her that she shouldn''t approach this man in front of her any more. He was too


    dangerous for her.


    ''You''ve already had your heart broken once. Do you want to break it again?''


    While she was lost in her thoughts, those long eyshes trembled slightly. Jean wasn''t able to


    withdraw her hand back in time before his eyes opened.


    His deep eyes were staring at her with confusion.


    Jean froze in ce. She wasn''t expecting Zed to wake up so soon.


    ''Was it because I made too much noise just now?''


    She thought as she smiled awkwardly. She quickly pulled back her hand which was still in the air and


    put it behind her head. She pretended that she was trying to scratch her head, "Seems like my hand


    isn''t listening to me. I have no idea how it went there."


    She stood up and stretched herself. She then shook herself casually.


    Zed, who was right behind her, got up from the couch and straightened his clothes. He took a look at


    his watch and then he turned around and left.


    ''He just left like that?'' Jean paused, feeling a little disappointed.


    Jean thought he had left so she picked up her belongings and nned the same.


    She was extremely embarrassed when she thought about that moment earlier. She wanted to dig a


    hole on the floor and hide in it.


    Zed came back, after inquiring some precaution from the doctor, only to find that nobody was in the


    ward anymore.


    "She left!" He stood there dumbfounded for a moment. He raised his hand to his forehead with


    disappointment. The bite mark was right there on his hand and it still hurt. There was even a little blood


    at the deepest part of the bite mark.


    That woman was really hard on him in the evening yesterday. He didn''t know whether she intended to


    take her revenge or she didn''t know her own strength when she bit him. There were also some pinched


    bruises other than the bite mark. Some of them were even apanied with cuts from her fingernails.


    Jean wanted to take a shower after getting back home. But she was advised to not wet her hands so


    she changed her clothes and went to thepany directly.


    Her injured hand hurts even from the slightest movements. She could already see herself working with


    only one hand in front of theputer.


    In the following five days, Jean went to Zed''s house after getting off work everyday. She not only did


    the cleaning but also hisundry. To her surprise, Zed came back home early these days while she was


    there.


    Although they didn''tmunicate much, they still spend a couple of hours under the same roof. During


    this period, she begged him countless times but Zed did not change his mind. The promotion of Qi


    Group was dyed due to the issues raised by these photographs.


    Sonny would be back in two days. She couldn''t let this continue.


    Her hand was almost fully recovered and the stitches could be taken out in three days'' time.


    It''s the weekend. Jean bought the ingredients and went to Zed''s house in the afternoon purposely. She


    intended to prepare western food for dinner.


    Men liked romantic dinners with candles, didn''t they? She had already proved itst time when she was


    trying to help Eva. She nned to do it again this time.


    She had been preparing for two hours. After she finished, it was already eight o''clock. She texted Zed


    earlier as usual, but he hadn''te back by now.


    Maybe there was too much work at thepany and he got distracted.


    Jean sat down on the couch and watched the time passed. She turned on the TV to watch some boring


    shows to kill time.


    An hour had passed but Zed still wasn''t back.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The steak, along with the soup on the dining table was already cold.


    She called Zed, only to find that his cellphone was turned off.


    It was turned off! Jean sat on the couch and looked at the door, her eyes filled with disappointment.


    She felt so lonely in such a big living room, and the noises produced by the TV wasn''t helping at all.


    She rolled on the couch for a couple of times. Sheined in her heart.


    ''Damn Zed, you don''t have toe back if you don''t want to, but you don''t even have the time to


    inform me? Would it kill you to just let me know in advance? Am I just going to let all my hard work go


    to waste?''


    She eventuallyy down on the couch. She looked at the white ceiling. A huge crystal chandelier was


    hung high above her and it was radiating brightly.


    ''What if Zed came back soon? Wouldn''t such brightness kill the mood of a candle light dinner?''


    Jean got up and turned off the light. She then lit the candles on the table.


    The spacious living room, now illuminated by those weak lights, was filled with air of romance.


    She returned to the couch andy down again. She didn''t want to watch the TV anymore but she didn''t


    want the living room to be quiet either. So she lowered the volume just a little and continued to lie there.


    ''When Zedes back, I''ll definitely scold him.


    He made me wait for so long and didn''t even bother to give me a call. I am so angry that I don''t even


    have the appetite to eat.''


    It was already midnight. A ck Bentley stopped at the gate.


    The lights in the house weren''t lit like usual. The angr and handsome face turned cold with a hint of


    disappointment.


    He opened the door and the living room was dark.


    That woman had probably gone home.


    There was an important party in the evening that he had to attend. He was going to postpone it but it


    was difficult to refuse the host. More so when they had a close working rtionship with hispany.


    So he had to attend.


    He thought it would end earlier but with so many businessmen present, introductions and chit chat


    prolonged his stay.


    He was reeking of alcohol and he took the risk of getting fined for drunk driving just to hurry home. It


    disappointed him when he returned to find Jean was already long gone.


    ''Whatever. She''s only concerned about her ex-boyfriend anyway. The only reason she came here is for


    the photographs.''


    As soon as he turned the light on, he saw the fancy western food, together with some delicate side


    dishes, ced nicely on the dining table with


    Wine ss stationed on each side. The candles on the candlesticks were already burnt out, leaving


    only the melted wax.


    He dazed for a few seconds. With the injuries on her hand, he figured she was only capable of simple


    cleaning task while she begged him. A grand and hearty dinner was out of his expectation.


    He stared at the food on the dining table for a while as his heart calmed.


    "I''ll kill you! You jerk!"


    A loud voice arose from the silent living room suddenly. It was exceptionally loud in this spacious room.


    Zed paused for a second. He turned around to find someone sleeping on the couch.


    She seemed to be dreaming. Her hands were waving and it seemed like she was doing something


    exciting. He kept his eyes on her as the corner of his mouth curled unconsciously.


    It turned out that she hadn''t left. She was waiting here for him all this time. He felt slightly touched. But


    only for three seconds before Jean clenched her teeth with her eyes still closed and shouted out loudly,


    "Damn Zed! I hope you choke when you eat, you jerk! I''ll kick you to death ..."

 Chapter 81 Aren’t I Cooperating Now

    Chapter 81 Aren¡¯t I Cooperating Now


    She didn''t even finish the sentence before her feet started to wave as well. However, the couch was


    not as big as the bed. "Bang." She fell hard onto the floor when she twisted fiercely.


    "Ouch!" Jean held onto her hips and stood up. She opened her eyes slowly. When she finally opened


    her eyes, a man in ck suit was standing in front of her. He was like a statue, unmoving.


    Jean raised her head slowly, Zed stood with his handsome face full of gloom.


    He looked so terrifying at the moment. Then his cold and low voice came into her ears.


    "What did you just say?"


    Jean rubbed her eyes and replied with a sleepy voice, "You''re back."


    "I asked what you said just now." He continued to ask her as the coldness in his eyes gradually


    increased.


    "Did I say anything?" She had totally forgotten to settle the score with him. He made her wait for almost


    a whole evening and she didn''t even eat anything.


    Now that he was finally back, she couldn''t find the courage to say it.


    "You said you were going to kick me to death?" He said word by word with a freezing tone.


    Jean was shocked. She looked at him, surprised.


    She was a little groggy but hearing these words, she was widely awake. She shook her head, "When


    did I said I was going to kick you to death? Don''t put words in my mouth."


    She replied while remaining stunned.


    It seemed like she was dreaming earlier. In her dream, she scolded Zed harshly.


    And she even imed to kick him far away. Maybe she shouted out in her sleep and that exposed her.


    He just happened to hear what she said?


    "Heh, heh, heh ..." She smiled stupidly as she rubbed her hips. She kept blinking her eyes and looked


    up to the ceiling, "Howe my hips hurt so much? It must because I fell down from the couch!"


    She nodded to herself and walked towards the door quickly.


    She hadn''t forgotten to pick up her bag while she headed to the door. She wanted to leave this house


    as soon as possible now


    Because she didn''t know what would happen to her the next minute.


    However, before she could make it to the door, heavy footsteps lurked behind her. Zed sped up


    towards her. Before she knew it, he pulled her by the hand forcibly.


    Jean lost her bnce and fell backwards.


    She was expecting herself to have, yet another intimate contact with the ground so she quickly covered


    her buttocks with one of her hand and anticipated thending. However, she only fell half way through


    and was now suspended in mid air.


    A pair of powerful arms surrounded her and pulled her into his arms quickly. Jean''s delicate face


    shed onto his sturdy chest and she gave a yelp. She lifted her head up to look at Zed.


    Zed lowered his head at the same time and they came to a halt. Both had direct eye contact with each


    other.


    Jean just gazed at him and saw that his deep eyes were as attractive as bright stars.


    His thin and red lips were so tempting that she wanted to bite them. However, his handsome face was


    extremely cold now.


    Suddenly, she sniffed at him and frowned, "Have you been drinking?"


    "Is it strange to be drinking?"


    "Um ... No!" She shook her head and tightened her lips. Wearing a stic smile, she said, "Can you let


    go of me?"


    "Let go of you for?" He asked with doubts.


    "What are you going to do if you don''t let go of me?" Jean frowned. ''Would he force himself on me?''


    "Thepany''s promotional video deadline ising soon." He said in an exceptionally rxed tone


    with a sinister smile.


    Jean was baffled for a while. Then it dawned on her, he wanted to let her...


    Sonny would be back in two days and she had to speed up too.


    She cooked such a fancy dinner to please Zed this evening but he didn''t evene back in time for it.


    She rolled her eyes, "Even if the deadline is close, if you don''t corporate, how can I..." After she replied,


    she realized something and her face flushed hard. Zed''s words were already implying that. Did she just


    dig her own grave?


    "Hmm? Aren''t I cooperating now?" He was smiling and his eyes were bright.


    She really wanted to kick Zed to death there and then. He had dug a hole for her to jump into.


    She was so embarrassed. She didn''t want to reply him. Her face flushed all the way to her ears.


    In the mist of her embarrassment and shame, a gurgling noise interrupted her moment.


    They both paused. The noise resounded itself after a while. Only then did Jean realize it originated


    from her stomach.


    Zed let her go and his face returned to it''s usual gloom. He parted his lips slightly, "If you were hungry,


    why didn''t go ahead and eat first?"


    Jean noticed his softness but she raised her eyebrows and pretended to be a victim, "Your cellphone


    was turned off. I didn''t know when you were going toe back so I waited for you. But I fell asleep


    while I was waiting."


    Her acting was bad. There was no way Zed would fell for it. He chose not to expose her. Instead, he


    took off his coat and found afortable position to rest on the couch. "What a coincidence. I''m hungry


    as well."


    "Huh?"


    "Do you need me to repeat it?" He gave her an impatient nce.


    "Okay." Jean turned around in disappointment, "I''ll heat up the food on the table."


    "Throw them away."


    "Throw away?" Jean turned around and got angry, "It took me several hours to have the dishes cooked.


    How can I throw them away?"


    "If the steaks are heated up again, do you think the vor will be good? As for the side dishes on the


    table, they are just here to boost appetite. Since I am hungry now, there''s no need for it. So, if you heat


    up all the food, the vor will be worse and it''s also a waste of time."


    Jean couldn''t find anything against him somehow.


    All the food on the table was thrown away in the end. After cleaning that up, she stood in the kitchen


    and thought in silence. All the ingredients had been used up, what else do they have for dinner now?


    After checking the kitchen, she found that there''s only noodles left. Hence, Jean cooked the noodles.


    They ate the noodles up quickly. Just like two days before, she went to run a bath for Zed.


    After she adjusted the water temperature, she sat on the side of the bathtub.


    If she couldn''t persuade Zed today, Sonny would know of the problem when he returned. Jean would


    probably be fired on the spot.


    She finally got a job and lost it because of this? If she was really fired, she hoped that she wouldn''t ruin


    the reputation of Sonny and thepany.


    But things weren''t over until the results were out.


    "What are you doing by sitting here in a daze?" Zed''s voice surprised Jean who was lost in her


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    thoughts. She fell backwards and into the warm water in the bathtub.

 Chapter 82 Two Persons, Bathtub

    Chapter 82 Two Persons, Bathtub


    She panicked and got up from the bathtub. However, as soon as she stood up, a pair of powerful arms


    pushed her back down.


    She opened her eyes to find Zed in only a bath towel. He stepped into the bathtub without her consent.


    "Hey, you!" Jean turned her head aside and covered her eyes in a panic, "What do you want?"


    "What do you think? It''s not the first time. What are you scared of?" He moved forward and leaned his


    body above her. They were against each other now, wet but warm.


    Even though it was not the first time she had seen him naked, she was still embarrassed to see him


    like this. She covered her eyes subconsciously and wanted to get out of the bathtub. But she couldn''t


    since his strength was greater than hers.


    The light in the bathroom was soft. Her white shirt was soaked and her body was exposed to some


    extent in front of Zed.


    Her hair was wet as well and some were sticking on her cheek. Her fine face flushed red. She looked


    pretty charming and attractive under the soft lighting. Under all these circumstances, her average


    appearance had turned exceptionally gorgeous.


    His eyes gazed at her as though he had fallen into a trance.


    Jean raised her head. His thick and strong chest muscles, and those fascinating abdominal muscle


    attracted her eyes. Though she was not like those women who were obsessed with Zed, she was still


    tempted with such a beautiful body in front of her.


    Wait! Didn''t shee here today to beg him?


    How could she let him prevail before he granted her the request? No!


    Jean shook her head and raised her head suddenly. She hit him on the forehead by ident. Both of


    them cried out, "Sss."


    She shook her head hastily while rubbing it, "Sorry. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    "Then you did it on purpose!" He endured the pain on his forehead and put one hand behind her head


    to keep her from being choked by the water. His face leaned over to her directly.


    Seeing him leaning over, Jean turned her head aside and shouted loudly, "You have to promise me to


    cancel the shooting for the photographs!"


    She said that as quickly as she could. The warm bathroom turned cold all of a sudden. Zed froze in


    ce. He paused his movement in the air for a while and then raised his head slowly.


    Those deep eyes turned exceptionally cold at the moment. There was a sulk in his stern face.


    She was stunned there and didn''t know what to do with his sudden change of mood.


    "Do you only please me when you need me?" His low voice became louder. The coldness on his face


    seemed exceptionally frightening.


    Jean knew about Zed''s temper, so she paused and didn''t dare to say anything.


    When she was wondering what to do, she saw a sneer appear on his sulky face, "Even if you have


    another man in your heart, I have your body at least, isn''t it?"


    He lowered his head to kiss every inch of her body.


    Jean was surprised as shock filled her eyes. The shine in her eyes faded away and they turned lifeless


    now.


    Right. To him, she was always vulnerable. He had never trusted her. She slowly lifted the corners of her


    mouth and put on a hint of self-mockery.


    Noticing there''s something wrong with her, Zed raised his head and saw the smile on her lips. He


    dazed, "What are youughing at?"


    "I''mughing at you. You are so pathetic that you can only own my body but will not get my heart. Oh,


    no. How is it possible for you to love me? You should love someone like Eva. But it''s such a pity. Even


    though I am a woman, I don''t love you like every other woman does."


    Silence, as silent as death.


    His good-looking eyes were furious at the moment. He tightened his grip on her shoulders as she


    winced in pain.


    A minute passed. It felt like an hour. The water in the bathtub became cold gradually.


    Ssh! The water sshed.


    Zed got out of the bathtub and changed into a clean bath towel. He turned back on her and said only


    two words, "Get out!"


    She couldn''t remember how she fled away from Zed''s house or how she came back home in wet


    clothes.


    After arriving home, she cried loudly.


    There was no better ways to heal an injured heart than sleep. ''Maybe I''ll forget it after I wake up?''


    But when she woke up the next morning, she realized she''s down with a fever. She didn''t know what


    degree her fever was but she could feel her body sinking. Even if she continued to sleep, she didn''t feel


    She called in sick to thepany, and slept on the bed. She was used to tucking herself in when she


    got sick ever since she was a child. As long as she sweated, she would get better.


    She was groggy from all the sleep. She wasn''t sure if she was woken up by her hunger or the knocking


    on the door. She thought she was dreaming and closed her eyes. She could only confirm that


    somebody was outside the door when the knocking persisted.


    She got off the bed and walked to the living room to open the door.


    It was Ethan who was standing at the door, looking anxious.


    She dazed for a second and asked, "Why are you here?" As she remembered, she didn''t tell Ethan


    where she lived.


    Seeing her still in her pajamas and her face flushed red, Ethan touched her forehead and frowned,


    "You''re burning up. Why didn''t you go to the hospital? Jean, do you know how to take care of yourself?"


    She rarely saw Ethan got angry, let alone raising his voice at her.


    She dazed for a while and turned around, "It''s nothing serious. I''m all right."


    "It''s nothing serious?" He closed the door and stopped her from resuming her sleep, "If I didn''t call your


    are you sure you can get up tomorrow?"


    She didn''t want to listen to Ethan nagging her. Her head felt so heavy already that she couldn''t stand


    any more noises.


    "I don''t want to go to the hospital. I just don''t like the smell of medicine in the hospital." Having said her


    piece, she walked past him and headed towards her bedroom.


    Ethan knew that Jean didn''t like to go to the hospital when she was sick. She only took pills every time.


    If he took her to the hospital by force, she probably would struggle with her weakened body.


    Appearance wise, Jean looked weak, but she''s actually pretty stubborn in nature. Thinking about that,


    Ethan gave a sigh. He picked up his cellphone and called their private doctor.


    When she woke up again, it''s nearly evening. She opened her eyes and saw the dusk outside the


    window.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Just when she was about to get up, she noticed she was hooked to a drip and she felt a lot better. She


    remembered that Ethan came.


    While she slowly recalled, the door opened gently from the outside. Ethan walked in with a bowl of rice


    porridge in his hand.


    "You''re up? Do you feel any better now?"


    "I''m better." She licked her dried lips and asked, "Did you ask the doctor toe here?"

 Chapter 83 I’ll Take Care Of You From Now On

    Chapter 83 I¡¯ll Take Care Of You From Now On


    "Yeah. As you refuse to go to the hospital, I have no choice but to ask the doctor toe over here.


    Your fever was at 40 degrees. You might die if it was any higher." He said as he sat down on the side of


    the bed and lifted the bowl in his hand, "You haven''t eaten anything today. The doctor said you could


    only have some light food. Have some porridge."


    "Thank you. I can eat it by myself."


    "No. I''ll feed you since you are still on a drip." He said as he lifted a spoon of rice porridge to her


    mouth.


    Although she really wanted to refuse him, she didn''t have any strength so she opened her mouth at


    "Jean, I''ll take care of you from now on." Ethan said as he looked at her with concern and tenderness


    in his eyes.


    She hadn''t never imagined that Ethan would appear in her life again and that the man who used to be


    cynical would take good care of her with tenderness and consideration now.


    She recalled the past in her mind.


    She didn''t want to discuss these issues with Ethan so she avoided mentioning it.


    "I''m full now." She looked up to the drip bottle and said, "It''s finished."


    Ethan put down the bowl and removed the needle from her hand carefully.


    "Ethan, I''m much better now. Thank you for what you''ve done today. Go home now and have some


    rest." She lowered her head and didn''t looked at him.


    He dazed for a while and didn''t saying anything either. They both kept silent for some time. Minutes


    passed quickly.


    "Jean, you really have changed." After a while, he said these words. The look on his face was very sad.


    She had never seen him like this.


    She started to feel terrible. Maybe it was because he didn''t cherish her when she was in love with him.


    Jean took a deep breath and said slowly, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me either. Perhaps I have


    changed for real. I don''t know since when I''ve be like this. Anyway, Ethan, could you please give


    me some time to myself?"


    She remembered what happened yesterday. She thought she could forget about it after a sleep but


    what happened yesterday was nailed to her heart. Whenever she thought about it, her heart hurt.


    "Remember to take the pills. I wille over and check on you tomorrow."


    He picked up the bowl and left the room. Around ten minutester, she heard the sound of the door


    closed


    Jean got off the bed, still in her pajamas, and walked to the living room. There''s nobody there anymore.


    The kitchen was cleaned up and the porridge in the pot was still steaming.


    She paused. Since when did Ethan change so much?


    Not only did he make porridge, he even cleaned up the kitchen.


    If they hadn''t broken up, this probably wouldn''t be soplicated.


    But now, another person had resided in her heart. She knew she should not fall for him. But she just


    couldn''t help to.


    She stood on the balcony. A breeze blew off the heat on her face. The sky in the distance was red at


    dusk. It looked very much like a painting, lively and artistic.


    She stood there for a long time until the sun set and the sky darkened gradually. She returned to the


    living room.


    Why was she upset? She had been liberated. She had no rtionship with the Wens, who used to treat


    her like an outsider. And she didn''t have to go to Zed''s home anymore and force herself to please him


    everyday.


    Although they hadn''t divorced yet, it was almost time. Jean, you were one step closer to the life that


    you dreamed of. Don''t go back!


    She hadpletely provoked Zed, and there was no favorable turn. It wouldn''t be long before they


    divorced.


    Next morning, she suddenly remembered the problem with the photographs. Sonny would be back


    today but she had yet to solve the issue. She had no desire to rest at home so she went directly to the


    It was exceptionally different from the usual today. There wouldn''t be anybody at thepany half an


    hour before working hours. She came an hour early but most of her colleagues were already there.


    Maranda came in with two steamed stuffed buns. Seeing Jean was back, she became delighted at


    once.


    "Jean, you finallye back." She ran towards her and smiled with happiness, "When you were not


    here, I missed you so much."


    "I was not here for just one day and you started to miss me? I don''t believe you!"


    "I did miss you. If I hadn''t known that you called in sick, I would have called to disturb you." She pouted


    and then stuffed a bun into her mouth.


    Jean threw her hands up, "I still don''t believe you."


    "You!" She red at her angrily as she chewed hard, "I can''t believe that you don''t trust me. I ..."


    "All right. Fine. I believe you." Seeing around, she pouted her lips and asked, "Don''t you think


    something strange is going on? Wait. Why are you here so early too?"


    She ate up a bun and burped, "You didn''t know? Ourpany received a big project. It''s going to be


    hectic soon so we decided to start early. And I finally saw our boss yesterday!"


    "Boss?" Jean startled, "You saw our boss?"


    "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    "The Boss is back?"


    "Yeah. He came back yesterday."


    Jean dazed for a few seconds. Sonny came back yesterday? Why hadn''t John told her about that?


    Sonny must have known the problem with the photographs?


    The thought of it made her anxious.


    Maranda kept talking about her meeting with the boss but Jean couldn''t process a thing.


    When John arrived at thepany, he saw Jean was staring at theputer. He walked towards her


    spot and tapped the table, "Aren''t you sick? Why are you here today?"


    She gathered herself and looked up. Seeing John, she got out of her chair immediately and asked


    anxiously, "Sonny came back yesterday?"


    "Yes."


    "So he knew about..."


    "Yes."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m doomed."


    Jean walked around. Her anxiety had driven her mad.


    He had never seen her troubled like this. It''s adorable somehow. He smiled and said, "Sonny knew


    about the problem but you don''t need to worry about it. Sonny said that he will solve it."


    "He will solve it?" Jean was even more upset. It had only been a month since she joined thepany


    and she already got Sonny such a big trouble.


    She rather die now than face Sonnyter.


    "Are you better now?" John asked with concern.


    "Much better."


    She sat down disappointed with herself, both hands cupping her cheeks with despair all over her face.


    John was going to exin that Sonny wasn''t angry and had known the cause of the problem. As soon


    as he saw her depressed face, he found it so funny. He didn''t exin it to her and turned around to his


    own spot.


    Jean was lost in her thoughts the whole morning. Ethan called in the morning and asked for her


    whereabouts. She told him that she was at thepany. In return, he advised her to eat well and take


    her pills before he hung up. She wasn''t in the mood for anything.

 Chapter 84 Kneel Down

    Chapter 84 Kneel Down


    All Jean''s colleagues were extremely busy, but she was the only one with nothing to do.


    She had no appetite for lunch at all. So she asked Maranda to bring her a sandwich. It was not until the


    afternoon that Sonny came back to the office.


    When Jean saw Sonny, she buried her head among the document folders. She didn''t dare to meet his


    gaze.


    She was able to avoid being seen but her couldn''t escape being called.


    "Jean,e to my office." Sonny went into his office after calling her out. His tone was very serious.


    Jean raised her head and took a deep breath. She finally plucked up the courage to follow Sonny into


    his office.


    Just when Sonny sat down, Jean knocked on the door and entered the office. On the side of the room


    stood John.


    She clenched her teeth, walked up to Sonny and said timidly and guiltily, "Master..."


    "I heard that you were sick yesterday. Are you feeling better now?" Sonny stood at his desk and tidied


    up the scattered documents.


    "Er... It''s just a fever. I feel much better today." She pressed her lips sightly and took a nce at John.


    John stood there solemnly at this time, expressionless.


    "Send this document to the Qi Group." Sonny picked up one document from the desk and handed it to


    John. John took it over and left the office without saying anything.


    When Jean heard Sonny mentioned the Qi Group, she felt uneasy for she had messed up the task


    given to her. She was afraid that Sonny would be disappointed at her. The thought of Zed upset her


    too. She decided to admit her mistake.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Master, sorry, I..."


    "Since you are much better now,e to a dinner party with me tonight." He ignored her apology


    directly. However, there was no sign of anger in his seemingly serious face.


    ''He did not get angry? His tone sounded normal too, '' Jean thought to herself. Only then did she feel a


    little relieved. Breathing out gently, she then asked, "A dinner party?"


    "Just a simple dinner with some of my friends whom I often cooperate with, and also several famous


    masters in the photography circle. They were all very curious when they heard that I had an apprentice.


    We agree to have a dinner together tonight, so they asked me to bring you along."


    A simple as that!


    Jean''s anxiety melted away immediately when she heard what Sonny had said. However, seconds


    to dine with your friends?"


    She was afraid of disgracing her master and bing aughing stock for being a beginner.


    Sonny put some of the photos that had already been edited well into the drawer, and then walked up to


    Jean, holding his cup. His gentle face became serious again. "Jean, you should have a clear


    understanding of yourself. You have to know that although you are very talented in photographing, you


    are too timid and always afraid of many things. I don''t like this about you. I want you to be confident.


    Don''t hesitate to do whatever I ask of you in the future."


    "Ok." Jean nodded gently.


    Sonny went to the water dispenser to get a ss of water, and walked slowly to the window. He took a


    sip of the water before saying, "I know that you have been worried about the photos these days. Since I


    am back now, you won''t be responsible for the follow-up work with the Qi Group."


    "What are we going to do with Qi Group''s request for a re-shoot?" Jean asked with guilt.


    "You don''t have to ask more about this matter."


    "Well... Okay."


    In the evening, Jean attended the dinner party with Sonny.


    She was a little nervous on the way to the hotel. Sonny noticed her nervousness and told a few jokes to


    ease her. Although the jokes weren''t funny at all, she was really grateful and she did rx a little.


    At the dinner party, things did not go as Jean had imagined. She just showed up and was praised by


    Sonny''s friends who were all famous seniors. They talked to Sonny about things rted to their work


    but Jean just sat aside and drank a few sses of wine.


    She drank a lot recently. Maybe her immunity increased with her alcohol consumption. After several


    sses, she didn''t feel dizzy at all. It was quite amazing.


    She went out to the bathroom midway. When she came back, she saw Eva.


    Eva wore a pink Chanel suit which was very popr this year. With white stilettos on her feet, she


    headed towards Jean. Next to her, there was a gorgeously dressed woman with heavy makeup. The


    two chatted happily.


    Jean recognized the woman next to Eva. Not long ago, when Zed Qi brought her to a party, it was also


    the same woman that stood beside Eva.


    Birds of a feather flocks together. They were both mean people.


    Jean quickly turned around to avoid meeting them. She nned to sneak back to the bathroom before


    being seen.


    Her idea sprouted toote. Eva looked up and saw Jean. Surprise was evidently on her face.


    "Hey, isn''t that our elegant Miss Wen? What are you doing here?" Eva walked slowly toward her with a


    big yet fake smile.


    Jean did not speak. She had learned her lessonst time and made up her mind not to make friends


    with people like Eva. She knew clearly that Eva''s kindness was just a scheme. All Eva wanted was to


    regain Zed''s love with the help of Jean.


    But this kind of woman could suddenly change her attitude and turn on the person she used to be nice


    to. Jean was not her rival whening to y tricks. It was better for Jean to be away from Eva.


    Seeing that Jean was going to leave, Eva reached out her hand and stopped her. Sue, who stood by


    her, also raised her head high to show her arrogance and stared at Jean disdainfully.


    "What do you want?" Jean frowned. Was it possible that Eva wanted to embarrass her here just like the


    She came here to attend a dinner party with Sonny and his friends. She shouldn''t cause any trouble.


    "I don''t want to do anything. Can''t I just greet my old friend?" Eva raised her head high. Wearing


    exquisite makeup, her face was full of sarcastic expression.


    "Old friend?" Jean paused and asked questionably, "When did I be an old friend with you?"


    "Have you forgotten? We were still friends when you tricked me. You used me to improve your


    rtionship with Zed. But luckily, Zed had came to know what kind of person you are and chosen to


    stand on my side." She said triumphantly, a big smile creeping onto her bright red lips.


    Jean did not understand Eva''sst sentence. She was already absent for some time from her table.


    She wasn''t in the mood to question Eva further. She took a deep breath and smiled at her, "Sorry, I


    have to go now. Let''s chat another time."


    "Want to leave?" Sue, who was on the other side, walked to Jean to stop her from leaving. She raised


    her eyebrows and said arrogantly, "You must apologize to our Eva first."


    Apologize? Jean could not believe what she just heard. She gnawed her teeth. If it weren''t for the fact


    that she wanted to avoid trouble, she wouldn''t have stood being treated like this.


    If she could leave safe and sound with just an apology, it did not matter at all.


    "I''m sorry." Jean said coolly.


    Seeing that Jean had bowed down to them so easily, both of the two women stunned.


    "Can I leave now?"


    "You think a mere apology would solve everything?" Sue continued. It was obvious that they did not


    want Jean to leave so easily.


    Eva folded her arms to her chest and looked at Jean proudly. The mocking smile on her red lips looked


    rather threatening and ugly.


    Jean was very angry, but she could not show her anger or argue with them. She tried to hold back her


    emotions and smiled before saying, "Well, what else do I need to do?"


    "Kneel down!"


    "Kneel down?" Jean''s eyes widened. She said angrily, "I did what you''ve asked me to do. Why do I


    need to kneel down? I''m not letting you have it your way!"


    "Who is..."


    "Zed!" Eva looked up and waved to show her location. The arrogant expression on her face


    immediately changed. Sue also closed her mouth. Shocked to hear his name being called, Jean turned


    around.


    Zed walked by Jean. He was dressed in a whole ck suit as usual.


    When their eyes meet, Zed just gave Jean a nce as if she were a stranger to him.


    "Zed! I have been waiting for you for a long time." Eva walked to Zed and held his hand. She leaned on


    Zed intimately as if they were a couple.

 Chapter 85 Michelle Li

    Chapter 85 Michelle Li


    Jean dazed for a second and lowered her head.


    Zed was not his usual this time. He didn''t push her away nor was he displeased neither. Instead, he


    looked happy as if he was with someone he loved.


    Were they back together? Jean''s face turned pale. It should be a good thing for her if they got back


    together. But why did her heart hurt so much?


    "Mr. Qi, this woman was bullying Eva just now."


    "Sue!" Eva frowned and pretended to scold her, "Don''t say that."


    "But ..." She wanted to say something more but was stopped by Eva''s sharp gaze.


    Jean raised her head. It was so funny. They acted like they were being bullied by her. She sighed and


    shook her head, "You guys are already such experts in using people? Why not try acting for a


    career? You''ll be able to use that skill to its fullest."


    Eva bit her red lips as if she experienced injustice. She looked at Zed as she shook her head, "I didn''t.


    She wouldn''t let me leave and was giving me a hard time. I wasn''t nning to tell you but she ..."


    Jean red at Eva angrily. She thought it would be better if she didn''t fight back but things turned for


    the worse!


    But what surprised her was that Zed was on Eva''s side this time. Face darkened, he said with an


    indifferent tone, "Don''t waste your time on her. It''s not worth it. Let''s go."


    Eva didn''t expect Zed to say that. She felt extremely ttered and nodded her head instantly. She


    leaned by his side and walked past Jean with Zed. Sue even gave Jean the middle finger before


    following Eva away.


    Jean froze in ce and felt like all her energy had gone. Her heart felt like it was being pressed by a


    huge stone. Even her breathing became tight.


    She was not happy in the following days. She felt like she had not seen the sun light and she became


    depressed. Luckily, thepany had received a big project so everyone was busy, including her.


    She got off workte for a few days.


    It was finally the weekend. She was nning to go shopping when Michelle called her.


    Michelle asked her to meet in a coffee shop. Jean used to think of her as a good friend. Since thest


    call, Jean only treated her as amon friend.


    The coffee shop was located in the downtown of the city. When Jean arrived, Michelle was already


    there.


    She saw Jean, and got up with a smile on her face, "Jean, Here you are."


    "Hi. Sorry I''mte."


    "It''s all right. I was too early." Michelle passed the menu to her, "We haven''t met for a long time. I


    happened to have some time today so I asked you out. It''s my treat. Help yourself."


    Jean didn''t ask for any food. Instead, she only ordered a ss of lemonade.


    It was bright today. They sat by the window. The sunshine shot in through the window andnded on


    the table. It felt very pleasant.


    "Jean, I didn''t think you would marry such a great husband." Michelle said with an admiring look as she


    stirred her coffee.


    "I''m lucky."


    "You are more than lucky. I heard that Mr. Qi loves you so much." Michelle curled her lips and said


    sourly, "My life isn''t as fortunate as yours. I''ve experienced a lot of blind dates. They either don''t own a


    car or a house, some even without a good career. Those who are rich, are too old, and with children."


    "Isn''tpatibility more important when ites to boyfriends?"


    "You''ve got such a great husband. Of course you will think like that. Though I am a white cor, my


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    sry is not so high. I can only support myself. Hence, I have to find a rich boyfriend with a house, and


    also a car. This way, I won''t have too much burden. s, you won''t understand."


    Jean really didn''t understand. But in this modern society, people have to be realistic.


    For Jean, she just wanted to find someonepatible with her to spend their life together. Different


    from many others, she didn''t have any interest in money and fame.


    Did Michelle ask her out just to rant about her life and praise Jean for finding a good husband?


    "Michelle, what do you want to see me about?" She asked directly.


    Jean remembered why Michelle called herst time. Michelle asked her to put in a good word for her in


    front of Zed. She couldn''t have asked her out today just to hang out.


    Hearing what she asked, Michelle dazed for a few seconds. The look on her face was a little awkward.


    "Jean, are you still mad at me because I hanged up on youst time?" She felt embarrassed but smiled


    and exined, "There was something wrong with my cellphonest time. It took a month for me to get


    it fixed."


    "It''s ok. Never mind."


    They chatted in a desultory kind of way before half an hour passed by. Jean was enjoying the rxing


    and pleasant feeling under the sun light in the afternoon.


    However, Michelle could not stand it any more.


    She moved her hips as she held onto the coffee cup with both her hands, "Um, Jean. I nned to take


    you to a restaurant, but considering that you like it to be quiet, I picked here. Do you like this coffee


    shop?"


    "You picked it for me deliberately?" Jean was stunned.


    "Of course. Actually I nned to celebrate with you today. I''ve passed the probation and got a job offer.


    I''m lucky to be working at the Qi Group, right?"


    She wasn''t lying. Jean tightened her lips and felt a little guilty. She thought that the reason Michelle


    looked for her today was about her probation. But judging the situation, Michelle just wanted to


    celebrate it with her. It turned out that she was thinking too much.


    Jean smiled delightedly, "Then congrattions. I still remember that you''ve always hoped to enter the


    Qi Group since we were in the college. Now it''s finallying true."


    Michelle nodded eagerly and said with a big smile, "Yeah. It was tough. Jean, Have you attended any


    parties or eventstely?"


    She took a sip of her coffee and then looked at Jean, eyes shimmering.


    Jean dazed and inquired confusedly, "No. Are there any ss reunions?"


    "No, I was just asking. It''s been boringtely. So I''d like to go to some upper ss parties. If you have


    any activities like those, do take me with you. Perhaps I can meet some rich guys. Oh, right, Jean, Do


    you know anyone who is avable, and with good background?"


    Michelle pondered for a moment and then said, "Someone like Mr. Qi, young, handsome and also rich?


    Please introduce them to me. My mom have been urging me to find a boyfriend. But I don''t have any


    connections, so ..."


    The smile on Jean''s lips started to get stiff but was not that obvious. There was a hint of


    disappointment in her eyes. It turned out that Michelle called Jean out with selfish intentions after all.


    Michelle had a standard oval face. Her features were normal. Her eyes were like peach blossom, which


    were attractive and charming. There were a lot of boys who were after her since college times but she


    turned down all of them because she looked down on them.

 Chapter 86 See You at the City Hall

    Chapter 86 See You at the City Hall


    They lived in the same dormitory, but didn''t share the same major. The rtionship between them had


    been mediocre. Only after hanging out a few times before the graduation ceremony, they got closer.


    Michelle''s family background was all right. Why then did she only aim for the rich?


    She tightened her lips and said, "Michelle, I seldom hung out since I got married to Zed. Neither did I


    take part in those parties. Besides, the rich guys might not be serious with you, most of them are


    yboys. Even if you are married to one, you will suffer. So why don''t you ..."


    "That''s because you don''t have the confidence to grab the heart of your man. But I do." Her eyes


    widened. There were expectations in her eyes, which made her eyes bright and shiny.


    Jean fell into silence.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing her silence, Michelle pouted, "You are not going to refuse helping your


    ssmate and also your good friend, right?"


    Jean didn''t know how to answer Michelle. She didn''t have any connections nor participate in any


    parties. It was not how Michelle imagined it to be. Jean did not attend upper ss parties everyday


    after she got married to a rich guy. After considering, she decided to tell her the truth.


    "Michelle, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. It''s just that Zed and I are getting divorced. I''m afraid I


    won''t be much help." Jean clenched her teeth. She cared about her ssmate.


    She didn''t want Michelle to fight with her just because they had different opinions on the matter.


    Michelle put away the expectations on her face and red at her angrily, "Jean, I was nice to you back


    in college, wasn''t I? I''m only asking you to introduce me some rich guys. Is it so hard for you? When I


    asked you for helpst time, you used that as an excuse too. Aren''t I your friend? Are you trying to


    deny your ssmate since you married a rich man?"


    "No, it''s not like that. Michelle, I really ..."


    "That''s enough. You can just tell me if you don''t want to help me. I''m not thick-skinned. Since you don''t


    cherish our friendship, we''d better not keep in touch anymore!" She said as she stood up and left


    angrily.


    The coffee she left was shaken by ident and rippled. It spilled onto the table.


    Jean gave a slight sigh. After all, she didn''t have many friends. Michelle was one of the few. She felt a


    little upset for it to end up like this.


    Wait! Michelle hadn''t paid the bills yet?


    When Jean stepped out of the cafe, her cellphone rang. It was Zed. She paused and hesitated for a


    long time before she answered it at thest minute.


    "Hi."


    "Come to the City Hall now."


    "Huh?" She paused for a second, "Why am I going to the City Hall?"


    "To get divorced!"


    Beep, beep, beep ... He hung up.


    Jean stood at the crossroad and watched the street with heavy traffic. She put down her hand slowly.


    Thinking about their divorce made her feel weak.


    It all happened so suddenly. Even though she wanted this for a long time, she couldn''t help but feel that


    her heart was sinking into a bottomless hole at the moment.


    ''Never mind. Just treat it like a bad dream.''


    She took a deep breath, smiled to herself and made a gesture of cheering up.


    She didn''t see Zed at the entrance of the City Hall when she arrived. Looking around, she saw his car


    parked by the road in the front. Jean ran to his car and knocked on the window.


    The window rolled down slowly. A cold face came into sight.


    Upon seeing his face, she remembered that Zed and Eva seemed to be in love the day she ran into


    them. He must have had some sweet time with Eva these days, otherwise he would not decide on the


    divorce.


    "You arrived so fast." He got out of the car with two red booklets in his hand. He still looked cold.


    Jean didn''t say anything but followed him to the City Hall. It was 3 p.m., two hours before getting off


    work. They had enough time to handle the procedure.


    From tomorrow on, she would be finally free! Although she felt a little upset, she was more happy.


    When they stepped into the City Hall, Zed''s cellphone rang in his pocket.


    The ringtone was exceptionally beautiful and elegant, but Jean had a bad feeling about that.


    Zed saw who was calling and then his face got rigid. He hesitated for a while before answering it,


    "Hello."


    The one that called Zed said something as his eyebrows frowned deeply. It was as though there was


    something wrong.


    Jean stood there, feeling nervous.


    ''Perhaps we can''t get divorced today? No, no. It should be possible.


    Jean, you can''t curse yourself!''


    "I got it."


    Zed hung up the call and turned to her. His face turned dark with a deep frown, as though something


    bad had happened.


    "Urm ... Let''s hurry up and get inside. There''s not much time left. If they get off work, we''ll have to find


    another time ..."


    "We can''t get divorced today."


    "What?" She widened her eyes and stared at him in surprise.


    He turned his head slowly and narrowed his eyes, "You want a divorce so badly. I won''t grant it."


    "Hey! What do you mean!" Jean red at him angrily. It was him that called her to get a divorce.


    Did he regret it? Was he taking her for an idiot? Fooling her around like this!


    He raised his head and clenched the two Residence Booklets in his hand. He lifted up his eyebrows,


    "My parents are back. They want to see their legendary daughter-inw now."


    "Your parents are back?" Jean was stunned in ce. She should have divorced him if he didn''t


    received that call. There wouldn''t be anything between them once they divorced. But now, she felt that


    the sky had fallen down.


    What happened? His parents were back and asked to see her. How did it end up like this?


    Jean dazed for a while and frowned, "Can''t you just tell your parents that we are getting divorced now?


    What''s in n for me after meeting them? Don''t you have Eva? How about letting Eva meet them


    instead?"


    She said in session and red at him angrily. Her eyes turned red as if she was going to cry. She


    finally made up her mind to be away from him but now his parents showed up at such a crucial time.


    This was outrageous!


    Zed was calm at first but he seemed to have got pissed off by her. His face was getting darker and


    darker. He looked down on her, "Jean Wen, it is up to me whether to divorce you or not. You have no


    rights to ask me for a divorce! Even if it was I who called you here, I have the right to change my mind!"


    "Then use your right to change things. What deal, what marriage, I don''t care anymore. You can do


    whatever you want. I won''t meet your parents so take your time to clean up this mess." She clenched


    her teeth as she red at him resentfully and left.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    People around them didn''t take it seriously since it wasmon to see couples fight before the City


    hall. How would they get divorced if they get on well with each other?

 Chapter 87 I Have Lost My Conscience For Someone

    Chapter 87 I Have Lost My Conscience For Someone


    Before she could walk very far, a big, warm hand grabbed Jean''s arm and pulled her toward the


    Bentley parked nearby.


    "Shit! Take your hands off me!"


    Zed didn''t listen to Jean. Determinedly, he marched toward his car, Jean in tow. While Jean''s


    expression conveyed panic, Zed''s appearance was cold and unmoving. He ced his hands on her


    shoulders and twirled her around to face him. Zed''s rather dark eyes bored into hers. "Jean, you dare


    to yell at me?"


    "Why shouldn''t I?" She tilted her head to one side and glowered at Zed. "You married me for


    use to you? Do you think you''re torturing the Wen family by taking me? Ha! They wouldn''t even care.


    So what''s the purpose of all this? I have nothing more to give to you!"


    "Do you think that I can''t do anything to you without Wen family as leverage?" His grip on her shoulder


    tightened and Jean whimpered in pain.


    "Then just do whatever you like to me." She gritted her teeth and spoke defiantly. She looked straight


    into his eyes as if daring Zed to do more than just drag her to the car. This was the first time that she


    had spoken with him so boldly. Her expression reflected the resolve and stubbornness she felt.


    ''After all, just take my life if you want!''


    Zed was a little baffled by Jean''s behavior. It was beyond his expectation that Jean would quarrel with


    him to this extent. Yes, she had been angry with him before. But this was different. She often looked


    weak and feeble and so, Zed didn''t expect her to struggle this much.


    Now he knew something new about Jean.


    Zed had been very distraught when he learned that Jean had been eager to divorce him. Now, she


    even quarreled with him in public without thinking about his reputation. "All right. If that''s how you feel,


    then let''s go home and continue our argument."


    "Do you take me for a fool? You''re just saying that, you don''t actually mean it!" He pursed his lips at


    Jean''s retort. Determined to shift this drama from somewhere public to somewhere private, Zed


    scooped her up in his arms and walked the rest of the way to the car. Jean hissed and kicked the whole


    way, but Zed wouldn''t let go. After he finally managed to open the door, Zed tossed her into the car.


    As he strode toward the driver''s seat, he saw Jean attempting to escape. Zed quickly slid into his seat


    and pressed the button to lock all the doors and windows. With Jean confined inside the car, Zed


    started the engine, and quickly sped away.


    At this moment, Jean was flustered by Zed''s actions. She just couldn''t figure out what he wanted. She


    was so furious with Zed that she wanted to scream at him again. However, Jean kept quiet as she


    began thinking about Zed''s intentions. Where was he taking her? More importantly, why and for how


    long?


    ''Did he want to imprison her inside some small dark room in his vi?'' The thought sent shivers racing


    down Jean''s back. She shuddered involuntarily.


    "Zed! Where are you taking me? What you are doing is kidnapping. You''ve forced me into your car


    against my will. Even when I tried to leave, you wouldn''t let me go. Are you trying to restrict my


    freedom?" She sped her hands and stared at him angrily.


    However, Zed didn''t respond. Jean felt as though he was pretending to not have heard her.


    And so, Jean babbled about criminalws. She didn''t stop until her mouth ached with how dry it had


    be.


    "Are you quite finished, " Zed asked calmly. He spared her a nce before continuing, "I am a rich and


    powerful man with many connections. If you don''t stop bothering me with all this chitter-chatter, I will


    ask mywyer to pin a crime of some sort on you. How are you going to deal with that without the


    proper resources? Now, if you value your freedom, be quiet! Do you understand?" Zed red at the


    road ahead as he waited for some kind of response from Jean. His countenance was so cold that Jean


    was certain that Zed was not human.


    Jean wondered why Zed was always like this, expressionless, cold toned, and unmoved by others''


    plight. Was there even a shred of humanity left in him?


    Jean fell silent as these thoughts rolled around in her mind.


    There was absolutely no need to get herself implicated in awsuit just because she was worried about


    Zed''s actions. Perhaps the silent treatment would earn her a different reaction! She had to try


    something!


    A long while passed and neither Zed nor Jean spoke. As the streets whizzed past, Jean''s anxiety grew.


    Atst, she couldn''t help asking Zed, "Where are we going?"


    "To visit my parents."


    "Now?" Jean asked wide-eyed.


    "If not now, then when?" Zed muttered.


    Jean was a little startled and suddenly thought of what seemed like a great idea. "That''s great!" she


    said chirpily, "You are taking me to visit your parents. Then I can just tell them that our marriage is


    merely a transaction that we have concluded with each other......"


    "You wouldn''t dare!" Zed hissed out from between clenched teeth.


    "Why shouldn''t... ..I?" Seeing Zed''s reaction, Jean became uncertain about the feasibility of her


    suggestion. She bit her lower lip as she reconsidered her idea.


    Zed didn''t reply. Instead, he let Jean work it out. With the way he was driving, they would reach in


    about 15 minutes or so Jean estimated. As there wasn''t much time left, Jean triedposing herself


    and pretended to be calm as she spoke, "I will really tell your parents the truth if you don''t do as I


    instruct. Let''s reach an agreement if you want me to conceal our sham marriage from them. Do you


    agree?"


    "You are not in a position to talk with me about conditions. Don''t take it for granted that I don''t want to


    divorce you. I just want to conceal our bogus marriage from my parents. The only thing you need to


    concern yourself with, is behaving like a good daughter-inw!" Zed spun the steering wheel as a


    corner approached. He didn''t even try to slow down.


    Hearing this, Jean curled her lips as her mood soured further. "I am not your pet. I don''t have to follow


    your orders. Zed, if you have even the slightest traces of a conscience left, you will set me free.


    Please!"


    "My conscience...... has been lost for somebody." He said tly before pressing down on the


    elerator. As the car zipped along faster, Jean felt herself being tossed around.


    "Ouch!" Suddenly, Jean hit her head on the seat ahead. A sharp pain spread out from the point of


    impact. Tenderly, Jean rubbed her head.


    "You!" She gritted her teeth with anger, but could do nothing to him. Jean pursed her lips, tried to


    control her emotions before smiling and continuing, "Just return my Residence Booklet if you don''t want


    me to stir up any trouble."


    "You will get that back afterward, " Zed said as he red at Jean through the rearview mirror. "If you


    behave like a good daughter-inw, then we will discuss the Residence Booklet!" Zed mmed on the


    brakes as they had reached the vi. He glowered at Jean onest time before continuing "You will not


    dare to bring up the divorce until they leave." Then, Zed swung open the car door and stepped out.


    Jean shuddered as the car door mmed shut behind Zed. Despite how her day had gone, she smiled


    after hearing that Zed would return the Residence Booklet to her. As she thought of the Booklet, she


    remembered the conditions. Jean curled her lips in a frown as she muttered. "How do you expect me to


    behave since I am not well-prepared for this visit at all......"


    "Aren''t you good at acting? You''re such a natural actress! I''m sure you''ll manage just fine." He sneered


    before heading to the entrance.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jean thought for a while. Zed''sments had be more and more offensive since she found out


    that he had stayed with Eva. Although he seemed to haven''t offended her on purpose, what he said


    hurt her most.


    As expected, Zed didn''t care about her feelings at all. It wasn''t surprising as Jean had nothing to offer


    him anymore.


    As she marched into the vi, Jean saw Zed''s parents. She had never met them before and was


    hence, taken aback. Both his parents were sitting on a sofa in the living room. There were also two


    cups of tea on the table in front of them. Beside them, there stood an old man who looked like their


    butler.


    Since their marriage, Zed had not employed any housemaid or housekeeper. Only an hourly worker


    was employed to clean their vi at times. Coincidentally, the worker didn''te to clean because of


    illness. What should she do now?


    Zed''s mother''s name is Jade Lan. She was born into a rich family. Her upbringing was evident in the


    elegantly way in which she sat. Jean studied Jade. She was dressed in an unadorned suit. Judging


    from her ruddyplexion, facial features, and the absence of wrinkles, Jean thought that she looked


    much younger than her actual age.


    Unlike Jean who almost always dressed casually, Jade was dressed impably. There was no


    mistaking that she came from a prestigious family.


    Finding that Zed and Jean had returned, she put the teacup down on the table right away, stood, and


    studied Jean carefully from head to toe.


    "Hello, Auntie......" Jean took a step back, as she felt a little embarrassed. Then, she greeted Zed''s


    father, "Hello, Uncle. "


    "Zed, you''ve got good taste. This girl looks very pretty and sensible." Zed''s mother nodded


    satisfactorily with a kind smile.


    Jean was a little shocked by what was happening. She had thought the parents of a man like Zed


    would be hard to please. And yet, they were so different from her expectations. They didn''t even have


    servants to cater to their needs!


    Besides, it was verymon that mothers-inw and daughters-inw quarreled with each other even


    for trifle matters. And yet, Zed''s mother...... behaved totally differently from her expectations.


    While Jean was scared about this meeting, Jade seemed more calm. She walked up to Jean slowly


    and took her hands. Then she turned and spoke seriously to Zed, "You are not a child anymore. You


    shall treat your wife well. Do you understand?"


    "Mom, why have youe here?"

 Chapter 88 The Mother-In-Law

    Chapter 88 The Mother-In-Law


    She smiled and turned to look at Jean, "You two make such a wonderful couple! Your rtionship


    seems to be great. I hate to mention but I want to hold my grandson as soon as possible. So you two


    need to hurry, OK?"


    Jean was a little embarrassed. She didn''t know how to respond, so she just smiled.


    Zed didn''t answer his mother. Instead, he just asked ndly, "Mom, what are you doing here?" Jean''s


    eyebrows shot up when she heard how displeased Zed was.


    His father, Sean Qi, who had been silently sitting on the sofa, snorted and red at Zed. "So, you are


    not happy to see us? I can''t believe that you didn''t tell us about your marriage. We had to hear about


    your marriage from someone else. Zed, let me ask you, do you even care about your parents?"


    He then had a re at Jean andined, "Even if you were in a hurry to get married, you should


    have found someone who at least matched our family''s position. She''s the daughter of a small


    business owner. What did she do to you? Did you even think about the consequences?"


    "Dear, don''t talk about these things in front of the young, newly married couple. You''re embarrassing


    Jean!" Jade nudged Sean in the arm to settle him before turning to Jean and smiling. "Jean, please


    don''t mind, he means no offense."


    Surely enough, there was no such thing as a perfect family.


    "Mom, it''s OK." She shook her head. Jean couldn''t get used to saying the word, mom. It had been so


    long since she said that word.


    Since the marriage was a trade, and Jean was forced to be polite, she still felt a little ufortable


    using the word, mom. An awkward silence followed. Jean shuffled her feet as she stood in front of


    Zed''s parents, trying to figure out what to do next.


    Suddenly she had an idea, "Well... Dad and mom, you must not have eaten dinner yet. How about I


    buy some vegetables and cook a lovely dinner for you?"


    Without waiting for anyone to reply, Jean turned and made her way to the kitchen. She had hardly


    taken a step when a big, warm hand grabbed her arm.


    "You will not go anywhere!"


    Zed''s sudden action astonished the old couple. They had been under the impression that their son had


    married Jean out of love. They had expected the young couple to be happy. Jean and Zed''s behavior,


    however, was contrary to that of a happy couple''s. Jade and Sean''s smile froze on their face.


    Jean didn''t expect that Zed would treat her like this in front of his parents. She approached Zed slowly


    and whispered to him, "Didn''t you tell me to pretend to be sweet in front of your parents? Why are you


    being so mean now?"


    Zed didn''t answer her. Instead, he faced the kitchen and shouted, "Luck, get Zelda here to cook. She is


    in the old vi."


    "Yes, young master, " the butler replied as he bowed.


    Zelda? Why hadn''t Jean heard of this person before?


    "Jean, you know how to cook?"


    "Yeah, sure. Zed loves the meals I cook. Recently..." Jean felt herself being pushed before she could


    finish speaking. Zed was being so rude!


    "Mom, we need to go upstairs and talk about something. Excuse us." Then Zed held Jean''s hand and


    forced her to follow him.


    After they entered the room and closed the door, Zed held Jean against the wall, "Why do you have to


    talk so much?"


    "What? Wasn''t it obvious that the atmosphere was awkward?" She red at him in confusion. Then


    she pushed his arm and escaped his hold.


    "You''re quite the smart woman, aren''t you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You think you can escape my control?" He sneered and turned around before walking toward Jean


    slowly.


    Jean shuddered. Zed''s face was expressionless when he began walking toward her. However, once he


    saw her reaction, an evil smile danced on his lip. The smile was uncanny yet fascinating.


    "Cough!" Jean coughed a few times and pointed at the door, "Your parents are here now. I''ll shout if


    you do something."


    "This is my home, you are my wife, and they''re my parents. It doesn''t matter if you shout. Married


    people are supposed to behave like this, right?" Of course, he was right.


    Jean felt as though she were amb in a tiger''s den. Even though his mother seemed gentle and his


    father was severe, Zed''s weird behavior implied that she would not have an easy time in theing


    few days. Dealing with an unpredictable Zed was almost always unpleasant.


    "When will your parents leave?" She asked in an attempt to distract Zed from his thoughts.


    "Maybe they''ll stay." He teased.


    "Stay? For how long?" Jean''s eyes widened. Zed had asked her to pretend to be a happily married


    couple for the duration of his parent''s visit. How long was that going to be?


    "You have a problem with it?" Instead of stopping in front of Jean, Zed continued to walk past. When


    Jean realized he wasn''t going to do something unwanted, she sighed in relief. Then she turned to see


    where he was headed. Her relief was short-lived when she saw Zed undressing.


    Instead of turning away, Jean frowned. She had not seen Zed wear anything except ck suits for so


    long that she was stupefied when he pulled out colorful clothes. She had gotten so used to seeing his


    cold expression and dark clothes, that this jolted her.


    Although his expression remained cold and indifferent, he was dressing in a way that made him look


    more human.


    Jean shook her head in disbelief. Zed was not the only one behaving differently. She couldn''t believe


    that she hadn''t turned away when he undressed.


    She just watched him changing his clothes! Worse still, she even enjoyed it a little. Oh my god! ''Shame


    on me!'' Jean scolded herself. Her face flushed when she realized that she had beenpletely


    mesmerized by his rippling back muscles.


    "See something you like?" Zed teased as he turned and noticed that Jean had been watching him. He


    sauntered closer to her and touched her face suggestively, "I won''t mind if you want to be with me


    now..."


    "No! You''re wrong. That''s not what I was thinking! I was surprised, that''s all. I wasn''t expecting you to


    change your clothes." She pushed away his hand and turned around to hide her guilty expression.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    "Young master and youngdy, Mrs. Qi is requesting your presence downstairs."


    "OK." Zed replied to the butler before turning and speaking with Jean, "Remember our deal. You will


    not say anything that is disagreeable to me. Pretend to be a good daughter-inw." Then Zed finished


    putting on his clothes before leaving the room.


    Jean pulled a face at Zed''s retreating back. Before she could finish, Zed turned abruptly. He frowned at


    her and said coldly, "Don''t be naughty!"


    "Ha ha ha, I don''t know what''s wrong with my face!" She smiled stiffly and began following him.


    Zelda had been Zed''s babysitter after his birth. Zed''s parents had lived in the old vi before they


    moved to a foreign country. It was said that the old vi was much bigger than Zed''s vi.


    Jade spent the rest of the day talking to Jean about her experiences. Since she wanted to be a


    grandmother, she spoke specifically about her pregnancy and advised Jean how to take care of herself


    before and after she would give birth. Jean sat through the conversation politely, smiling and nodding at


    what Jade said. She wasn''t really paying attention.


    At that moment, Jean felt lucky that she wasn''t really married to Zed. Otherwise she didn''t even know


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    how to pay for her concern and love.


    Sean, however, still looked very displeased. He couldn''t get over the fact that Zed had gotten married


    without his permission. Jean tried her best to pretend to be a sweet girl. Jade seemed to be satisfied


    with her but Sean was indifferent.


    After dinner, they chatted while drinking sweet soup. Zed and Jean didn''t return to their room until nine


    o''clock.


    Zed went into his study after they got back to their room. Jean stood in their room alone. She walked to


    the window and watching the scene outside.


    This was the family she had dreamed of for over twenty years. Ironically, she could only enjoy it when


    she was pretending to be part of Zed''s family.

 Chapter 89 Do You Only Care About Money

    Chapter 89 Do You Only Care About Money


    That thought made Jean so ufortable that she couldn''t breathe. It felt like a stone had been


    ced on her chest.


    "Jean, are you asleep?" Jade said as she softly knocked on the door. Her voice zapped Jean out of her


    thoughts.


    Jean quickly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and went to open the door. "Not yet,


    aunt..." She paused and smiled awkwardly as she corrected herself, "I''m sorry, Mom. What can I do for


    you?"


    "It is all right if you''re ufortable calling me mom now. It doesn''t matter. I am sure that you''ll get


    used to it soon after we are more familiar with each other." As Zed''s mother entered the room, Jean


    spotted the box in her hand. It looked antique and was beautifully adorned with delicate carvings.


    Zed''s mother looked around and then asked, "Where is Zed?"


    "He is working in his study."


    "Zed is such a workaholic. He always workste. But I think it''s not his fault. You know that my husband


    gave thepany to Zed when he was very young. Such a huge responsibility to shoulder and at such


    an age. It has not been easy for him." She sighed and continued, "Zed didn''t have a happy childhood.


    As you can see, his father has always been very strict. Also, he is so hard on Zed. When he was


    younger, Zed never went out to y. His father insisted that Zed should either study or watch financial


    programs. As a result, he has be as serious as his father. Since you''re Zed''s wife, I hope you will


    understand him. If he does something that offends you, please do forgive him."


    Jean gaped as she heard about Zed''s childhood. She suddenly felt sorry for Zed.


    She thought, ''It seems that although Zedes from a very prominent and rich family, yet he didn''t get


    much happiness. No wonder he always treats others with coldness and indifference.''


    "Okay, mom, don''t worry. I will!"


    "Thank you. You''re such a nice girl." With tears in her eyes, Zed''s mother opened the box in her hand.


    There was an emerald-green bracelet. It sparkled in the soft glow of themp.


    "What''s this?" Jean asked.


    Zed''s mother put the bracelet on Jean''s wrist and said to her sincerely and earnestly, "It is the Qi family


    bracelet. When we got married years ago, Zed''s grandmother gave it to me. It has been passed on


    from daughter-inw to daughter-inw for generations. Since you''re Zed''s wife, I give it to you now. In


    the future, I hope that you will give it to your daughter-inw."


    Jean was dazed for a moment. She was too stunned to say anything.


    ''The bracelet is a family heirloom? And she wants to give it to me?'' thought Jean.


    What Zed''s mother had said made Jean want to cry. Then she shook her head and refused, "I''m sorry,


    but I am afraid that I can''t ept it. It is too valuable."


    "You''re the daughter-inw of the Qi family. Of course, it belongs to you. Please don''t refuse my gift."


    Zed''s mother patted Jean on the hand and said, "Since you have married Zed, you''re part of this family


    now. Let the bracelet be a reminder."


    "Part of this family..." Jean muttered. She suddenly couldn''t stop the tears from flowing down the


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    corners of her eyes.


    It had been a long time since anyone had been this kind and genuine with Jean. She had considered


    herself an orphan after the hotel incident with the Wen family. Jean never thought she''d be part of a


    family again. She looked forward to the feeling of belonging to a loving family.


    "What''s wrong, Jean? Why are you crying?" Seeing her cry, Zed''s mother quickly got some paper


    towels from the nightstand to wipe away Jean''s tears. Then she said, "We know that you lost your


    biological mother when you were a little girl. Then, you had to live with your stepmother, who treated


    you badly. Don''t worry. I will be your mother."


    "Mom..." Jean said as she sobbed. She felt terrible.


    It wasn''t the love and affection from Jade that had made Jean feel terrible. On the contrary, Jean


    despised herself. She was in a fake marriage with Zed. She had to pretend to be a good daughter-in-


    the situation she was in.


    ''Zed''s mother is such a nice and kinddy. She''s weed me into the family unhesitatingly. She even


    gave me the family bracelet. How can I cheat her by pretending that Zed and I are a happy couple?''


    thought Jean, feeling really guilty.


    After Zed''s mother left, the room felt terribly empty. She sat on the bedside. What Zed''s mother had


    said and done weighed on Jean''s heart.


    For one moment, she really wished that she was Zed''s wife, and not in name only.


    After thinking for a long time, Jean decided to give the bracelet to Zed. ''So after we get divorced in the


    near future, he can return it to his mom, '' thought Jean. It didn''t feel right to keep it.


    A momentter, she walked to the entrance of Zed''s study. When Jean was about to knock on the door,


    she stopped and hesitated.


    Zed''s study was thest room at the end of corridor on the second floor. He had warned her that his


    study was a restricted area and that she should not enter the room.


    At first, Jean had thought that Zed might be keeping a beautiful woman in his study. But she didn''t see


    any signs of another person being in the vi after living here for so long. Therefore, finally, she


    disabused herself of that notion.


    She knocked on the door and waited for a response.


    When there was no reply, Jean knocked again. Several secondster, she heard a very cold voice


    speaking from the other side.


    "Come in!"


    Jean opened the door and was shocked by what she saw.


    It seemed that there was only one door leading in and out of the study. Theyout inside the room was


    quite different from the outside. The whole study was designed in a circr shape withrge windows.


    A floor to ceiling bookshelf covered each frame of the circr room. There were so many different


    kinds of books on each bookshelf that it looked more like a treasure cab. ''What a fascinating ce!''


    Jean thought.


    She finally understood the meaning of the phrase, There is a new world behind the door.


    Zed was sitting beside the desk in the middle of the room, reading a book.


    It turned out that Zed was not working. "I can''t believe he reads books when he has some free time.


    This is a new side of Zed. Everyone knows him to be an indifferent and insensitive person. But now I


    know that he is a person who loves books very much, " muttered Jean.


    She suddenly remembered what Zed''s mother had said in her bedroom a few minutes ago. She had


    mentioned that Zed had been forced to watch various financial programs and read books on business


    by his father.


    Looking at the hundreds of books in this study, Jean began to feel a little sorry for Zed.


    "You''re not here to examine my study room, are you?" Zed lifted his eyes a little and looked at Jean.


    Jean gulped at his piercing stare before closing the door and walking toward Zed. "I''m here to give you


    this bracelet."


    With these words, she took off the bracelet, put it on his desk and pursed her lips, "Your mother gave it


    to me just moments ago."


    Zed was astonished to see the bracelet. Obviously, he felt a little surprised at what Jean had just done.


    But he quickly collected himself and said, "Since my mother has given it to you, just wear it."


    "But we''re just pretending to be a happy couple. We are going to get divorced after your parents leave.


    Moreover, this is your family bracelet. It only belongs to a daughter-inw of the Qi family. I think it is


    inappropriate for me to have it. Am I not right?"


    "If you give it to me now, my mother will be surprised to see that you are not wearing it. How will you


    exin that?" He raised his head and nced sharply at her.


    Jean was frightened by his expression and stepped back. Then she retorted cautiously, "I can say that


    for fearing of breaking it, I put it away. What if I break the bracelet by ident one day? From the luster


    and color of the bracelet, I feel it must be very expensive. If I break it, I am sure I won''t be able to afford


    to rece it."


    When she had finished, Jean sensed that there was some serious tension in the study.


    At that moment, Zed''s expression hardened slowly.


    "Am I wrong?" Jean muttered.


    "Money? Well, Jean, ever since we got married, everything you do is for selfish reasons. You only care


    about your own interests, don''t you? No wonder your father doesn''t love you. Don''t you think that you


    should try to figure out why that is the case by examining your behavior?" He seemed to be really


    angry. Jean could hear Zed grinding his teeth while speaking with her.


    Obviously, the things that Zed had said hurt Jean very much.

 Chapter 90 We have Enough Money For You To Spend!

    Chapter 90 We have Enough Money For You To Spend!


    Did he forget what Jean had suffered in the past? Jean had been badly hurt by the Wen family.


    Although the wounds on her body had healed, she was still gued by the memory of her misery at the


    Wen house. However, Jean had gradually gotten used to not thinking about it. Zed''s statement undid


    all her efforts. He really broke Jean''s heart this time.


    Jean took a deep breath and tried to control her emotions. Her eyes turned red from the effort of


    holding back unshed tears. Despite feeling extremely grieved, she managed to smile, "You are right. All


    my life I have been used, be it by my parents or by people like you. That''s the lesson I''ve learned; that


    people are selfish and I should be as well to survive. We are from different families. You can get


    whatever you want, I''m not as lucky as you. No matter what I do, I only consider my own interests. As


    for our marriage, I only regard it as a shortcut to an extravagant life. Is this what you wanted to hear?


    Are you satisfied?"


    Jean''s smile mimicked the coldness of Zed''s expression. There was a time when she used to look at


    him tenderly. But now, she buried those feelings and treated Zed in the manner in which he was


    treating her. Her eyes were still misty from the tears she was holding back, but she kept them focused


    on Zed''s face.


    Zed was stunned by Jean''s reaction. He frowned.


    He was behaving quite unusually in recent days. What had happened to him? Whenever he saw Jean,


    he couldn''t help thinking of torturing her, but at the same time, he found that he couldn''t bear to see her


    being hurt. He was in a self-contradictory state.


    Jean waited for Zed to say something. However, he had been rendered speechless by the dilemma in


    which he found himself. Several minutes ticked by and neither spoke.


    As their silence continued, the awkwardness became overwhelming.


    Jean processed her feelings and smiled, "Here is the bracelet. If Jade asks me about this, I will say that


    you are keeping it for me."


    As soon as Jean was done speaking, the polite smile on her face vanished. Then she turned and


    began walking away.


    "Jean, tell me the truth. Do you really love Ethan?"


    Zed finally spoke out. Jean abruptly stopped walking when she heard Zed''s question.


    ''Why can I feel the grief in his words?'' Jean couldn''t believe her ears.


    However, she was reluctant to rify anymore. She had told Zed so many times before that now, it felt


    like a futile way to spend her time and energy.


    Without replying, Jean returned to the bedroom.


    After taking a shower, she prepared to sleep.


    When Jean thought about their sleeping arrangements, she remembered that Zed''s parents were


    staying with them in the vi. She realized that Zed would sleep in their bedroom to continue the


    charade and reassure his parents about their seemingly good rtionship.


    But Jean was reluctant to sleep in the same bed with Zed. As her eyes searched the room, she noticed


    the sofa in front of the french windows. She grabbed the quilt from the bed andy on the sofa.


    As the night continued, the room got quieter.


    It was so quiet that it felt as though the flow of time had been suspended.


    Jean tucked herself under the quilt. Though in slumber, she still looked anxious. It might be because


    she had too many negative feelings. And so, there was a frown on her face.


    After a while, the door opened. Zed stood at the door and searched the room when he didn''t see Jean


    in the bed. His eyes finally fixed on the petite body lying on the sofa.


    Outside the french windows, the bright moon hung high up in the sky. The silvery moonlight shining


    through the window illuminated Jean''s face. Her sleeping form was incorporated into the beautiful


    scene outside the window, forming an excellent painting that only appeared in dreams.


    Zed''s long slender figure slowly moved toward Jean. Once he was standing in front of her, he looked


    down and studied her. Her cheeks glowed in the silken moonlight. Her long and curly eyshes moved


    about as her frown tightened from time to time. Zed sighed as he watched Jean. Though surrounded by


    darkness, her face appeared even more feminine and captivating in the pale moonlight.


    As Zed studied Jean, he found that she was far more beautiful than what he could see. Her casual


    personality andck of intention to properly manage her appearance hid her real beauty.


    He was transported back in time to the day that he first met Jean. As per Zed''s memory, when he saw


    Jean, he had felt as though she was just an ordinary women with in appearance. How did he get


    trapped by her? Zed couldn''t understand what made him love her. What confused Zed more was that


    the woman lying before him was in love with another man.


    This was something Zed didn''t know how to deal with. It was also an irony to his feelings toward Jean.


    In her sleep, Jean vaguely felt like she was being lifted. As she felt the warmth and gentleness of the


    arms holding her, Jean''s frown gradually loosened and finally disappeared.


    When Jean woke in the morning, she found herself lying in the bed. By recalling her uncertain dream-


    like memory of the previous night, she vaguely remembered that somebody had put her in the bed. Still


    unsure about this, she reached out and touched the area of the bed beside her. She felt no warmth.


    ''Was that an illusion? Zed didn''t sleep herest night, did he? Then how could I be in the bed? Did I get


    into the bed by myself? Wait, I''m not a sleepwalker, am I?''


    Jean''s mind was still confused. She couldn''t find out how she ended up in the bed. After struggling for a


    while, she checked the time and found that it was 7:30 am. She panicked when she realized that she


    only had one and a half hours to get to work. She needed to hurry up.


    After getting cleaned, she rushed downstairs. In the living room, she saw three people sitting at the


    table.


    Zed and his parents. On the table, were several dishes full of breakfast items.


    Jean was a little embarrassed to be thest person to wake up. Her face flushed as she wondered


    what Zed''s parents would think about her. Though she thought she had gotten up early this morning,


    unexpectedly, they had gotten up even earlier. Zed straightened up when he saw Jean.


    ''How could you be so leisurely? Don''t you have to go to thepany? Why didn''t you wake me up for


    breakfast?'' Jean med Zed in her mind and gritted her teeth before walking toward to the table. She


    greeted Zed''s parents with a stiff smile, "Morning, mom and dad."


    "Morning. You came just in time. I was about to ask Zelda to call you for breakfast. I thought you were


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    still sleeping." Zed''s mother replied as she served Jean a bowl of congee.


    "Thanks, mom." As Jean took the bowl and sat down, she started feeling anxious. She was so uneasy


    in this circumstance that she couldn''t help feeling like she needed to finish the meal as soon as


    possible. In addition to the limited time, she had to get to work. This overwhelmed her more.


    Silence lingered around the table as Jean pulled her chair closer. Sean was reading the newspaper


    while he ate. Jade, on the other hand, ate slowly yet elegantly. Zed spared Jean a nce before


    continuing with his meal.


    In this extremely tense atmosphere, Jean managed to keep herself steady.


    She lowered her head and devoured the congee one scoop after another without thinking about table


    manners. It wasn''t until Zed made several humphs did she raise her head and realize that everyone


    was looking at her.


    Jean looked down at her bowl and found that the congee had finished.


    At this moment, a tremendous feeling of embarrassment flooded through Jean. She wanted to run


    away and hide, but knew that there was no escaping her predicament. After all, the scene of her


    devouring the congee was too shocking, and anyone who was seeing it for the first time would believe


    that she was a starving beast.


    "Jean, you seem to be very fond of congee. Should I fill another bowl for you?" Zelda asked as she


    moved toward Jean and lifted her bowl. Jean hastened to reply with an embarrassing smile, "No, thank


    you, I have had enough."


    "Are you sure?" Zelda looked at Jean with surprise and asked before cing her bowl back on the


    table.


    "Mom, dad, sorry but I have to get to work now, or I will bete. I''m already full, enjoy your breakfast."


    Jean did not reply to Zelda, instead, she exined her actions to Zed''s parents apologetically.


    "Jean, you have a job?" Jade was shocked.


    "Yes, I... I''m working for a photographypany."


    Upon hearing this, Sean''s face turned grim, "As a married woman, your responsibility is your home.


    You can''t be running around the city, nor working for a photographypany. That is improper for your


    status as a wife! The only thing you should focus on is taking good care of your family!"


    Jean was bbergasted. She hadn''t expected that Zed''s father would have such orthodox views about


    the role of women in society.


    She was just working not running around the city! There were no grounds to judge her this harshly.


    "Dad, photography is my profession and my passion. Additionally, my job brings me ie, which


    makes me independent. You see, if I have my own ie, I will not need Zed''s money. So in a way,


    I''m helping Zed save money." Jean made ame defense.


    "Do you really think you can save money for Zed? Your sry can''t even cover our daily expenditures.


    How dare you say that you can save money for us? We have enough money for you to spend!" Sean


    was so pissed that he thumped the table fiercely. The harmonious atmosphere suddenly changed into


    a cold and tense one.


    Jean was frightened. She didn''t expect that Sean would get mad so easily.


    She kept silent and looked to Zed for help. However, Zed didn''t react. He waited for Jean to handle the


    situation herself.


    "Well, Jean is still young. And so, it''s understandable that she would want to follow her passion We can


    let her resign from work after she is pregnant." Jade finally broke the tension and helped Jean out.

 Chapter 91 There Was A Woman In The Front Passenger Seat

    Chapter 91 There Was A Woman In The Front Passenger Seat


    Jean was very moved and grateful to her mother-inw for sticking up for her. It was nice to have


    someone support her for a change. The woman Zed would marry after divorcing Jean would be


    extremely lucky!


    It was a pity that...


    Atst, Zed stood and exined to his father, "I asked Jean to work. She used to get very bored at


    home every day. So I asked her to do what she likes so that she can feel productive."


    Only after Zed''s exnation did the tense atmosphere gradually ease off.


    Jean looked at Zed in surprise. She had not expected him to speak on her behalf. So Zed''s sudden


    action touched Jean.


    "I must go to work now." Zed said to his parents before turning to Jean and saying, "Come, I''ll drive you


    to yourpany." After saying this, Zed held Jean''s hand and led her out of the Qi family vi.


    Once outside the vi, Jean let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Thank you for standing up for me." Jean pressed her lips as she waited for Zed to reply.


    Zed just ignored her and got into his car.


    Seeing that Zed remained arrogant and did not respond to her sincere gratitude, Jean pouted her lips


    and rolled her eyes to show her discontent. Then she turned to walk toward the gate of the vi.


    When she looked at her watch, Jean realized that there wasn''t much time left before she had to be at


    work. It was Monday, and the customary morning meeting would start at 9:30. Although Jean was just a


    neer who had been working for only a month or so, Sonny had specifically instructed that she


    attend all the meetings.


    Jean picked up her pace when she thought that she would bete and that would upset Sonny. Zed


    drove past her slowly and stopped in front of Jean.


    Zed lowered the car window and gave Jean an indifferent nce before saying, "Don''t you know that


    when you are trying to deceive someone, you should make every effort to look and sound genuine? If


    my parents are watching, what will they think if they see us heading our separate ways? Aren''t you


    afraid that your actions will cause them to doubt our rtionship?"


    On hearing what Zed had said, Jean raised her eyebrows. His assistance was exactly what she


    needed to get to work on time. A charming smile appeared on her face as she spoke, "Now that you


    have implied that our acting needs to continue, I will ept your offer to drive me to mypany.


    Thanks a lot!"


    "You want me to take you to yourpany? Keep dreaming!" Zed retorted once Jean had hopped into


    the car. Then he drove two kilometers from the vi and pulled over so Jean could get out.


    Jean was rather angry by Zed''s inconsiderate behavior. "You are a really hateful man, Zed! Just wait


    and see. When we both return home from work tonight, I will get my revenge!" She gritted her teeth


    and muttered as she watched Zed drive away. When her anger dissipated and anxiety settled in, Jean


    looked at the time.


    It was already half past eight! There was only one hour left for Jean to reach herpany, or she


    would bete for the meeting today.


    ''Oh gosh!'' There was only little time left. Jean quickly thought of the fastest way to get to herpany.


    Since thepany was a little far from the Qi family vi, she couldn''t afford any more dys. She


    hoped that the traffic was light so that she wouldn''t miss the meeting. Otherwise, she would be done


    for!


    Since Zed''s vi was in an affluent neighborhood, most residents used their own cars. It wasn''t easy for


    Jean to find public transport. The fews cab that zipped past her, already had passengers.


    Jean stood on the side of the road, trying to hail a cab. After waiting for about ten minutes, Jean was


    absolutely anxious at not having found a ride. She was about to lose her patience when a white BMW


    stopped in front of her.


    Thrilled, Jean bent to look through the car window. She was confused when she saw that Ethan Lei


    was in the car.


    Did Ethan change his car? Jean remembered that thest time she met him, he was driving a different


    car.


    "Jeany!" Ethan was ted. He seemed to be very surprised to meet Jean and called to her happily.


    "What are you doing here?" Jean asked. She then noticed that there was a woman sitting in the front


    passenger seat.


    ''Mandy Chen!'' Jean gritted her teeth and thought.


    "I was just passing by and happened to see you. Oh, what about you? Why are you here?" Ethan


    looked around and suddenly realized something. His face darkened at once. "Have you made up with


    Zed Qi?"


    Jean paused at his question but did not speak. She had nned to ask him to drive her to her


    Jean to imagine why they were together.


    Jean did not want to ruin their ns, so she stood straight before saying, "I am in a hurry. It is good to


    see you again. We''ll catch up some other time."


    "Jeany!" Ethan eximed when he realized that she was not willing to speak with him. Ethan pulled


    over to the side of the road and got out the car to chase after Jean.


    "Ethan!" Mandy stuck her head out of the car window and called after him. She was unhappy to be


    ignored by Ethan and wanted to stop him from running after Jean.


    Jean quickened her pace, but Ethan still caught up with her. Ethan grabbed her arm and twirled her


    around, "Jeany, you misunderstand the rtionship between Mandy and me."


    "I am not in a rtionship with you now. What you do or don''t do, doesn''t concern me. So I am not


    going to bother myself with details about your rtionships. Also, we are not close. So, I am not in a


    position to pry into your private life. You are free to choose any woman to be your girlfriend. Mandy


    Chen is beautiful. You two seem well-suited to each other." Jean narrowed her eyes and smiled before


    continuing, "Since I am going to bete for work, I must leave now. Let''s talk next time."


    Jean then turned and tried to stop a passing car.


    Unfortunately, there were passengers in all the passing cars. And with no car stopping, Jean felt quite


    upset.


    "Jump in my car. I can drive you to work."


    "No, thank you." Jean refused Ethan''s offer. She did not want to be in the same car as Mandy Chen.


    Mandy was a terrible person and Jean was better off keeping her distance. She would rather bete for


    work than ride in the same car as Mandy!


    Ethan asked repeatedly, but Jean refused him every time. Since Ethan did not want Jean to continue


    thinking he and Mandy were in a meaningful rtionship, he grabbed her arm and tried to exin,


    "Mandy and I are not dating! Yesterday, I went to a party with my old friends and did not expect her to


    be at the party too. This morning, I was about to drive to work and she happened to ask me to give her


    a ride. You have misunderstood the situation."


    "I have not thought that much about why Mandy and you are together at such an early hour. And I am


    really in a hurry to get to work..." Jean looked at her watch and said reluctantly.


    "Please, let me drive you." Ethan became serious suddenly. A frown grew on his face as he continued


    to convince Jean. "There are no empty cabs here. By the time you do hail one, you will bete. Instead


    of wasting time here, please get in my car. I will drive you to thepany so that you won''t bete."


    Ethan Lei was always a gentleman. But the longer Jean refused, the darker his expression became.


    Jean was surprised to see Ethan''s reaction. After hesitating for a little while, she finally agreed.


    Jean sat in the car and thanked Ethan. She crossed her fingers and hoped that the ride would be a


    quiet one. However, Mandy turned and glowered at Jean in anger.


    So Jean turned to look out the window with the hope that time would fly by and she wouldn''t have to


    deal with Mandy. It was really a strange feeling for Jean to be in the same space with Mandy.


    "Mrs. Qi, I heard that the Qi Group is leading the business market in our city now. Your husband, Zed


    Qi, would have wisely invested his money. I''m willing to assume that his investments must be worth a


    lot of money. Since he is so rich, why doesn''t he buy a car for you to drive or hire a driver for you?"


    Jean had been expecting Mandy to make trouble. So her question didn''te as a surprise. She knew


    that Mandy would seize every opportunity to belittle Jean.


    Ethan frowned at Mandy''s question. His expression showed that he was in a really bad mood. On


    thinking that Jean Wen and Zed Qi had made up, he felt bitter.


    ''Just because I don''t y your games, do you think you can keep trying to humiliate me?'' Jean


    thought.


    Jean hated women who caused trouble without a valid reason. She wondered why women like Mandy


    kept trying to meddle in her affairs and cause trouble, when she had never done anything to annoy


    them!


    So Jean took a deep breath, raised her eyebrows, and said, "My husband has considered buying a car


    for me. But I have always been hesitant about driving. Since I am afraid of driving, he gave up the idea


    of buying me a car. Tell me something, Miss Chen, why do you seem to be so interested in my personal


    life?"


    "No, no. I am just wondering what kind of life a woman can expect after marrying a man from a wealthy


    family. I feel that my life in the future will be like yours... Haha..." Mandy giggled in a feigned


    embarrassment before ncing at Ethan shyly. Then she continued, "I just want to learn from you."


    "Just eat fragrantly, drink happily and sleep well." Jean''s answer seemed to be perfect as Mandy was


    rendered speechless.


    For a long time, no one spoke.


    Jean was relieved at the reprieve. However, her happiness did notst as Mandy used bitter sarcasm


    to attack Jean again.


    "Since your husband loves and cares about you so much, how could he be willing to let you walk to


    work?" Mandy feigned ignorance and asked Jean with curiosity.


    This question really baffled Jean.


    She did not know how to answer. After all, Zed had thrown her out of the car! How could she exin


    that to Mandy?


    "Doesn''t your husband treat you well? Did you lie earlier?" Mandy raised her eyebrows slightly to show


    the disdain she felt. A smile crept onto her bright red lips. She didn''t stop for Jean to reply. Instead, she


    kept talking, "Once a woman gets married, it bes harder and harder to keep the husband


    engaged. Sometimes, men fall out of love with their wives. If you are dumped by Zed Qi, you will


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    be an outcast. And it will be almost impossible for you to find another man to rely on."

 Chapter 92 Then Tonight, We Are Not Coming Back

    Chapter 92 Then Tonight, We Are Not Coming Back


    Mandy was being very rude when she implied that Jean would be considered second hand if she was


    dumped by Zed.


    It was a ridiculous notion!


    Jean was about to contradict Mandy when the car screeched to a halt. Both she and Mandy were


    thrown forward abruptly. Fortunately, they didn''t get hurt.


    "Ethan, what''s ..."


    "Miss Chen, I''ve brought you this far. You should be able to call a cab and go home by yourself." Ethan


    spoke calmly, however, his expression was extremely cold.


    Both, Mandy and Jean were startled.


    "But... Ethan, I haven''t reached home yet. Didn''t you ..."


    "Sorry. I''m in a hurry to take Jean to herpany. Could you please get off here?" Ethan stared out of


    the windscreen and didn''t look at Mandy as he spoke.


    Mandy froze in ce as she understood what was happening. She clenched her teeth. Although she


    was angry, she couldn''t get mad in front of Ethan. She had to get out of the car. Even before she had


    closed the door properly, the car sped away.


    There was nothing left for Mandy to do except swat away the dust plumes that were left behind by the


    speeding car. She hadn''t even gotten the chance to ask Ethan when they could get together again!


    Jean''s day had started off on a bad note. As the day progressed, her situation seemed to be getting


    worse, first with the awkward breakfast incident, the notions Sean had about working women, the way


    Zed left her on the side of the road, and the encounter with Ethan and Mandy. However, Jean now felt


    a smileing on. What Ethan had done soothed her. She looked around and asked, "Didn''t you say


    that it''s not easy to grab a cab here? Aren''t you afraid that she might get angry because you dropped


    her in the middle of nowhere?"


    "I don''t care whether or not Mandy is upset by what I did." Ethan muttered as he focused on the road.


    When Jean didn''t reply, he nced at her in the rearview mirror, "Weren''t you going to cut off from


    Zed? What changed your mind?"


    She lowered her eyes and said, "Ethan, that is my business. I''m runningte. Could you please drive


    faster?"


    Unhappy with Jean''s reply, Ethan stayed silent as he stepped on the elerator.


    When Ethan pulled up in front of thepany building, it was five minutes to nine. Jean had no time to


    thank Ethan as she flew out of the car, rushed through the doors toward the machine, and clocked in. It


    was only then that she leaned against the wall and sighed in relief.


    There was a lot of work to do today. Jean didn''t leave her desk except to drink some water and go to


    the restroom. Thepany even ordered takeout for lunch.


    ...


    When Jean entered the gate to Zed''s vi, it was almost seven in the evening. The whole house was


    brightly lit.


    Jean hesitated at the door for a long time and kept wondering how she would exin herte return.


    Seven o''clock was not toote, but it was already dark. Sean was so traditional that she wondered if he


    would be displeased about her getting off workte.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Eventually, Jean had no choice but to head inside.


    She was surprised to find that the living and dining rooms were empty, even though all the lights were


    switched on. Jean searched from room to room, but only found Zelda in the kitchen. Jean gave a sigh


    of relief as she walked into the kitchen and asked, "Zelda, where did dad and mom go?"


    "They went to a party. You must be hungry now. What would you like to eat? I will cook for you."


    Jean rubbed her stomach at the mention of food. She was really hungry. She thought for a second and


    smiled, "Zelda, you can cook me anything you like. I''m not a picky eater."


    "Is Mr. Zeding home for dinner?"


    "He ..." She paused and shook her head, "He has a social engagement this evening. He''s noting


    back in time for dinner."


    Just as Jean finished speaking, the door swung open.


    Zelda looked a little confused when she saw that Zed had entered.


    "Heh, heh, heh, um ... He must have canceled his ns." She whispered to Zelda and cleared her


    throat, "Zelda, I''m going to take a bath." She ran upstairs in a hurry before Zed or Zelda could say


    anything.


    If Zed knew that dinner was not ready, it would be a big problem.


    She rushed into the bedroom and locked the door behind her. There was no way that Jean was going


    to hang around and see how Zed would behave. After walking to the closet, Jean realized that she


    didn''t have any clean clothes. Was she going to wear the same clothes after her bath? No way! She


    had to go home and pick up some clothes.


    She gave up on the bath and ran to the kitchen, "Zelda, just cook me a bowl of noodles, please. I''m


    going out in a little while, so I''m afraid that I don''t have that much time for dinner."


    "But ... Mr. Zed just asked me to prepare a proper dinner." Zelda was a little embarrassed. She thought


    for a few seconds and said, "I''ll cook the noodles first and then prepare the dinner for Mr. Zed."


    Zed walked out of the restroom at that moment and saw Jean sneaking around the kitchen. He walked


    toward her slowly.


    She was stunned and shook her head hastily, "Let it be. There''s no need to trouble yourself so much.


    I''ll figure out dinner by myself." Jean said as she walked toward the door.


    "Where are you going at thiste hour?"


    She stopped but didn''t turn back at Zed''s question. "I left something at thepany and I''m going to


    fetch it."


    "What is so important that it needs to be fetched now?" A ck shadow fell over Jean as Zed walked


    up to her. She was startled and looked up only to meet Zed''s piercing re.


    She hadn''t forgiven him for what had happened this morning and worse, she hadn''t thought of a way to


    get even.


    "Jean, Zed, what are you doing here?" Jade and Sean entered just as the young couple were staring at


    each other at the door. The awkwardness was so apparent that the parents felt it.


    Jean paused and frowned slightly. Didn''t Zelda tell her that they had gone for a party? It was not even


    half past seven and they were back so soon?


    "Mom, didn''t you go to a party? Howe you are back so soon?"


    Jade passed her bag to Zelda who had stepped forward to help. Then she sighed, "Something


    happened at the party. So we decided toe home early."


    "Oh..." Jean lowered her head as she considered her situation. If she had left just a few minutes earlier,


    she could have gone home and fetched some clean clothes. But now, there was no usible excuse


    for her to go out. Also, if she came back with a bag full of clothes, wouldn''t it cause Zed''s parents to


    doubt their rtionship?


    "Have you had dinner?" Jade asked.


    "Not yet."


    "We haven''t, either. I''ll ask Zelda to cook." Jade said as she made her way to the kitchen. Sean walked


    to the living room. Luke followed Zelda and asked her to make a pot of tea.


    "Dad, mom, we are going to have dinner outside." She grabbed Zed''s arm, widened her eyes, and


    looked at Zed. She seemed to be imploring him to y along.


    Jade turned, "You are going out for dinner?"


    "No." Zed answered in confusion before ring at Jean.


    "Hmm?" Jade was puzzled and looked at Jean.


    Jean put on a big smile and looked at Zed with narrowed eyes, "Honey, didn''t you tell mest week that


    you were going to take me to the new French restaurant? You also mentioned that it was hard to get a


    reservation and so you booked us a table a week in advance?"


    Upon hearing the word, honey, Zed was stunned. He lowered his head to hide his surprised expression


    from his parents.


    Jean continued to smile at Zed sweetly, but anger danced in her eyes.


    On hearing that they were going out on a date, Jade was delighted. She knew that if they could


    facilitate their rtionship, her grandson woulde earlier. So she said with a big smile, "Then go


    ahead. And don''te back tonight! Have a great date. That way the chances of you getting pregnant


    will be higher! Your dad and I are looking forward to meeting our grandson."


    The smile on Jean''s face froze when she heard that. Jade was really open! She actually told them not


    toe back tonight. She ...


    "All right, mom. Then tonight, we are noting back." Zed wrapped an arm around Jean''s shoulder


    and pulled her closer. He shot her a suggestive look. Jean shuddered at his flirtatious smile.


    With no other alternative, Jean allowed Zed to lead her out of the house and into the car.

 Chapter 93 Zed Flirted With Jean When She Was Injured

    Chapter 93 Zed Flirted With Jean When She Was Injured


    Jean''s mind was a chaotic mess of thoughts. As she sat in the car, she wondered how she ended up


    like this. It was clear that she wanted to get Zed into trouble, but somehow she found herself in a


    predicament.


    "Hey! Do you really n on not going back to the vi tonight?" She asked tentatively.


    "Isn''t this what you suggested? You wished to enjoy a romantic night with me." Zed''s deep voice and


    flirtatious banter enchanted Jean.


    Jean scratched her head and said, "When did I say that I wanted to enjoy a romantic night with you?"


    "Oh, so now you feign innocence? How about we go back to the vi and have this conversation in


    front of my parents?" Before Jean could reply, Zed had climbed out off the car. He seemed ready to go


    back to the vi.


    "No, no, no!" Jean stopped him. "It doesn''t matter. Since we can''t return tonight, you can go wherever


    you want to go. I will go back to my little apartment. I hope you enjoy yourself." After saying that, Jean


    wore the seat belt.


    "You don''t get to decide what I am going to do!" Zed said sternly before putting the car into drive and


    speeding away.


    He was driving so fast that Jean was scared. She closed her eyes and firmly grasped the handle of the


    car with both her hands. Ten minutester, the car gradually began slowing down.


    Feeling the reduction in speed, Jean opened her eyes. She found that she had been so frightened that


    she had broken into a cold sweat!


    ''Was this man mad? How could Zed drive like this? What if there was a car in front of them and he


    didn''t brake in time? Then I would have died in a car crash at such a young age.''


    Jean ced a hand on her chest to calm her racing heart. Then she turned to look outside the window.


    Her eyes widened in surprise when she noticed that they were parked in front of themunity next to


    her apartment.


    "How do you know that I wanted to collect my clothes?" Jean muttered out loud in surprise. She hadn''t


    told Zed why she made all those excuses at the vi. How did he guess?


    Zed didn''t answer her question. Instead, he drove to the door of themunity where Jean lived,


    pulled into a parking spot and turned off the engine.


    "Thank you for escorting me home, goodbye!" Jean rushed out of the car and ran toward her home. It


    seemed as though she was trying to run away from Zed.


    As soon as she stepped into the elevator, Jean uttered a sigh of relief. She closed her eyes and wished


    the doors would close quickly. However, just as the elevator doors had nearly closed, a foot stopped


    their movement.


    A familiar and handsome face appeared in front of Jean. Jean was shocked by Zed''s chilling


    expression and took a step back, "You¡­ why are you following me?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you know why I brought you here?" He smiled charmingly and walked into the elevator.


    Hearing that, Jean became so flustered, she couldn''t speak. She finally realized that Zed had nned


    to stay in her home. He didn''t bring her here out of kindness. Jean suddenly felt a sense of failure. No


    matter what she did, Zed always got his way.


    Jean unlocked the door to her apartment. Although she didn''t want Zed toe, there was no use in


    arguing with him.


    "Mr. Qi, pleasee in."


    Jean said in a sickeningly sweet voice. Zed went in and nced around her apartment. She lived in a


    small space. There was a bedroom, a living room, a kitchen, and a bathroom. Although tiny, Jean''s


    apartment looked very warm and weing. She hadn''t bought much furniture. Nor had she bothered


    with many decorations. But the few knick-knacks she had, were sprinkled throughout her apartment.


    Compared to the big vi, Zed actually preferred this homely apartment.


    "Are you thinking that my apartment is too crowded? You are right. My apartment is too tiny for you to


    live in. Go somewhere else!" Jean smiled and spoke politely before turning and walking away.


    Herments unnerved Zed and he lost his patience.


    ''I am the CEO of the Qi Group. I am not any less attractive or rich than Ethan Lei! In fact, I think I am


    better. But in Jean''s heart, Ethan is more important than me.


    Jean always refuses me no matter what the situation.''


    Jean was sorting out the clothes that she was going to wear. Suddenly, the door mmed shut. Jean


    was so startled by the sound that she immediately stood up. Before she had the chance to react, strong


    hands grabbed her and threw her on the bed.


    "Zed¡­" Before Jean could say anything more, Zed kissed her on the lips.


    ¡­


    For the rest of the evening, Jean waspletely captivated by Zed. It wasn''t until they had finished did


    Jean gradually came to her senses.


    Did she involuntarily have sex with Zed again? Jean hugged her quilt as shey in bed. She wondered


    how to deal with such a situation. At that time, Zed was taking a shower in the bathroom. Jean stared


    at the ceiling, closed her eyes, and cursed him before she cursed herself.


    Why was she so easily captivated by Zed? At first, she had tried to push Zed away. But why did she


    give up resisting? ''Damn it!''


    Jean mped her teeth as she climbed out of bed. She slipped on her pajamas before heading toward


    the bathroom. Jean happened to run into Zed who had just finished taking a shower and was headed


    back to the bedroom. And Zed''s upper body was exposed!


    Jean screamed in embarrassment and rushed into the bathroom. Her face flushed.


    "Why don''t you wear clothes?" Jean hid in the bathroom and shouted at Zed who was standing outside.


    "We just had sex! You saw my body and I saw yours. Why are you feeling shy now?" Zed asked,


    perplexed by her behavior.


    "You really are a shameless man!" came Jean''s retort. Then, she kicked the door in frustration.


    However, the floor was slippery as Zed had just taken a bath. Jean lost her bnce.


    Zed heard a scream followed by the sound of a body hitting the ground.


    Zed was shocked for a few seconds. Then he knocked on the door and asked, "What happened?"


    When Jean didn''t answer, Zed became anxious. He wanted to open the door but found that it was


    locked.


    Boom! Zed kicked the door open and saw Jean lying on the ground and groaning in pain.


    He immediately lifted Jean and carried her back to the bed. Without hesitating, he started tugging at


    her wet clothes.


    "What are you doing¡­ Hiss! It hurts so badly!" Jean felt so much pain that she almost burst into tears.


    But she still tried to stop Zed from taking off her clothes. She bit her lip and said, "I just got injured. Why


    are you still thinking about¡­"


    "Your clothes got wet when you fell. You will catch a cold if you don''t take them off!" Zed didn''t like what


    Jean was implying. Frustrated, he stood and walked to the closet. After much rumbling around, he


    found a dress she could change into. Then he walked back to the bed, "I just wanted to help you


    change into dry clothes."


    Jean turned crimson as she realized her mistake.


    "No, I want to change by myself!" Jean puckered her lips. She looked like a stubborn child who was on


    the verge of throwing a tantrum because she didn''t get her way. "It''s your fault that I''m injured. Keep


    your hands to yourself!"


    Zed ignored her childishness and said sternly, "Do you want me to change them for you or can you


    change by yourself?"


    "I am perfectly capable, thank you very much. You can leave now!" Jean gritted her teeth as she spoke.


    "You have only one minute. Change your clothes!" That said, Zed didn''t turn around and walk toward


    the door. ''Does he intend on staying and watching?'' Jean''s eyes widened in surprise.


    She knew that Zed wouldn''t change his decision easily. If he didn''t want to go out, no amount of


    arguing would convince him otherwise. And so she sighed in defeat, grabbed the dress he had found,


    and pulled the quilt over herself. If he wanted to be stubborn, the least she could do was not make it


    easier for him. What Jean didn''t realize was that with her injuries, it would take a long time for her to


    change her clothes.


    As Jean pushed the quilt away, her hair became an entangled mess. Embarrassed, she tried


    smoothening her hair. Messy hair, crimson cheeks, and a small but determined pout endeared Jean to


    Zed. He couldn''t help smiling broadly.


    He seemed to linger on purpose. Nothing else in the world was important enough to take him away


    from this scene.


    "Why are youughing at me? I fell down because of you. And there you stand, taking pleasure in my


    misfortune!" Jean yelled at Zed while clutching her thighs.


    Jean''s eyebrows were furrowed. It seemed that she was in severe pain. Zed stopped smiling and


    approached Jean, "Let me have a look!"

 Chapter 94 Are You Still In Pain

    Chapter 94 Are You Still In Pain


    "That is none of your business! Stay away from me!" Jean didn''t intend on pushing him away, but she


    was frightened by his stern and aggressive demeanor.


    Zed brushed away her hand and pulled up the leg of her trousers. His eyes widened when he found


    bruises asrge as a baby''s fist on some parts of her light-skinned thigh. From the size of the bruises


    he could see that she was hurt seriously.


    Without saying anything, Zed immediately scooped her up and turned for the door.


    "What are you doing?" Jean asked in surprise.


    "Taking you to a hospital!"


    "Hospital?" Jean sighed, "The wounds are merely superficial. I don''t need to go to a hospital. We just


    need to buy some iodine and then dab it on the wounds. They aren''t as serious as you think."


    "I will feel more assured if a doctor were to say the same thing." Then, he bent down to carry her on his


    back.


    Jean wrapped her arms tightly around his neck. Then she exerted all her strength to rock herself from


    side to side and yelled, "I don''t want to go to a hospital. Just put me down at once...... Zed, put me


    down!"


    She struggled so hard that Zed felt too exhausted to carry her.


    He put her down on the sofa and frowned, "You have to lose weight!"


    "Lose weight?" Jean shook her head and responded, "Look at my nice figure. I don''t need to lose any


    weight. You can''t lift me because of your limited physical strength. You shouldn''t spend all your time in


    your office without doing any exercise. Now, you even can''t lift a woman."


    Jean grabbed the opportunity to take a dig at Zed. Such chances were so rare that she couldn''t avoid


    the temptation.


    "Jean, are you questioning my masculinity? You seriously want to imply that my strength is not what it


    should be? Do you want to test that theory? Come, I will carry you again." He approached her slowly. A


    bewitching smile danced on his handsome face.


    She silvered suddenly and waved her hands, "Nope, I was just joking. I take that back. You are in very


    good shape!"


    Then, she wiped the sweat off her forehead, took a deep breath, and tried to settle herself so that the


    tinge of red spreading from her neck to her cheeks would subside.


    "Are you still in pain?" He asked in a gentle voice.


    Jean was baffled. As she looked up, she found that Zed genuinely looked like he was concerned about


    her. ''Does he care about me?''


    She looked down, thought for a while, and even felt a little moved.


    "Yes, but only a little."


    "I am going to buy some iodine." He walked to the bedroom and put his coat on. Then, he left without


    another word to Jean.


    After Zed left, the living room fell quiet. Jean looked at the bruises on her leg and thought about Zed''s


    worried demeanor. A part of her felt ted by Zed''s reaction.


    Despite the pain, Jean found that she could still hobble around. She lowered her head and sniffed her


    shirt. Jean scrunched her nose as she realized that she needed a shower. And so, she hopped to the


    bathroom. To avoid slipping again, she stepped on the anti-slip mat.


    By the time Jean had finished showering, it was 10 o''clock, but Zed hadn''t returned. She didn''t look at


    the time when Zed left. So she guessed it had been about an hour.


    Jean sat on the sofa and carefully pulled her legs up. She looked at her watch over and over again, but


    Zed still didn''t return.


    ''Has he lost his way?'' She became a little worried. To avoid thinking of all the horrible things that could


    have happened, Jean turned on the TV.


    Nothing interesting was ying. Jean was tired and fell asleep. When she woke, it was 12 o''clock, but


    there was no sign that Zed had returned. She felt very anxious when she didn''t see him. Jean fumbled


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    for her phone and then quickly dialed Zed''s number. But his phone was powered off and he couldn''t be


    reached.


    Zed had been gone for quite a long time and his cellphone was switched off.


    This inevitably increased the worry Jean was feeling. She decided she couldn''t just sit around waiting


    and worrying. And so, she hobbled to the door, grabbed the first coat she found and stepped out. She


    limped to the door of themunity and looked around. Since it was veryte, there were almost no


    pedestrians and vehicles on the streets.


    She dared not to go too far, as she thought that Zed would never forgive her if he returned and found


    her missing. So Jean turned and walked down the road. When she thought she had gone far enough,


    she turned and walked all the way back. Jean kept pacing up and down the road for a while. Each step


    increased the anxiety she was feeling. "Where are you, Zed!" she muttered.


    "Why are you outside?" Suddenly, Jean heard Zed''s gruff voice.


    She spun around and saw Zed walking toward her. He was missing his coat, but he carried a bag of


    medicines in his hands. She trembled a little because of his reproachful expression.


    Relieved, Jean ran over and hugged him tightly. The entire time he had been gone, Jean had worried


    about his safety. She had thought of all kinds of frightening things that could have happened to Zed.


    She had always pretended not to care about him, however, her worry had been genuine and nothing


    was going to stop her from showing it!


    Even if they were in a nominal marriage, it didn''t mean that she didn''t care about him.


    Zed was a little stunned by the unexpected hug from Jean.


    She hade out in pajamas and a thin coat. Her hands were cold, so was her body.


    Suddenly, he thought of the wound on her leg. Then, he pushed her away gently, frowned, and asked


    again, "Why did youe out?"


    Zed was no longer upset. He waspletely baffled especially since he could now see pearl-like tears


    flowing down her cheeks.


    ''Was she worried about me?'' Zed gazed at Jean in awe. His heart skipped a beat. He so badly wished


    that he was right about why Jean was out here in the cold.


    "I became worried about you because you were gone for quite a long time. Why is your cell phone


    powered off?" She pouted and stared at him with feigned fury.


    Noticing the tear stains on her cheeks, and her childish expression, Zed burst intoughter and


    exined, "I forgot my cell phone at thepany."


    Then he took a step closer and whispered, "You came out to look for me?" Zed held his breath as he


    waited for Jean''s reply. His eyes searched her face for any indication of her true feelings.


    "How could there possibly be another reason for me toe out here? Why did you take so long to


    buy the medicines?" She wiped her tears away and calmed down slowly.


    Zed didn''t hear Jean''s question. His heart soared at her confession and his mind repeated her words


    over and over again. Zed had never felt such aplex mix of emotions before.


    He was happy because she had finally taken to him. Jean had admitted, though indirectly, that she felt


    something for him. He was filled withplex feelings because he was unsure whether she cared


    more about him or Ethan Lei.


    A gust of wind ruffled Jean''s hair. A secondter, she sneezed. Remembering that she wasn''t


    adequately dressed for the cold night, Zed knitted his eyebrows. He passed the bag of medicines to her


    and scooped her up in his arms.


    "Zed! Zed, what are you doing? Put me down!"


    "Calm down. I''m just carrying you upstairs. It is very cold here." He said gently. Jean noticed the


    concern and warmth on his handsome face. Her breath hitched as she realized that his concern was


    genuine.


    Jean blushed and smiled before burying her head in his arms. She loved how safe and warm she felt


    when he carried her like this. There could be no better feeling in the world!


    Once they were inside, Zed put her down on the sofa. Then he busied himself with finding some cotton


    swabs and dabbing her wounds with the ointment and iodine that he had just bought.


    Jean looked at Zed. She still wanted to know why Zed had taken hours to buy the medicines. Thus, she


    asked again, "You still haven''t told me why you took so long."


    He dabbed on her wounds carefully and looked up. Zed''s face was so close to Jean''s that if he leaned


    forward just a little bit, their lips would touch.


    Jean shivered as she saw the affection and desire reflecting in his deep, dark eyes. Zed rarely looked


    at Jean like that and when he did, he turned her whole world upside down.


    "I didn''t drive as I thought there would be drug stores nearby. After I started walking, I found that all


    nearby drug stores were closed. Only after I had walked for a long while did I find a drug store that was


    open at night." He stood up to wash his hands.


    As Zed came out of the bathroom, Jean whispered, "Thank you. "


    She couldn''t believe that Zed had walked so far to find a drug store for her thatte at night. Jean was


    truly moved.


    She felt that a simple thank you was insufficient to show her gratitude. Jean wanted to think of a better


    way to express what she truly felt. As Jean mulled over various options, a shadow hovered over her.


    Zed stood in front of Jean. Their eyes met for an instant before he bent lower to scoop her up again.


    Jean looked at Zed in shock and wondered what he was doing.


    "It''s been a long day for you. Now that you''re injured, you need your rest. Get some sleep!"


    Zed gently ced Jean in bed, before turning and switching off all the lights. She felt the bed dip as he


    crawled in beside her.


    Jean held her breath as she waited for Zed to wrap her in his arms, but he fell asleep as soon as hey


    down.


    Jean waited for a while, carefully listening to Zed''s breathing. When she was sure that he was asleep,


    Jean turned and studied his handsome face. Since it was very dark and the moon was hardly peeking


    through the clouds, she could only see his silhouette. Even then, he looked very handsome.

 Chapter 95 Shoot For The Popular Star

    Chapter 95 Shoot For The Popr Star


    Jean watched him for a while and then turned to lie on her back. What did this man feel about her? It


    looked as if he didn''t care and didn''t love her. But what he did contradicted that impression.


    She shook her head. Jean always overthought everything. And this time was no different. ''How could it


    be possible for this man to love me? If I hadn''t been hurt because of him, he wouldn''t feel guilty enough


    to buy the medicines.''


    She closed her eyes and kept contemting the situation. Eventually, she fell asleep.


    The next morning, she heard a noise from the kitchen. She changed her clothes and stepped out of the


    bedroom. Jean was surprised to see that breakfast had already been served on the table in the living


    room.


    Porridge, fried eggs, and noodles.


    Only this much? It was much worse than the breakfast she had in Zed''s house yesterday. She


    suddenly remembered that Zed only knew how to cook simple food. She pursed her lips as she turned


    toward the bathroom.


    When she got out, two cups of milk had been added to the breakfast spread.


    "Have some breakfast." Zed frowned as he looked at what he had ced on the table. He seemed


    pretty displeased.


    "What''s wrong with you?" She asked with confusion as she sat down and grabbed the cup of milk. She


    took a slow sip as she waited for Zed to reply.


    He took a bite of the egg reluctantly before looking up, "When you stay in my vi, my fridge is full of


    food, but there''s nothing to eat in your fridge."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Jean realized that he was upset because of how bare her fridge was.


    Looking at the breakfast on the table, she noticed that this was all that she had in the house. She


    smiled with embarrassment and exined, "I usually eat outside after getting off work. So I don''t keep


    too much food in the fridge."


    Zed pulled a face as he chewed on the egg he had just shoveled into his mouth. He put down the knife


    and the fork in his hands and then stood.


    "Where are you going?" Jean asked surprised.


    "Home!" Zed said curtly.


    She raised her eyebrows, ''He is going back home for breakfast?'' Jean continued to dig into her


    porridge. Although he didn''t know how to cook many dishes, the porridge Zed made was good.


    "Your leg is hurt. You should stay at home. Pack your things and I''ll bring you to the vi." Zed said as


    he trashed the food in his te.


    Jean was dazed for a second. She raised her head and nced at Zed. Though her thigh was swollen


    and it hurt to walk, it shouldn''t stop her from normal activities. Wouldn''t it be silly if she didn''t go to work


    because of a minor injury?


    But she knew that if she argued with Zed, things would get unpleasant. Also, there was no convincing


    Zed once he had made up his mind. So she turned to him and smiled, "You go home first. Thendlord


    made an appointment with me earlier. I will meet with him before joining you at the vi." Jean lowered


    her head and red at the porridge. She didn''t want Zed to see through her lies.


    But Zed didn''t say anything.


    After he left, she cleaned up the dishes and left for work. Jean also carried her bag of clean clothes for


    The team had worked hard the previous day toplete the big project. Today, there was


    have anything to do, so she found a corner spot where she could spend her break with her colleague,


    Maranda. The two women were basking in the sunlight and drinking coffee.


    Maranda had a good appetite so she grabbed several desserts. She sat beside Jean, delighted by


    what she had selected.


    "Jean, do you think I''m pretty?" Maranda said after taking a bite of a dessert.


    "Jean, do you think I will find a boyfriend?" She asked before Jean could reply.


    "Jean, do you think ..." She continued.


    "That''s enough. You don''t need to say ''do you think'' any more. You are pretty and of course, you will


    find a boyfriend." Jean said with a smile. Jean pouted helplessly, "And I found something."


    "What is it?" Maranda asked curiously.


    "Quiet like an elegantdy and brisk like a rabbit." Jean replied as she continued to flip through the


    fashion magazine.


    Maranda was dazed for a while and eventually understood what Jean had meant. She held onto Jean''s


    arms and widened her eyes, "How can you judge me like that? Wait and see. I will tickle you to death


    ..."


    They were ying around when Jean leaned backwards to avoid Maranda. They were sitting on the


    barstools by the bar counter. However, when Jean leaned too far back, she lost her bnce.


    Maranda saw that and widened her eyes. She tried to grab Jean to prevent her from falling.


    But she wasn''t able to reach Jean in time. Jean iled her arms as she felt herself falling. Maranda bit


    her lip, took a deep breath, and closed her eyes. She didn''t dare to see what would happen to Jean.


    Just as Jean thought she was going to fall on the ground and hurt herself again, a pair of warm hands


    stopped her descent. Then she felt a gentle push. The barstool was pushed into an upright position


    with Jean still on top.


    She hadn''t quite registered what had happened when a dark shadow fell over her.


    "You seem to be in a great mood."


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Maranda opened her eyes. She smiled at the handsome and bright


    face in front of her.


    Her heart trembled slightly and her face flushed instantly.


    It was John! Jean sighed in relief, "Thank you for saving me. I thought I was going to have another


    sh with the ground today."


    "Another?" He frowned, "You''ve already fallen today?"


    "Don''t worry about it, " Jean said waving her hand dismissively. "It was not a serious fall." She took a


    sip of coffee to calm herself. Looking around, she found nobody else was around. She asked with


    confusion, "Where has everyone gone?"


    "They went to the cafe across the street for their afternoon tea." John said as he looked at the two


    women.


    "Why don''t you join us then?" Maranda asked eagerly as she passed him the desserts. She found it


    hard to hold the te straight as she felt as though her whole body was shaking with nervousness.


    "Thank you. I''m fine." John replied. He refused her desserts euphemistically and then sat down next to


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    the two women.


    He looked outside the window and said, "You are truly good at picking spots. This is the quietest and


    sunniest spot in thepany."


    "It''s so hard to have such a moment to rx. Of course, we''ll find a quiet ce." Maranda echoed,


    looking into his eyes.


    Jean stirred her coffee and leaned her head on her hand, "It seems you are familiar with this spot. You


    like it when it''s quiet, don''t you? Is this your private spot?"


    She smiled as she spoke. Jean''s teeth sparkled in the sunlight as her lips curved into a charming smile.


    Her distinctive features looked exceptionally gorgeous in the bright sunlight as well.


    John was dumbfounded when he saw how astonishingly beautiful Jean looked. He blinked rapidly and


    smiled, "I used to have a cup of coffee here when I got tired from work."


    Seeing they were chatting so happily, Maranda felt dejected, "Jean, you joined only a month before me,


    am I correct? Howe... you two are so familiar with each other?"


    Jean knew that Maranda had feelings for John. She was afraid that Maranda might misunderstand her


    rtionship with John, and so she exined, "We had a chance to eat together earlier. I was told by


    someone close to John that he likes quiet ces. Since this is the quietest ce in thepany, I only


    had a guess that he used toe here."


    "Now I get it." She sighed in relief before turning to John and asking with a subtle tilt of her head,


    "John, if you like quiet, I can introduce a book shop to you. I go there every weekend. It is pretty quiet


    there."


    "I don''t like reading." He replied lightly and turned to Jean, "There will be a big assignment tomorrow."


    Maranda was upset at how abruptly John had turned down her friendly offer. With nothing to do while


    Jean and John spoke, she yed with her fingers.


    "A big assignment?"


    "Yes, it''s Selena Miao."


    "Selena Miao?" Maranda and Jean said with excitement at the same time. Selena was a popr star


    who had acted in a lot of movies and TV series!


    Presumably only masters like Sonny would be invited to shoot for her.


    Maranda seemed to be more excited than Jean. She asked happily, "Is Selena going toe here?


    Can I ask her for an autograph ..."


    "She''s noting here." John replied.


    "Oh." Maranda lowered her head in disappointment. But she suddenly remembered something. A hint


    of expectation arose in her eyes, "Since our boss is going, you will be apanying him. Could you


    please ask her for an autograph for me?"

 Chapter 96 Why Are You Closing The Curtains

    Chapter 96 Why Are You Closing The Curtains


    Maranda looked really cute when she put her chin on her fists while she was staring at John with her


    misty, blinking eyes.


    She was so adorable that no man could resist her charm. Her warm smile could even melt a man''s


    heart, except for John''s. "No way!" John replied coldly.


    After she heard what John said, Jean just sat nk-faced and swallowed. It was as if she vaguely


    heard a heart-breaking voice.


    John raised his eyebrows and said, "But Jean, you may have the chance to visit the film studio with our


    boss tomorrow."


    "Me?" Jean could hardly believe what she heard. She stared at him with her eyes wide-open.


    "Our boss genuinely cares about you." John gave her a mean smile and continued, "You better try and


    meet his expectations."


    On that whole afternoon, Jean''s mind was floating in the air. ''It will be my privilege to visit the film studio


    with boss Sonny.'' Jean thought to herself.


    Selena, an international super star, was said that she had epted an exclusive interview by a


    Hollywood reporter.


    Jean had always enjoyed watching TV series in which she starred. Jean was even almost tempted by


    her delicate and beautiful face.


    She was not asked to go to her boss''s office until the end of the day. John was right. She was not


    asked to attend her duty, because her boss wanted her to prepare for a two-day business trip with him


    next morning.


    Jean could barely contain her excitement after she heard it. However, the thought of being out for two


    days suddenly stucked in her mind.


    ''Will Zed''s parents get disappointed? They just came back from abroad. Will they feel upset if I have a


    business trip these days?'' She pondered carefully.


    Jean felt uneasy all her way back home. In the house, Jade was watching TV while eating some fruits


    in the living room. A smile beamed on her face as soon as she saw Jean got inside their house.


    "Wee back, Jean! Why didn''t Zede back with you?" Didn''t he pick you up?"


    "Well... He was so busy with his work. So, I went home earlier." Jean looked around the living room and


    asked, "Where is dad? Isn''t he home?"


    "We were invited to attend dinners and parties as soon as we got back. I don''t like crowded ces. So


    he went to attend the dinner alone." Jade exined to her.


    Jean put her handbag down and sat beside Jade. Jade handed her the tray full of fruits and said,


    "Have some fruit."


    "Thank you, mom." Jean replied with a slight smile. Then she picked up a grape and put it inside her


    mouth.


    "Did you enjoy your romantic night with Zedst night?" Jade asked. She looked so interested and


    enthusiastic to hear about it.


    Jean abruptly coughed. She almost got chocked by the grape after she heard her mother-inw''s


    question. Jean certainly knew that it was an implication. But she thought that the question was too


    direct and straightforward.


    "What''s wrong? Zelda, give her some water!"


    "Thanks mom. I am fine." Jean swallowed deeply. Then she awkwardly smiled and said, "Mom, I don''t


    know how to answer that question."


    "Ok. That''s fine. I won''t ask you about it anymore. You and Zed should consider having a baby. Zed''s


    dad and I are really eager to have a grandchild. But don''t mind it, Jean. That is just my sentiment."


    "I don''t mind at all, mom." Jean shook her head and answered. No one knew she had buried a lot of


    pain and miseries inside her heart.


    After that, they sat together for a while. Then Jean suddenly realized that she will be on a business trip


    the next day. She hurriedly poured a ss of water and gave it to Jade. Feeling so nervous, Jean


    finally opened her mouth, "Mom, I have something to tell you."


    "What is it? What happened?" Jade asked.


    "I will be on a business trip tomorrow." Jean answered.


    "Business trip?"


    "Yes. It will be for two days." Jean clenched her fists. She felt really agitated.


    After she said it, Jade somehow got shocked. But it seemed that she had understood what Jean was


    trying to say. Jade asked Jean, "You are afraid that Zed''s dad might get angry at you, aren''t you? Don''t


    worry, I''ve got your back. But don''t forget to establish your rtionship with Zed well. He seems


    dispassionate and cold but..."


    "Mrs. Jade, Mrs. Jean, Mr. Zed is back." After Zelda opened the door to take out the trash, she saw


    Zed standing by the doorway.


    Zed walked into the living room. He saw his mom and Jean enjoying talking with each other. He didn''t


    say any words and continued to walk towards the staircase.


    "Mom, I''ll be upstairs." Jean quickly got up and walked towards Zed. She eagerly followed him upstairs


    as if Zed was her savior.


    After they went inside their bedroom, Zed took off his suit.


    Jean put her handbag down and stood opposite to him. She waited for him to finish what he was doing


    and befortable.


    "You want to tell me something?" Zed asked Jean while he was putting a white shirt on.


    "Well..." Jean slightly moved her body. She heaved a sigh when she saw that Zed had already put his


    shirt on. Then she told him, "I will be on a business trip tomorrow."


    "Again?" He asked.


    "Yes." Jean simply replied.


    "For what?" Zed asked again.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "My boss and I will go to the film studio tomorrow. We will have a photo shoot for Selena, the superstar.


    It will take about two days." Jean answered.


    "Oh." Wearing a poker face, Zed walked towards the window and closed the curtains.


    "Why are you closing the curtains?" Jean paused and confusingly stared at him.


    "It''s already dark outside. Anything wrong with that?" Zed kept his face straight. His eyes glittered as he


    nced at her sharply.


    Jean suddenly felt strange.


    Jean anxiously swallowed, rolled her eyes and ran to the door quickly. She stood by the doorway and


    said, "Let''s make some ground rules first!"


    "Ground rules?" Zed walked towards her slowly.


    "You know that we are just pretending, and we are just acting like a couple. So promise me that you


    won''t have any inappropriate desire for me! Otherwise, I¡­ I will kill you!" Jean put her hand on the door


    knob. She prepared herself so that if Zed would go and swoop upon her, she could immediately run out


    of the room.


    Zed seemed to ignore the rules she had said. He took his watch off, turned his eyes at Jean and said,


    "Acting like a couple? You have forgotten something. We are married and you are my wife!"


    When Jean figured that she failed to assert her rules to him, she immediately opened the door and ran


    away.


    She would rather sit with Zed''s mom quietly, and let her tell her story about how she conceived and


    how she gave birth to Zed, than to stay with Zed in the bedroom.


    She feltfortable knowing that Zed''s dad was not around. After having the dinner, she took a bath


    and prepared for bed.


    She thought that Zed would sleep in his study room like what he usually did. However, she didn''t


    except that... Zed walked into the bedroom as soon as she had done having a shower.


    Jean immediately got out of the bed. But, Zed unexpectedly had locked the door with just a click


    already.


    "Why did you lock the door?" Jean turned more attentive and asked.


    "I don''t want to be distracted." Zed replied.


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to sleep with you." After that, Zed went to the bathroom to have a shower.


    Jean turned red and felt embarrassed all of a sudden after she heard his words.


    ''Is he out of his mind?'' Jean thought.


    While Zed was in the bathroom, Jean was thinking about how she could toss Zed away from her. But


    even if she could escape from that bedroom, where else would she go?


    ''What if I sleep in the guest room tonight? Yet, consequently, it will cause serious trouble if Zed''s


    parents will find out what I do tonight.'' Jean thought.


    Jean was on pins and needles after she saw Zed getting out from the bathroom.


    Jean closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. ''No one likes to have sex with a sleeping woman. He will


    set me free if I am sleeping.'' Jean thought. Her actions only proved that she was too naive. Zed was a


    beast clothed like a human. Even if Jean was sleeping, he could force a sexual intercourse with her.


    Jean was quite exhausted after what she and Zed intimately did. When she woke up the next morning,


    she felt her whole body aching. She also felt a pain in her abdomen. It was like she was hit by a truck.


    ''Was it because of our indulgence in sex that he forced me to do that caused me this pain?'' Jean


    thought.


    After she had her breakfast, Jean bid farewell to Zed''s parents and immediately left with Zed. Before


    Zed could say anything, Jean had already gotten into his car. She only carried a luggage that contained


    some of her clothes.


    "How dare you get into my car without my permission?"

 Chapter 97 Put On A Full Play

    Chapter 97 Put On A Full y


    "You said that we should act like a real couple, didn''t you? Aren''t you afraid that people might see you


    while you throw me out now?" Jean said. She turned her eyes at him, fastened her seat belt and


    seated in frontfortably.


    Zed didn''t make anyment.


    He surprisingly didn''t throw her out that day. Instead, he drove her straight to thepany she worked


    in.


    Jean politely expressed her gratitude to him before she left.


    That morning, after her boss had finished the meeting, they went away to catch their twelve o''clock


    ne to Selena''s film studio. Selena had a full schedule. She was mostly on the set; perhaps, eleven


    months out of twelve.


    The film studio had already been set up. The scene was ready for the photo shoot of the promotion of


    the film. It was said that billions were invested for the film and for the promotion. Thus, the photos


    should to be extremely perfect.


    Their ne arrived at their destination at one thirty o''clock. A chauffeur was there to pick them up.


    Three people were there for that trip - Jean, John and Sonny.


    After they checked in to the hotel, they prepared to have a lunch nearby. Then, they went straight to the


    studio.


    Jean was a little nervous because it was her first time to see a film super star.


    John noticed her covert excitement and couldn''t help butugh, "It seems like you are going on a date


    with someone you really like."


    "Date? Are you kidding?" Jean disagreed.


    "You seem like a sensible and intelligent person. I didn''t expect you to be a star chaser." John said


    easily. However, what he said annoyed Jean.


    She rolled her eyes at him furiously and asked, "I am not a star chaser. Aren''t you excited to see


    Selena in person? She is like a goddess here in our country. It''s impossible for you not to like such


    kinds of beautiful women with a perfectly figured body."


    "I definitely don''t like that kind of women." John said.


    She was a little surprised and sighed. "I feel pity for you."


    "For what?"


    "Nothing."


    Ten minutester, Jean''s wish was granted. She saw Selena, the goddess of the nation. She was


    indeed as beautiful as what she was on TV. Jean had thought before that the images on TV were


    processed and augmented. She didn''t expect her to be that beautiful.


    Selena was resting on her private chair while the other actors were having a rehearsal. She was


    holding a mirror. Meanwhile, the make-up artist was fixing her make-up. Jean followed her and found


    that Selena''s skin was as smooth as a feather.


    Her perfect oval face, worn with an exquisite make-up, had excellent features. Her eyes with her long,


    curly eyshes were very enchanting. One look and you would be taken away by her charm.


    Her beauty was beyond description. Her lips were known as the most beautiful lips in the world. Her fair


    skin was soft, smooth, and glossy.


    No word could describe her beauty. Most of all, she was very humble and polite. After Selena saw


    Sonny, she instantly stood up and smiled politely. Then she respectfully greeted him and said, "Mr.


    Sonny, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    "Thank you. I have heard a lot about you, too!" Sonny shook Selena''s hand. They both sat down and


    talked with each other. Jean realized that it was Selena who had invited Sonny personally to have her


    photo shoot.


    She was amazed at her boss who was highly reputable in his field.


    After a while, she went to have a look at the film studio and had a discussion with the promotions


    group. They shot for one hour to see and check the effects in the photo.


    It was not until eight o''clock that they got off work. Sonny was invited to have dinner with Selena.


    Meanwhile, Jean and John were left in the hotel.


    Jean was thinking if she would have instant noodles for dinner. But suddenly, the door bell rang.


    She opened the door and saw John standing there. He pressed his lips and said, "I''m hungry. Will you


    go with me? Let''s eat something."


    "I''m also hungry. Please wait for me. I''ll be ready in a second." She went back to grab some of her


    things, and went out with John.


    Then, they walked out of the hotel talking andughing. They didn''t notice that someone at a distance


    was holding a camera.


    "Jean!" Jean startled and remained still when she heard a familiar voice calling her. She turned around


    and saw that Ethan was heading towards her.


    ''Ethan?''


    She stood still there, feeling surprised and awkward. It would just be a coincidence if they had


    identally met in the same city they were living. But if they happened to meet in another city, it would


    be beyond coincidence.


    Jean was confused. She rubbed her eyes and checked if it was really Ethan. She paused and asked


    suspiciously, "Why are you here?"


    "I am on a business trip. I didn''t know you were here." Ethan walked towards her while putting his


    hands inside his trousers'' pockets. He looked up at the name of the hotel and surprisingly asked, "You


    also stay in this hotel?"


    "You too?"


    "Yeah. "


    "Then... What a coincidence!" She slowly nodded her head and turned her eyes away. She always tried


    to avoid Ethan every time she met him. The least thing she had expected was to see him there that


    day.


    If he didn''t desperately came to find her, then, she and Ethan were fated to meet - a wicked fate.


    Jean believed before that the man who she coincidentally meet frequently might be her Mr. Right. But


    now, she realized that she was just too innocent and naive.


    "Uhm, I will have a dinner with my friend. I will leave now." Jean quickly grabbed John''s hand and held


    it as if John was her only chance to avoid Ethan. Then they immediately walked away.


    However, Ethan followed them. He tried to warm the atmosphere up and said, "I also haven''t had


    dinner yet. Let''s go together."


    Jean couldn''t find any excuse to reject him. She looked at John. Yet, John just had his usual attitude.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He acted as if the situation didn''t matter to him.


    Though she was a bit mad, she had no choice but to agree and let Ethan join them for dinner.


    They randomly picked a restaurant. As soon as they found seats for themselves, the waiter brought


    them the menu. Ethan seemed to be happy. He gave the menu to Jean and said, "Jean, we haven''t


    had dinner together for a while."


    "Yeah. It has been a long time, indeed." Then, she passed the menu to John and said, "I don''t know


    what to eat. Can you order for us?"


    John took the menu easily and ordered a lot of dishes. There were about ten dishes. Jean hadn''t even


    heard most of those dishes.


    She was surprised. Only the three of them would have a dinner. She wondered why John ordered so


    many dishes. John didn''t eat a lotst time she had dinner with him.


    "Jean, what are you doing on this trip?" Ethan asked.


    "My boss has a job here. I''m here to assist him." Jean answered nkly.


    "I heard that Sonny woulde to shoot promotional photos for a big film star. Is that true?" Ethan


    leaned on the sofa and askedzily.


    "Yes. That''s right!"


    "So... We are indeed destined to meet." Ethan grinned and showed a vague expression on his


    handsome face.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. Have some drink." He took the juice that the waiter had just brought and gave it to Jean.


    After few seconds, the atmosphere around turned dead silent. Nobody spoke even a single word.

 Chapter 98 Why Are You Hiding From Me

    Chapter 98 Why Are You Hiding From Me


    Jean couldn''t stand the silence any more. Luckily, the waiter came and served the dishes. Jean


    initiated a conversation and said, "Hmm, I haven''t introduced you to each other yet. Ethan, this is John,


    assistant of boss Sonny and¡­ "


    "We''ve met a couple of times before." Ethan said before Jean could even finish her words.


    Jean paused and realized that Ethan and theirpany had been working together. It was just normal


    if they knew each other already.


    She could hardly remember anything.


    Embarrassed, Jean said no more. During the following dinner time, they were eating quietly.


    She never thought she would be eager to finish what she was eating. John ordered ten dishes even if


    they were only three people there. It seemed that they won''t be able to eat it all up even though she


    was hungry.


    They sat by the table and ate for a long while already. Yet, there were still five barely touched dishes.


    "John, you seem to have a good appetite today. How about eating more?" Jean anxiously asked after


    she saw that there were so many dishes left on the table.


    John seemed to recognize that Jean wanted to leave immediately. He calmly said, "I don''t know what


    Mr. Lei likes to eat. So I ordered all foods that look delicious. I thought that both of you got good


    appetite. I couldn''t believe that you just slightly ate."


    Ethan was looking at Jean all the time. After he heard what John said, he simply replied, "That''s alright!


    I''m not a picky eater, just like Jean."


    He said as he picked a slice of meat up and put it into Jean''s te. Then, Ethan said with concern,


    "Have some more. You are getting thinner. If you continue to eat like that, you will soon be a


    skeleton."


    "Thank you." Jean forced a smile. She was already full. She couldn''t help but belch after she looked at


    the slice of meat in her te.


    Their table turned awkwardly quiet again after she belched.


    John and Ethan both looked at her with a shock in their eyes.


    Jean''s face immediately turned red. She just belched in front of two men. How embarrassing!


    She instantly lowered her head. She desperately wanted to dig a hole in the ground and hide inside it


    that time.


    She had never done something as embarrassing as that. What''s more? She had done it in front of two


    men.


    "Haha! It seems like Jean is already full. I''ll ask for the bill, " said Ethan. He was about to stand up to


    pay the bill.


    "We can''t let Mr. Lei pay the bill. I ordered the food, so I should pay for it, " John said. He showed no


    emotions on his face at all.


    Ethan quickly stood up and said, "Don''t worry about it. It was I who asked you to order. So, of course, I


    should pay for it. Just take this as my way of thanking you for taking good care of Jean at your


    After he had uttered his words, he went to the reception desk and paid for their order.


    Jean raised her head. She already felt less embarrassed that time.


    She turned and looked at John. John just sat there and drunk a ss of water enjoyably. Jean doubted


    if John was really going to pay the bill.


    "You have already known that Ethan will pay for it. So you ordered a lot of foods, right?" Jean asked


    John directly. She seemed to recognize his scheme.


    John put down the ss he held and looked at Jean, "You are such a smart girl!"


    Jean thought for a while. She didn''t understand what John meant. Then she asked him again, "Why did


    you want Ethan to pay the bill? And how did you know that he will surely pay for it?"


    "I definitely don''t have to worry about the bill because you are here." He said with certainty. He seemed


    like he already knew what was going to happen.


    She was stunned for a while. Finally, she realized what John said. Jean was curious a while ago. John


    always preferred to be quiet. Yet, he didn''t say anything when someone asked to join them for dinner.


    It turned out that he had nned all of it. He exactly knew what''s going to happen even from the


    beginning.


    He looked like a brilliant, young man. But in reality, he was just good at scheming. He would have been


    an emperor in a vast territory if he was born in the ancient times - that''s for sure.


    They went out of the restaurant. Then, they walked back to the hotel where they stayed. But Ethan


    stopped Jean when they were half way through.


    "Jean, I have something to tell you."


    Jean paused for a while and answered, "I''m a bit tired now. I want to go back to the hotel and have


    some rest first."


    Jean dumped him once more. Ethan hated every time Jean refused him. Ethan looked at John and


    said, "John, can you please go back to the hotel first? I have something to tell Jean."


    Jean''s heart trembled. She didn''t anticipate that Ethan would directly ask John to leave. She looked at


    John and discreetly asked him for help.


    However, John pretended that he didn''t notice Jean''s signal. He nodded his head to Ethan, turned


    around and walked towards the hotel.


    ''John! How could you!''


    She clenched her teeth covertly as she stared at John''s receding figure. Ethan held her shoulders and


    sincerely asked, "Jean, when will you stop hiding from me?"


    "I''m not hiding from you."


    "If you are not hiding from me, then why would you find excuses just to refuse me every time?" Ethan


    asked her furiously. He didn''t look like his usual dubious look; he looked very serious that moment.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean was provoked by his words. She furrowed her perfectly shaped eyebrows and replied, "It was you


    who didn''t appreciate me before. Why are you going after me now?"


    Ethan was startled after he heard Jean''s sudden question. An indication of being upset shed in his


    eyes. Then he immediately exined, "You just misunderstood it. It''s not like what you think."


    "Then what was it like? Was it just my delusion that Ethan Lei was immoral then? Was it fake that you


    were surrounded by a lot of women every day? You didn''t even refuse any of them when they were


    around you. Have you ever thought about my feelings that time, Ethan?"


    "But nothing happened between us!" Ethan anxiously exined.


    "If I was surrounded by a lot of men and stayed intimate to them, would you still think that I was a


    decent woman? What kind of woman would you think I was?"


    She prevented herself from remembering those days when they were together. She didn''t want to recall


    how she badly got hurt that time. She still felt heartbroken every time she saw him though.


    Nheless, the past should stay in the past no matter what.


    "I know that you hated me because of that, Jean. Let''s get those days back and try again." He said with


    expectations in his eyes.


    Jean looked down. She didn''t want to look at Ethan in his eyes. Then she coldly said, "Ethan, you know


    what? There''s no cure for regret in this world. Even if you exerted a lot of effort just to solve this issue,


    it would still be useless."


    Ethan saw that Jean had a cold heart for him. It made him more upset. Two years ago, he thought that


    Jean was just one of those women who suddenly appeared in his life.


    But after they broke up, he felt that he had something missing deep in his heart. He didn''t realize that it


    was Jean he had lost, until he met her again.


    Ethan''spany was one of the investors for Selena''s movie. A week before, Ethan was invited to go


    to their film studio to check if the scenes looked great. He had already assigned one of his executives


    to take his ce and check the studio.


    However, when he heard that Sonny was invited to shoot, he thought that Jean mighte along with


    Sonny. So, he immediately bought a ne ticket arriving the same day with them. He couldn''t let that


    opportunity pass. It turned out that his hard works paid off.


    He worked so hard just to see her again. He couldn''t just easily let her go.

 Chapter 99 Last Night, You…

    Chapter 99 Last Night, You¡­


    "I won''t give up no matter what you say or do to me." Ethan fiercely said while he looked at Jean. He


    looked like he had already made up his mind.


    Jean stepped back. Ethan''s hands slid down from Jean''s shoulder.


    Jean took out a credit card from her handbag and handed it to him. "I borrowed money from you


    before. I was able to save some in this credit card. I will pay you the rest when I receive my sry."


    "What are you doing?" Ethan looked slightly furious.


    "I don''t want to owe you anything." Jean said softly with a firm tone. She didn''t want to talk any more


    with Ethan. So, she turned around and walked towards the hotel.


    Ethan stood still in the darkness with the credit card he tightly held.


    Ethan slowly looked down. His eyes lost their glow and eventually turned dim.


    The next morning arrived. John called Jean and instructed her to go to the film studio. The moment she


    arrived, Jean found out that Sonny had already been there. Selena, who had been known as a


    dedicated actress, was already in the film studio too.


    Without John''s call to wake her up, Jean might still be lying on her bed. Jean felt guilty and med


    herself about it. Sonny was so good to her, yet she failed to be diligent at her work.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jean,e here." Sonny waved his hand and signaled Jean toe to him.


    "Sonny."


    "You might already know thisdy, but I will still introduce her to you. Jean, this is Selena." Sonny


    introduced Selena to Jean.


    Jean was a bit confused. She wondered why Sonny introduced her to Selena. Jean felt ttered by


    Sonny''s kind gesture. She smirked and said, "Hello! I''m Jean Wen. It''s nice to meet you."


    "Hello." Selena wore a gentle facial expression. She reached her hand to shake Jean''s.


    What other people said was true. Selena was kind to everyone. Even though she was a super star, she


    didn''t act arrogantly.


    "Jean is my apprentice. She is a very talented photographer. Would you mind if she assists me in the


    photo shoot today?" Sonny politely asked Selena.


    Selena looked at Jean from head to toe. She smiled gently and said, "No problem. I believe that the


    apprentice you personally brought here is absolutely excellent."


    Jean still kept smiling. Then, a thought suddenly crossed her mind. She remembered that Maranda


    liked Selena so much. ''Should I take this opportunity and ask Selena for an autograph?''


    While she was thinking about it, Jean suddenly heard a familiar voice and turned stiff for a few


    seconds. She turned her head and looked at the man who was speaking.


    "You have arrived early today."


    Ethan looked like he had just finished running. He was wearing a casual suit that day. His suit made


    him look extraordinarily handsome and bright; he looked different from his usual calm look.


    The sun was shining brightly that time and Ethan looked so stunning under the sun. There was a man


    wearing a suit behind him. He seemed to be Ethan''s assistant.


    ''What is Ethan doing there?''


    Jean didn''t know what was really happening. Did Ethan go there to find her? But not everyone could


    casually enter the film studio though.


    "Mr. Lei, you look much younger than before. It seems like you''ve recently allured thousands of girls,


    didn''t you?" Selena Miao, who stood behind Jean, jokingly said to Ethan.


    "Selena, how can you say so? I have changed. I''m a good man now. And there are no beautiful girls


    around me." Before he said hisst sentence, Ethan paused and thoughtfully looked at Jean.


    Ethan and Sonny were good friends. Sonny smiled when he saw Ethan and said, "Miss Miao was


    talking about you while we had our dinner yesterday. I didn''t expect that you woulde here today."


    "Am I not wee here, Sonny?" Ethan asked jokingly.


    "Of course not."


    Jean stepped back and stood aside. She looked away and avoided to look at Ethan.


    "Hey, Mr. Lei, d to see you here." A man who wore eye sses with a thermal mug in his hand


    walked towards Ethan. He handed the mug to Selena, smiled, and said, "Mr. Lei, I knew you were so


    busy. I thought you won''t be able toe here. I didn''t expect that you made such effort toe here


    at the film studio personally. It seems that Selena is really important to you. You two indeed have a


    close rtionship."


    The man who gave the thermal mug to Selena was Selena''s assistant. After she heard what the man


    said, Jean realized that Ethan went there for business.


    Moreover, Selena''s assistant called Ethan as Mr. Lei. Most likely, they were having a cooperation.


    They made a few conventional remarks to each other. Jean felt ufortable standing there. She


    noticed that John was having a phone call. Jean thought of using John and slipping away.


    However, before she could get her idea done, Ethan already paid attention at her.


    "Jean, did you sleep wellst night?" Ethan said gently. He sounded like he really cared for her.


    Selena and her assistant were stunned for a while after they heard Ethan called Jean. They wondered


    why Ethan greeted Sonny''s unimportant assistant. How could Ethan even know such an insignificant


    person? Besides that, it seemed that Ethan and Sonny''s assistant were having a close rtionship.


    Though Jean was introduced as Sonny''s apprentice, Jean was dressed like an unimportant assistant


    who just did minor things in their eyes.


    John looked more like an excellent apprentice of a famous master.


    "Hmmm... Not bad." She smiled stiffly and looked at Sonny. "Sonny, our photo shoot may begin


    anytime soon. Can I go to the studio and check if everything is ready?"


    "Sure. You can." Sonny nodded. He certainly figured that Jean and Ethan treated each other


    awkwardly. He knew that Jean just wanted to leave there to excuse herself. Sonny understood them


    well and smiled.


    Jean ran towards the studio after she got Sonny''s permission. She was like a bird that was liberated


    after being trapped in a cage for a long time


    Ethan''s eyes slightly turned dim after he saw Jean leaving quickly.


    "Mr. Lei, do you... happen to know Sonny''s apprentice?" Selena curiously asked.


    Ethan raised his head. He turned calm again, yet his face looked a bit rude. Then he directly answered


    Selena''s question and said, "She''s my ex-girlfriend. But now, she always tries to get away from me


    every time she sees me. Do I look so frightening? What do you think?"


    Selena and her assistant were shocked after they heard what Ethan said. Selena''s facial expression


    turned a bit sour. Then she surprisingly asked, "Ex-girlfriend?" She could hardly believe it. She didn''t


    expect that the ex-girlfriend of Lei Group''s general manager was just an ordinary woman.


    Moreover, it seemed that Ethan thought about Jean constantly.


    Selena felt a bit angry all of a sudden. She thought that such an ordinary woman was a misfit for Ethan.


    The woman that should be by his side should be a charming woman like her.


    Selena''s assistant was also disappointed. The Lei Group had been a well-knownpany. It was even


    part of the top tenpanies that year. He invited Ethan to go to the film studio because he intended to


    pair him to Selena.


    Unexpectedly, Ethan''s ex-girlfriend disrupted his n. He was worried that Ethan may not pay the


    sponsorship fees for the next quarter. Jean was quite ordinary. She was nothingpared to Selena.


    Meanwhile, Jean was walking around the studio. Everything was all set up. They could start the photo


    shoot after they put make-up on Selena. Jean felt bored after she had done all her job. However, she


    couldn''t go out.


    What if she go out and meet Ethan again? It was quite embarrassing for her to talk with Ethan in front


    of many people.


    "Why are you alone here? What are you thinking about?"

 Chapter 100 I Have To Work On Location Tonight

    Chapter 100 I Have To Work On Location Tonight


    Jean turned around. When she realized that John had spoken, she felt relieved.


    "I saw you walk in here when I was on the phone. What happened? It seems as though you are


    nervous about having Ethan here, isn''t it?" John said with a smile while he was walking towards Jean.


    Jean was not in the mood to joke. She frowned and said, "I was really anxious about Ethan''s behavior.


    Why do you make fun of me?"


    "Am I? You have been avoiding him. Are you afraid that Zed will find out and be furious?" John


    continued teasing. There was no way that he was going to miss this opportunity.


    Jean didn''t want to continue the conversation. And so she sighed and changed the topic, "I only hope I


    can finish work as soon as possible and then go home!"


    Zed hadn''t given her a call since Jean left for this trip.


    Well...... Zed wasn''t obligated to call her. However, Jean somehow felt disappointed.


    Since Sonny had decided to take the photos, Jean had thought that they wouldplete the


    assignment sooner. However, things didn''t go that way. They worked throughout the day.


    Jean had been on her feet for so long that she felt as though her legs were weak and she would fall.


    The soles of her feet hurt so much that she couldn''t stand anymore either.


    Ethan brought water for her at regr intervals during the day. But, Jean refused to ept his help.


    By the time they finished shooting, it was dark outside. Jean''s hopes rose when she thought that they''d


    be able to leave now. However, the agent informed them that they were required to take some night


    scene photos as well. Jean''s shoulders sagged in disappointment. No matter how hard she tried, she


    couldn''t stop thinking about returning to her hotel and lying on her soft king-size bed. Just the thought


    made her eyes droopy. Jean nced around to see the reaction of the rest of her crew. Since Sonny


    and John hadn''tined about the extra work, she didn''t see the point of doing so, either.


    Jean had thought Ethan would go back to his hotel after work, but he didn''t. Ethan and Selena had to


    work on a group of photos after finishing photos of the night scene. Jean really didn''t feel satisfied with


    the agent''s arrangement.


    Finally, the day ended for Jean and her colleagues. Everyone lined up to get into the bus that would


    take them to the next spot. Jean climbed in and looked around. She smiled when she saw an empty


    seat near the window. Jean sat down and rested her head against the window. Since it would take


    about an hour to drive to the spot, Jean decided she should use this opportunity to rest. Jean didn''t


    even know when she fell asleep.


    The ring tone of her phone woke her. Jean swiped to answer the call and said groggily, "Hello, who is


    this?" Zed could tell from her unsteady voice that she was very sleepy.


    "Were you asleep?" Zed asked. Zed''s voice was so cold that Jean''s head cleared instantly. So she


    asked carefully, "Zed, is that you?" Jean paused, and moved herself to a morefortable position.


    Zed didn''t answer her, so she continued, "No. I''m not sleeping now. I''m on my way to the next shoot


    location. I have to work on location tonight, "


    "Got it."


    Without saying anything else, Zed ended the call. Jean was dazed for a split second and then anger


    flooded her. Though Jean was d that Zed had taken the initiative to call, but he had been very rude.


    Jean started cursing Zed, ''Why the hell did he call if he had nothing to say?


    Was he intentionally trying to disturb me? Jerk!''


    When Jean arrived at the location, she realized that it was in a very remote area. ''The scenery is pretty,


    however. It makes for a nice spot to take pictures for romantic stories, ''


    She sighed as she took in the vastndscape. Jean stretched before she got off the bus. She looked


    around and spotted John. He had brought her a cup of coffee! After downing the coffee, Jean perked


    up and began her work.


    Jean looked at Selena and sighed, ''Selena has her hands all full every day, and I never heard her


    Selena looks a bit exhausted, but she still keeps on working. As expected, hard work always pays.''


    About two hourster, the work had almost finished. Jean was secretly d that she could finally go


    back to the hotel and rest on her soft bed. Just then, an assistant rushed into the crowd and said, "The


    road has been blocked by andslide. We have to stay here until the stones are removed. We will


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    leave tomorrow afternoon at the earliest."


    After hearing the news, Jean felt a throbbing headache began. Her blood was pounding so loudly that


    she couldn''t think clearly.


    "Goodness me! We have to stay in the middle of nowhere all night and for most of tomorrow?" A staff


    member asked with concern.


    ''All night and for most of tomorrow¡­.'' Jean felt really frustrated as she repeated those words in her


    mind. But she stared at the ground hoping to conceal the emotions that had started to boil up inside.


    Jean kept thinking, ''There is nothing here. I can''t stay here any longer.


    There is no food, no water, and no other amenities. And I have to sleep in the open.'' Jean and her


    colleagues hadn''t had supper yet. When Jean looked around, she saw simr expressions of despair


    on her colleagues'' faces.


    Jean was starving. They must be as well.


    "Do we have to stay here tonight?" Jean looked at Joan and whined.


    John frowned and answered, "Perhaps. The road is blocked. If the rocks cannot be cleared, then we


    have no alternative."


    John smiled and tried humor to ease the anxiety Jean was feeling, "Isn''t this a good opportunity to


    learn how to survive in the wild?" Jean fell to her knees. Her feet hurt so much that she couldn''t stand.


    All she could do was think of food, a shower, and a warm bed.


    At the thought of food, Jean''s stomach rumbled loudly. Embarrassed she ced a hand on her


    stomach hoping that would lessen the noises. Then she began scolding herself for not having brought


    some snacks with her.


    "Jean, are you hungry? Come with me. We have food to eat." On hearing what Ethan said, Jean''s eyes


    brightened. At least she could eat. She knew that once she had eaten something, her mind would clear


    and she wouldn''t feel quite so despondent.


    Though she had been avoiding facing Ethan, and didn''t want to talk about the past, Jean had no


    alternative. Her empty stomach wasining.


    Excited, she grabbed John''s arm and dragged him along. When Jean arrived, she learned that the


    snacks Ethan was offering her had been prepared specially for VIPs such as Selena, her agent, Sonny,


    and the director.


    ''As expected, they treated prominent people differently.'' Jean thought as she took in the surroundings.


    "Jean, are you hungry? Please have a seat and eat something." Sonny said as he waved to Jean


    indicating that he wanted her toe closer to the table.


    Jean smiled and approached Sonny and the people he was sitting with.


    Selena''s mobile home van was parked nearby. There were all kinds of cakes and several beverages


    and fruits.


    ''I have to admit that there are some benefits of being a celebrity! There is enough food here for them.


    However, nothing has been prepared for the rest of the crew.''


    After having several small servings of cake and water, Jean''s stomach settled.


    Selena and the others were talking about something that sounded like gibberish to Jean. So she sat in


    silence and looked around.


    Jean spotted Ethan getting out of Selena''s van with a hot steaming dish in his hands.


    "Jean, try some pasta. I cooked it for you." Ethan said as he ced the dish in front of her. Then he


    offered her a stic fork.


    Jean stared at pasta and swallowed. ''Now that we''re in the middle of nowhere, pasta sounds incredibly


    good.''


    Looking at Jean''s expression, John shot her a dark look as if he were saying, ''Don''t change your mind


    just for a pasta dish!''


    However, Jean didn''t care. At this very moment she was so very hungry that Jean rationalized that it


    was not wrong to ept the food that Ethan had made for her. She thought, ''Ethan and I are not


    enemies. Why can''t I ept some food?


    The dish smells delicious.''


    When Selena saw the pasta, she got up from her chair and walked over to where Jean and Ethan sat.


    Selena was surprised by how good the food looked and smelled. She hadn''t expected Ethan to have


    such skills in the kitchen. And so she said, "Surprisingly, you can cook!"


    "I learned how to cook when I was abroad."


    "Then, is this pasta for..." Selena asked. She wanted to confirm whether or not the food had been made


    for her.


    "Jean was hungry, so I made it for her. I hope you don''t mind that I took the liberty to use the


    ingredients in your van." Ethan rified apologetically before Selena could finish her sentence.


    Selena had thought that the pasta had been made for her. To her surprise, Ethan had cooked it for


    Jean. Selena felt a little awkward. Despite her feelings, Selena didn''t want to embarrass herself. And


    so she said "No" as she smiled.


    When Jean realized that Selena wanted the pasta, she swallowed and offered the food to her, and


    said, "Miss Selena, would you like to have some?"


    Selena was startled by Jean''s thoughtfulness. Her expression was sullen for a second. But she


    changed it back into a feigned smile before anyone noticed. Then Selena shook her head and said,


    "No thanks. This was made for you. Enjoy!"


    After Selena declined, Jean decided to eat the dish herself.


    Just as Jean dug into the bowl of steaming hot pasta, she heard a familiar gruffly voice. Everyone was


    stunned by who hade to the location, including Jean. The pasta-filled fork in Jean''s hand trembled.

 Chapter 101 Did You Miss Me

    Chapter 101 Did You Miss Me


    She was so shocked that she almost dropped the fork in her hand onto the ground.


    "It seems that a business trip gives you an appetite."


    A cold face appeared in front of them. The people standing around Jean were all surprised by his


    appearance. None of them had thought that they would see him here.


    Jean was so startled that her mouth opened wide enough to fill in a fist. Thinking that she had imagined


    his appearance, Jean shook her head.


    Perhaps she was just so tired that she was seeing things that weren''t really there. And so Jean closed


    her eyes and rubbed them. But when she opened her eyes again, he was still standing in front of her.


    "What ... what are you doing here?" Jean''s hands trembled as she put the fork back into the pasta


    bowl. She still hadn''t processed that he hade to the location.


    Her heart was racing and an overwhelming sense of guilt flooded Jean. She didn''t even dare to look


    into his eyes.


    "You don''t want me here?" Instead of answering her, Zed asked a question. He raised his eyebrows as


    he waited for her to reply. Although there wasn''t much to be upset about, he didn''t like Jean''s reaction


    when she saw him. She seemed unhappy. That had upset Zed.


    "No, no..." Jean swallowed as she felt a shiver run down her spine. Zed was dangerous and hard to


    deal with in situations that involved Ethan. She had been startled by Zed''s appearance as she had


    never imagined that he woulde here. This was, after all, her work, a remote location, and the road


    had been blocked because of andslide. So how could he have turned up here?


    Upon hearing their conversation, the onlookers quietened immediately. They had been standing around


    in groups, chatting quite lively. But it had be exceptionally quiet. Only a few people who were


    standing far were still unaware of what was happening, and so, they continued speaking with each


    other.


    Ethan had never thought that Zed would show up here. Seeing his rival, Ethan was surely displeased,


    but there was little he could do.


    He put on a dark expression and said in an extremely cold tone, "Does Mr. Qie here just to keep


    an eye on Jean?"


    Once the director had realized who hade on set, he ran over to them. "Mr. Qi, " he gasped before


    continuing, "Howe you are here? I had asked the vice director to contact you earlier, but he only


    could get in touch with your secretary. You should have told us that you wereing so that we could


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    have sent someone to pick you up in time."


    Selena who had been grumpy because of the pasta incident, perked up. Zed Qi, the CEO of Qi Group


    and also the richest most eligible bachelor was on her set! Was it her imagination or had he grown


    more handsome since shest saw him?


    Selena remembered meeting him once during a party about a year ago. She also had a short


    conversation with him at that party. He was cold and arrogant as well then. But he was so handsome


    and charming that even a casual nce from him could steal women''s hearts.


    Now, she was nearly the most popr star in the world and many men fawned over her all the time.


    However, she hadn''t been able to forget about Zed. He was the man of her dreams!


    "Director, Zed... Mr. Qi has invested in my movie as well?" Selena asked.


    "Yes. You didn''t know that? Mr. Qi is the primary investor in this movie, " the director exined.


    Selena was delighted to hear that Zed was the primary investor for her movie. She thought he had


    forgotten her after they met thest time. She had never expected that he would keep up with her


    career and even invest in her movie.


    ''Did hee here to see me?'' Thinking of that, Selena shed her most charming smile. Then she


    sauntered up to Zed and said, "Mr. Qi, do you remember me?"


    "Yes." He replied curtly but his eyes were fixed on Jean all this while. He just couldn''t take his eyes off


    her.


    Selena didn''t notice that and the corners of her mouth lifted at his answer. The smile on her face was


    so attractive. She coquettishly walked closer to Zed and asked seductively, "So, you are here to see


    me on purpose?"


    ''He was here to see Selena?'' Jean pouted. It turned out that Zed and Selena knew each other. Then


    why had he never talked about Selena before?


    Jean saw the satisfaction on Selena''s face and couldn''t help but feel upset. She didn''t like it when Zed


    was approached by other women, especially someone as gorgeous as Selena. Jean didn''t notice that


    she seemed to have gotten a little jealous.


    "I was on a business trip and came here to see my wife." As soon as everyone heard the word, wife,


    they began whispering. Jean was so embarrassed, that she felt as though the dim conversations were


    loud enough to deafen her.


    Selena froze in ce with a shocked expression on her face. Although she was infatuated with Zed,


    she seldom checked the news. So she didn''t know that Zed was married.


    Upon hearing that Selena pouted and asked, "Mr. Qi, who is your wife?" She could hear the sound of


    her heart breaking, but she still didn''t want to give up hope.


    "She is." Zed said abruptly and pointed at Jean. A mischievous grin danced on his lips.


    Jean didn''t enjoy being in the limelight. In fact, she preferred to be left alone. And Zed seemed to enjoy


    harassing her by constantly drawing attention to Jean. She felt so awkward when everyone turned to


    stare at her that Jean felt a red tinge spread from her neck till her cheeks.


    She smiled, "Um, what are you doing here?" Jean rushed to Zed''s side and grabbed his arm as she


    asked.


    Selena''s mood soured further after she heard that Jean was Zed''s wife. She felt even more upset when


    she saw that the man that she admired for such a long time was being pulled aside by another woman.


    Selena''s vanity made her think irrationally. She was beautiful and also the most popr actress. Men


    usually fell in love with her at first sight.


    This woman was not even half as aplished or pretty as her. What was wrong with the world? Her


    pride had been injured enough when she realized that Ethan loved Jean. But Zed too? Perhaps this


    woman was an enchantress? It was hard for Selena to ept that an ordinary woman could so easily


    possess the hearts of such fine men!


    "Are you afraid that I will catch you being unfaithful?" He whispered.


    Jean couldn''t help but tremble. What happened in thest ten minutes? She even doubted whether she


    had got him wrong. Why was Zed behaving so differently today? This wasn''t his normal behavior.


    "You should try your best to cooperate with me!" He whispered to Jean and then raised his head and


    said loudly, "Excuse me for interrupting you."


    "Not at all. It''s our pleasure to have you here, " the director replied respectfully with a big smile on his


    face.


    Ethan couldn''t stand that all his efforts had been in vain. He stepped forward and spoke to Jean and


    Zed, "Mr. Qi, this is a film set. You cannot just walk in here and do as you please."


    "If you can, then why can''t I?" Zed replied sardonically. Displeased to see the extent to which Ethan


    had gone, Zed raised an eyebrow as if challenging his rival. "Mr. Lei, it seems that you are interested in


    my wife."


    ''Gosh!'' Jean held her breath. He said those words in front of so many people. What would they think of


    her? To them, it looked as if he was here because he couldn''t trust her.


    Jean knew that if Ethan and Zed got into a real fight, she would not be able to stop them for her


    physical strength would not be a match to theirs.


    She turned to John for help, but he seemed disinterested. He just ignored her.


    The situation turned extremely serious since Ethan and Zed seemed to be fighting verbally. Selena was


    also angry but she couldn''t show it. She knew that she needed to stay calm and act like nothing had


    happened.


    However, the more she thought about how these two outstanding men were willing to fight against each


    other for someone like Jean ...


    "Um ... heh, heh, heh, I didn''t expect you toe here. I''m so d you are here. I really am. Honey,


    you''ve be more humorous recently!"


    Since John chose not to help, it was up to Jean to break the embarrassing fight.


    By using endearing words like honey, it sounded like Jean was showing off her love for Zed.


    The director smiled at once, "Mr. Qi, I didn''t imagine that you would be so concerned about your wife.


    And I didn''t realize that Sonny''s apprentice is your wife. All these are very good reasons to celebrate!"


    Zed nodded calmly but didn''t change his expression nor tone, "I''ll invest more in this movie after


    returning to the city." It seemed as though the director''s words had pleased him.


    Upon hearing that he would invest more, the director''s eyes shone with greed.


    Zed turned to face Jean again. His expression was calm but those deep, dark eyes held a warning.


    Somehow Jean had this unshakable feeling that something bad was going to happen.


    "Did you miss me?"

 Chapter 102 Together

    Chapter 102 Together


    Upon hearing Zed''s question, Jean felt goosebumps spreading across her body. She wondered, ''How


    can Zed say something so intimate in front of so many people?''


    Jean bit her lip. At that moment, she hated Zed very much. She thought, ''I have to act in front of his


    parents at home. I''m fine with that. But now we are outside. Why should I still pretend to be a couple


    with him?


    Zed is terrible for constantly putting me in these situations. What does he hope to aplish with his


    unexpected appearance, his verbal fight with Ethan, and now this feigned concern and intimacy?''


    "Hehehe, " Jeanughed in embarrassment before continuing, "Honey, what route did you take to get


    here? We were all just told that the mountain road is blocked. How did you manage to get past all the


    rubble?"


    "The mountain road is blocked? I don''t remember seeing any such disaster that would force the


    authorities to close the roads. I wonder if something happened after I passed a certain point." He raised


    his eyebrows, "Does this mean that we have to stay here tonight?" Zed closed his eyes after asking


    that question. He seemed to be lost in his thoughts.


    "Yes, we have to stay here. Or so that''s what we''ve been told." Jean bowed her head and thought,


    ''Today has been a terrible day!'' As if their situation wasn''t bad enough, now fate had to throw Zed into


    the mix. How was she going to deal with all theseplications?


    She was sure that since Zed was here, it would be impossible for her to have a peaceful night.


    Ethan knew that Zed was deliberately pretending to be happy around Jean, so he didn''t pay any


    attention to anything that was happening between the young couple.


    At that time Ethan''s assistant walked up to him and whispered, "I made a round of the neighborhood


    and found that there is a tourist spot about ten miles from here."


    Although he spoke softly, yet all the people present had heard him.


    "Jean, let''s go there in my car, okay?" Ethan said.


    Before Jean could reply, Zed wrapped his arms around her shoulder and smiled at Ethan, "Don''t


    bother, Mr. Lei. She is my wife. Of course, she will be traveling with me."


    Zed and Ethan glowered at each other. They looked calm on the outside. But in fact, extreme hatred


    reflected in their eyes.


    Even the crew standing around could sense that the two were jealous of each other.


    In Selena''s eyes, she was more beautiful and talented than Jean. She was still simmering over how


    these rich and powerful men were fighting over Jean.


    As an international superstar, Selena thought that she was far more excellent than Jean in all aspects.


    She was sure that she could easily trample over Jean based on appearance alone. However, she didn''t


    expect to be passed over by such a rebarbative woman. Since her meetings with both Ethan and Zed,


    she had decided that they were just right for her. But neither of them was paying her any attention!


    Of course, Essen, Selena''s agent, knew what she was thinking. So he lightly bumped shoulders with


    Selena. When the superstar red at Essen, he darted his eyes toward the two men. He wanted to


    convey to Selena that perhaps, she could step in and lessen the awkwardness of the situation.


    "Mr. Qi, Mr. Lei, since there is a ce where we can stay, how about we begin our journey? Ten miles


    in a long way to travel on a dark mountain road that is prone tondslides." Selena stepped forward


    and said.


    After hearing what Selena had suggested, Jean nodded and agreed, "Miss Miao is right. Let''s go."


    Then Jean got in Zed''s car. After all the people had gotten into their cars, and the rest had bundled up


    in the bus, they followed Ethan''s assistant to the tourist ce he had found. Since mountain roads


    were always steep, the convoy traveled slowly. Along the way, they encountered no bad roads nor


    Jean, who was in Zed''s car, felt a little nervous as she didn''t know how to exin Ethan''s presence at


    the shoot.


    Jean had expected to be on a business trip. What she didn''t expect was that Ethan would be with the


    crew as well. Even though she and Zed were acting as a couple right now, Jean didn''t want any


    misunderstandings between her and Zed.


    Jean stared out of the car window at the silvery moon. It was cold at this time of the night. It seemed


    even colder with only four or five cars and a bus driving around.


    Jean cleared her throat, licked her lips, and asked carefully, "Did youe to the shoot to see me?"


    Jean waited and waited. But several minutes went past, and Zed still didn''t reply.


    "Are you angry with me?" She asked. When Zed''s expression didn''t change, she exined, "Please


    don''t get me wrong. Ethan came here only because of his business. I have nothing to do with him


    being at the shoot."


    "Get you wrong?" He looked straight ahead, and spoke in a tone of indifference and contempt. "If you


    are so worried that I will misunderstand your rtionship with Ethan Lei, then why is it that you keep


    referring to him as Ethan instead of Mr. Lei? Isn''t that a very personal thing to do? When two people


    are on a first name basis, doesn''t that imply that they are intimately familiar with each other?"


    Jean took a look out of the window. At the moment, she just wanted to p herself. ''Why do I never


    learn? Since Zed has such a strange way of thinking, I should have simply kept my mouth shut! There


    is no convincing this man to think differently, '' thought Jean.


    Ethan''s name just rolled off Jean''s tongue before she realized what she was saying.


    "It''s really not what you think." She tried her best to exin.


    Time dragged on as they rode the rest of the way in silence. An hourter, they arrived at their


    destination.


    It was already midnight. They thought that the tourist spot would be deserted. However, to their


    surprise, it was brightly lit up.


    They looked around and found that there were a few hotels. Besides, a lot of barbecues and food halls


    were open as well.


    It didn''t feel like a deserted mountainside anymore. Several restaurants were open and tourists were


    streaming in and out. Jean was surprised to see how active the tourists were at thiste hour. She was


    also d, as that meant that she and her crew would now have ess to food and basic necessities.


    Jean muttered, "I''m hungry. It is a good thing that I can have some spaghetti."


    Although the hotel they had stopped at was not a five-star hotel, it was good enough given the


    alternative, sleeping in the bus. The exterior had been decorated ostentatiously, but it was still tasteful.


    Jean thought it looked gorgeous. As they pulled into the special parking lot, Jean saw Selena''s agent,


    Essen, running out of the hotel.


    A few minutester, he stepped out. In his hands were several room cards. Essen rushed over to Zed


    and said, "Mr. Qi, I''ve got the best room in the hotel for you and here is the room card."


    Zed seemed to be satisfied with his effort. He thanked Essen graciously.


    Essen''s smile grew bigger when he heard Zed''s appreciative words. Then he nced at Jean. His


    expression baffled her. Why did he look at her as though she were a little queer? The more Jean


    thought about it, the more confused she became.


    Perhaps she had done or said something that made him unhappy. But at the same time, Jean sensed


    that Essen was also a little afraid. Anyway, it was veryplicated.


    "Are there any other rooms?" She asked without thinking.


    Upon hearing what Jean had asked, Essen was surprised. He stared at Jean as he wondered, ''Are


    they sleeping in separate rooms?''


    Zed frowned before turning and ring at Jean. Then he said to Essen, "She was asking whether you


    have arranged rooms for her boss, Sonny and the other crew members."


    "Oh, I see." Essen''s eyes widened when he heard Zed''s exnation. Perhaps he had misunderstood


    Jean''s question. He was a little disappointed as well. If Jean and Zed were sleeping in separate rooms,


    Selena would have an opportunity to try and win Zed''s affections. However, that might not be possible


    anymore.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve taken care of all that. Mr. Qi, it''s alreadyte. I am leaving to tell the others. Have a


    good night!" After that, he headed in the direction of the other cars and began handing out the room


    cards.


    Zed''s exnation made Jean realize that she had spoken thoughtlessly. They were a married couple.


    Obviously, what she had just said would certainly cause people to ask some questions about their


    rtionship.


    "Maybe I''m just too tired today, so I..." For fear of making the situation worse, Jean stopped and didn''t


    say anything more.


    "Even if there were no other people around, we would still have to sleep in the same room!" Zed looked


    at her coldly as he spoke.


    He said it in such an authoritative tone that Jean couldn''t argue with him.


    Jean had no choice but to enter the hotel with him, though she was reluctant to do so.


    Ethan began looking for Jean after he had parked. Essen had given him a room card and he thought of


    giving it to Jean. However, the moment he arrived at the entrance of the hotel, he saw Jean enter the


    elevator with Zed.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He watched morosely as the elevator doors closed. Then he lowered his eyes to look at the ground.


    Essen had certainly booked the best room at this hotel for Zed. It was a veryrge suite, with a


    bedroom and a living room.

 Chapter 103 An Eventful Night

    Chapter 103 An Eventful Night


    Their hotel room was luxuriously decorated and well furnished. The sofa in the living room was wide


    enough for Jean to sleep in.


    But where could she get something to eat?


    As she stood contemting her alternatives, Zed spoke, "I heard your stomach growl in the car. We


    saw some open diners near the parking. Would you like to grab a bite to eat?"


    Jean was stunned. Considering the awkward circumstance in which he had found her at the shoot


    location, their unpleasant conversation in the car, and Zed''s general grumpy mood, Jean hadn''t


    expected him to pay attention to her needs. However, she was too hungry to deliberate the issue. The


    sooner they left, the quicker her stomach would thank her. And so, she just nodded and walked toward


    the door.


    As soon as they stepped out of the hotel, Jean recalled that Zed had fallen ill thest time he ate at


    ces like the diners at this tourist spot. Obviously, he wasn''t ustomed to eating at roadside diners


    or barbecue stalls.


    ''What if he gets sick like he did thest time?'' Jean looked around. She wanted to see if a fancier diner


    was open at this hour. It didn''t make sense to ask Zed to apany her only to then have him fall sick.


    She felt a little disappointed as the high-end eateries were closed. So perhaps, they were only open


    during the daytime.


    The more lost Jean got in her thoughts, the more shegged behind Zed.


    "What''s wrong?" Noticing that she was distracted, he stopped and turned around to ask.


    "You felt unwell and even got food poisoning after the breakfast before our drive to Kim Vige. I''m


    afraid..." She was used to eating at roadside diners. On the contrary, Zed had been pampered


    throughout his childhood. The food served to him must have been carefully and hygienically prepared.


    His body was as fragile as a porcin doll''s. He would probably not enjoy the greasy food here either.


    ''What if he falls sick? Where will I find a doctor or a pharmacy?


    What''s more, the road is blocked. They couldn''t get out at all. There was only a tourist spot here. What


    if...''


    "Well! I''m not as delicate as you think. The food they made must have been unclean which is why I fell


    ill. Besides, so many people eat here safely. If something were to go wrong, I won''t be the only one


    getting sick."


    "But..."


    "Jean!" A person interrupted them.


    Jean looked up. She found that a group of her colleagues were sitting by the door of a roadside diner.


    Ethan was waving to her eagerly. Was he seriously asking them to join him? Had he forgotten the


    confrontation with Zed earlier?


    Jean had already smelled the food. Her stomach rumbled again to remind her that she had more


    important things to worry about. And so, she swallowed and said to Zed, "Since you think it''s okay, let''s


    go and eat."


    She stood there and stared at him as if asking for permission.


    Without saying anything, Zed walked toward her colleagues. She followed him, grateful that he wasn''t


    going to give her a hard time. Ethan grinned when he saw Jean heading their way. He stood and


    vacated a seat for her. Essen found a spare chair and pulled it up for Zed.


    Their seating was such that if Jean had sat in the chair Ethan had ced for her, then she would be


    sitting between Ethan and Zed. Zed, however, had other ideas. Just before Jean could sit, he grabbed


    her arm and intentionally took her ce.


    Jean stopped as she wondered why Zed had done that. Without making the situation more awkward,


    she smiled as she took the chair to his left. John was sitting on her left. Apparently this seating


    arrangement was eptable to Zed.


    Seeing this, Ethan became angry but he couldn''t do anything. Zed had intentionally asked him about


    his interest in Jean in front of her colleagues. They would think very poorly of him if he were to openly


    chase after a married woman.


    The awkward silence was broken by the waiter who had brought a tray full of dishes. Once he had


    ced the food on the table, Essen picked up the menu and handed it to Zed. "Mr. Qi, there are no


    other diners within a few miles from here. I know you probably won''t enjoy this food, but please, do see


    the menu and let us know if you fancy something on it."


    "Give it to my wife." Zed muttered as he looked at his phone in indifference.


    All the people sitting at the table became silent after hearing Zed. Essen just smiled and gave the menu


    to Jean.


    Jean shook her head and politely turned down the offer. "There''s plenty of food on the table. I don''t


    think we need to order any more. Thank you though!" She waved her hand to refuse.


    Just then the director came over and filled Zed''s ss with wine. Heughed and said, "It''s not easy to


    catch such a wonderful opportunity to have a meal with Mr. Qi. I''m happy to have this chance today. I


    do hope you won''t mind eating at this humble ce."


    A director''s talent was no less than that of a businessman''s. It really was hard to get an appointment


    with Zed. So how could he not make an effort to entertain Zed? After all, Zed was the biggest investor


    of their movie and he had promised to invest more after their return. Naturally, the director wanted to


    please Zed.


    But it was a pity that... Zed didn''t feel like drinking today.


    "I don''t drink. Jean, please order a cup of tea for me." Zed said calmly as he nced at Jean.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When the director heard Zed, he felt disappointed. He didn''t give up on this opportunity, however. He


    ordered a cup of tea for Zed even before Jean could move.


    Once thest of the food had arrived, all the people sitting at the table began serving themselves.


    Jean looked at the dishes on the table. They did look as appealing as they smelled. And so, she took a


    tentative bite and smiled when she realized they were delicious.


    Considering the quality of the food, it was not surprising that so many people hade here to eat


    even though it waste. If she lived in this area, Jean would havee here to dine every day.


    She ate quietly but quickly. Jean was way too starved to worry about polite etiquette.


    Ethan and Zed didn''t mind. They both knew Jean on a more personal level and had seen how


    consumed she could get when she ate. But the other people who saw her...


    John was annoyed. He coughed and said, "Can you eat a little slower, please? Do you not worry about


    what others will think if they saw you eating like a starving beast?" He really didn''t understand what


    went on in Jean''s mind. There were so many people here. But she didn''t care about her image when


    she was eating.


    John recalled the private dinner he had shared with Jean when he wanted to apologize to her. Then,


    she had eaten properly and with the correct table manners. How could she change so much after


    arriving here?


    When Jean heard John''sment, she raised her head and looked around. She found that all her


    colleagues were looking at her in astonishment.


    She was stunned and swallowed the food in her mouth quickly. After shing an awkward smile, she


    lowered her head and began eating. This time, however, she was slower and more careful.


    She shot John a sideways re and said, "Which is more important to you after a full day of hard work,


    filling your stomach or caring about your image? I''m surprised that you aren''t as ravenous as I am."


    "Well, you have no image at all." He teased before taking a bite of his meal.


    As Jean stopped to sip at her water, she remembered that she hadn''t seen their boss, Sonny. She


    looked around just to be sure before she asked John, "Where is boss? Did he note down for


    dinner?"


    "He is resting, " came John''s simple reply.


    "Oh."


    Although Jean sat between John and Zed, Zed clearly heard their conversation. He raised his


    eyebrows meaningfully as he looked at Jean. Then his expression conveyed his displeasure.


    Although Jean had been focusing on her food, Zed''s re was so cold that she felt a shiver run down


    her spine. She raised her head only to find Zed''s cold eyes staring at her.


    Zed spoke calmly. "Everything you do reflects on me. Please be more careful, okay?"


    He whispered in her ear. His voice was so low that only Jean could hear him. But her mind was not


    paying attention to what Zed was saying. Instead, she waspletely focused on how his hot breath


    tickled her ear, sending shivers of delight up and down her spine. As her body trembled, People sitting


    at the table thought they were flirting. So they didn''t interrupt. They ate quietly and gave the young


    couple the privacy they needed.


    Selena didn''t enjoy the food that was served. Although she tried to hide her disgust, the expression on


    her exquisite face still exposed her thoughts.


    She felt as though she had lost her appetite. She didn''t want to try anything else on her te.


    She quietly cursed Essen for bringing her here. But Essen had convinced her by rationalizing that even


    though Zed was married, Ethan was not. She still had a chance to snag the affection of at least one


    rich and influential man.


    And so, she had decided to join the crew for dinner.


    However, she hadn''t expected to see Zed. She was almost entirely focused on him, as if she were


    looking at a toy she particrly liked.


    Seeing Jean eating with such childish pleasure, the infatuated expression on Selena''s face gradually


    turned into a disdainful one.


    "Mr. Qi, would you mind telling us how you and your wife met? That must be a very fascinating story!"


    Setting down her knife and fork, Selena looked at the couple with interest as she put forward her


    question.


    Surprised, Jean didn''t know how to answer.

 Chapter 104 Wont You Let Me In

    Chapter 104 Won''t You Let Me In


    Soon, the atmosphere became tense. Zed sat beside them. They didn''t think that Zed would be able to


    answer that question in a short while. He only hesitated for a few seconds and then said: "I fell in love


    with her at the first sight!"


    Hearing that he had fallen in love with Jean at the first sight, everyone present there beside Zed


    seemed a little shocked. Jean didn''t pay much attention to dressing up. She was not as beautiful and


    outstanding as Selena but she was indeed decently pretty.


    The CEO of the Qi Group had pretty unique taste in women.


    For rich men, falling in love at the first sight with a woman who was not very pretty was perhaps


    unusual.


    Ethan Lei took a sip of wine and got mad at Zed''s reply. He dared not reveal the truth about Zed''s


    marriage with Jean in public even when he knew that their marriage was nothing but a mere


    He pursed his lips and then gulped down a big sip of wine.


    During this feast, it looked like Ethan was the only one drinking so much. It looked like he was here to


    get drunk only.


    Jean was half full. When she looked around, she realized that Zed didn''t eat too much despite him


    having a good appetite. The atmosphere around the dining table looked very lively. The director and


    Essen took turns proposing a toast to Ethan and Zed.


    Jean got a little anxious when she realized that Ethan had already consumed over half a ss of spirit.


    ''Ethan couldn''t hold his liquor. Would he get drunkter? He has already consumed a lot of liquor in


    such a short while.''


    Zed who sat beside Jean, could see through her worried look. He then cast a quick nce at Jean


    without showing any jealousy. After lifting his tea cup, he took a gentle sip from it and then asked Jean


    in a nd voice, "Are you full?"


    "What?" Jean looked up and stared at him in confusion.


    "I want to know if you are full or not?" Jean knew that something big was about to happen, although


    Zed''s tone of voice was totally calm andposed.


    She nodded and responded: "Yea, I''m full."


    Before they left, Zed said, "Enjoy your meal. Me and my wife are going back to the hotel." Zed said with


    a straight face after putting his tea cup down on the table.


    "Mr. Qi, are you leaving?" It seemed that the director didn''t expect Zed to leave in such a hurry. Thus,


    he rose immediately from his chair and ran over to persuade him to stay further.


    "Mr. Qi. It is so hard for us to get together. Why are you leaving so early?


    "My wife is sleepy." He replied with an excuse in a very neutral tone. However, his reply still sounded


    like an order that shouldn''t be defied.


    Jean shivered a little. She couldn''t help but admire Zed for his distinguished performance in front of


    people. He gave an excuse to leave while showing his consideration for her. Jean even couldn''t


    remember Zed had treated her so well before.


    "I won''t persuade you to stay since Mrs. Qi is tired. Mr. Qi, please take care!"


    As they arrived at the hotel room, Jean felt a little sleepy.


    Since Zed was a little obsessed with cleanliness, he went straight to the bathroom after opening the


    door of their hotel room. Perhaps, he was going to take a shower.


    Jean couched on a sofa. She was thinking if they would sleep together on the same bed after he came


    back from a shower. Of course, while they were home, they used to sleep together on the bed.


    However, Jean believed that while they were away from home, they should now sleep alone.


    In addition to that, Jean was also hesitant whether she should take a shower or not. Her clean clothes


    weren''t back from theundry yet. And if she showered and didn''t change into clean clothes, she would


    feel very ufortable.


    All these things didn''t really matter that much. What''s important was if she didn''t take a shower, Zed


    would be able to distinguish the smelling from her body if they slept on the same bed.


    After reckless indulging in her wild flights of fancy, Jean finally fell asleep on the sofa. Things didn''t


    happen as Jean thought they would. Zed didn''t wake her up after his bath and let her sleep on the


    couch.


    Thus, Jean slept through the night without waking up.


    Jean found Zed wasn''t around when she woke up. When she looked at her watch, she realized it was


    already time for lunch.


    Thus, she hurriedly put away her luggage for checking out. Coincidentally, she met John when she


    walked out of the hotel room. He was staying in the same hotel as them. As he saw Jean, he greeted,


    "Did you sleep wellst night?" He pursed his lips with an obscure smile. His tone apparently implied


    something.


    Flushed, Jean gave him an angry stare and changed the topic. "Where are boss and the others?"


    asked Jean.


    "They are resting in their hotel rooms. We had lunch together and even called you, but you didn''t


    answer it. Probably, you were so tired that you fell into deep sleepst night." He jeered.


    Jean gritted her teeth while asking: "John, why are you always on a lookout for a gossip? I remember


    that you are very cold and elegant, isn''t it? Why do you always ridicule me?"


    "Well, the man that you must have met before might not be John, but just a disguise." He smiled again.


    Hearing this, Jean really didn''t know what to say. Since she found out that all of them already had


    lunch, she intended to go back to her hotel room.


    "If you are hungry, you can order the food from the hotel and ask the waiters to serve the food to your


    room. However, you must quickly finish your lunch as we have to leave in an hour." John exhorted.


    "In an hour?" Jean was a little shocked. "Wouldn''t the road be fixed by the afternoon? Why shall we


    leave now?"


    "The road has already been repaired in the morning. However, since all of us were tiredst night, we


    decided to leave after lunch."


    "In the morning?" She asked in amazement, "Then, did you see Zed?"


    "Didn''t he tell you that he had already left? He left in a hurry early in the morning. He might have some


    businesses to deal with in hispany."


    "Oh."


    Jean went back to her room. No wonder she hadn''t seen Zed. He had already left without saying a


    word. Thinking of this, she felt empty in her stomach. Her appetite had been killed though she was a


    little hungry.


    An hourter, they started off.


    However, Jean didn''t see Ethan Lei.


    She thought that he would have left earlier like Zed, so she wasn''t very concerned if Ethan was still


    there or not.


    She didn''t reach the destination untilte at night. She took a bath and then dined with John outside.


    After going back to her hotel room, Jean was going to sleep.


    The bell rang immediately after shey down.


    ''It is veryte in the night. Is it John?"


    As she opened the door, Jean found the man there was Ethan. He looked a little pallid. Jean was


    stunned and asked, "Didn''t you leave?"


    "No, I drank too much yesterday, so I didn''t wake up until this afternoon. After waking up, I found out


    that all of you already left." Judging from his pale face, Jean guessed that he must be very


    ufortable after the hangover.


    "Oh! I see......" She pursed her lips, but didn''t know what to say.


    Both of them just stood there still for quite a while without saying anything to each other. The situation


    became more and more embarrassing. Meanwhile, the air around them seemed to be a bit frozen.


    "Wouldn''t you let me in?" Ethan knew that Zed had already left. At that moment, he only wanted to


    have a heart-to-heart conversation with her.


    Jean felt a little embarrassed. After all, they would be humiliated if others found out that they were both


    staying in the same room.


    However, she felt it would be very cruel to keep him out since he looked so pale afterst night''s


    hangover.


    "Come in and have a cup of tea." Coincidentally, she had tea with her. She initially wanted to send the


    tea to her master but shepletely forgot probably because she got too busy with everything or


    maybe she was bothered by the trifles happening around her.


    Jean brew a cup of tea for Ethan and handed it over to him: "Drinking leads to headache. You will feel


    better after drinking some tea."


    Ethan held the cup and said thank you.


    He took a gentle sip while the tea was still very hot. Then, he put the cup down on the tea table. He


    was staring at Jean withplex emotions and judging from his eyes, he still looked a little gloomy.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ethan, what''s wrong?" Since he looked sad, Jean asked with concern.


    Ethan kept silent for a moment. Even though he had something to tell Jean, he simply shook his head


    and said, "nothing."


    In 10 minutes, he finished his tea and left. When he left, Jean felt a little confused as to why he


    behaved so awkwardly today.

 Chapter 105 Shopping

    Chapter 105 Shopping


    They came back the next morning. Sonny gave her two days off from work. Jean didn''t want to get off


    work else she would have to face Zed''s parents at home.


    But thinking of the fact that she had been away for a few days, it might not be a good idea to get back


    to work immediately aftering back.


    So she eventually nned to have rest at home for two days. When she arrived at Zed''s house, Luke


    helped her with her luggage.


    Jade just walked out of the kitchen when she saw that Jean was back. She put on a big smile on her


    face immediately, "Jean, you are back. I just cooked some soup. Hurry up and take a seat. I''ll get you a


    bowl of soup."


    "It''s ok, mom. I''ll get it myself." Jean went into the kitchen and fetched herself a bowl of soup.


    Zelda had just prepared the dinner so Jean helped her to serve the dishes onto the table. At the same


    time, Jade sent Luke to ask Sean toe downstairs and have some dinner.


    It was the first time that there were only the three of them at the dinner table since Zed wasn''t around.


    Jean greeted Sean and then drank her soup cautiously. She was a little nervous when she was with


    Sean as he always looked so serious.


    "Jean, how does this soup taste?" Jade asked with an expectation of receiving somepliments.


    "Oh, it tastes great. Mom, you cooked it very well." She nodded her head. She didn''t lie about it all.


    Jade cooked it well. Although Jean was not a picky eater, she would always eat more when the food


    tasted good.


    She suddenly remembered Zed and then asked, "Mom, did Zede back homest night?"


    "Last night?" Jade shook her head, "No, he didn''t. He must be busy with the work at thepany. He


    just won''t take rest if he is busy with work. Those days he usually workste." A hint of concern


    appeared on Jade''s face.


    Jean dazed for a second. He didn''te back home? He left yesterday morning so he must have


    reached yesterday afternoon. Howe he didn''te back homest night? Did something happen


    at thepany that he had to stay up all night for work?


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She suddenly wanted to give Zed a call. But having no idea of what to say, she hesitated for a while


    and then gave up on the idea in the end.


    ''Zed should be back this evening.''


    Thinking of that, Jean was rxed.


    Jade seemed to have remembered something. She went up to Zelda who was in the kitchen at the


    moment, and said, "Zelda, cook some chicken soup for Zedter and then ask Luke to take it to him."


    "Alright, Mrs. Qi."


    Jean always felt a sort of overwhelming stress from Sean''s seriousness whenever she saw him.


    He kept quiet during the dinner, which made her pretty nervous.


    After the end of the dinner, Jade suddenly remembered something and said dly, "Jean, I want to go


    shopping today. Do you have any time in the afternoon?"


    "Yes, I do have time." Jean nodded.


    An hour after the dinner, she left home along with Jade. They went to the downtown. It was very


    crowded at the shopping mall. Howe there were so many people here today even though it was


    not weekend yet?


    She apanied Jade to shopping. When she looked around, she found that a lot of stores were on


    sale. This was perhaps the reason why the ce was so crowded even during the weekday.


    "Jean, you don''t seem very fond of shopping. I only see you wearing the same set of clothes almost


    everyday. As a daughter-inw of the Qis, it is inevitable for you to be a little more particr about your


    appearance. Buy some clothes today, " Jade said mildly with a smile.


    "Sure. Mom, you are right." Jean echoed with a smile on her lips, but her heart was dripping blood. She


    didn''t have so much money with her and she had already returned Ethan his credit card. She didn''t


    even know whether the money she brought with her was enough to buy her some clothes or not.


    Had she known that she had to shop today, she would have brought Zed''s credit card. Now she had


    nothing to do except worrying about the money.


    Jade took her to an exclusive luxury shop selling clothes called Chanel!


    She was familiar with this brand. Although she was born in the Wens, she always bought her clothes


    with the money she made through part time jobs. But Shirley grew up wearing those famous brands.


    Chanel was her favourite.


    The attendants of the exclusive shops always judged people by their appearances. When the attendant


    of Chanel saw Jean wearing some ordinary clothes, she intended to put on her cold face for her. But


    then, she immediately saw the middle-aged woman by her side who was wearing famous foreign


    brands.


    The brands she was wearing were not Chanel but they were definitely in the top ten brands of the


    world. She then concluded that the woman in ordinary clothes must be rich as well.


    All of a sudden, the attendant became friendly to them.


    "Excuse me, what can I help you with?" she said in an extremely kind voice with a big smile on her lips.


    Jean saw the attendant''s cold eyes as soon as she stepped into this shop. She didn''t say anything but


    she felt a little ufortable in her heart. What was this? Acting like a snob?


    "We are just taking a look." Jade smiled mildly.


    "All right, " the attendant replied with respect.


    They shopped for a while and then Jade stopped before a dress.


    "I think this piece will suit you well." Jade picked up the dress and looked at it for a while. She put it


    before Jean and imagined what Jean would look like after wearing it. Then she nodded, "It looks good.


    Jean, go give it a try."


    "Sure ..." Jean took the dress and walked into the fitting room. As soon as she stepped in it, she


    checked the price tag. She was stunned and froze in her ce for a while.


    It costed 13 thousand dors ... The price! It was unbelievable! The money she had brought with her


    added up to no more than two thousand. How could she afford a dress that was worth 13 thousand


    dors? She couldn''t let Jade pay for it.


    She thought for a while. It''s better to im it was not suitable for her. Then she wouldn''t have to buy it.


    However, when she changed into that dress and stepped out of the fitting room, Jade was amazed by


    the beauty of the dress. She smiled with satisfaction and said, "Jean, you really look great in this dress.


    It turns out that I''ve got a good taste. It seems that our Jean is truly a beauty."


    "Really?" Jean paused and saw herself in the mirror. She suddenly startled. Though she didn''t wear


    any makeup, she still looked different now after she wore this dress.


    She was not ordinary any more. At this moment, she looked more like a socialite.


    It proved that clothes make the man.


    But she didn''t have enough money to buy it!


    Jean stood before the mirror for a long time and thought for a while. A hint of anxiety shed into her


    eyes. Her eyebrows frowned slightly. What should she say to give up on this dress?


    "What''s wrong? You don''t like it?" Jade saw her hesitation but she didn''t notice Jean''s intentions.


    Jean straightened the corner of the dress and said cautiously, "I think I''m not very suitable for this


    dress."


    "It''s nonsense. It looks so good on you." Jade had already made a decision and immediately told the


    attendant, "Pack it up. We''ll take it."


    "All right." The attendant nodded with a big smile.


    Jean thought she wouldn''t have to buy a dress if she said that it wasn''t suitable for her. But she never


    imagined that Jade would decide for her to buy it. She walked back into the fitting room, embarrassed.


    She took off the dress and handed it over to the attendant.


    At the moment, she saw the look in the attendant''s eyes was respectful.


    She was hesitating about how she would deal with the bill. Immediately then Jade took out a golden


    card and handed it over to the attendant at the reception desk.


    "Mom, how can I let you pay for it?" Jean stepped forward.


    "Why can''t I pay for it? Are we short of this tiny bit of money? Besides, what''s wrong with mom buying


    her daughter-inw a dress?" Jean didn''t know how to argue to that. She epted it in the end.


    But she felt so guilty in her heart. She and Zed were actually acting before his parents. But now she not


    only cheated Jade but also got her to buy expensive clothes for her.


    Although the Qis were not short of money, Jean still felt very guilty. How would they react when they


    found out the truth?


    Would they think of her as a bad woman?


    They then moved to the other shops and bought several clothes. Jade also bought herself some stuff.


    She talked to Jean about Zed and told her his childhood stories as they were smiling and going around


    shopping.


    In one afternoon only, they both felt that their rtionship evolved so much.


    After about two hours, they were tired of all the shopping.


    Jade took a look at her watch and said, "Let''s go downstairs. In another ten minutes, Luke wille


    and pick us up."


    She had asked Luke to park the car in front of the entrance of the shopping mall at 4 o''clock.


    Jean nodded as they headed to the elevator. But to her surprise, they ran into someone they shouldn''t


    have met halfway.

 Chapter 106 The Encounter With The Mother-In-Law

    Chapter 106 The Encounter With The Mother-In-Law


    Meanwhile, Eva was shopping there too. She was holding onto her best friend, Sue''s hand. Jean saw


    them first. They happened to walk in their direction. Jean was a little speechless. ''Are those rich


    second generations capable of nothing except going for shopping all the time?''


    Eva was found shopping even thest time when they met.


    Since she ran into Eva now, Eva would definitely not let her get away so easily.


    She knew Eva well and she was certain that Eva would try and mess with her as hard as she can. And


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    just in case, Eva exposed the fact that her marriage to Zed was only a business marriage, it would be a


    At the thought of this, she panicked. Suddenly, an idea came to her. She told Jade instantly, "Mom, I


    need to go to the restroom. Could you please wait for me here for a second?"


    "Sure ..."


    "Ah!" A kid bumped suddenly into Jade. Jean held onto her subconsciously and stopped Jade from


    getting hurt. Luckily, she acted so fast that Jade didn''t get injured. However, the sudden noise attracted


    the attention of the two people in front of them.


    "Mom, are you all right?" Jean asked Jade with concern. She was busy checking if Jade was okay and


    didn''t notice that she had attracted Eva''s attention in all this.


    "I''m okay. Such a naughty kid." Jade replied and then patted on the chest, still feeling a little frightened.


    Sue reacted first. She pointed to Jean and asked, "Eva, is that Jean Wen?"


    Eva looked up and ran into Jean''s rattled eyes by coincidence. She lifted the corner of her mouth and


    nodded. There was a hint of evilness radiating from her face. It looked as if she was scheming


    something at the moment.


    "Exactly! What a coincidence to meet her here!"


    Eva said with an evil smile as she strode towards her.


    "It turns out that we are so destined to be around each other. It hasn''t even been a while since we two


    metst time." Eva said with a hint of sarcasm. The indescribable smile on her face looked as if she


    was going to teach Jean a good lesson today.


    Jean frowned and realized something bad was going to happen as soon as she saw Eva.


    Jade looked at Jean and asked after she took a nce at Eva, "Jean, is this your friend?"


    Jean didn''t know what to say. Eva turned to Jade. She raised her eyebrows and asked with an arrogant


    voice, "Aunt, are you Jean''s mother? You must know that your daughter is really very ill mannered. She


    is such a slutty whore that she always tries to seduce men."


    "Exactly!" Sue echoed, standing right next to Eva. She snorted as she was ring at Jean.


    Upon hearing this, Jade''s face turned gloomy.


    She used to be mild but now she suddenly looked as serious as a teacher. She scolded, "What makes


    you talk like an evil woman at such a young age? How did Jean seduce men? If you can''t give me a


    reasonable exnation, I will not let you leave from here!"


    Eva and Sue didn''t expect this middle-aged woman to be so fierce. Eva''s face turned cold immediately.


    She said, "I just told you the truth. If you don''t believe me, ask your daughter. Even when she got


    married, she was still involved with her ex-boyfriend. You didn''t read the scandal about them on Weibo


    earlier? It was truly a scene. It was even on the trending list of Weibo. Not too long ago, your daughter


    herself imed that she couldn''t forget her ex-boyfriend!" There was a hint ofcency on Eva''s


    face. She was pretty pleased with what she just said as she patted on her sleeves with an arrogant


    look.


    "Yeah, like mother, like daughter." Sue added as she looked at Jade from top to bottom and then


    mocked at her, "Don''t even try to pretend that you are some socialite. You think wearing famous brands


    can make you an upper ss woman? Don''t be ridiculous. Isn''t yourpany so obscure and tiny?


    You really think that you are somebody big? Compared to the Qi Group, yourpany is just like an


    ant looking up to an elephant. I guess the famous brands that you are wearing are bought with the


    money that your daughter got from Zed. Although their marriage is nominal and only formercial


    benefits, isn''t it embarrassing for her to keep spending the money that belonged to Eva''s future


    husband?"


    Sue folded her arms and raised her head. She nced at them with mockery in her eyes.


    Jade was otherwise furious but when she heard what they just said, her eyebrows frowned. She


    couldn''t believe it and asked, "What did you just say? Nominal?" Jade trembled. She couldn''t ept


    the sudden piece of information that she just received. To her, Zed and Jean looked as if they were


    deeply in love. How could it be possible for them to be married formercial benefits?


    "Don''t pretend like you don''t know. It was a business marriage strictly formercial benefits.


    Everyone knows about it. Do you think your daughter has really be the daughter-inw of the


    Qis?" Eva snorted and said in a sarcastic voice, "Look at yourself in the mirror. You don''t have that


    quality in you!"


    "Right. Zed even had a romantic candle light dinner with Evast night." Sue added in a proud tone.


    The evil smile on their faces got bigger.


    Boom! Sue''s words shook Jean just like a thunder. Last night? A romantic candle light dinner? Wasn''t


    Zed busy with his work at thepany? Wasn''t that the reason he gave for noting back homest


    night? Howe he ended up with having dinner with Eva?


    Was Zed not at thepanyst night? Did he stay with Eva the whole night?


    So he rushed back from the film set only because he had an appointment with Eva?


    Thinking of that, Jean suddenly felt so heartbroken. She felt as if somebody just pierced her heart with


    a knife.


    Although she knew that she and Zed were only acting these days, she still felt a little heartbroken when


    she heard that Zed was with Evast night.


    "Zed was with youst night?" Jade enquired with her eyes wide open. She couldn''t believe what she


    just heard. She turned to Eva and Sue and asked, "And you mean Zed and Jean got married only for


    to calm herself down but it was hard for her to stay calm when she heard such a shocking news.


    "You didn''t know that? They will be getting divorced soon!" Sue threw another bomb at her as she saw


    that Jade really didn''t know anything about this.


    Jean clenched her fists as she bit her lips and said, "Are you done yet?" She had heard enough and


    couldn''t help but tremble due to anger.


    "What''s wrong? You can''t take it any further?" Eva said as she lifted the corner of her mouth. Her lips


    were as red as the me in the sunlight.


    "Jean, are they telling the truth?" Jade asked furiously. She covered her chest and was breathing


    heavily.


    Jean held onto Jade to stop her from shaking. Then she exined, "Mom, don''t listen to them. They


    are only talking bullshit. It''s not like that." Seeing Jade get really ufortable, Jean was a little


    concerned.


    "No, I''ll let Zed exin all this to me! If it is all true, then he really doesn''t take me seriously. I am his


    mother! How dare he do that!" She said angrily. She gradually calmed herself down. Now, she was


    really eager to see Zed and figure out the truth right away.


    "Mother?" Eva hesitated for a second. Then she asked in doubt, "Aren''t you Jean''s mother?" Thinking


    of another possibility, a cold shiver uncontrobly ran down her spine. She gazed at Jade and tried to


    deny the idea that she could be Zed''s mother.


    Jade tried hard to control her emotions and stared at Eva with a cold look and said, "I am Zed''s mother!


    Who are you? Was he really with youst night?"


    Upon hearing Jade im herself as Zed''s mother, Eva and Sue were totally stunned. For a moment


    they froze in their ce. They were so astonished that they could do nothing at the moment except just


    staring at Jean and Jade with a look of shock on their faces.


    "Jean, this is Zed''s mother?" Eva asked as she bit her lips, anxiously.


    "What if she is? Are you not done yet? Was it fun for you to be so aggressive at me?"


    Jean''s answer broke Eva''sst hope. Her face turned pale and rigid.


    She put on an embarrassed smile and held onto Jade''s arm as she exined, "Aunt, I''m so sorry but I


    didn''t know you are Zed''s mother. If I had known that, I would not have been so impolite with you."


    She regretted whatever she said deeply now. How stupid she was to think of Zed''s mother as Jean''s


    mother! She thought Zed''s parents had been living abroad all the while and only moved here a few


    days back.


    But she never thought she would run into Zed''s mother like that. She med Jean for all this. If it were


    not for her, she wouldn''t have acted like that the first time she met her mother-inw-to-be!


    "Who are you?" Jade looked at her, displeased.


    "I''m Zed''s girlfriend." She replied with a big smile though she was still anxious in her heart.


    "Zed''s girlfriend?" Jade dazed for a second and then turned to Jean and asked, "What is going on


    here?" She was totally confused now.


    "Mom, it''s not like what she said. If you want to know the whole story, let''s wait for Zed to exin all of


    this to you." Jean said as she panicked in her heart though she tried to reply back to Jade calmly.


    If Zed spentst night with Eva, then they must be back in love with each other now.


    Though Zed asked her to act in front of his parents but now that Eva exposed the whole truth, he would


    definitely have toy his cards on the table before his parents, no?


    Thinking of that, Jean got so upset that she felt as if her heart was shattered into a million pieces.


    On hearing Jean''s words, Jade rxed a little bit.


    She frowned and looked at Eva with resentment, "What girlfriend? To me, you are just a girl without any


    family education! What kind of person are you to humiliate people in public and pester a man who''s


    married! Listen up, stay away from Zed from now on!"

 Chapter 107 Damn It

    Chapter 107 Damn It


    Zed Qi''s mom threw Eva''s hand off and angrily left. Then, Jean walked and followed her.


    Eva startled for a while and felt very regretful for what she had said. She chased Zed''s mom and Jean,


    and tried to exin herself. However, the elevator''s door immediately closed after they got in. Eva


    could not do anything but to angrily look at the tightly closed elevator door.


    She was enraged. She stamped her foot, clenched her teeth and screamed, "Damn it! Sue Mi, this is


    all your fault. If it was not because of you, Zed''s mom should''ve not scolded me like this. I must have


    left a bad impression on her. Damn it!"


    "Eva, what will we do now? Should we exin to Zed?"


    "I don''t know what to do yet!" Eva red at Sue and said, "You kept reminding me to attack Jean and


    Zed''s mom. If it was not because of you, I would have never said that stupid words to his mom." She


    threw the shopping bags she held angrily to vent her rage out. Then she immediately strode out of the


    shopping mall.


    Sue quickly picked up the shopping bags Eva had thrown. She chased her and yelled, "Eva, wait for


    me! It was not my fault. It was all because of Jean Wen. She was too cunning. She knew that thedy


    was Zed Qi''s mom, yet she kept it a secret. It''s obvious! She wanted to see you lose.


    That''s so awful."


    Jean followed Jade and got in the car. Jade looked really displeased. She sat there and kept silent.


    Only one thing lingered in her mind. Whether what Eva had said was true or not?


    Jean sat beside Zed''s mom. She felt extremely anxious after Eva unexpectedly revealed her secret


    about her marriage with Zed. ''Mom must have known that the marriage between Zed and I was just a


    deal. Eva Xu is Zed''s ex-girlfriend. Moreover, he truly loved her.'' Jean pondered to herself. She wanted


    tofort her mother-inw. But words failed her. She was overwhelmed by a feeling of upset.


    Luke also felt the strange atmosphere inside the car, but he didn''t dare to ask what happened. What he


    could only do was to drive the car steadily.


    The silence in the carsted for about ten minutes. Jade eventually calmed herself down. She looked


    into Jean''s eyes and asked sincerely, "Jean, about what that woman said, is it true? What really


    happened to you and your ex-boyfriend? To Zed and that woman? What happened to your


    rtionship?"


    "Mom, I don''t know how to exin those things to you. That woman is Zed''s ex-girlfriend. I..." She


    paused and sighed before she continued, "I can''t exin clearly. What I will say will just confuse you


    more. Please let Zed exin all of it to you when hees home."


    Jean found it hard to answer Jade that time. It would just make the situation worse. Besides, Zed''s


    exnation might be different from hers.


    After Jeanpleted her words, the car was filled with silence again.


    On their way back home, Jade called Zed and asked him to go back home as soon as possible.


    Then, they arrived at the Qi''s house. Zed''s parents and Jean were sitting on the sofa. The fear that


    filled the living room seemed to put a pressure in the air.


    After a while, Luke heard the sound of a car. He immediately walked towards the gate and opened it to


    let Zed in. Zed frowned when he saw his parents and Jean sitting straightly on the sofa. He changed


    his shoes and walked towards them.


    Eva already called him and exined all the things that happened while he was on his way back home.


    He got a hint of what happened. So he hurriedly went back.


    Jean noticed that Zed wore a dark, cloudy face.


    "Dad, mom."


    "Tell me the truth!" Sean spoke first. He stared at Zed seriously and asked him, "Everything that your


    mom said is true, right?"


    "Zed, I was shopping in the mall with Jean today. Suddenly, we came across a young woman. She


    surprisingly said that she was your girlfriend. She even said that you are going to divorce Jean soon


    because your marriage was just a deal." Jade asked him in a worried tone.


    Zed pressed his lips and took his suit off. He frowned and said, "Mom, don''t listen to other people''s


    gossips. Those are just rumors."


    "Gossip? Jean said that she is your ex-girlfriend, isn''t she? Apparently, you are trying to get your


    rtionship with her back. Am I right? Where did you gost night? Who were you with?" Jade asked


    him in depression. Her tone sounded with an exinable uncertainty.


    Jean sat next to her mother-inw. She pressed her lips and dared not make a sound.


    Zed''s face turned sour. A hint of annoyance crept on his cold yet handsome face. Then he calmly said,


    "I was working in thepanyst night. As you just said, Eva Xu is my ex-girlfriend. Our rtionship


    was gone in the wind. It''s just in the past. It''s impossible for me to make up with her. Don''t take those


    gossips seriously."


    Jade groaned and didn''t speak any more. Sean, Zed''s strict father, mmed the tea table heavily and


    yelled, "If nothing happened, how could your mom know these things? Tell me! Is your marriage just a


    deal? And about the rumors on the inte, is it true that Jean has been flirting with other men?


    Exin these things clearly."


    The atmosphere in the living room turned gloomy. Sean lost his temper and made situation even more


    serious. Zelda and Luke just stood by the side. They didn''t dare to make any sound. They were well


    aware that Mr. Sean was really strict. Once he lost his temper, no one would have the courage to


    speak.


    The air seemed to turn thicker. All people in the living room held their breath. They were afraid that


    Sean might rage at them. The ce was filled with silence.


    Jean froze on the sofa with her face turning dark gradually.


    ''They always misunderstood me. When will they ever stop misunderstunding me? And how? I should


    have not suffered all of this. This is all because of Zed. He dragged me into this y. And now, it is I


    that live a tough life. I don''t want to y my role anymore!''


    "The rumor that was spread on Inte had already been cleared. Jean''s half-sister did it. She was


    very malicious. Her purpose was to ruin Jean''s reputation. That issue had already been settled. As to


    our marriage, why would we do it for just a deal? How ridiculous!" Zed answered all of his father''s


    questions patiently and calmly. He said it convincingly as if what he all said were true. He didn''t feel


    agitated for telling lies at all.


    "I hope that you are really telling the truth. I warn you! If there will be any negative news reported


    against our family again, Jean should stay out of our family! I will never admit that she is my daughter-


    inw." Sean said furiously.


    Jade turned and looked at Jean. Then she asked softly, "Jean, is what Zed said true?"


    Jean took a deep breath and looked at Zed.


    Their eyes met. Zed''s deep and dark eyes showed his apathy. He looked at Jean with a nk face.


    Jean clenched her finger to her palm. She wanted to tell the truth to Zed''s parents. However, her itch to


    do it onlysted for a few seconds.


    She should not move unwittingly. She had to think about the consequences if ever she would speak out


    the truth. Telling that their marriage was only a deal would hurt Zed''s mom and make Zed get troubled.


    They would judge him as a disobedient son.


    So she thought about all the aspects she should consider. Then, she gave up her idea of telling the


    truth.


    She tried to smile naturally and nodded, "Mom, what Zed said are all true. We are really fine. Those


    who were talking about us behind our backs were just jealous about our intimate rtionship. So they


    made up those rumors."


    Jade turned and looked at Zed. After she saw that Zed confessed calmly without fluttering, and heard


    Jean confirmed Zed''s words, her heart felt at ease. Yet, she still felt slightly ufortable. She knew


    that the issues about Jean were settled. She knew that Jean did not do anything to disgrace the Qi


    family. But what about Zed? Did he do anything wrong?


    Did he stay with that young womanst night?


    Although it was her ex-girlfriend, he should not still go with her alone and ignore Jean.


    Jean seemed to know about that. ''If I don''t teach Zed a lesson, it will be unfair for Jean. Jean may feel


    that I favor Zed and may get hurt. I have to do something.''


    While he pondered about it, Jade looked at Zed seriously and asked, "Zed, tell me honestly. Did you


    spend the night with that young woman?"


    After Jean heard her mother-inw''s words, her body noticeably trembled. She couldn''t understand


    what she felt that time. She felt a mixture of different feelings. If Jade had not mentioned that, she


    might have forgotten it.


    Zed said nothing first. There was a gap of silence after Jade asked him.


    Jean stared at Zed to see his reaction. But Zed still remained silent. Jean just took his action as his


    submission to his parents. She felt heartbroken and found it hard to breathe.


    In order to dispel her mother-inw''s suspicion, Jean smiled and said, "Mom, Zed is the CEO of the Qi


    Group. I think it just normal for him to be involved in this kind of rumors. Don''t take it seriously. Last


    night, Zed was working overtime at hispany busily. I knew that because I called to check himst


    night."


    "Really?" Jade asked with great amazement.


    "Yeah." Jean nodded while smiling. Nobody noticed that there was a sadness behind her big smile.


    Jade was a wise person. She clearly knew that Jean was just helping Zed out. She sighed deeply,


    patted Jean''s hand and said, "Jean, you are really very kind."


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The dining table was still filled with a gloomy mood.


    Sean went directly to his room after he ate barely half of his meal. He seemed to be still angry about


    what had happened.


    Jean kept herself busy eating. After she finished her meal, she quickly went upstairs.


    Standing in front of the French windows and gazing out, she was lost in thought. The night was so


    quiet. The sky was dark; it was as ck as an ink. No stars showed that night. It was the darkest sky


    Jean had ever seen.


    Zed walked into the room. The dim light made her face barely visible. Though it was dark, Jean''s face


    was still reflected on the windows. Jean had a beautiful thick hair. It smoothly fell over her shoulder. Her


    ck hair contrasted her white and even skin. Zed felt that Jean was much more attractive and alluring


    while she was looking out of the windows.

 Chapter 108 Are You Jealous

    Chapter 108 Are You Jealous


    She stood still there, stared far away and contemted. Her slim body perfectly blended the beautiful


    nightndscape outside the windows.


    Zed was a bit shocked. He had rarely seen Jean being deeply puzzled like that. He frowned and asked


    her, "What are you thinking about?"


    Jean was puzzled for quite a long time before she heard Zed''s voice. She wondered when Zede


    in.


    She didn''t turn her face to him. Instead, she just simply replied, "Nothing."


    She spoke apathetically in a tone without any emotion at all.


    Zed walked near her, slightly raised his cold eyes, and asked her, "Are you angry at me?"


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Angry?" Jean confusingly looked at him and replied, "Why should I get angry at you? We are just


    acting as a couple, right? Whatever you do during our y won''t affect me at all. Why should I get


    angry?"


    Though she said that she wasn''t angry, her expression and voice had taken her away.


    Zed slightly raised his eyebrows. With a gleam in his eyes, Zed asked her, "Are you jealous?"


    His voice was so absurd as if he was taunting her. After Jean heard him, she pressed her lips and took


    a deep breath. She looked at Zed and chuckled, "I guess you''ve misunderstood me. I am neither angry


    nor jealous. I am just a bit sad. Can you keep our fake marriage as a secret even in the future? You


    better tell your girlfriend not to spread rumors everywhere. Don''t you know? I am so much bothered by


    the rumors she had made even if I am just acting as your wife."


    Zed felt a bit sad when he heard what she said. She initally thought that Jean was jealous; he was


    wrong.


    Jean''s reply immediately cast him into a deep abyss. It made him look very cold.


    Zed slightly clenched her lips, coldly looked at her and said, "Don''t worry about it. I will find a way for it


    in the future."


    Zed''s words hurt Jean. It was like a thousand needles had been pinned into her heart ruthlessly.


    Jean looked at the ground. She nodded and murmured to herself, "That''s good."


    She turned around to take a bath. She got herself ready to sleep.


    Zed was very dissatisfied with her apathy. He lifted her up and threw her onto the bed. Then, he swiftly


    pressed his body against her.


    "Don''t touch me!" She gritted her teeth. Suddenly, she recalled that Zed stayed with Evast night. That


    thought quickly made her furious.


    Zed was a bit surprised by Jean''s relentless attitude. Soon, he stretched his hands out and attempted


    to take off her clothes.


    He sped her hands, clung to Jean and eagerly pressed his body against her. Jean wasn''t able to


    move at all.


    She could barely move her legs. Zed took her clothes off skillfully, touching Jean''s skin from top to


    bottom as he wanted.


    Suddenly, Jean felt her stomach ached. She frowned and screamed because of the pain. She


    remembered that her menstruation would fall that day.


    She felt d after she thought about it. She stopped resisting and said, "Stop! Today is not the right


    day to do that."


    "What do you mean?" Zed slowly stopped her foolish acts and kept silent for a while. Then, he finally


    realized that she would have her menstrual period around those days each month.


    The re in his eyes gradually disappeared. His burning body slowly cooled down. Zed stood up and


    gave her a glimpse. Then he quickly went into the bathroom with his pajamas.


    Jean finally felt relieved that time. She didn''t expect that her menstruation would save her from Zed''s


    forceful deed.


    After Zed came out of the bathroom, Jean got ready to get in and take a bath.


    She wore a grumpy face immediately after she suddenly thought of something.


    When she came to the Qi Family''s house, she had only brought clothes to change. She forgot to


    prepare the things necessary for her menstruation. It was alreadyte. Nothing was avable for her


    period inside their house. How could she get through tonight?


    Would she go out to buy those necessary things? It would be a huge hassle for her to go outside.


    However, she had no choice but to...... ask Zed for favor!


    Jean cleared her throat and smiled at Zed, "Uhm, Zed¡­ Can you do me a favor?"


    Zed was wrapped in a bathroom towel and dried his hair with a piece of towel. He looked displeased.


    He was psychologically and physiologically ufortable. Perhaps it was because he failed in his


    attempt to have sex with her.


    "What is it?"


    "I......" Only a single word came out of her mouth within a long while. Jean''s face flushed when she


    tried to ask Zed to buy sanitary napkins for her.


    Zed was shocked. He noticed that she could barely speak it out. After a while, he seemed to


    understand what she was trying to say.


    He slightly twitched his mouth and stood still in silence. Atst, he put on his clothes and went out.


    Jean heaved a sigh of relief. She guessed that Zed had already known what she tried to say. Though it


    was odd for men to buy such stuffs, she didn''t have any choice but to ask him to buy it for her.


    Even though he looked cold and apathetic, Zed expressed his warm heart and sympathy to her.


    Zed came back 20 minutester with arge bag of stuffs in his hand. He put the stuffs on the table


    with an long face.


    Jean walked towards him and opened the bag. She found that there were various brands inside the


    bag.


    Before she could express her gratitude to him, Zed impatiently said, "Never let me buy such stuffs


    again. Remember that!"


    "Alright." She randomly took a pack and nced at Zed from time to time. She found that Zed was


    embarrassingly sitting there in silence. He looked very funny.


    She imagined how Zed had behaved in the supermarket. He must have been confused which brand he


    should buy for her. So, he took a pack for each brand. The cashier must have been so shocked when


    he went to pay for all of the stuffs.


    She could imagine how the cashier looked at him. He would have looked like a maniac. It was strange


    seeing him confusingly filled the bag with those stuffs. It was odd to see man buy such stuffs of


    different brands. Zed must have stood there shamefully while other people looked at him peculiarly that


    time. Jean thought that his embarrassed look must be very funny, even if she hadn''t seen it personally.


    Jean couldn''t help but burst intoughter after she thought about what had possibly happened to Zed in


    the supermarket.


    After he heard herughing, Zed seemed to realize what Jean was thinking. He stared at her coldly as


    if he would stab her with a sharp knife. Jean stoppedughing and walked into the bathroom while


    carrying the sanitary napkins.


    After taking a bath, she took the bed sheet out of the cab and walked towards the sofa. Zed sat on


    the bedside and lit a cigarette. Jean didn''t know where he got that cigarette.


    It was her first time to see Zed smoking. Jean frowned and felt displeased. ''When did Zed learn to


    smoke?'' Jean muttered to herself.


    She hated men who smoked. She could hardly tolerate the smell of cigarettes.


    He raised his hands and blew his cigarette''s smoke out. The cigarette ashes flew away between his


    fingertips, and immediately dispersed in air. Jean already wanted to lie down. So, she put the bed sheet


    on the sofa.


    "Who allows you to sleep on the sofa?" Jean heard a blunt voice. She then turned to him and said, "I


    am not feeling well today. I find it hard to sleep on the bed." Afterwards, she didn''t say anything more.


    She fell asleep very soon. Maybe it was because she had been too tired shopping that day. She was so


    drowsy. After a while, she had a vague memory. She felt like she was lifted from the sofa and


    transferred to the bed.


    Jean felt really ufortable because of her menstruation. She happened to wake up in the midnight.


    After she had awaken, she found that she was already lying on the bed. Moreover, a hand was tightly


    holding her body.


    Jean was lying still. She had been absent-minded for a long time.


    Then, she heard a sound of peaceful noise of a man sleeping beside her. She enjoyed this wonderful


    night listening to Zed''s steady breath and felt his warmth in that tranquil night.


    In spite of her high expectations and hopes about her future life with Zed, Jean still felt upset when she


    thought about Zed and Eva spending a night together. She felt like she was pinned by a lot of needles.


    She immediately wanted to turn around and loosen his embrace from her body. Unexpectedly, Zed


    tightly sped her body by both of his arms. She wasn''t able to move at all.


    She failed in her attempts to break loose from his embrace again and again. She had no choice but to


    close her eyes and continue sleeping.

 Chapter 109 Misunderstood Him

    Chapter 109 Misunderstood Him


    Jean could finally rx after everything had passed.


    Whenever she wanted to rx, she would like to sleep for a long time. Unfortunately, she couldn''t do


    that even though she was just acting.


    She was surprised to find out that Zed wasn''t at the room when she woke up.


    She had no ns for the whole day. So, she went to Zelda and help her with their lunch.


    After they had their lunch, Jean wanted to take a nap. But Jade stopped her while she was going


    upstairs.


    "Jean, do you have ns forter?"


    Jean paused and thought to herself, ''Would it be shopping again?''


    "I don''t have, mom. Why?"


    "Zed is pretty busy these days. He already has no time to take good care of himself. Zelda made some


    soup. Can you send it to Zedter?"


    "Okay, mom."


    Even though she didn''t want to, she had no other choice.


    After a while, Luke drove the car and sent her to Zed''spany.


    It was noon that time. Most people went to the restaurant which was run by Qi Group to have lunch.


    Jean took the thermal bucket that contained the soup and went into the elevator. There were very few


    people going up. So, she arrived at the CEO''s floor very quickly.


    As soon as she came out of the elevator, she met the secretary heading towards her direction. The


    secretary was a bit surprised to see her. He greeted Jean politely, "Mrs. Qi."


    "Are you going to have lunch?" Jean asked.


    "Yeah." The secretary nodded and looked at the bucket. He smiled and asked, "Did Mrs Qi bring a


    lunch for boss?"


    "Well..." She awkwardly smiled and answered, "I just thought that he was too busy toe home


    recently, so I brought him some soup. Is he inside now?"


    The secretary nodded and answered, "Yes, boss is pretty busy these days. There was something


    wrong with an important project. He came back from the trip immediately and had worked for a whole


    day and a whole night. That''s why he didn''te home. Then he eagerly checked and approved the


    documents the following day. Please persuade him to have a rest and take care of himself. He really


    needs it."


    ''The night before yesterday? The whole night?''


    Jean paused and frowned, "You mean he stayed here the whole after he came back?"


    "Yeah. Didn''t you know?" The secretary asked. He strangely looked at her.


    "No, I didn''t. I was on a business trip that day. Anyway, see youter."


    "See you!" The secretary answered.


    Jean stood by the door of the CEO''s office and hesitated to go in.


    It turned out that she misunderstood him. How could she just easily believe Eva''s words?


    Maybe they had just a dinner and nothing more.


    However, it didn''t matter anyway. It had nothing to do with her anymore.


    She gently knocked on the door. Then a voice came out from the room after ten seconds. The voice


    was as cold as an ice.


    "Come in."


    Jean pushed the door and found that Zed was signing some papers.


    He looked very tired. He raised his head up and was surprised to see her.


    A mixture of different joys was showed in his eyes. Then he asked, "What are you doing here?" Then


    he continued to look at the documents.


    Seeing his condition, she realized that he had been working for several days in a row. It really tugged


    her heartstrings.


    She walked towards him and opened the bucket. The enticing smell of chicken soup spread all over the


    office.


    "I brought you some soup made by Zelda. I guess, you haven''t had lunch yet. Have some chicken


    soup." She handed him a bowl of warm soup after she spoke.


    Zed took it and doubtfully asked, "Since when did you start caring for me?"


    "I just followed your mother''s request. She asked me to bring you the soup and make sure you take it."


    Jean answered peacefully.


    "Did she?" He lifted his eyelids cautiously. Then he tasted the soup.


    After Zed finished the soup, Jean tried to refill his bowl before Zed could close the bucket. His face


    wasn''t as pale as before. "I''m already full, " Zed said.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Was it already enough for you?" Jean surprisingly asked.


    "You think I''m like you? A food lover?" He nced at her ndly.


    Jean curled her lips without saying a single word. She packed the stuffs up and prepared to leave.


    "That''s it?" asked Zed.


    "Anything else?" She looked puzzled while she carried the bucket.


    "There will be a party tonight."


    "A party?" Jean paused and asked, "What kind of party?"


    "You don''t have to worry about it. All you have to do is attend." He answered with a nk facial


    expression.


    ''Attending a party...''


    She raised her head up and gently asked him, "Can I not attend?"


    "You can''t. Every member of Qi Group should go."


    Her only hope was ruined.


    She didn''t want to go to the party. But it seemed that she should go because Zed''s parents will go, too.


    Moreover, she would attend that party with them as the daughter-inw of Qi family.


    She was so frustrated and annoyed. She never liked that kind of parties. And worse, she needed to


    wear an evening dress.


    Zed seemed to know what made her upset, "Casual dress would be fine. No big deal."


    "Casual dress?" Jean finally felt relieved. However... There was another problem. Even though she


    could just wear a casual dress, she got no appropriate dress for a party.


    Then she suddenly realized that Jade bought her some fancy dresses when they went shopping


    yesterday.


    She didn''t expect that those dresses would be used so soon.


    She didn''t feel worried anymore. She finally nodded and said, "Okay. I''m leaving now."


    He didn''t answer her that time.


    After Jean got back home, she held the dresses in front of the mirror. She had no idea which dress to


    choose.


    Fortunately, Jade came in and helped her choose one.


    Jean took a long time to dress herself up so she would not embarrass Qi Group. She tucked up her


    hair, wore a Chanel dress and a pair of high-heeled sandals. She looked so enchanting!


    She seemed to be a new person inside and out. A debutante, to be more specific.


    After she got herself ready, Jean rode the car with Zed''s parents and went to the party.


    It was already dark. The bustling city showed the splendid night scene. Jean, indeed, liked the city she


    grew up. Though she didn''t have a good memory there, it didn''t not stop her from loving everything


    there.


    They arrived in the destination in about half an hour. Zed was standing by the gate in a tight suit.


    He was tall. The fancy suit made him more handsome and fascinating, even when he wore his usual


    cold face.


    A lot of debutantes passed and stood nearby. They wanted him to be their escort. But nobody dared to


    get so close because of his cold face.


    He was as honored as an emperor that day.

 Chapter 110 Given the Cold Shoulder

    Chapter 110 Given the Cold Shoulder


    She was moved a bit at that moment.


    Jean walked towards Zed with his mother closely. Before they came near to him, a beautiful woman


    appeared before them. The woman swiftly ran towards Zed and held his hands passionately.


    "Zed! You are here too." Eva joyfully eximed.


    After she saw what happened, Jean slowly lowered her head and looked at the floor.


    Eva wore a light yellow dress that day. Her long curly hair fell over her shoulder. Looking from her back,


    she was like a fairy that came from heaven; she looked very pretty.


    Apart from her attractive attire, her makeup was very exquisite. It seemed that she had spent a lot of


    time to dress up before she went out.


    Jade immediately pulled a long face after she saw Eva. Eva behaving like that in public made Jade


    disgusted. Some journalists might be around, watching and taking pictures of them. Qi Group''s


    reputation would be greatly affected if that scene was photographed and negatively reported with


    fabricated headlines.


    "Zed!" Jade called.


    Eva turned around after she heard the voice. A smile slowly showed across her face after she found


    out that it was Zed''s mom who called him. Then, she pretended to be gracious and politely greeted,


    "Hello, uncle, auntie. I am Eva Xu."


    Sean didn''t respond to her greetings. Instead, he coldly grunted, "Aren''t you ashamed to flirt with a


    married man in public? You are even a woman!"


    Eva''s smiling face gradually turned grumpy after Sean finished his words.


    Jean had been thinking about Sean''s thoughts being old-fashioned. He was also stubborn and hard-


    headed like an old man. But, after she heard what he said to Eva that day, she felt that he had


    revenged for her. Jean felt very happy.


    Jade didn''t like Eva either. She walked straight towards Zed without even ncing at Eva.


    "Mom." Zed walked towards his mother and took a glimpse at Jean. He was so shocked.


    Eva focused her eyes on Jean. She furiously stared at Jean while she gritted her teeth and


    Clutched her fists. ''Why did Jean get the things that I should have gotten. The one thate with Zed''s


    parents there should have been me. But Jean reced my ce.''


    Eva stood aside and saw Zed''s parents walked past her coldly.


    Jean apathetically nced at Zed. Then, she kept her head down and went inside with her parents-in-


    Qi Group was a business leader. The owners of Qi Group, Sean and his wife, yed important roles in


    theirpany. They would be famous and noblemen in the world of business soon. Thus, all


    people shifted their attention to them when they saw theming. Moreover, some people noticed


    Jean who closely walked with Jade.


    "Is she the daughter-inw of Qi family? She is surprisingly charming and beautiful. No wonder why


    Mrs. Qi likes her."


    "Yeah, you are right. I just wondered who that beautiful woman is. I didn''t expect that she is Zed''s wife.


    I heard that Zed''s wife looked in and simple. But seeing her in person, I find her really pretty. That


    one who said that she looks in and simple must have been blind."


    People who were looking at them were gossiping and whispering to each other. Eva walked behind Qi


    Family in attempt to get Zed. However, Zed threw her off ruthlessly. Eva felt very angry after what Zed


    did to her. She found no way to vent her anger out. Eva didn''t expect that Jean would be in that


    evening party.


    Zed''s parentsing over were also beyond her expectation.


    She was so furious that she stamped her feet. Yet, she had no choice but to keep smiling. After all, she


    looked very attractive that time, so, she could not afford to pull a long face.


    One person noticed Eva''s alluring beauty. He pointed at her and asked, "Ohhh. Who is the woman


    behind them? She is also very beautiful. And it seems that she has something to do with Qi family."


    After she heard that, Eva smiled with confidence, raised her head and proudly walked.


    "Are you blind? She is the daughter of Xu Group. She had just returned from abroad after being there


    for several months. I don''t find her pretty. She isn''t as beautiful as Zed''s wife even if she wears too


    much makeup!"


    "Yeah, exactly."


    Eva was dazzled for a moment. A flush immediately showed all over her face.


    Some people said that she wasn''t as good-looking as Jean. Were they blind?


    She gritted her teeth covertly and walked out as fast as she could. Apart from the rage, a hint of


    jealousy was also noticeable in her eyes.


    She had dressed herself up to look perfect because she knew that Zed woulde to that party. But,


    Jean looked totally different today. Perhaps it was because of the pink Chanel suit she was wearing.


    Jean, in her simple, decent dress and nude makeup, stole Eva''s spotlight so effortlessly.


    Eva was so angry as she thought about that. She even found it hard to breathe.


    Jean did not like ying tricks and hated getting other people''s attention. Zed had clearly told her that


    the evening party would not be grandiose. However, it turned out to be so extravagant.


    A lot of sociable females wore dazzling evening dresses at the lobby. They can easily get other


    people''s attention. Meanwhile, flirty men were talking with each other cheerfully and amusingly about


    their businesses and interests in women.


    Jean stood beside Zed and his mother that time, listening to tters and fawns of people who came


    over to greet them.


    "Your dress fits on you very well." Zed gently said beside her.


    Jean smiled and praised him in return, "Your clothes are very nice too. You look very attractive. All


    women around even kept their eyes on you."


    Feeling bored, she looked around and found that most women were looking at Zed. She couldn''t help


    but sigh. How could her husband attract so many attention?


    After he heard Jean praised his attractive clothes, Zed frowned and stared at her with his cool eyes.


    Then he ridiculously asked, "Are my clothes attractive or am I attractive?"


    Jean was a bit stunned after Zed asked her about it. She burst intoughter.


    Zed''s parents were talking with other people that time. But they paused for a while the moment they


    heard Jean''s thoughtlessughter. Moreover, people around them shockingly looked at her.


    The atmosphere in the party suddenly became serious.


    Jean pondered for a moment and smiled embarrassingly. A lot of people were staring at her. She would


    still feel very awkward even if she would choose to leave. Hence, she just stood still there aimlessly.


    She didn''t know what to do.


    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide. Jade smiled at her and asked, "Jean,


    what''s so funny?"


    "Ah......" She pretended to look at people around calmly. She smiled charmingly and said, "Mom, Zed


    told me a joke just now. Don''t mind us. Just continue what you''re doing."


    She felt very embarrassed. She really didn''t know what to do. Luckily, Jade saved her.


    Jean slowly turned her face to Zed and looked at him. She winked her eyes and signaled Zed to leave


    that embarrassing ce with her.


    However, Zed just stared at her and stood still. He raised his eyebrows andughed as if he were


    saying, ''Go on and convince me. Beg me, beg me!''


    "Honey, I am hungry. Let''s go and eat something." She pointed at the buffet table while purposely


    raising her voice so that people could hear her.


    Then, she turned around and said, "Mom and Dad, Zed and I are going there."


    "Alright."


    She took Zed''s hand with a devious smile and walked towards the table with him. Jean raised her head


    and looked at Zed. She was unting to Zed that she could still think of other ways even if he didn''t


    save her from embarrassment.


    After he noticed Jean unting, Zed sped her waist in his arm and tugged her close to him. She had


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    been caught off guard when Zed held her tightly. What Zed did not only shocked her, but also shocked


    the people around them. People even eximed when they saw what happened.

 Chapter 111 The Same Dress

    Chapter 111 The Same Dress


    Jean and Zed showing off became an amusement. She felt even more embarrassed and buried her


    head into Zed''s chest. She tapped Zed''s chest to show that she felt annoyed and awkward before she


    said, "Zed, what do you want to do?"


    Jean did not expect that Zed would act boldly and ignore people''s reactions. It was an evening party


    which was attended by a lot of celebrities. Though they were couple, disying such affection in public


    made Jean feel ashamed. Jean believed that her face must have turned red.


    "You are my wife. I have the right to do this as your husband. Don''t you forget why we attend this party


    today? To show our love!" Zed looked up and stared afar. A wicked smile showed up on his handsome


    face.


    "I attend this party to apany you. I haven''t thought that we should act as true couple and be


    as intimate as that!" Jean red at Zed in anger. She tried to get away from his tight hug. But they


    were in a public ce. If Jean tried her best to get away from him, her action might draw more people''s


    attention.


    Zed did not take Jean''s drudgery seriously. With his arms around Jean, he led her to the buffet table.


    He ce French pastries on a tray, passed it to Jean and said, "Darling, you said that you are hungry,


    right?"


    Zed''s action drew attention from the girls who were around them. They were shrieked in extreme


    excitement. They were crazy about the two of them.


    "Oh, my gosh! Why don''t I have a perfect, gentleman like him? That''s so unfair!"


    "Yeah, right. Zed is like a god. I have loved him for many years. And now he had just been easily


    caught by another woman. I am hearted now! It hurts so much!"


    "Ughh! If I am thedy standing next to him, I would be willing to give up decades of my life."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean found the words she heard from those youngdies'' hard to believe. They were all princesses of


    wealthy families. They have nearly everything. If they fell in love with any rich and handsome men,


    thosedies could easily win their hearts. Yet they behaved just like idiots being allured by Zed''s


    handsome face.


    Jean shook her head in depression. The moral degeneration of the world was getting worse day by


    day. Jean did not know what made thesedies go crazy about Zed. It was as if they had drunk a kind


    of magic potion called "Zed Qi".


    But Zed seemed to be very ttered by their reactions. He raised his attractive but cold eyes, and said,


    "You already have a perfect husband. Why don''t you appreciate me? Why do you want other men hug


    you?" Zed seriously looked at Jean. His deep eyes showed that he was a little upset.


    Jean startled after she heard what Zed said. But she got back to her senses soon. She doubted if she


    had just misheard or misunderstood what Zed said.


    Zed''s tone conveyed his sadness. She did not have other men besides Zed. Jean lowered her head


    and frowned. Her beautiful face portrayed that she was deeply thinking. ''If I try to exin to Zed that I


    don''t have other men besides him, he might...'' Jean pondered to herself and hesitated to speak.


    "Mr. Qi." A familiar voice tingled to Jean''s ears. She paused and frowned even more.


    She slowly turned back and unexpectedly saw Shirley, her half-sister. Shirley stood gently and quietly


    while holding her own hands. She smiled like a blooming flower and shyly stared at Zed. Her concern


    and love towards Zed were hidden in her eyes.


    When Shirley saw the woman who turned around to face her, Shirley''s smile suddenly froze; she


    immediately turned stiff. A hint of surprise showed up in Shirley''s eyes. She had not met Jean for a long


    time. She had no idea what''s going on in Jean''s life and did not expect that Jean had changed so much


    - she became more beautiful and graceful.


    What Shirley even hated more was that she and Jean wore the same dress. Their dresses had the


    same design and color. And what was even worse? The dress fitted to Jean very well. Jean looked far


    more beautiful than Shirley.


    After Jean found out that their dresses were the same, her face turned grumpy. Jean looked at Shirley


    from head to toe andined to herself, ''How silly! How can we have the same dress? How


    embarrassing! There are twodies wearing the same dress in such a grandiose party.''


    Those who did not know that they were siblings just took the situation as a coincidence. However,


    those who clearly knew that they were both daughters of Henry must haveughed their lungs out.


    Nheless, Jean had already cut her connection with the Wen family since thest time in the hotel.


    Her only concern was the situation was not publicly announced. There might be only few people who


    knew it.


    Shirley''s eyes showed her hatred towards Jean, but it quickly disappeared. Her angry look was


    reced with a fake, sweet smile. She came to Jean and held her hands. She pretended that she had


    a good rtionship with Jean. "Sister! I haven''t seen you for a long time. I missed you so much. I am


    very d to meet you again here!" said Shirley cheerfully.


    Jean felt quite disgusted after she heard what Shirley said. She was well aware that Shirley was really


    good at performing and feigning innocence. Shirley was indeed a good "actress".


    "Youngdy, please go away from me. I am not your sister and I also don''t know you. Open your big


    eyes and pay close attention to your words." Jean said in a cold tone. She did not want to be nice.


    Zed stood by Jean''s side and took her arms off from her waist. Then, he leaned against the dining table


    and looked at Jean with great interest.


    It had been a long time since Jean showed her fierce attitude towards others. He seemed to be so


    lucky to see it that time.


    Shirley''s face turned pale. Her beautiful smile gradually turned awful. But, she still tried her best to


    maintain her smile. "Sister, don''t say such words in this kind of asions. We have the same blood


    after all, " said Shirley while holding Jean''s hands intimately.


    "Get your hands off me." Jean was enraged. She wondered why those people always put her into


    trouble.


    She had already cut her rtionships with the whole Wen family. Yet Shirley still pretended to be


    innocent and seemed to go there to beg for her forgiveness.


    "Jean!" Jade unexpectedly walked towards Jean. She wore an elegant cheongsam with blue and white


    porcin designs. Though she was already in her forties, her skin was treated well; it looked very


    smooth. She was also in good shape which added her charm.


    Jade''s soft, feminine and charming attitude was clearly showed on her cheongsam dress. She looked


    like a queen radiating her authoritative attitude everywhere.


    Jean and Shirley turned around at the same time and saw Jade. Jean looked a bit unnatural, while


    Shirley still kept feigning sweetness and gentleness.


    Jean doubted what kind of person Shirley would pretend to be if she would know that Jade was Zed''s


    mother.


    "Who is this youngdy?" Jade looked at Shirley and curiously asked.


    "Hi, I am Shirley Wen, Jean''s sister." Shirley introduced herself.


    Jean felt disgusted with her introduction. She felt the itch to throw Shirley out, but she could do nothing


    but keep calm in such a formal asion.


    "Oh. So you are my inws'' little daughter. We haven''t had a meal since Zed''s father and I came back."


    Jade smiled and said in a pleasant tone.


    Shirley was a little puzzled and thought for seconds. Finally she figured out that the elegantdy in front


    of her was Zed''s mother. All of a sudden, she pretended to be gentle and showed her politeness to


    Jade. She began her performance and buttered Jade up, "You are my brother-inw''s mom. If people


    don''t know that you are his mother, they will surely think that you are his sister. Aunt, you look really


    beautiful and young."


    "Hahaha! How sweet of you."


    Shirley still wore her sweet smile. She did not give up her desire to get Zed''s love. Though Jean hadn''t


    divorce Zed yet, she didn''t want to give up.


    It was such a good opportunity for her to meet Zed''s mother. So she thought that she should leave a


    good impression on her. It was very important for her to work on it. She deeply believed that Jade


    would soon be her mother-inw.


    "Jean, we''d better choose a good day to have a dinner..."


    "Dad, mom!" Shirley saw Henry and Joy. She happily waved at them to show where she was.


    Henry noticed Zed and Jean from a distance. He had also recognized that thedy standing with them


    was Jade, Zed''s mom.


    It was a big opportunity for him to connect and have good rtionship with the Qi family. He couldn''t let


    it easily pass.


    So heughed, walked towards Jade and reached his hand before saying, "Hmmm¡­ You must be my


    daughter''s mother-inw. Aren''t you?"


    "You are right! You are Jean''s father, right?" Jade kindly asked.


    "Yes, I am. Our Jean must have brought a lot of trouble to you." Henry politely said. He rarely smiled,


    but this time, he wore a very big smile.


    Joy immediately became friendly and kind when she knew that thedy was Zed''s mother. "You are


    Jean''s mother-inw. I''m so sorry. I didn''t recognize you. I heard that you went abroad. When did you


    juste back? Jean did not tell us that you already came back. This child is getting wildly out of wing!


    If we had known that you were back, we could have definitely met you and given you some treat, " said


    Joy hypocritically.

 Chapter 112 I Will Not Let You Get Away With This

    Chapter 112 I Will Not Let You Get Away With This


    Jade shook her head and said, "We are a family. You are being too polite."


    Henry and Joy grinned from ear to ear as soon as they heard Jade mention that they were a family.


    "Your younger daughter is not only pretty, but she is very charming as well." Jade praised Shirley.


    Upon hearing this, Shirley lowered her head and expressed her gratitude, "Thank you, auntie."


    They spent the next few minutes exchanging pleasantries andpliments. They looked like any other


    joyful family. Jean red at the hypocritical Wen family. She knew that they were shameless, but she


    hadn''t expected that they would try to be this underhanded after she had severed her rtionship with


    them.


    They had gone too far!


    "Oh! Why don''t we see Zed?" Henry looked around and asked.


    Jade replied, "He is speaking with his friend."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Well, we hadn''t informed anyone that we had returned. Now that we''ve been introduced, let''s find


    some time to dine together. I will ask Zed to book a restaurant and inform you of the details."


    Henry''s eyes gleamed with greed and he nodded eagerly. "Why wait? Let''s dine tomorrow. We will treat


    you to this meal as Jean has caused many problems since she married Zed. We owe you this much!"


    He offered with feigned innocence and humility.


    "Really? I didn''t know. From what I have seen, Jean has never brought us any trouble. I like my


    daughter-inw very much."


    Both sides of her family were being way too polite for Jean''sfort. She stared at Henry coldly.


    Shirley was filled with inveterate hatred toward Jean, although she managed to feign a polite


    demeanor. ''Why is she so lucky? How did she end up being the one to marry into such a rich and


    powerful family? How is that ordinary Jean could gain favor from Zed''s mother so easily, but I have to


    pretend to please her?''


    After talking with each other for a while, both families finally reached an agreement about the date and


    time for the dinner and who would treat whom for that meal. Apparently, Henry was very excited. While


    feigning interest in what Jade was saying, he took a quick peek at Jean. He knew that Jean, though


    upset, would not make trouble at this moment.


    All members of Wen family seemed to be thrilled with how this meeting was going.


    However, Jean was rather upset. In fact, she was extremely unhappy.


    Zed stood on one side and waited for something interesting to happen. He knew that Jean wasn''t the


    same cowardly person who would let the Wen family get away with their dirty tricks.


    "Mom, let''s cancel the dinner agreement." Jean said suddenly.


    Upon hearing this, all others present were stunned. Henry was astounded. He had been so certain that


    Jean would behave and not cause any trouble. His expression turned gloomy. He stared at Jean


    sternly as if he were warning her not to talk nonsense.


    "Why shall we cancel it?" Jade asked in confusion.


    Jean hadn''t been afraid of Henry for a long time. And so, his re did not frighten her into silence.


    Instead she stared back at him as she spoke, "Because my rtionship with the Wen family has been


    severed."


    "Severed?" Jade was astounded. In all her life, she had never heard of such a thing. Everyone was


    being so genial that she couldn''t guess what had happened to lead to such a serious fallout. She


    frowned and asked, "Jean, what are you talking about?"


    "Jean, don''t be silly! Don''t let the rtionship between our families suffer because of your little temper."


    Henry scolded.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s right. That''s right. Jean, you can tell us if you are unhappy about something. Don''t behave so


    capriciously. It is kind-hearted for your mother-inw to ask us to dinner!" Joy echoed Henry''s


    sentiments. She was equally bewildered to see Jean acting out like this.


    "My dear sister. Please don''t get mad. I realized that I was wrong and that I had made a mistake. I feel


    very guilty about what I did. I''ve even apologized to you so many times. Please don''t be angry. Let it


    go, all right?" Shirley clutched Jean''s arm and simpered.


    Jade knitted her eyebrows as she heard each member of the Wen family talk to Jean. ''Something had


    happened! But what could it be?'' With these thoughts running through her mind, Jade turned to Jean


    and asked, "Jean, what mischief are you up to?" Judging from what the Wen family had said, Jade


    could guess that some kind of sibling rivalry had caused the fallout. ''Could it really have been that bad


    that Jean severed her rtionship with her family?'' she wondered.


    "Mom, it is not what you think." Jean frowned and felt a little anxious.


    She had no idea how to exin everything that had happened between her and Shirley quickly and


    clearly.


    When Zed saw that his mother was going to criticize Jean more, he stepped forward and offered an


    exnation, "Mom, Jean''s rtionship with the Wen family was severed because I asked her to do so.


    It was me that signed the agreement."


    Jade was stunned and even a little embarrassed. ''Could Zed be capable of being so ruthless? Didn''t


    she raise her son right?'' She pulled a long face right away and scolded, "Are you up to mischief like


    Jean?"


    "Since this topic hase up, I don''t want to conceal the truth from you anymore, " Zed said. He


    glowered at the Wen family members as he continued to speak, "Once Jean married me, they forced


    her to ask me for a plot ofnd. After I turned down their request, they harassed Jean. They even beat


    up Jean when she visited the Wen family house. And finally, when they couldn''t get what they wanted,


    they disowned her and told her never to return home. Thus, I asked Jean to sever their rtionship.


    Later, they signed an agreement. They would get thend if they kept their distance from Jean."


    After his exnation, Zed stopped to see if any member of the Wen family would dare to dispute what


    he had said. He looked at them with a piercing cold re. Then, he said, "You have gotten thend you


    wanted and signed the agreement. Why are you still disguising yourselves as loving, concerned family


    members? Are you here to curry favor with us? Do you think that we should ept all your demands


    and dirty tricks just because you raised Jean?"


    After listening to Zed''s exnation, Jade understood what had happened between the Wen family and


    the young couple. She believed Zed even though she was doubtful that there could be such parents in


    the world. Thinking of this, Jade looked at Jean with affection and sympathy. Then she ced Jean''s


    hands in her own and gently patted them as she spoke, "It doesn''t matter. Even though your family


    members have abandoned you, I am always here for you."


    Upon hearing this, Jean was on the verge of tears. She found it difficult to swallow as she felt as


    though there was a lump in her throat. At that moment, the motherly love she felt from Jade reminded


    Jean of what it had felt like before her mother had died.


    Henry''s face turned red, but he took a deep breath to calm himself. While all this sounded terrible, he


    was sure that he could offer an exnation that would salvage the situation. He tried exining to


    Jade, "Things are not as Zed exined." Henry stopped tough dismissively before continuing,


    "These days young people get angry easily. You know how it is. There have been some


    misunderstandings......"


    "That''s enough, Mr. Wen! The Qi family will never deal with people like you nor acknowledge you as


    rtives through marriage, " Jade said sternly. She had been polite with Henry since he was Jean''s


    father. But there was no way that she was going to continue being genial toward such a petty man!


    Jade held Jean''s hand and led her away.


    "Mom, Dad...... Uh, what shall we do?" Shirley asked her parents anxiously. She had a n that she


    was hoping to put into ce. Without the cooperation of the Qi family, how would she implement her


    n? Shirley was furious!


    "You, son of bitch! You are even devoid of gratitude toward our effort to raise you for so many years!"


    Henry was so angry that he trembled.


    Joy looked devastated as well. She put her arm around Henry and sighed, "Honey, don''t be angry with


    her. She is just an ungrateful soul."


    Jean got in the car, tilted her head to one side, and looked out of the window. The expression in her


    eyes seemed hollow.


    Zed''s parents decided to travel in the housekeeper''s car, so that Jean and Zed could speak privately on


    the way home. Jean was rather depressed. Thinking about what had just happened, she was just in a


    very bad mood.


    Every time she met any member of the Wen family, they quarreled. Each time they arranged for


    meetings, Jean went with the hope that something had changed. And yet, all they could do was impose


    their selfish requests and demands on her. She had promised herself that she would never believe


    them nor be hurt by their actions and words. And yet, why did it feel as though after this disastrous


    meeting, her rtionship with the Wen family had been truly severed.


    She raised her head and took a deep breath. Determined to see the positive side of things, Jean


    reminded herself that since she had no family of her own, she could no longer be taken advantage of.


    This would mean a little less stress and anxiety in her life. That was a good thing, no?


    She was silent throughout the drive. Zed didn''t say anything either, but he drove attentively.


    Jean was in a daze as she looked at the buildings and thendscapes that whizzed past. Zed had


    driven for one hour, but they hadn''t arrived at their destination.


    Something didn''t feel quite right. And so Jean frowned and paid attention to her surroundings.


    How was it possible to have driven for almost an hour and not have reached home? The vi was


    barely half an hour away!


    Jean looked around and found that she was unfamiliar with the buildings on this road. This was not the


    way home! She turned and asked Zed, "Aren''t we going back home? Why have you taken a different


    route?"


    Zed didn''t respond. Instead, he continued to drive in silence for another five minutes. Then, he pulled


    up in a parking spot and killed the engine. Jean was shocked at their destination.


    ''The seaside? Why had Zed brought her here?''


    "Get out of the car." Without waiting for a reply or offering Jean an exnation, Zed swung his door


    open and stepped out.

 Chapter 113 Gentle Love Like Water

    Chapter 113 Gentle Love Like Water


    Jean had no idea why Zed had brought her to the seaside. She couldn''t even guess as to what he


    wanted to do now that they were here. But she still followed Zed.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Jean looked puzzled and asked him.


    "I was once told that standing at the seashore and feeling the cool sea wind is a good way to rx,


    especially when a person is feeling overwhelmed, " Zed answered.


    Jean scrunched her nose when she heard his exnation. That cannot be it! Perhaps she had


    misunderstood him? On impulse, Jean stood on her tip-toes and ced her palm on Zed''s forehead.


    She looked even more bewildered when she realized he wasn''t unwell. "You aren''t feverish, " she said


    in awe.


    "Why did you do that?" Zed frowned as irritation set in.


    When Jean didn''t reply, he asked her again "Why did you touch my forehead? What made you think


    that I might be unwell? Why did you speak with such astonishment?" Jean shook her head and


    continued whispering with the same incredulous tone, "You are nuts. Yes, that''s it! You must be raving


    mad."


    A cool breeze brushed across Jean''s face. The wind felt so nice that she closed her eyes and lifted her


    chin. Jean took a deep breath and felt as though the salty sea wind was energizing every atom of her


    being.


    Slowly she looked up at Zed, only to find his frosty gaze was fixed on her.


    ''Did I say something wrong?'' Jean wondered.


    "You have a heart of stone, don''t you?" Zed was burning with anger. He had been considerate enough


    to take her for a drive and share this spectacr moment with Jean because he knew that she was


    upset. And instead of being grateful, she was mocking him.


    "This trip was for me? I was upset and you thought I''d feel better if you brought me here?" Jean


    couldn''t believe her ears. She was stupefied. ''Zed truly has no selfish reasons for bringing me here?


    He''s being incredibly thoughtful today. Why?'' Jean wondered.


    Zed had always been harsh with Jean. He rarely said a kind word to her. He satirized her relentlessly


    and he couldn''t stopplicating their rtionship with his jealousy and insecurities every time he saw


    or heard about Ethan. Yes, he had been considerate at times. But those were small gestures that didn''t


    inconvenience Zed. This, however, waspletely unexpected.


    Jean felt ashamed of her reaction. She tried to conceal her emotions as she didn''t want to show others


    her most vulnerable side.


    Jean had no idea how to tell Zed that she was remorseful and that she did care about his thoughtful


    gesture.


    Now that she knew that he had brought her to the seaside because he was genuinely concerned, she


    smiled and spoke sincerely, "Thank you for bringing me here. I was just kidding when I said you were


    raving mad."


    Zed studied Jean. When he heard her candid exnation, his anger settled.


    Jean looked at the water and thought of the few times she had been to the beach as a child. Although


    she had seldome here, none of her trips had been memorable. She did, however, remember the


    time she tried to arrange a meeting between Zed and Eva here.


    She remembered how she had been swept away by the waves that night and how it was pure


    coincidence that Ethan had been around and had rescued her and taken her to the hospital.


    However, it must be recognized that destiny ties people together.


    Since it was gettingte, only a few couples in search of a romantic setting were left on the beach.


    While some were strolling hand-in-hand on the beach barefoot, others were huddled on nkets,


    whispering and giggling.


    There was only one streetlight on the beach. As the sun dipped below the horizon, the dim streetlight


    cast a pale glow. In the distance, Jean could make out the figures of the lovers under the silvery


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    moonlight.


    "So, what do you say? Would you like to go?" Zed asked. Jean''s face glowed as a bright smile danced


    on her lips. She nced at Zed before running for the beach.


    Zed felt his heart soar at her smile.


    Zed followed Jean. He watched as she promptly took off her shoes and yed with the sand between


    her toes. He couldn''t get over how childlike she could be. This was one of the things that endeared


    Jean to Zed.


    Jean had to admit that Zed had suggested a good idea. Upon seeing the sea and the beach, her


    depression and gloom had disappeared without a trace.


    Jean''s conscience urged her to thank him again.


    Once Zed had caught up with her, she turned and started walking. The cool, wet sand under her feet


    felt incredible.


    She spent a little while ying like an innocent girl, building sand castles and drawing circles in the


    sand.


    It was dark but Jean''s silhouette stood out boldly against the fading light. Zed had never seen Jean


    smile so brightly. She truly seemed overjoyed.


    Jean looked like an angel flying through the clouds. Her simple cherubic smile seemed to be infectious


    and Zed could not help grinning as well.


    "Zed! Come here! There are so many shells!" Jean illuminated the sand with the phone sh, as she


    called out to him.


    Zed looked at her nkly for half a minute. Jean didn''t wait for Zed to respond. She rushed to him,


    grabbed his arm, and pulled him toward the shells.


    Under the dim light of the phone, Jean and Zed began sorting through and picking up shells.


    This experience was so unlike her reality that Jean felt as though she were in a pleasant dream.


    ......


    After a two-day vacation, Jean returned to her usual routine. She was at thepany all day learning


    how to edit photos and collect materials.


    Maranda was also an intern like Jean. But it seemed that Maranda was busier than Jean.


    During lunch, Maranda wasining about her enormous workload and how she had to spend


    nights working.


    Jean chewed on some food thoughtfully before saying, "Thepany has not been busy with big


    assignments recently, has it? Then why did you have so much work?"


    "It is your fault." Maranda stared at Jean andined, "It is all because you. If you hadn''t


    apanied the boss on that business trip, I wouldn''t have to take responsibility for your work!"


    Jean''s eyes widened as she understood. When she had gone for the shoot with Sonny, all the work for


    the interns had been left to Maranda.


    Jean smiled awkwardly, "Since you have helped me, I will surely treat you to a dinner."


    Maranda''s eyes kindled with happiness, she nodded repeatedly as she said, "What a wonderful idea!


    When can we go?"


    "How about now?" Jean asked.


    "Now?" The smile suddenly died from Maranda''s face as she became unhappy, "Are you kidding? We


    are in the middle of a work lunch, Jean. You can not do this to me!"


    Maranda pouted in annoyance. She held her hand and acted coquettishly. Jean lift her eyebrows and


    pretended to contemte. After thinking for a moment, she pursed her lips and said, "I''m beginning to


    regret offering to take you to dinner!"


    "How dare you!" Maranda groaned and turned her back toward Jean. "You promised me! Why do you


    have regrets?"


    Jean had already outguessed her so sheughed out loud, "I am just teasing you. When would you like


    me to treat you? I''ll take you for a dinner whenever you want."


    Upon hearing this, Maranda turned to face Jean with a huge grin. She spoke with excitement, "I would


    like a feast to replenish myself."


    Jean liked Maranda because she always gave her an honest opinion and she was not assuming and


    artificial. It was such a stroke of luck for Jean to have found a friend and colleague like her.


    Although Jean had to repay Ethan and pay the rent, she still had enough money to treat Maranda to a


    dinner.


    The afternoon sun was dazzling. The women basked in it''s warmth.


    After the waiter took away the empty dishes, Maranda ordered two ssed of lemon juice.


    "We can finally rest after all these big assignments. It''s so nice here. I don''t want to go back to the


    asked Jean excitedly, "Did you meet with Selena?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Does she looks prettier in person than she does on TV?" Maranda asked.


    "Yes, she is much prettier than she looks on TV." Jean answered.


    "What do you think of her? Is she a poser?" Maranda questioned.


    "Not exactly. She is very kind."


    "Did you ask her for an autograph?"


    Jean paused when reminded that she had promised Maranda to ask Selena for an autograph. Jean


    was embarrassed for having forgotten. She scratched her head and smiled apologetically.


    Maranda bent her arms over the table and rested her head on them in disappointment.


    Jean was just about tofort her by saying that she still had a chance to get an autograph when her


    cell phone rang. Catching a glimpse of the name on the caller ID, Jean paused.

 Chapter 114 Couples Show

    Chapter 114 Couples Show


    "I asked you to get Selena''s autograph for me. How can you forget?" Maranda simpered. Annoyed that


    Jean was more concerned about her phone, Maranda pursed her lips and turned her head away to


    avoid facing Jean.


    Jean was about to make an apology. But as it was Jade who was calling, she swiped to answer the


    call.


    Jean motioned Maranda to keep quiet by cing her index finger over her lips. Then she quickly said,


    "Hey, Mom."


    "Jean, I have some important to tell you, " Jade said.


    "Go ahead, " Jean said with a frown. Jade usually never called her at work. So what could have


    prompted her to call today?


    "Sean and I are leaving for Shanghai. The flight will take off soon. We will be in Shanghai for a couple


    of days."


    "Shanghai?" Jean paused and asked, "What for?"


    "I have an emergency to deal with, so we are in a hurry. Oh, by the way, I have something else to tell


    you. Last night, I attended a party and met a friend who is the manager of a fashion show. He invited


    you and Zed to participate in his couples show."


    ''Couples show?''


    Jean was shocked by what Jade had said. Jean asionally watched TV and had a fair idea of the


    kind of programs that were aired.


    Jean shook her head vigorously and said, "Did you ept the invitation, Jade? Zed and I are not a


    good fit for such kind of shows. And besides, Zed......"


    "Yes, I have already epted." Jade snapped before Jean could say more. Then Jade continued, "The


    manager is one of my oldest friends, a pretty good one too. I had no alternative but to ept." Jade


    expressed her dilemma.


    "You had no alternative?" Jean was petrified and didn''t know how to refuse Jade. The only thing she


    could do was repeat Jade''s words in disbelief.


    "Jean, I have left the invitation and the name card with Zelda. Remember to collect them. By the way, I


    really expect to see you and Zed on TV. Well, that''s it, the passengers are boarding so we have to go


    as well. Bye." A beep sounded as the call disconnected.


    Jean sat on a bench with a startled expression. She lowered her eyes to the ground as she tried to


    figure out what she could do.


    ''As known by all, the Qi Group is a leading enterprise in the business world. It enjoys a high reputation


    in the city. If Zed and I attend the show, there will be no doubt that the fashion show''s ratings would


    skyrocket. The show will definitely attract a lot of media attention.


    When the show airs, almost all media houses will ce us on the front page. Besides, Zed is charming


    and rich, so who knows what will happen after.


    And our marriage is just a business agreement. The only thing connecting us is the marriage certificate.


    We are not a true couple. If the conditions of our marriage are discovered one day, where will the Qi


    Group and I end up?'' Jean thought.


    Jean was desperate to find a way out of this predicament. But no matter how she examined the


    situation, she could see no way to decline Jade without offending her mother-inw.


    Now, her only choice was to tell Zed and let him figure it out.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Maranda waved her hand in front of Jean''s face when she realized that her friend seemed to be lost in


    her thoughts. Jean also looked very anxious. But Jean didn''t notice Maranda which worsened the


    concern Maranda was feeling. And so, she took Jean''s hand in hers, and said, "What happened?"


    Jean realized that Maranda was talking to her. Then Jean took a deep breath before shaking her head


    and saying, "Nothing. Let''s get back to the office."


    Maranda looked at Jean''s gloomy expression and wondered what had caused it. ''Jean didn''t get me


    Selena''s autograph and I just pretended to be angry at her. Did Jean take me seriously?'' With no other


    exnation for Jean''s sudden mood change, Maranda asked cautiously, "Jean, are you upset because


    of me? I¡­"


    "No, family affairs, " Jean answered curtly before Maranda finished.


    "Okay. That''s a relief, " Maranda said as she felt relieved that she hadn''t done anything to upset her


    friend. Maranda still wondered what family affair had worried Jean this much. But she didn''t want to pry.


    And so the trip back to thepany was a quiet one.


    Jean called Zed immediately after work, but he didn''t answer. Jean couldn''t wait any longer, so she


    took a cab to the Qi Group.


    As Jean arrived at the Qi Group, she spotted Zed and his secretaries and some other men walking out


    of the gate.


    Then two cars came to an abrupt stop at the entrance.


    A secondter, Zed and hispanions got into the cars.


    Jean stood where she was and thought, ''If Zed is still working, I shouldn''t disturb him.'' Even though she


    wanted to discuss the couple''s show issue with him immediately, Jean knew that she had to wait until


    With nothing else to do, Jean decided to go home.


    Once Jean reached the vi, she found that Zelda was cleaning.


    "Good evening, madam, " Zelda greeted.


    "Good evening, " Jean replied. Then, Jean tossed her bag onto the sofa and plopped down right next to


    it. The sofa was so soft that she felt as though she were sinking. There were no other people in the vi


    except Zelda. Jean felt really rxed as she didn''t need to pretend now that Zed''s family was not here.


    "Where is Luke?" Jean asked.


    "Luke is running some errands for Mr. Sean and will be backter."


    "Got it."


    Zelda remembered the invitation just as she had started mopping the floor. So she straightened herself


    and said, "Madam, Mrs. Jade left an invitation card for you." Then she brought the invitation card and


    handed it to Jean.


    Jean had thought she could have some peaceful moments before Zed came home, but Zelda''s words


    reminded her of what had been troubling her.


    "Thank you, " Jean said. Jean graciously took the invitation before she opened it.


    Inside the envelope there was an invitation and a name card. Jean studied the card carefully. This was


    most likely Jade''s friend, the manager she had spoken about.


    Jean closed the envelope and tossed it on the side. She was extremely worried. All of a sudden, a


    nagging feeling forced Jean to grab the envelope and open it. Jean''s eyes grew as wide as saucers


    when she studied the invitation.


    ''She and Zed have to go the day after tomorrow? The show is being filmed the day after tomorrow?


    What the hell! And I was informed today, '' Jean''s stomach turned at the thought.


    "Madam, what''s wrong?" Zelda noticed Jean''s expression and asked.


    Jean shook her head, and said, "Nothing." There was no point discussing this with Zelda. What Jean


    needed, was for Zed toe home quickly so they could sort this out.


    Since Jean was hesitant to share, Zelda changed the subject by asking, "What do you want to eat


    tonight?"


    "Whatever you''d like to make. Remember, I''m not a picky eater." Jean answered with a tiny smile.


    "Okay." Zelda said with a quick nod.


    Zelda headed for the kitchen after she had finished cleaning the house. This whole while, Jean sat


    clutching the invitation. She just couldn''t figure this out. Something didn''t feel right.


    ''Was everything a lie? The party, the meeting with an old friend? Did Jade set all this up? A show


    usually needs to be prepared several months beforehand. And that would include extensive research


    on possible guests and their backgrounds.


    But we were informed only two days before the show. That is just not normal.


    It''s obvious that the whole thing has been arranged. Goodness me! Jade must have set all this up!


    Jade must have epted the invitation much earlier than yesterday, but she concealed the fact all this


    while.'' After careful reasoning, all things came together in Jean''s mind.


    A part of Jean still refused to believe her conclusion. After all, ever since their introduction, Jade had


    been nothing but kind and loving toward Jean. ''If she really did n all this, then she must have a very


    good reason, Jean concluded.


    But Jean really didn''t want to attend that show. Therefore, she hoped Zed would find a way to wiggle


    out of this without offending Jade or ruining Jade''s rtionship with her old friend. Jean thought, ''Zed is


    always cold and stern. He is also quiet and secretive about his life. He will be more unhappy about this


    than I am.''


    Thinking that Zed would support her decision not to go, Jean felt relieved.


    To pass the time, Jean had a bath and then she watched TV. When she started yawning, Jean nced


    at the watch on her wrist. Her eyes widened when she saw the time. It was almost 10:00 PM. Where


    was Zed?


    Jean was so tempted to call him, but she knew that he would be furious if she interrupted his work.


    After struggling with herself, Jean decided it was best if she went to sleep. That way she wouldn''t be


    ring at the ticking minute hand, and she wouldn''t be tempted into calling Zed and earning his wrath.


    Jean didn''t know how long she had slept for. She was woken by the persistent ringing of her phone.


    Jean picked up the phone and looked at the screen. Zed''s number shed on the screen. Relieved,


    she swiped to answer the call.


    "Hello."


    "Hello, is this Mrs. Qi speaking?" Jean was dazed when she heard a woman. She had been expecting


    Zed''s gruffly voice. Then she realized the voice belonged to Zed''s secretary.


    "Yes? Where is Zed?"


    "Boss has drunk too much. We''re at a nightclub. He doesn''t want to leave but he keeps murmuring


    your name. Mrs. Qi, could you pleasee and take him home?" The secretary asked.


    ''A nightclub? Zed actually went to a nightclub? A ce that is full of all kinds of women?


    Wait, wait. Did the secretary say that Zed had been murmuring my name? Could it be?'' Jean finally


    realized something.

 Chapter 115 Drunk

    Chapter 115 Drunk


    "Mrs. Qi? Are you still there?" The secretary asked anxiously as she didn''t hear a response.


    "I am. You were saying that he kept calling my name?" Jean was surprised that Zed would ask for her


    in a situation like this. She bit her lip and waited for the secretary to verify as Jean was unsure about


    what she had heard.


    "Yes. Mrs. Qi. Could you pleasee get Mr. Qi now? He keeps asking for you, " the secretary had no


    choice except to ask Jean to pick Zed up since he was too drunk to call Jean and speak with her. The


    secretary had tried to settle him, but when she failed to calm Zed down, she had to call Jean. Now, her


    hope rested on Jean. She clutched the cell phone tightly as she was worried that Jean might refuse.


    Upon hearing what the secretary said, Jean was startled for a second. To some extent, she was


    delighted to hear that Zed had asked for her. As an old saying went, in wine there is truth. Did that


    mean he had a spot for her in his heart? Thinking of that, her cheeks flushed. She became even more


    delighted now.


    "All right. Give me the address and I''lle at once, " Jean said without further hesitation.


    Jean quickly took down the address and dressed before she knocked on the door of the guest room.


    "Luke, Luke!" She nned to wake Luke and ask him toe along with her since it waste at night.


    There was a hint of anxiety in her voice. She was worried about Zed.


    A few secondster, Luke opened the door and looked at Jean with tired eyes. He asked, "Mrs. Jean,


    what''s the matter?"


    "Zed got drunk at a club. Pleasee with me to pick him up, " Jean said.


    "Mr. Zed got drunk?" Luke was dazed by what Jean had said. The weariness on his face faded away


    immediately. He nodded, "Please wait a moment. I''ll change my clothes at once."


    On the way to the club, Jean wondered what had happened. In all the time that she had known him,


    Zed had never been in a position to need assistance like this. Even if he drank a lot, he would still be


    able toe home by himself.


    But what happened to him today? Wait, what happened to his driver?


    Jean remembered that a few months ago, Zed had started a new routine of driving to the office but


    having a driver bring him home after work.


    If she hadn''t thought about this, she wouldn''t have remembered about the driver.


    Since it was already midnight and there were few cars on the road, Luke drove quickly. About twenty


    minutester, they arrived at a high-end club.


    Jean guessed that it would probably take hundreds of thousands of dors to hang out here for just one


    night. She walked toward the entrance of the club with Luke. However, they weren''t able to enter as the


    security guards stopped them outside.


    "Do you have a VIP card?" one of the security guards asked sternly.


    "VIP card?" Jean was surprised. The secretary hadn''t mentioned this. Then she shook her head and


    said, "No!"


    "You can''t get in if you don''t have a VIP card!" The security guard replied stiffly.


    Jean frowned. Since when did people need VIP cards to get into clubs? If she couldn''t get into the club,


    then she had no choice but to leave Zed. But she was concerned about him and wanted to at least


    check on his condition.


    "Mrs. Jean, what should we do now?" Luke was a little anxious as well. After all, Zed was the only son


    of the Qi''s and he had watched Zed grow up. It was his duty to ensure that Zed was all right. He


    couldn''t leave Zed alone at the club.


    Jean pulled out her phone and dialed Zed''s number. As soon as she ced the phone near her ear, a


    pre-recorded voice red, "Sorry, the number you have dialed is unreachable."


    Jean frowned at the phone. Why couldn''t she reach him? Had his phone run out of battery? She hadn''t


    expected that. Now what should she and Luke do? Jean panicked and wondered how she would get


    past the guards. So she took a deep breath and put on an attractive smile. She turned to the security


    guard and said, "We are here to collect my husband. Could you please let us in?"


    "You can''t enter if you don''t have a VIP card!"


    The security guard used the same stiff tone as before. Jean was so frustrated. This was the first time in


    her life that Jean wanted to punch a stranger in the face. However, she knew that being aggressive


    would not help. And so, with a smile she said, "Do you know Mr. Qi? Mr. Qi of the Qi Group? His phone


    is powered off now. But I got a call earlier from his secretary who is inside. And she said that Mr. Qi


    needs help getting home. I am here to pick him up. If you stop us from helping Mr. Qi, today might be


    yourst day on duty."


    Jean had no choice but to use Zed''s reputation with the hopes that the security guard would let them


    pass. Upon hearing Jean''s words, the security guard froze. However, he looked at Jean doubtfully.


    After much contemtion, he decided it was safer to follow the regtions of the club. He shook his


    head firmly, "You can''t get inside if you don''t have a VIP card!"


    Jean was furious when she saw how stubborn the security guard was being. She held down the urge to


    beat him to death. Instead she tried reasoning with him some more. After several minutes of arguing,


    the security guard was still insistent that they couldn''t enter. Jean almost lost her temper and intended


    to hit him. She was such a mild person but now she really wanted to whack him for being so thick


    headed! The security guard was really being very unreasonable. Surely he must have experienced


    such a situation before. There must be something that he could do!


    She paced in front of the entrance of the club as her anxiety mounted. She was still thinking of a way to


    get inside. But with Zed''s phone dead, she couldn''t get in touch with the secretary and she couldn''t get


    in. Jean didn''t even know which room Zed was in at the moment.


    "Mrs. Jean, how about I call Mr. Sean for help? The Qi Group is a shareholder of this club. We can ask


    Mr. Sean ..."


    "No, no, no! Don''t do that!" Jean waved her hands. If they interrupted Sean for such a teeny tiny issue


    at midnight, she and Zed would definitely get scolded.


    "Then what shall we do now ..."


    "Jean?" A familiar voice came from behind Jean. Her eyes widened in surprise and embarrassment.


    When Jean turned around, her fears were confirmed. Behind her stood Ethan! And he wasn''t alone. He


    was apanied by several young men. Judging from their appearances, they must be his rich


    friends.


    She looked down as she didn''t expect that Ethan would turn up at such an asion.


    When he got no response from Jean, Ethan realized what she must be thinking. He exined hastily,


    "Jean, don''t get me wrong. I came here with my friends. This is purely coincidental. I am only here to


    entertain my friends. I''m not ..."


    "I understand. You don''t need to exin to me."


    Ethan got a little upset when he saw her eager to distance herself from him. Looking around, he asked


    with confusion, "Why are you here?"


    Jean didn''t know how to exin her situation. What would people think of Zed if she made it known


    that he had gotten drunk at a club and needed to be picked up by his wife? All of a sudden, she thought


    of a crazy idea. Her eyes lit up and she asked eagerly, "You are here to hang out with your friends,


    right?"


    "Yeah..." came Ethan''s tentative reply.


    "Could you take me inside the club, please?"


    "Take you inside?" Ethan was shocked. Ethan looked at her in bewilderment, "What are you doing


    here? Why do you want to enter? This club is not a suitable ce for a girl."


    Jean pouted and exined, "Zed got drunk and I am here to pick him up. But his phone is dead and I


    can''t get in touch with his secretary. The security guard is being so stubborn and he just won''t let me


    in!"


    She was here to pick up Zed?


    Ethan was obviously displeased when he heard that she was here for Zed. Although he didn''t want to


    help her with that, he couldn''t leave her outside alone. Eventually, he nodded and showed his VIP card


    to the security guard. Regardless of what had happened between them, Ethan would not abandon


    Jean to her problems. Not if there was a way for him to help!


    "You can get in now, " Ethan said. He seemed a little upset.


    "Thank you so much!" Jean said with a huge grin. She grabbed his hand in both of hers and smiled at


    him in appreciation.


    "Do you need any help?" He asked. Ethan was going out of his way to be considerate. There was no


    way that he would see her suffer even if it meant that he had to help her with Zed.


    "I''ll be fine." Jean said as she shook her head. She turned to Luke and exined, "Luke will help me


    with anything that Zed needs." Then Jean turned back to Ethan and smiled again. She appreciated the


    help that he had already provided and didn''t want to inconvenience him any more than was necessary.


    Her biggest dilemma had been the entry. And Ethan had solved that for her.


    "Mrs. Qi!" a voice abruptly ended their conversation.


    Jean looked in the direction where the voice came from and saw that Zed''s secretary was standing at


    the front desk. She was waving her hands at Jean.


    "I need to go." Jean bowed her head and said. Then she left without another nce at Ethan.


    "I was trying to call to find out where you were but Mr. Qi''s phone is dead. So I thought you would


    probably have trouble getting inside without a VIP card. I''m so d to see that you reached safely and


    found a way to enter." The secretary said with relief.


    "Where is he?" When Jean nced around, she couldn''t see Zed anywhere. She had been anxious


    about his condition all this while and couldn''t wait anymore.


    "Come this way, I''ll take you to him."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Soon, the secretary led Jean and Luke to the private room. The room was luxuriously decorated. When


    Jean stepped inside, she turned around slowly to study the room. It was huge, almost like a pce. It


    was splendid and magnificent in every way possible. It was so big that she couldn''t see where the room


    ended. The room had been divided into several sections. Each of these sections was designed for a


    different kind of entertainment. People could sing songs, y games, swim and hold party in these


    sections.


    It was indeed overwhelming to take it all in at once. When Jean turned, She saw that the bar counter in


    the room was full of empty bottles of wine, sses, fruit tes, all kinds of food and also several


    sses, and shots of colorful cocktails.


    Where was Zed? Jean was stunned when she saw how many empty bottles of wine were on the


    counter. The more bottles she saw, the more concerned Jean became.


    "Mrs. Qi, this way!" The secretary walked to a door and opened it quietly. Jean followed her inside.


    Jean and the secretary walked down a short hall before entering a spacious living room. This seemed


    to be a guest amodation of sorts. She had passed several doors in the hall, which Jean presumed


    led to bathrooms or wash rooms.


    Jean was shocked! She had never imagined that a club would offer a private area that would be so


    huge. Considering the size of the rooms she saw before she entered the hall, all this spacebined


    together would be bigger than Zed''s vi. How much did it take to spend a night here?


    The moment she stepped in the bedroom, she saw Zed lying on a bed. He seemed to be in a very


    ufortable position with his arms and legs stretched out.


    Wait a minute! There was a bed here, too?


    "If there''s a bed here, then why did you call me? He could have just rested here, no?" Jean looked at


    the secretary as she pointed to the bed and spoke. She couldn''t understand why the secretary would


    ask her to pick up Zed if the amodations here were sofortable.

 Chapter 116 Why Did She Sleep On The Ground

    Chapter 116 Why Did She Sleep On The Ground


    The secretary paused for a while. She seemed to realize what Jean was trying to say. Then, she


    exined, "Mr. Qi didn''t like to sleep outside. He was deliriously drunk. He kept on calling your name


    until you came. He wanted to see you so ..."


    "I got it. Thank you for taking care of him. You can go home now, " Jean said.


    "Okay. You''re wee!" The secretary nodded her head as she turned around and left.


    Jean slowly walked towards the bed. Zed''s warped facial expression indicated that he was not


    She was about to bend over when Zed suddenly sat on his bed and stared at her with his crimson


    eyes.


    She was shocked by his sudden move. After she saw that Zed opened his eyes, Jean heaved a sigh


    and asked, "Are you up?"


    As soon as she finished her words, Zed swooped himself towards Jean and pushed her on the bed.


    Luke left the room immediately after he saw what happened.


    "Hey! Zed!" Jean pushed his chest, but he didn''t move at all. He was like a heavy boulder leaning


    against her. She found it hard to breathe. She didn''t know if it was because Zed was heavy, or she was


    just embarrassed with Zed''s action.


    Zed seemed to hear Jean call him. He slightly moved his body and lowered his head. His misty crimson


    eyes showed that he was drunk.


    "Jean, Jean ..."


    Jean was dazzled for a second when she heard him call her name. Then she realized that he was


    really calling her name. Jean believed this could possibly mean that she had already gained a ce in


    Zed''s heart. She was thrilled and extremely delighted when she thought about it.


    "I am here!" She responded while a red hue was slowly showing on her cheeks.


    He seemed to be slightly awake at that moment. His cold-looking eyes turned serious and said, "Stay


    with me. Don''t ever leave me."


    Something that had been locked in Jean''s heart suddenly got released after she heard his words.


    Jean''s eyes were teary. She nodded her head and mumbled, "Yes. I will be with you. I won''t leave you."


    Zed kissed her. Jean had sniffed the smell of wine on his lips. His tongue opened Jean''s lips. It got


    inside her mouth with a strong taste of wine. He was so gentle and tender.


    Jean definitely hated the taste of wine. But now, she closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment. They


    were passionately kissing. Time seemed to stop at that moment. Her brain started to whirl. She felt as if


    she had lost her strength and was totally absorbed with his kiss.


    She would be very happy if she could stay with the man she loved. Kissing the man she loved was


    beyond happiness.


    Zed seemed to be too much drunk. Their moment didn''tst for too long. After a while, he fell aside.


    Jeany on the bed and breathed heavily.


    It took Jean and Luke a huge strength to lift Zed to the bed after they arrived home.


    "Mrs. Jean, I''ll go back to my room now if there is nothing else I can help you with."


    "Everything seems fine. Thank you, Luke."


    After Luke left, Jean got a wet towel and wiped Zed''s face. She took off his coat and shoes. It was


    already 2 o''clock at dawn after she finished wiping his face. Jean was pretty tired that time. Shey


    down on the bed and watched him lying beside her peacefully.


    She didn''t know that men could be harder to be taken care of than women. She was so exhausted. The


    couple of hours she spent on Zed that night had consumed all her energy.


    Jean turned her head and looked at him. He had a clear cut face. His features were so delicate.


    Moreover, his skin was as smooth as a baby''s. An aura of elegance radiated from his cold face like a


    new born king.


    It was hard to believe that an outstanding man like Zed would fall in love with Jean. Though Jean heard


    him call her name when he was drunk, she wasn''t sure if he really had feelings for her.


    She was puzzled and confused deep in her heart.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She blinked her eyes and looked at Zed. Her mind was slowly floating in the air.


    When the ray of sun shone in the bedroom, two people were lying on the bed. One of them was


    covered with a nket while the other was lying there dressed and curled up.


    When Zed woke up, he saw Jean there. He really felt protective towards her at the moment.


    Zed frowned after he saw Jean''s situation. He immediately reached his hands, moved her and covered


    her with a nket. He noticed that she was so light and slim. Zed was a bit shocked. He hadn''t ever


    noticed that she was so thin. Perhaps, she had lost a lot of weight during the past few months.


    A hint of sympathy shed in his eyes. He covered her up with the nket and got off the bed. He


    stepped into the bathroom and turned the shower on. The warm water from the shower was flowing all


    over his body, and somehow soothed his hangover. He could usually control his drinking, and wouldn''t


    get so much drunk likest night.


    He frowned and tried his best to recall what happenedst night. But, he totally couldn''t remember


    what all happened. ''How did I get back home? And how did I lie down on the bed?'' Zed asked himself.


    He raised his hand and wiped off the water on his short hair. He turned off the shower, grabbed a clean


    bath towel and wrapped it around his waist. When he stepped out of the bathroom, the woman on the


    bed was suddenly gone.


    Zed was so confused. He looked around and didn''t find Jean and the nket.


    Where did she go?


    The moment he stepped forward, he was tripped by a soft and rigid thing. He lost his bnce and


    immediately fell on the carpet.


    Ouch! He grunted with a muffled voice.


    Jean suddenly opened her eyes and sat up quickly. She looked around. She had felt an earthquake in


    her dream that time.


    Huh? Why was she on the ground? Jean looked at herself and realized that she was sleeping with a


    nket on the floor.


    What was that in her hand?


    A bath towel?


    Why was there a bath towel in her hand? Howe? Jean turned around. She was astonished to find


    out that Zed was lying next to her. Zed was also stunned. But when he saw Jean, he suddenly realized


    something and instantly turned cold.


    "Howe ¡­ Were we sleeping on the floor?" She confusingly looked at him when she suddenly


    figured out that the man in front of her was totally naked. He was dressed in nothing!


    He had a fair-colored skin, and a figure that was tight and beautiful. A bit of water was still dripping on


    his strong and solid chest. Jean moved her eyes all over his body.


    When she saw something strange, she immediately covered her eyes and turned her head on her side.


    Then, she shouted at him, "You ¡­ You rogue!"


    She took good care of himst night. How could he act like that to her? It was even still early in the


    morning!


    "Who''s a rogue?"


    "You!" She pointed her finger to him without any hesitation. Yet, her eyes couldn''t help but look at his


    body.


    Zed was a little angry before, but when he saw Jean acting so funny, his interest quickly aroused. He


    slightly twisted his mouth and wore an evil smile, "You want to ¡­?"


    "What?" Jean was confused. Her eyes were wide-opened.


    "You kept on looking at me. Doesn''t it mean that you expect something to happen?" He said with a


    seducing voice. It seemed that he was trying to flirt with her.


    Jean startled and immediately moved her eyes away from his body. Face turning red, she shook her


    head and stuttered, "Don''t, don''t ... talk nonsense."


    "If you didn''t mean that, then why wouldn''t you give my bath towel back?" Zed enjoyed seeing her


    embarrassed.


    "Huh?" Jean was dazzled. She suddenly realized that she was still holding the bath towel. After


    learning that, she threw the bath towel away and ran into the bathroom as fast as she could.


    She went in front of the mirror and recalled what happened that time. She felt extremely embarrassed.


    ''Why would something so strange like that happen this morning? Why did I sleep on the floor?''


    She still couldn''t get any clue about it.


    She stayed inside the bathroom for a while and washed herself up. She didn''t get out until she was


    sure that there was nothing going on outside the bathroom.

 Chapter 117 A Loss of Ten Billion

    Chapter 117 A Loss of Ten Billion


    Jean feltpletely relieved after she found out that no one was inside the room. She quickly changed


    her clothes and went downstairs.


    Zelda had prepared their breakfast. Zed was just sitting there while enjoying his meal.


    Zed took a sip of the milk as Jean was going down the stairs. For a moment, their gaze met.


    Jean cleared her throat and sat opposite to Zed. She felt very embarrassed and shy when she thought


    about what happened upstairs.


    "Mrs. Jean, are you having a sore throat? Or have you caught a cold? Let me give you a ss of warm


    water." Zelda turned around after she finished speaking.


    When he heard Zelda talked about cold, Zed recalled that Jean sleptst night without covering herself


    well. Perhaps she had caught a cold because of that. Zed kept silent for a while. Then he coldly raised


    his eyes and said to Zelda, "Cook some ginger soup for her."


    Ginger soup? Jean took a furtive nce at him and thought, ''Is he concerned about me?''


    "Mr. Zed, I think this is yours. I''ve found it inside your car." Luke went to him and handed him a VIP


    medal.


    Jean recognized the medal. It was only for the VIP members of a nightclub.


    She looked on the floor and murmured, "I stood and struggled against the cold wind for an hour


    yesterday just for that thing?"


    "What are you murmuring?" Zed seemed to hear what she said. He slightly raised his eyes and looked


    at her apathetically.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jean was provoked. She shook her head and yfully said, "I didn''t say anything. I just thought that


    you should take good care of that medal, because that is so precious."


    "Luke!" He doubtfully looked at her. Then he slowly took his eyes off her.


    "Mr. Zed, what can I do for you?"


    "How did Ie backst night?"


    "Last night¡­ "


    "You got drunkst night. In fact, you were roaring drunk. Then, your secretary gave me a phone call.


    So, I went to pick you up with Luke."


    "Was that all?" Zed doubted what Jean said. He thought that what happenedst night was not so


    simple as what Jean described. He remembered that something happened after he got drunk.


    ''Did something happen inside the room?'' Zed asked to himself. He only had a vague memory. He was


    not sure if his absurd memory was true or not.


    "That''s all that happenedst night!" Jean nodded her head with a smile and looked up at Luke. "Was


    that true? It seemed to be so simple, " said Jean.


    Luke paused for a while. He smiled and nodded, "Yes, it was just like what Mrs. Jean said."


    Then, Zed didn''t ask further.


    Jean wanted to finish her breakfast fast and leave the table. She didn''t want to see Zed''s cold face.


    Last night, he treated her so kindly, affectionately and intimately. However, everything became normal


    when he woke up. He pulled a long and cold face just like what he usually did. He looked extremely


    apathetic and cold.


    "Mrs. Qi, here is your ginger soup." Zelda said when she walked towards Jean with the ginger soup, "It


    is useful for dispelling, treating and preventing cold."


    "Thank you, Zelda." Jean took the ginger soup. Before she had a sip of it, she suddenly thought of


    something and told Zelda, "Give him a bowl of soup too. It will help him sober up."


    "Okay, Mrs. Jean." Zelda smiled furtively. She had worked as a housemaid in Qi house since Zed was


    a little kid. She was very d that Mr. Zed and Mrs. Jean loved each other so much.


    Jean and Zed enjoyed their breakfast in silence. After a while, a strange atmosphere was elevated in


    the air.


    After taking up the ginger soup, Jean was ready to leave.


    Zed held her arm and pulled her towards his car after she walked out of the door.


    "What are you doing?" Jean loosened his hand. She rubbed her arm that was sped by Zed, and


    frowned, "Why don''t you have even a little conscience?" I took good care of youst night. Is this how


    you return my kindness?"


    "Last night?" He raised his eyebrows. Then Zed said in a very surprised voice, "How did you take care


    of mest night?"


    She wanted to exin. At the thought of what happened between them inside the room of the


    nightclub, she slightly bit her lips. She stuttered, face turning red, "Ahmm, I just wiped your face. What


    else could I do?"


    "You just wiped my face?" He suspiciously and curiously gazed at her face.


    "Yes! What else do you think I did?" Jean turned around. She felt very guilty and took a deep breath.


    Then, she said, "Alright, alright. I don''t want to me you for treating me so badly. You are going to


    yourpany, right? Can you give me a ride?"


    After he heard Jean''s word, Zed didn''t ask any more.


    While they were on their way to thepany, Jean finally felt relieved. She had been worried that Zed


    wouldn''t believe what she said and would repeat that question. In that case, she would feel so


    shameful to tell him what had happened between the two of them on the bed... So, she kept quiet.


    When they were halfway, Jean''s heart jolted when she suddenly thought what Zed''s mother told her


    over phone yesterday.


    "Hmm, mom called me yesterday. She told me that she agreed to let us be part of the Couple Show.


    She was invited by the General Manager of the Fashion Weekly."


    She initially thought that Zed would frown and get angry. Unexpectedly, he remained calm.


    "Have you known about this before?"


    "Uhmm."


    Jean was greatly shocked and said, "Since you have known it even before..." She paused for a while.


    Then she continued, "What do you n to do?"


    "Of course, we will take part in the program."


    Those words seemed to be the most annoying ones she heard all her life. Jean firmly believed that Zed


    would not let them be part of that variety show like that.


    Yet, he easily epted the invitation to participate in that show.


    She was a bit angry. She swallowed hard and said, "Why did you ept the invitation? That is a


    program that includes both of us. Why did you ept the invitation without my consent?"


    "Do I really need to ept the invitation with your consent?"


    Jean felt disappointed after he finished his words.


    She didn''t want to be part of any variety show. It seemed that herst hope was ruined.


    The atmosphere inside the car gradually became strange. Jean just sat there silently for a long time.


    Then, she looked up with her little red eyes and said, "I am a human too. I have rights to ept or


    reject something. Yet, you never ask my opinion if you have decisions to make. Am I an imprisoned


    servant to you?"


    Zed frowned. He didn''t expect that Jean would react that way.


    Then, he suddenly parked his car.


    He turned his head to Jean and saw her red eyes. His heart twitched. Then he seriously said to her, "To


    be part of that variety show was not up to me."


    "Was not up to you?" She shook her head and looked at him in surprise. "That''s impossible. Is there


    anything that you can''t decide? Apparently, you just want to make me embarrassed."


    Sometimes, Zed really admired Jean''s way of thinking. ''What on earth is her brain like? She has an


    incredible imagination, " Zed pondered to himself.


    "My mother epted the invitation to let us be part of that variety show. It was not just because of her


    friend''s request."


    "Then, why?"


    After muttering for a while, he finally decided to tell her the truth. Then he said, "Qi Group had lost more


    than one billion because of the previous crises. It was my father who decided for us to be part of that


    couple show. He wants to recover the losses and reputation of thepany."


    "One billion?" Jean was stunned and left speechless. Then, she asked, "Did those crises you


    mentioned happen because of me?"


    "The wife of Qi Group''s CEO publicly posted on social media that she still missed her ex-boyfriend? Do


    you think it was a trifle? A Man is not capable of running apany if he can''t even handle his home


    affairs. So, how will shareholders confidently buy shares from hispany?"

 Chapter 118 Completely Submitted Herself to Him

    Chapter 118 Completely Submitted Herself to Him


    "So, you meant that the Weibo incident caused a one billion loss to yourpany?" Jean couldn''t


    believe what she just heard. She caused a lot of trouble just because of a rumor. It even caused a huge


    financial loss to Zed''spany.


    She was willing to make every effort to lessen the loss, like what Zed and his parents did when she


    thought about what happened.


    To make other people believe that she and Zed really loved each other, she epted to be part of the


    variety show hosted by the Fashion Weekly. With that, their image as a couple would improve which


    would consequently recover the loss of Qi Group. Moreover, Jean and Zed, and Qi Group would benefit


    from their participation in the variety show anyway.


    Jean didn''t like doing such thing just for the benefits. However, the loss of Qi Group was because of


    her. She would seem to be verycent if she wouldn''t care about the Qi Group''s loss.


    Jean finally understood why Zed had been so busy recently after she heard about the crises that Qi


    Group had experienced because of her Weibo incident. He was so busy trying hard to lessen the loss


    of Qi Group.


    That made Jean feel a bit guilty.


    The Weibo incident would have not happened if she hadn''t left her personalputer in Wen Family''s


    house. If the incident didn''t happen, hopefully, the media wouldn''t pay too much attention to them even


    if Zed and Jean would divorce.


    No negative news about them had been reported so far. But, that situation was totally different.


    "Alright." Jean took a deep breath and nodded. Her heart felt very heavy. "Well, I will ept to be part


    of that variety show with you even though I don''t want to."


    Though she was very reluctant to participate in the variety show, Jean felt that she had no other choice.


    Zed drove slowly while Jean sat on the front seat beside him in silence. She was thinking about being


    part of the program starting tomorrow. ''Oh, no. Should we go there today and start recording the


    program for tomorrow?


    Or we will just go there tomorrow and just perform totally based on the scripts?'' Jean thought to herself.


    "Will we go there tomorrow?" Jean directly asked Zed.


    "No."


    "Then, when will we go there?"


    "Today."


    "Today?" Jean was baffled for a while. She winked and confusingly asked, "But I have to go to work


    today. Can we just go there this evening?"


    "You go to yourpany first and ask for a leave. Then, we will go to the set after you do it."


    Jean didn''t react for a while after she heard what Zed said. She was really confused. She realized that


    Zed didn''t really intend to give her a ride going to herpany.


    Instead, he quickly sent her to thepany she worked in to ask for leave. Then, they would go


    straight to the variety show''s studio.


    Jean took a deep breath and shook her head, "No! I have to hand over my jobs well at least before


    asking for a leave. The productivity of ourpany will be affected if I just directly ask for a leave


    without doing my job and without turning it over to someone well."


    Zed raised his eyebrows. He turned the steering wheel and drove in another direction.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean knew the way going to her workce. After she found out that Zed drove in another way, she


    confusingly looked at him and asked, "Why have you driven in another direction?"


    "Since you don''t want to ask for leave, I will do it for you." After Jean finished her words, Zed turned on


    the mobile phone that was integrated on his vehicle. He searched through the contacts in the mobile


    phone and found Sonny''s number.


    Jean was so stunned.


    "I didn''t say that I wouldn''t go and ask for a leave. I just said that¡­ You don''t have to do it for me¡­ "


    But before she couldplete her words, Jean found out that Zed was already having a phone call.


    She kept her mouth shut and angrily stared at Zed. She knew how difficult it had been for her to get her


    job. She was still an intern, but she already asked for leave several times.


    She had just returned from the business trip for a few days. And now, she had to ask for a leave again.


    Other employees of thepany might talk behind her back even though she was Sonny''s apprentice.


    "Hello, Zed?"


    "Yes. This is Zed."


    "Why did you call me so unexpectedly?" Sonny asked him in a cheerful tone. Apparently, he was


    amused about receiving a phone call from Zed.


    Jean sat beside Zed with a dull and grumpy face.


    Zed nced at her, raised his eyebrows and directly told Sonny about his concern. "Well, Jean and I


    are going to be part of a TV program. Our schedule for today can''t really be postponed. So I called you


    to ask a leave for Jean."


    After a moment of silence on the other end of the line, Zed heard a burst ofughter. Then, Sonny


    replied, "Oh! So, you called me just to ask a leave for Jean. Hmm, is Jean really dependent on you?


    Asking for leave is not even a big deal, yet she asked you for help. That only means that you are so


    much in love with each other."


    "You''re right!" Zed giggled and politely answered.


    Jean gritted her teeth. She was so angry that she held Zed''s hand and bit him. She might have bit him


    so bad. It made him unconsciously flinch and hiss in pain.


    "What''s wrong, Zed?" Sonny, who was on the other end of the phone worriedly asked him when he


    heard the sound.


    Zed abruptly stepped on the brake. Then, he immediately parked his car that made a "thundering"


    sound.


    Jean was not ready for that sudden parking. It caused her whole body to lean forward. She would have


    been injured if she had not fastened her seat belt.


    Zed dubiously looked at her and responded, "Everything is fine. Sir, how about Jean''s leave? Are you


    okay with it?"


    "No problem. She is not busy with thepany duties these days anyway. Just enjoy your shoot for


    the program with her!"


    "Alright! Thank you very much." After he hung the phone up, he threw her cellphone aside and coldly


    looked at her. Jean understood his anger after she saw his gloomy and fierce eyes.


    Jean was frightened; her body was trembling. She realized that she must have done something wrong.


    She immediately pouted and pathetically gazed at him. "You called my boss without my consent. I care


    about my job very much. If I lose my job because of that variety show¡­"


    "Was that the reason why you bit me so hard?" He aggressively stared at her. The whole car was filled


    with his anger.


    Jean was shocked and eventually turned pale.


    She felt very anxious and thought, ''This is getting bad. He is really angry!'' She didn''t expect that he


    would lose his temper just because of what she did.


    She was thinking hard on how to turn the table to Zed. Then Zed pulled her body to another side with


    great strength. Then he immediately pressed his cold lips against hers. Zed abruptly plunged his


    tongue into Jean''s mouth. He swayed it with Jean''s tongue as he wanted.


    Jean was reluctant at first. But after she struggled for a while, she intimately submitted herself to Zed''s


    skillful tongue movement. Then, shepletely submitted herself to him.


    She couldn''t help herself. She moaned and wrapped her arms around his neck. She yielded herself to


    their intercourse.


    Zed was shocked by her unexpected relentless action. A secondter, he kissed her more fiercely.


    They didn''t know how long they had kissed each other. After a while, they heard a non-stop honk


    behind their car. Eventually, they heard a sound from the window of their car.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Just go back home and kiss further if you want. Go ahead! You have your car parked in


    the middle of the road for a long time. Can you let the other cars pass here?" A middle-aged man


    furiously yelled at them.


    Jean quickly pushed Zed away after she heard the man. Her face instantly flushed.


    He rubbed his lips with a bitter expression in his eyes. Then, he coldly stared at the person outside the


    window.


    The man was a bit shocked. It seemed that he was frightened by his cold gaze. The man left after he


    grumbled. Jean pursed her lips and murmured, "Just drive."


    The car started to move on the road. Jean looked down and found out that her chest was still heaving.


    Her face suddenly turned more reddish. ''What''s wrong with me?'' Jean asked to herself. She wanted to


    refuse Zed. But it turned out that she had submitted herself to that bossy man atst.


    She furtively nced at him and found that he was driving attentively. She rubbed her lip. She still felt


    Zed''s breath and warmth.


    Zed made a phone call after they arrived at the station''s building. After a while, someone came over to


    get them.

 Chapter 119 Fashion Weekly

    Chapter 119 Fashion Weekly


    The man who weed them wore a pair of sses. He was not so tall and was about 35 or 36 years


    old. Judging from the way he dressed, he seemed to be a senior manager.


    Jean knew Fashion Weekly. It was thergest mediapany in the city. It had not only a publication


    and a news office, but also branches for TV, film and post production processes. Besides, there was a


    TV station next to thepany.


    The Fashion Weekly was very famous as it was enjoying a consistent high rating. It was also popr


    among entertainment and fashion circles. Jean also heard that the Fashion Weekly was supported by


    some of the very powerful people.


    This media building was also the home of most A-list celebrities. A lot of A-list celebrities, like Selena,


    were trained there.


    Since that bigpany was supported by very powerful people, it didn''tck funds. But why did they


    n to produce a TV program about couples?


    "Hello, Mr. Qi. It''s nice to meet you. I am Kevin Wang, the Vice General Manager of the Fashion


    Weekly."


    "It''s nice to meet you, too."


    Kevin shifted his gaze from Zed to Jean. Then, she asked, "This should be your wife."


    It was the first time that someone called Jean as the wife of Zed. Jean felt very weird when she heard


    that. She didn''t know why it sounded so weird. She just felt ufortable when she heard somebody


    called her that way.


    Zed nodded. He saw Jean standing still there. It seemed that she didn''t want to respond to the Vice


    General Manager at all.


    Zed bowed his head, smiled apathetically and pressed his lips. "Yes. But my wife... isn''t talkative."


    Jean abruptly looked at Zed with a serious expression on her face.


    "You are very affectionate with each other. Well, this tailored program seems to be very fit for you."


    Kevin said with a smile.


    Tailored? Jean was a little confused and weirdly looked at Zed. She felt that something was strange


    about the program.


    She wanted to listen to Zed''s exnation. However, Zed just gave her a cold nce. Then, he said to


    Kevin, "Let''s go inside."


    Jean angrily stamped her feet and followed them after she saw that they were leaving.


    ''Zed, you are so evil. One hour ago, you exined to me that your father epted the invitation for us


    to be part of this program. You said that this program would help you restore thepany''s reputation.


    Yet, the Vice General Manager just said that the program was specially tailored for us. Does it mean


    that you''ve already nned this program even before?'' Jean thought.


    When they entered the building together, a lot of girls were attracted. Some girls inside the building


    were employees of that mediapany, while most of them were artists who had just made their


    debut, or trainees.


    "Look, how handsome that man is!" "Oh, my god! Is that stud muffin a newbie here?"


    ''Stud muffin?'' Jean couldn''t help but giggle. She felt so funny about those girls calling Zed a stud


    muffin.


    ''He was not young any more. How could theypare him with the stud muffins that were in their early


    twenties?


    He was obviously a middle-aged man. He deserved to be called uncle. Yet, they even called him stud


    muffin.''


    Her giggle attracted Zed''s attention. While waiting for the elevator, Zed suddenly turned around and


    apathetically stared at her with his fierce eyes. Then he nkly asked her, "Now, don''t you think I am a


    stud muffin?"


    Jean was a little shocked. She shrugged her shoulders and said, "Am I not allowed to have any opinion


    about that? Stud muffin is a title for young handsome men, but you...... You are obviously as old as an


    uncle."


    "Uncle?" Zed was displeased with her appetion of him. Because of that, his face eventually turned


    gloomy.


    Kevin, who stood beside them, giggled when he overheard their conversation.


    "Did I say something wrong?" She turned her head on her side and pretended to be innocent.


    ''At that situation, Zed wouldn''t dare to be mean at her. Considering that they were recording a program


    about couples. Their marriage would be suspicious if he would treat her as rude as before.''


    "Oh, he seemed to be the youngest CEO of Qi Group. He is so handsome!"


    "Yeah, it seemed that he was really the CEO. Who is that woman beside him?"


    "I don''t know. She must be his assistant. But he is really very handsome. It will be very great if I can


    ride on the elevator with him."


    She had just been observing those girls'' appetion of Zed. But she didn''t expect that they would also


    say something about her.


    ''Assistant? Do I look like an assistant?'' Jean took a deep breath and looked up. She incidentally looked


    at Zed''s sneering face.


    They took the elevator up to the eighth floor. After they got out, they were led to the VIP room. After a


    while, the director and crew members of the program came in. They basically discussed about what


    should be recorded, and the matters that needed attention.


    This program was recorded more easily than Jean had expected. Some variety shows she had


    watched before even took several months to record. But in that show, it would only take one week to


    finish the recording. Besides that, they were invited as special guests. So, their schedules were


    different from other invited couples.


    Jean was not sure whether she should feel relieved or distressed after she heard that they would only


    need to spend one week in that variety show. She didn''t know if her boss would mind if she couldn''t go


    for work for the whole week.


    They discussed about the program for about 2 hours. At the end of their discussion, the Vice General


    Manager assigned two assistants for them. Then, their assistants led them to the studio for their


    makeup trials. They should be taken photos for advertisement after a while.


    It almost took them an hour to finish their makeup and fitting. After their makeups were fixed, they went


    to the studio to have a photo shoot. Jean felt awkward when she was taken photos with Zed inside the


    studio. It was their first time to be in the same photos together.


    They even hadn''t taken any photo when they got the marriage certificate. To get that certificate,


    someone had their imagesbined in the photo.


    Jean and Zed were not as affectionate with each other as what was said in the rumor. Both of them


    looked really awkward in their photos.


    "Here you go. You should get closer to each other."


    "Smile. Remember to show a smile. A sweet smile."


    "No, no! You should look very happy and sweet¡­ Like you are enjoying each other''spany." The


    photographer repeated. He never stopped instructing them about how they should pose and look.


    Jean felt very helpless. She had never taken photos with other people. Moreover, she didn''t know how


    to work it out at all.


    She looked at the photographer that was off the stage and pondered. She would rather stand there and


    shoot. She would dly exchange her position with the photographer. She, as the photographer, would


    shoot photos of Zed and the photographer.


    Because of Zed''s prominence, the photographer finally asked them politely to take a rest on the side.


    He asked them to rest for an hour and pull in their emotions. After that, they would start shooting again.


    Both assistants treated them very considerately. Perhaps it was because thepany has instructed


    them to do so.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    They served them with tea, water, juice, fruits, snacks, cakes, and a lot more... The table beside them


    was full of stuffs. Yet, the other guests who were invited to take photos on site weren''t treated as kindly.


    Jean really wanted to sit there, eat them up and go back home.


    Zed still looked as cold as ice. He read the magazine he held without any expression on his face. Jean


    assumed that the photographer had not been satisfied with their photos. Maybe it was not because of


    her own reasons; maybe it was because of Zed''s apathetic face.


    While she thought about it, the photographer went towards her.


    She thought that the photographer would go straight to talk with Zed. Unexpectedly, he came to her,


    crouched and called her politely, "Mrs. Qi."


    "Ahmm, yes?"


    "I would like to suggest. Please be more cheerful when you we take photos of you with Mr. Qiter.


    Please don''t keep a nd face. Hold his hands very intuitively. You should look very sweet. Then, just


    pose as what I''ve instructed you. What you should do is just be happy and sweet."

 Chapter 120 Push Me Away To Other Women

    Chapter 120 Push Me Away To Other Women


    "Oh, right! Besides that, I need you to show your happiest pose. That pose that as soon as the


    audience see, they can clearly recognize that you are happy together."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Mrs. Qi, do you get me?" The photographer noticed that she didn''t say any word. Then he asked, "Did


    you understand me? Is there anything that I didn''t say clearly?"


    Jean swallowed and shook her head. Then she smiled and replied, "Yes, yes! I got it. I''ll really try my


    best."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Qi." The photographer stood up and nodded to Zed. He then left them to have a rest.


    Jean felt sad after the photographer left. Why didn''t he talk with Zed? Was it because Zed was the


    CEO of the Qi Group, so he didn''t dare to discuss it with him?


    She already did her best, but ... How could she make themselves look sweet and natural in the photos,


    if they were really not in love with each other?


    Zed seemed to know what she was thinking about. He lifted his lips and said with a nk face, "Why


    don''t you just imagine me as Ethan Lei when they take photos of us?"


    Jean heard his words and paused. Her face suddenly turned cold. Why did he mention Ethan again?


    Was he jealous? Jean was lost in her mind for a moment. After a while, a sweet voice suddenly


    resonated.


    "Mr. Qi, why are you here?" The sweet voice interrupted the aggravated atmosphere between Zed and


    Jean.


    Jean realized that the voice sounded very familiar. She raised her head and saw a familiar face.


    ''Selena? Why is she here?'' Jean was surprised by Selena''s appearance there. But not so long, she


    realized that she was a contracted celebrity of thatpany.


    But, she should have been somewhere else shooting for a movie.


    "Miss Miao." Zed politely greeted her.


    Selena was so delighted to see Zed there. But when she saw that Jean was sitting beside him, a hint of


    reproach was shed in her eyes.


    "Mrs. Qi, you are here too." Selena pretended to be d to see Jean. She even gave her a hug.


    Jean sensed the smell of Chanel No. 7 from Selena. It smelt really good. Jean was a little shocked by


    Selena''s enthusiastic hug.


    She replied politely and asked, "Miss Miao, have you finished shooting for you movie?"


    "Not yet. The crew is setting for the next scene. It would take them a couple of days to finish it. So I


    came back first to have a rest." She hadn''t moved her eyes off Zed even though when she was talking


    with Jean.


    "Ahh, I see." Jean nodded.


    "By the way, what are you doing here?" Selena was a little confused. That was a shooting studio. Why


    would Mr. Qi be there?


    Jean pouted as she exined, "We are here to have shoot for Couples Show. It''s our testing day."


    Shoot for Couples Show? A slight dislike was shown in Selena''s eyes. Yet, she still lifted her beautiful,


    red lips and pretended to smile, "Okay. I see. I''ll be in this building these days. So, there would be a lot


    of chances for us to meet again."


    "Of course!" Jean was thrilled and felt extremely happy. She used to watch TV series where Selena


    starred. Jean didn''t have a crush on Selena though. Nheless, after the business tripst time, Jean


    found out that Selena was very easy to get along with, even though she was a super star.


    Jean idolized her even more. If she could see Selena one of these days, then perhaps she could ask


    Selena an autograph for Maranda.


    "I''m looking forward to the TV program you and Mr. Qi are shooting for. See youter around!"


    Jean wanted to talk with her more. Unfortunately, Selena turned to Zed. Selena''s face flushed while he


    asked him, "Mr. Qi, do you have spare time for a dinner?"


    "I''m really busy recently." Zed turned down Selena without any hesitation.


    Selena was dazzled for a second. She felt very embarrassed. Then after a while, she added, "The


    director of our movie asked me to talk with you regarding the core content of the marketing for the


    movie. After all, you are the highest investor of our movie, so it''s necessary for us to know your ns


    as soon as possible."


    "I''ll tell my secretary to contact you." He kept his eyes on the magazine he held the whole time. It was


    like he was not interested to talk with Selena.


    Her intentions were too obvious. So, Zed refused her directly. She slightly bit her lips and nodded in


    disappointment, "I''ll leave you here then. Have some rest. I''ll see youter."


    She said goodbye to Jean, turned around and left with her high heels.


    Jean leaned on the sofa and took a nce at Zed. She saw that he closed the magazine he was


    holding. He looked pretty bored.


    "She was just asking you out for a dinner. Was it really necessary to turned her down ruthelessly?" She


    frowned. She didn''t understand what Zed was thinking behind his cold face.


    Then he rubbed his eyes; he seemed to be a bit tired.


    After she heard what Jean randomly said, he paused and raised his head, "Would you like it if I go out


    for a dinner with another women alone?"


    "Alone?" She was so confused. She lifted her lips and said, "She is just going to discuss the marketing


    of the movie with you, right?"


    "Do you really think that her intentions were that simple?" Zed rolled up his sleeves and loosened the


    cor of his shirt. He looked like a bit furious while he said, "Jean, it seems like you really want to push


    me away to other women."


    What? Push him away to other women? She was only thinking that it was so cruel of him to turn a


    woman down. Sheined for Selena out of sympathy. But she didn''t think that he would think of it


    that way. Jean rolled her eyes at him. Then she stood up and walked towards the restroom.


    She went into one of the cubicles. But when she was about to leave the cubicle she was in, she heard


    different voices outside the door along with the sound of high heels stepping on the floor. The sound


    was getting closer to her.


    "What? You haven''t tamed Mr. Qi yet? He is the man that you are dreaming of, right?" An extremely


    attractive voice sounded.


    Jean was about to open the door. But she stopped her hand when she heard that the voice mentioned


    Mr. Qi. Who was that Mr. Qi that this woman talked about? Could it be Zed?


    "What do you think?" Another woman replied with a cold voice. That voice was somehow familiar to


    Jean.


    Though she spoke in a different tone that time, Jean still recognized her.


    It was Selena. Was she in love with Zed?


    Jean looked out through the crack on the door of the cubicle. She saw that there was a very charming


    woman that was sexily dressed. She looked familiar to Jean, too.


    She seemed to be in the same TV series with Selena and act as an evil supporting actress.


    "I saw you talking with him cheerfully a while ago, weren''t you? You know what? As soon as Zed came


    in the building, all those second-line female stars wanted to throw themselves to him. They all wanted


    to be Mrs. Qi!"


    Selena took the powder out from her branded bag and fixed her makeup in front of the mirror. She


    nced at the woman beside her and said, "Where did they find the courage and anticipate to be Mrs.


    Qi?"


    "Right. You are the only one that can match him in the entire world!" The woman took a lipstick out of


    her cosmetic bag and put it on her red lips. Then, she heavily sighed, "He is really handsome. But he is


    already married."


    After she heard that Zed was already married, Selena immediately got angry. She furiously closed the


    box of powder and clenched her teeth, "So what? I don''t care if he is already married. That woman is


    an evil that managed to escape hell. She is so ugly! How could shepete against me? She is


    definitely nothingpared to me. Moreover, I knew Zed even before she knew him."

 Chapter 121 Cling To Zed

    Chapter 121 Cling To Zed


    "Yes, she is nothingpared to you. I also believe that you will sweep Zed off his feet soon. I''m sure


    about it because you are so beautiful and charming." The woman beside Selena fussed.


    "You know what? I even smell something like shit every time I speak with her. She is so disgusting!"


    She knitted her eyebrows while she was speaking. She felt very depressed about Zed''s attitude


    towards her.


    "Hahaha, let''s not talk about how disgusting she is. I am sure that Zed will leave her very soon. Then,


    she will be left alone. I don''t think that Zed will love an average looking woman like Jean for a long


    time. Just take it easy." The womanforted her.


    Selena felt so much relieved after she heard what the woman said. However, she was still very angry.


    She was upset and furious when she thought about Zed declining her invitation. He didn''t even


    hesitated a bit.


    She would have be Zed''s wife and be with him more easily and earlier than it had been for Jean


    Wen. When she finally met Zed, she didn''t expect that he was already married. She had been very


    busy with her acting career abroad, and hadn''t read much news about what was going on with him.


    She had just left for less than half a year. She didn''t expect that Zed would be married so quickly. It was


    beyond her expectation.


    She angrily grunted. She looked at her beautiful self in front of the mirror and muttered, "I believe that I


    will be Zed''s wife soon!"


    Jean took a deep breath. She never thought that there were still fake people like Selena and the Wen


    Family in this world.


    She used to believe that Selena was the most kindhearted and sincerest among all female celebrities.


    She was even so impressed by her personality before.


    She had never thought that Selena was totally different as what she had expected her to be. ''Did


    Selena try to seduce Zed?'' Jean thought to herself. Was Jean ugly? Howe she look ugly? Selena


    spoke so bitterly. She even said that she would be Zed''s wife one day. She just went too far!


    Selena acted as if Jean was one of her old friends. Actually, she thought that Jean was worthless. She


    had even cursed her a lot of times.


    Since Selena had known Zed earlier than Jean, then, why didn''t she do something to sweep Zed off


    her feet that time?


    She had been getting along quite well with Selena in theirst business trip. Jean shook her head and


    realized that it was difficult to figure out what were up to people''s mind. She wouldn''t know that Selena


    was such a mean woman if she hadn''t overheard her conversation with another woman.


    ''No wonder why she was very famous. She knew how to act very well.''


    Jean stood there for so long that her feet became sore. The conversation between Selena and that


    woman didn''t end until someone came inside. Jean walked out only after they left. She walked towards


    the washbasin to wash her hands. She gazed at herself in front of the mirror while was standing there.


    She wore makeup that day.


    She was clearly not ugly. She looked very beautiful. Yet, Selena and that womanmented that she


    was ugly and average-looking! They went too far!


    Jean was fixing her face in front of the mirror. Then, her assistant rushed to the bathroom and


    reminded her, "Mrs. Qi, it is time for the shooting again. Let''s go back now."


    "Alright! I will be there right away." Jean washed her hands and went out of the restroom with the


    assistant.


    When they got inside the studio, the makeup artist was fixing Zed''s makeup. Suddenly, Jean thought of


    what Zed told her. ''Selena''s purpose for inviting Zed to have dinner wasn''t just that simple.''


    It seemed that Zed already read Selena''s mind even before. Jean had been so silly that she had even


    wanted to make Selena as her friend.


    Jean had decided that she wouldn''t get Selena''s autograph for Maranda anymore.


    She could imagine Selena stealthily cursing her while speaking and smiling at her. She horribly thought


    about that.


    After fixing Zed''s makeup, the artist went to Jean to fix her makeup. Zed got his clothes to keep them


    clean. Then, he walked towards Jean and suspiciously asked, "What took you so long in the


    restroom?"


    When she heard that embarrassing question, Jean disdainfully looked at him. ''Would those women still


    treat her adversely if it had not been because of him?''


    Everything was already set up. Jean and Zed went on the stage to have their photos taken. At first,


    Jean''s face was still not expressive. She had been trying to rx herself. However, she felt more upset


    when she recalled about what she heard inside the restroom.


    Their photos were worse than their previous ones. Thus, they were instructed to rest for another five


    minutes before shooting again.


    The photographer off the stage had been exining to them what their poses and expressions should


    be. Jean earnestly looked at and listened to him. She thought that she must have caused psychological


    distress to that photographer. Perhaps, she might even be the most awkward person the photographer


    had met in his entire career.


    Zed also looked a bit sad. Jean apparently seemed to know what his grumpy face meant. She quickly


    felt a little scared. She was thinking about what she should do if Zed suddenly lost his temper there.


    Jean was very anxious while they were shooting. She just couldn''t feel at ease in front of the camera


    when she was with Zed. While she was there posing anxiously, she saw Selena standing in a distance


    under the dim light. It was so dark there that they would find it hard to see her.


    However, Selena wore an orange dress. Jean clearly saw that she was standing there. Jean


    immediately rxed herself and clung to Zed. She tried different sweet acts and poses there.


    Both the photographer and Zed were shocked by Jean''s sudden behavior. This woman didn''t know


    how to pose for hours of shooting. But that time, she was suddenly acquainted.


    She vaguely saw Selena, who was dressed in orange dress, stamped her foot and angrily left the


    studio under the dim light.


    This session of shooting would end very soon. It was finished after half an hour. They only needed to


    have their individual photos takenter, which didn''t end until the night.


    Jean heard that they had to get up at five o''clock the next morning to put their makeup on. After a


    while, their assistants gave them their scripts. Those scripts described very simple scenarios. The


    instructions about what they should do in the variety show were written there, too. Moreover, a few


    lines were underlined with red ink.


    The assistants that the mediapany designated for Zed and Jean were known to be very


    conscientious and dedicated. They didn''t dare to offend Zed because of his prominence. So, they


    behaved very carefully and attentively towards them.


    The mediapany booked a hotel room for Jean and Zed for their convenience and to save time.


    They had to stay in the hotel near the variety show''s studio for about a week. The mediapany''s


    driver drove them to the hotel and gave them their room key card. Their assistants stayed in the room


    next to theirs.


    Jean was so tired that she almost copsed. She wanted to take a bath before going to bed. However,


    she figured out that she had no clothes to change. While she was worrying about what she should do,


    their assistants brought her sets of clothes and sets of pajamas. They also gave Zed some suits and


    robes.


    It was clear that thepany treated them very attentively.


    Their service alone made Jean feel veryfortable.


    They were provided with a presidential suite. The room was very huge and spacious. Inside the suite,


    there were open kitchen and a huge bathroom with a very big bathtub. The bathroom was even as big


    as a living room.


    The bedroom was quite luxurious. It had a big bed that was about 3 meters long. It was decorated with


    an exquisite Italian design. Allmps looked like famous Italian lighthouses. Besides that, a night view


    scene was mounted on the ceiling - a starry night would appear on the ceiling as soon as the lights


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    would be turned off. The night scene looked very real and fantastic.


    French windows were installed everywhere. The view outside could be clearly seen. People would be


    delighted by the neon lights of the city when they would look out through the window.


    It was so terrific! Jean liked that room so much.


    The soft bed was even big enough for 10 people to sleep.


    Zed always took a bath every time he came back from outside. That night was not an exception for


    him. Jean couldn''t understand why Zed was so obsessed with the cleanliness of his body. ''He always


    takes a bath every time hees back. Isn''t he tired of that?''

 Chapter 122 Extremely Exhausted

    Chapter 122 Extremely Exhausted


    Jean didn''t intend to sleep in bed. She had thought of sleeping on the sofa as usual. However, the bed


    was so soft that she didn''t want to move. Gradually, she fell asleep.


    When Zed stepped out of the bathroom, he saw Jean lying in the bed with her legs fully extended. He


    frowned as he studied her graceless form.


    ''How could she be so free and easy all the time? She didn''t even clean before sleeping. What could


    have possibly made me fall in love with her?''


    Zed shook his head as he felt helpless and unable to figure out the reason. He then walked to the bed


    and intended to wake her. However, after several attempts of calling her name, there was no response


    from Jean.


    Since Jean was so sound asleep, she must have been exhausted after a whole day''s work. Zed stood


    silently for a while as he wondered what he should do. Eventually, he gave up the idea of waking her so


    that she could shower.


    Zed then walked to the closet, chose a pair of pajamas for her, and returned to the bedside. As gently


    as possible he helped her out of her day clothes and then redressed her in the pajamas. With a small


    smile, he tucked her under the quilt before lying beside her.


    Although Jean hadn''t showered, a familiar light fragrance still wafted off her body. Zed closed his eyes


    and took a few slow, deep breaths and inhaled the scent that was so unique to Jean. When he turned


    toward her, a sweet flowery aroma drifted from her hair. Zed found the smell to be so familiar and


    gratifying that he was overwhelmed with the desire to scoop her in his arms and cuddle her as she


    slept.


    When Jean woke, she looked around her in a daze. Had she fallen asleep in bed? Hadn''t she woken


    with her. When she looked out the window, she noticed that it was still dark. Quietly, she fumbled for


    her phone and her eyes widened when she saw that it was 4:30 am!


    She had the 5:00 am appointment for makeup! However, Jean still felt sleepy. She leaned against the


    headrest and looked aroundzily. The longer she sat on the bedside, the more tempted she was to


    simply crawl back under the quilt. The thought made her sit up straight. She hadn''t showered the


    previous night. What''s more, she had slept with Zed. How had she changed into pajamas?


    At this time, Zed woke. He was appropriately dressed and didn''t need to rush around like Jean, who


    needed a shower and fresh clothes. Seeing that Jean was still sitting in bed, he asked in a mild tone,


    "Do you want me to wait for you?"


    Jean hadn''t realized that Zed had woken. She was startled and quickly jumped out of bed. Without


    saying another word, she ran toward the bathroom. After a super quick shower, she dried off and


    started slipping on her clothes. Just then she heard a knock. Thinking that the assistant had arrived,


    Jean dressed faster.


    When she opened the door, Jean saw that the assistant had been apanied by three other people,


    presumably two were dressers and the third was the stylist.


    It was no doubt that they had gotten up much earlier than Zed and Jean.


    The crew took an hour to help Jean and Zed with their makeup and image styling. Meticulously, the


    assistant had also brought two matching outfits for Jean and Zed. Jean fell silent as she saw the


    costumes.


    She had never seen Zed wearing that kind of clothes before. Her impression about Zed''s dressing


    sense was that he generally preferred a formal suit, particrly in dark colors. She rarely saw him


    dressing casually.


    Jean was charmed by the clothes the assistant had selected. Tempted to try it, she quickly picked up


    the dress and entered the bedroom. After a few moment, as Jean stepped out of the bedroom, she saw


    that Zed was still standing where she had left him, with the clothes in his hands. A light frown danced


    on his face. It seemed as though he was determined not to wear what the assistant had picked for him.


    Seeing his irresolute expression, Jean burst intoughter.


    "What are youughing at?" Zed growled when he heard Jean''sughter. He turned his grim face


    toward Jean and red as though daring her to continueughing.


    "Nothing, hurry up, we are waiting for you!" Jean forced herself to hold back herughter. She then


    casually turned around and walked to the kitchen. She stopped in front of the fridge and took out some


    water for the dressers and stylist.


    Jean had always regarded photography to be aborious task, however, she finally realized that


    making a TV program was actually a more challenging job. Whenever the crew came across a defect


    during a segment, they would stop and start all over again. Each segment could take up to three hours


    for them toplete.


    Fashion Weekly had prepared a luxury motor home for Jean and Zed. When exhausted or hungry, the


    young couple would head to the motor home to eat or rest.


    In addition to Jean and Zed, there were four other couples in the program, three of which were celebrity


    couples and the fourth were models who had been instantly popr on media. Since other popr


    celebrities were also present for this program, the young couple spent their free time socializing and


    facilitating rtions with them.


    The model couple surprised Jean. They were frequently seen at fashion week shows ying the role of


    husband and wife. She hadn''t known that they were a couple in real life as well.


    After a whole day''s worth of shooting segments and socializing, Jean was extremely exhausted.


    She was so tired that she didn''t even want to have dinner. After arriving home, she headed to the


    bathroom and took a shower before crawling into bed. She was so fatigued that she couldn''t even bring


    herself to worry about sharing a bed with Zed. Regardless of the motor home and their several breaks


    during the shoot, Jean had spent her time looking forward to when she could crawl into this soft bed.


    When Jean checked the time, it was 7:00 pm. Although it was notte, she felt mentally and physically


    weary after a whole day of performing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She adjusted her pillow and snuggled under the quilt. She closed her eyes, and sighed in content. Jean


    didn''t notice that a dark shadow had fallen over her. Her eyes were still closed when she felt warm lips


    pressing against hers. Startled, her eyes flew open.


    Even though Jean saw Zed, she struggled against him.


    "Hey! You..." Her scream died when she felt Zed''s feather-soft touch glide over her arms.


    Jean shivered as waves of pleasure took over her. She soon resigned herself to Zed''s teasing, just like


    the previous time. Although she was tired, Zed''s passionate kiss had aroused her. As his warm hands


    tingled her skin, his mouth ravished hers. This dual assault on her senses totally defeated Jean''s


    instinct to fight him.


    Zed''s hands slowly traveled across Jean''s body. He cupped and caressed her breasts, teased his way


    down her back, and across the curve of her hip. His fingers traced across to her navel and lingered


    there for a breathless moment before diving under the top hem of her pants. Jean arched her back and


    moaned. Her body felt as though it were on fire.


    She moaned in protest as Zed removed his hands. When Jean opened her eyes, she saw that Zed was


    undressing himself. This brief reprieve from his assault allowed Jean to think rationally. It was then that


    Jean remembered that she was still menstruating.


    The thought felt like a cold bucket of water had been poured over Jean. Although flushed and breathing


    erratically, she sat upright and muttered, "I... I''m still on my period."


    Zed froze. The sparkle in his eyes slowly dimmed and his shoulders sagged. Slowly he re-buttoned his


    shirt. He sat upright on the bedside and took a few deep breaths to calm himself.


    Jean could clearly sense Zed''s desire. Despite his efforts to slow his breathing, he was panting. Jean


    felt awful. She wanted Zed as much as he wanted her. Although she had no choice yet, she felt guilty.


    Jean licked her lips and touched her burning hot cheeks. Feeling bashful, she then hid herself under


    the quilt.


    What was going on with her?


    Her attitude toward Zed had changedpletely since she had learned the truth when Zed was drunk


    the previous time. She used to avoid seeing him, but now she just couldn''t help but want to be close to


    him.


    As Jean contemted the shift in her attitude, her stomach growled abruptly.


    The sound was so loud in the quiet room that Jean''s eyes widened and she flushed. Then she pulled


    the quilt over her head in embarrassment. Unlike Jean, Zed seemed to have gained control over


    himself. As soon as he heard her stomach grumble, Zed stood and walked to the kitchen.


    When Jean didn''t hear Zed speak for a while, she lifted the quilt and nced around the room. After


    making sure that Zed was not nearby, she rolled over on her back and red at the ceiling. Just as she


    breathed out a sigh, a crackling sound came out from the kitchen. ''Was Zed cooking?''


    Although she couldn''t be sure, Jean was moved by the thought. A smile appeared on her face.


    She had no idea how sweet and hearty her smile looked at the moment.


    The more Jean thought about Zed''s considerate gesture, the more she warmed to him. It was as if she


    had broken the self-imposed barrier between her and Zed by slowly epting him. All this while, she


    had reminded herself not to get further involved in the rtionship with Zed. But now, she was slowly


    epting the fact that she had truly fallen in love with Zed.


    His contrasting moments of imperiousness and tenderness had stolen her heart.


    When Jean reached the kitchen, she saw that Zed had made two bowls of noodles. She inhaled deeply


    and smiled when she realized that he had used eggs, ham, and tenderloin for the gravy.


    Jean took a tentative taste and found that it was delicious. It wasn''t long before Jean had finished the


    whole bowl. Perhaps she was nervous or perhaps it was just because she was ravenous, either way


    she found that she couldn''t stop eating.


    Jean then ced her hand on her stomach and said with a satisfactory smile, "Mr. Qi! You have a


    talent for cooking noodles."


    Zed didn''t react to Jean''splement, he just slowly and gracefully ate his noodles. This scene


    triggered Jean''s impatience and she frowned, "Shouldn''t you eat faster if you are hungry? There''s no


    one else here. No one is going to judge you if you eat faster."


    "Do you mean I should devour my food like a beast just like you do?"


    Zed''s words caused Jean to purse her lips. Bewildered at his statement, she asked, "Do I look like a


    beast when I am eating?"


    "Of course, don''t you think so?" Zed countered. He then raised his head and looked at Jean with his


    deep-set eyes.


    Jean nced at Zed angrily and said, "I am merely a normal person with a normal speed of eating.


    How can you say that I eat like a beast? You are the one who should be embarrassed. I can''t believe


    that you can eat so slowly! Why don''t you be more manly and wolf down your noodles?"

 Chapter 123 Food Cant Stop You From Talking

    Chapter 123 Food Can''t Stop You From Talking


    Zed replied, "Since food can''t stop you from talking, I''m considering whether I should ask you to shut


    up."


    "I have finished eating." Jean said. She picked up her empty bowl and shook it in front of Zed. Noticing


    that Zed''s face turned gloomy, Jean smiled and nodded as though she had won this verbal battle. Then


    she pretended to zip her lips and turned away.


    After cleaning up, Jean went back to bed. She had slept so peacefully the previous night that she had


    given up the idea of sleeping on the sofa.


    She didn''t even have to worry about what Zed would do if he decided to join her. After all, she was


    menstruating and now, he knew. As long as she didn''t provoke or seduce him, nothing would happen.


    From the first day that they had to record the show, Jean had to behave ording to the director''s


    requests. To guarantee that they looked like a happily married couple, they needed to show off their


    love in public. Jean wasn''t good at that. So, she seemed a little stiff.


    The director pursued perfection in everything. Thus his expectations were very high. Fortunately, this


    show was different from the others. People who participated didn''t need any acting skills. They just


    needed to show people how intimate they are. But for Jean, she needed acting skills to y the role of


    Zed''s devoted wife.


    At the end of every busy day, Jean found herself exhausted. But¡­ She had trouble falling asleep. She


    was mentally and physically spent and yet, sleep eluded her.


    She tried forcing herself to fall asleep by closing her eyes and calming her mind. After half an hour,


    Jean felt as though she was drowsy but still, she couldn''t fall asleep. When Jean opened her eyes, she


    found that they hurt.


    Promptly she closed them again and slowly massaged her forehead and temples to ease the


    difort that she felt. ''What''s wrong with me?'' Jean thought.


    ''Maybe I should count sheep¡­


    One sheep, two sheep, three sheep¡­'' Jean counted.


    After taking a shower, Zed went to work. Since he was spending all his time shooting for the show, a lot


    of tasks had piled up. He needed to focus on thepany''s business.


    Every time Zed took a break, he cursed the show. He didn''t want to be part of this facade. However, his


    mother had insisted. Now, he found that all his work was piling up and he was spending a lot more time


    trying to catch up. He calmed himself by repeating what he had been told, the show would help


    strengthen thepany''s image. Zed felt as though he had no choice.


    When he couldn''t focus any more, he went to the bedroom. Seeing that Jean had curled into a ball, he


    couldn''t resist joining her. Gently, he lifted a corner of the quilt andy down.


    Habitually, Zed scooted closer to Jean and wrapped his arms around her.


    Jean held her breath and didn''t dare to move. She had tossed and turned for over two hours and hadn''t


    slept, not even a little bit. She was already on edge. When Zedy by her side, Jean became even


    more annoyed. Now, she had to force herself to pretend to be asleep.


    But when she felt Zed''s strong, warm arms surround her, Jean''s frown turned into a smile. She inhaled


    deeply and tried to calm her racing heart beat. Before she knew it, Jean was naturally closing her eyes.


    She didn''t have to pretend any more.


    Before long, she fell asleep.


    Over the next three days, Jean found herself in the same predicament. Each time she went to bed, she


    tossed and turned. It wasn''t until Zed''s strong hands were around her, that Jean felt serene enough to


    fall asleep. Unconsciously, she had be ustomed to Zed''spany and his warmth beside her


    in bed. Soon her difort and self-consciousness lowered even in the day time when they were


    recording for the show. She felt less and less awkward when having to pretend to be a loving couple.


    Although she was still unsure of where her rtionship with Zed stood, Jean felt her love for him grow


    with every passing day.


    On the fourth day, the director said that they would go to Sanya City to record a segment of the show


    on the beach. After finishing the morning''s recording schedule, the entire crew, celebrities included, set


    out for Sanya City. Although they left in the afternoon, it had been cool. Their destination, however, was


    hotter inparison.


    All arrangements, including the hotel bookings had been done well in advance. And the staff had also


    reserved a deluxe room at the hotel for them to eat with other famous couples.


    After spending all day alongside each other for four days straight, all the guests for the show had


    became familiar with each other. Jean, however, wasn''t asfortable with the other women. Since


    she had to consider Jade''s rtionship with the manager and Zed''s image, Jean kept her reservations


    to herself. When any of the other participants spoke with her, Jean always behaved politely.


    During the meal, everyone talked andughed. Among them, Madeline Liu, a female star who had


    earned great fame for her role in a time-travel drama, held a ss of wine and proposed a toast to


    Jean. She smiled and said, "Jean, I propose a toast to you. This is the fourth day that I have known you


    and I''m d be counted amongst your friends."


    Jean smiled, lifted her ss, and took a sip. "Well, we are all friends now."


    After that, some of the other women toasted Jean as well. Although everyone else was drinking quite a


    bit, Jean paid attention to how much alcohol was being served to her. She was careful not to have too


    much.


    After drinking the wine, all the women fell quiet again. Madeline nced around and noticed that Zed


    was sitting nearby. He seemed absorbed in the task of eating. He didn''t speak nor did he look up. He


    simply ate slowly and elegantly, without concern for what was happening.


    Madeline watched Zed for a few seconds before giving in to the difort she was feeling. She smiled


    in embarrassment and turned to whisper to Jean. "Hey, is Mr. Qi always like this?"


    Hearing that, Jean returned her smiled and looked toward Zed. She fidgeted as she contemted what


    answer to give Madeline now that Zed was keenly watching them both.


    The longer Jean was quiet, the more intense Zed''s re became. She felt as though she were


    standing under a spotlight. She decided to keep her reply honest, simple, and short. She turned toward


    Madeline and said, "Yes, my¡­ husband has always been like this."


    "Mr. Qi is pretty handsome, " another woman whispered.


    "Yes¡­"


    Jean replied hesitantly. She didn''t know what to say to thatstment. Was it eptable for a


    married woman topliment another married woman''s husband?


    "Mr. Qi, we haven''t spoken much over these past four days, however, now that we''re here and a little


    rxed, I''d like to propose a toast to you¡­" One of the men lifted a fresh ss of wine and offered it to


    Zed.


    Zed didn''t refuse him. On the contrary, gone was Zed''s cold and expressionless demeanor. He was


    smiling and chatting with the man casually. Every now and then, the man would refill Zed''s ss. The


    other men soon joined Zed. When Jean nced around, she felt awkward. The men were seated


    together, engaged in conversation she could not understand. Simrly, the female celebrities were


    talking about aspects of their life and work that Jean could not rte to.


    Suddenly, she felt alone...


    And embarrassed.


    ''Never mind. Focus on your food.'' Jean told herself.


    Jean continued eating calmly. Since the female celebrities had decided to go to the bathroom together


    and then men were talking, Jean didn''t feel too conscious about serving herself some more food.


    Despite the short reprieve, Jean began feeling peculiar again.


    She had never been in such a situation before and was hence, unfamiliar with social etiquette. Was it


    eptable to be the only woman amongst a group of men here? Should she leave and join the other


    women? Jean didn''t feel like enduring theirpany for much longer.


    Jean excused herself and left the men to talk amongst themselves. As she stepped out, she wondered


    where she would go. The thought of returning to her and Zed''s room was tempting, but Zed had the


    room card. Would he be snappish with her if she returned to ask him for it?


    Jean decided not to risk that oue. Instead, she thought she''d find somewhere quiet where she


    could rx. When she spotted a passing waiter, Jean asked him where she could get some fresh air


    and he politely directed her to the balcony at the end of the corridor.


    The balcony was open for the guests frequenting the hall. Jean had never been here before and was


    stunned to see the beautiful night sky and the brightly lit upndscaping. She was surprised to see that


    no one was here to enjoy such a spectacr view. In her mind, Jean repeated the waiter''s words, ''the


    balcony had been reserved for the guests.'' Did that mean...


    Just as the realization hit Jean, she heard a snicker and a giggle. She turned to find that the female


    celebrities from her show were there as well.


    Jean was stunned. She knew these women would think it very rude of her if Jean didn''t join them. And


    so she sighed, took a deep breath, and turned to walk toward the celebrities. However, when Jean


    heard her name being whispered, she stopped and listened carefully.


    "I wonder if the legendary Mr. Qi is blind. Why did he marry a woman who is neither beautiful nor rich?"


    Madeline said.


    Hearing that, Jean''s shoulders sagged. She remembered the toast Madeline had made just a few


    minutes ago. Were there no sincere and genuine people left in the world? Was everyone this


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    deceptive?


    Maggie was seated next to Madeline. She was different from the other celebrities, as Maggie was a


    model, not an actress. Thinking that everyone was going to toss dirt on Jean, she chipped in as well.


    She folded her arms across her chest and curled her lips. "Yes. If only I had met Mr. Qi first! He has


    everything that all women desire. He''s handsome, polite, and rich."


    "Don''t be delusional. How can you, a model,pare with us? We have both, excellent beauty and


    acting skills." Madeline stared at Maggie disdainfully. Obviously, other three women didn''t like Maggie


    as she wasn''t from their industry. She would be sneered at by them regardless of whether Maggie said


    something smart or dumb. To the actresses, intelligence didn''t matter.


    Maggie may have gained a lot of fame very quickly because she and her husband were considered hot


    models, but she wasn''t a woman with much conviction or confidence.


    On the contrary, Maggie was a pushover, and often found herself easily bullied. But she was not a good


    woman per say. Maggie had realized very early in life that she could gain poprity quicker if she


    acquiesced to every suggestion and didn''t apply critical thinking.


    Seeing that Madeline was being supported by the other two actresses, Maggie smiled and recanted,


    "What Madeline said is right. You are all beautiful, talented, and sexy. I''m certainly not in the same


    league as any of you. And, I am married. So, don''t take me too seriously."

 Chapter 124 Work Together To Give Jean A Hard Time

    Chapter 124 Work Together To Give Jean A Hard Time


    Everyone enjoys beingplimented. And Madeline was no different. As a highly-acimed actress,


    her inted ego and pride demanded that she be looked at and treated different from the more


    the actress. However, when Maggie spoke highly of Madeline, she was rather satisfied.


    So Madeline changed her bitterly sarcastic tone to a more calm one. She feigned a smile and said, "I


    am not worthy of suchpliments. We are no longer young girls but married women. That man just


    has a handsome face. Maggie, since your husband looks charming and cares about you so much, you


    really have enviable luck. We all feel happy for you."


    As the women kept ttering each other, Jean stood in her hidden spot. She felt quite disgusted by


    their fulsome ttery. She had not expected all of these women to be so gorgeous on the surface and


    yet, be so hideous on the inside.


    Wendy Zhang decided that she could not continue the charade any more. And so, she cleared her


    throat and changed the topic, "I wonder if a man like Mr. Qi could be easily trapped by someone."


    On hearing what Wendy had said, both Maggie and Madeline stopped talking. Their attention


    immediately shifted to Wendy.


    Jean did not know Wendy well, but she had a strong feeling that she had seen her before. Jean


    guessed that might be because Wendy had starred in many TV dramas. However, Jean couldn''t recall


    her being in any of the dramas she had seen. So Jean felt really strange.


    Zabrina Jiang seemed to know whom Wendy was referring to. She nodded to show her approval


    before saying, "Yeah, yeah, yeah. I also think that only she would be able to make Mr. Qi copse at


    her feet. Who else could trap such a handsome and wealthy man besides her? More importantly, she


    also has feelings for Mr. Qi. Am I right?"


    Jean could not understand what they were talking about. She also could not guess who thisdy was.


    Could this person be from the entertainment industry?


    Jean was more familiar with Zabrina''s reputation. She was just a figurante. Most of the time, she


    yed in a supporting role to leadingdies. But the characters she portrayed were always very


    malicious. Jean remembered a few dramas where Zabrina''s character had been used of stealing


    her friends'' boyfriends. Since she did not have memorable roles to y, she was no so popr. But


    entertainment news covered articles about Zabrina from time to time, so it was hard to say whether she


    was a famous actress or not.


    Madeline paused for a while as she seemed to have thought of something. Just as Jean was pondering


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    over the identity of the woman these celebrities had been talking about, she heard a familiar name.


    "You are talking about Selena Miao!"


    "Yes. Who, beside her, is qualified?" Wendy said.


    Maggie was shocked. She widened her eyes and asked, "That international start? Selena Miao? She


    received offers to act in Hollywood films, right?"


    "Yep. As far as I am concerned, only a woman with her skills and reputation deserves Zed." Zabrina


    leaned on the rail, pushed back wisps of hair that had fallen on her cheek, and shed a meaningful


    smile.


    Selena Miao! Now that she knew the identity of this mysterious woman, Jean froze. Selena Miao,


    again!


    Madeline seemed to realize something and nudged Wendy as she spoke, "I heard that you have a


    really good rtionship with Selena. Do you? Share something about her with us."


    "There is nothing new that I can share with you. The media reports everything and so, there are no


    secrets. You and everybody else already know that she cares for Mr. Qi. When she found out that I had


    been selected for this program, she asked me to give Jean Wen a hard time." Wendy shrugged and


    continued to say, "The problem is that I have no good idea how to make Jean miserable."


    "Now that we need to trouble her, how about we get her drunk?" Madeline''s eyes were shining with


    excitement. It seemed that she was really good at thinking of ways to make others miserable.


    "Drunk? Is that our only option?" Wendy was not satisfied about the idea put forward by Madeline.


    Getting Jean drunk was too easy. Wendy thought, ''Jean Wen is so shameless. She stole Mr. Qi, who


    was going to be Selena''s man. I need to find a way to humiliate her.''


    Zabrina agreed with Wendy and nodded to show her approval before saying, "I also think that for today,


    we should just get Jean drunk. After all, we still have several days before the shooting is finished. I


    believe that we still have time toe up with better methods through which to trouble Jean."


    "That''s right!" The other three agreed.


    Jean was so angry that she even could not say anything. She ran away from the balcony to avoid being


    noticed. Minutester, the celebrities returned to the room where they had dined. Upon returning, the


    women noticed that the men had already finished drinking all the wine. One celebrity husband had


    even passed out on the sofa.


    Jean looked around in disdain. Could none of these men drink sensibly? What was the point of drinking


    only toter, pass out?


    She smiled when she saw that Zed seemed to be very normal. Jean could not find any sign that would


    lead her to believe that he had drunk as much as any of the other men. Zed saw Jean and frowned. He


    asked, "Where did you go?"


    "I... I went to the bathroom." She smiled at Zed as she answered his question. But the anger on her


    face betrayed her inner thoughts.


    Zed knew Jean well enough to understand that she was not being honest. She was hiding something


    purposefully, but he couldn''t guess what it was. He had been watchful while she ate with the other


    women and hadn''t seen anything odd happen then. The other women had left before Jean and


    returned shortly after Jean had. What could have had happened during this period?


    Zed shifted his gaze to the other women. He examined each one''s expression and demeanor,


    particrly when they came near Jean. Eventually Zed figured it out. He lowered his eyes.


    When Madeline entered and saw one man asleep on the couch, she frantically searched for her


    husband. She was pleased to see that he wasn''t quite as drunk. And so, proudly she praised him,


    "Dear, how much wine have you drunk? Did Maggie''s husband get drunk enough to need to lie down?


    I''m so pleased to see that you''ve kept the charming Mr. Qipany."


    "He drunk so much that he needed to vomit." Zed suddenly said. His abrupt action threw the whole


    room into a dead silence. Secondster, Madeline''s face darkened and she looked quite embarrassed.


    Jean was really very angry at that moment but she couldn''t stop herself fromughing out loud. She


    knew that Zed had purposely shared that little bit of information to put Madeline in her ce. Madeline


    shifted her gaze onto Jean when she heard Jean''s abruptughter. She wanted to show her


    displeasure, but she was forced to smile.


    "Jean, what are youughing about?" she asked in a sweet and sour tone.


    "I feel that my husband has done a good job. He has been drinking with your husband and hasn''t


    passed out yet. How about your husband? He vomited so there must be something wrong. Is he all


    right?" Jean smiled and asked with feigned concern.


    Madeline had not expected Jean to speak like this. In all the time that they had been together recording


    for the program, Jean had been pliable and genial. Since Madeline''s husband had vomited, what Jean


    had said was true. And so Madeline had no smart retort to give. She was ashamed by her husband''s


    inability to drink sensibly. Embarrassedly, sheughed uneasily before glowering at her husband, who


    sat opposite her.


    Maggie did not dare to speak as her husband had already gotten drunk and fallen asleep.


    Besides Madeline''s and Maggie''s husbands, Wendy''s and Zabrina''s husbands looked like they were


    barely holding on to their senses. And yet, they continued to drink. The men seemed to be in some sort


    of informalpetition. Did they think that just because dinner wasn''t over, they were required to


    continue drinking? Did they think that the others present in this room would think less of the man who


    refused to drink?


    Although Wendy was determined to make Jean suffer for what she had done to Selena, she was in no


    mood to stay in the room. There was just no fun in eating and drinking with men who were highly


    intoxicated.


    She stood and patted down her dress as she spoke, "They have drunk too much. Mr. Qi has an


    enviably high tolerance for alcohol. He seems to be doing really well considering the other mens''


    condition. Perhaps it''s best if we..."


    "Wait!" Jean didn''t intend on letting these women get away so easily. She knew if Wendy left, the others


    would follow. After what they had said about Jean and their vicious n to humiliate her, she was not


    going to give up this opportunity to turn the tables so easily. Jean walked to Wendy and said sweetly,


    "You have been away for so long. You must not have eaten enough. I bet you''re still a little hungry. How


    about we let the men rest here while we find another room where we could talk and eat?"


    The otherdies couldn''t see the trap Jean was setting. All they saw was an opportunity to implement


    their scheme. And so, after exchanging eager nces, they nodded. Madeline thought to herself,


    ''Remember this moment, Jean. You asked us to stay. Later, don''t me us for the trouble you get into.''


    "Ok. We can do that. Since those men are only interested in drinking, I don''t mind if we don''t include


    them." After saying this, she turned to look to Zed. Then she smiled charmingly and said, "Well, what


    will you do now, Mr. Qi? It seems you only have thepany of a few women."


    "Go ahead and do what you like. I don''t mind." Zed said nonchntly as he poured himself some tea.


    Jean raised her eyebrows. She didn''t know what Zed was thinking. Why was he willing to stay here


    with all these women? Didn''t he have anything else better to do? Normally, he wouldn''t stick around for


    something like this. She pursed her lips, got up from her seat, walked to the door, and asked the waiter


    to bring two bottles of red wine.


    The waiter nodded and hurried off. When he returned with the red wine, Jean asked him to pour the


    wine into the sses in front of eachdy. Not wanting to make her scheme obvious, Jean also picked


    up a full ss of wine.


    After the waiter left the room, Jean didn''t wait for the women to speak. She quickly raised her ss and


    said, "Thank you all for your help over these past several days. I do admire you for being able to


    handle all this so well."


    The other women glowed at Jean''s praise. They lifted their sses eagerly and glugged down most of


    the wine. Impatient, Madeline began finding ways to make Jean drink.


    "Jeany, you have married such a great husband! How about proposing a toast?"


    "Yeah, yeah. Madeline is right. We all feel happy for you. You really should make a toast to celebrate


    your good fortune." Those who stood by Madeline echoed her words as they all knew that Madeline


    intended on getting Jean to drink more.


    Zed saw this but didn''t interfere. Instead, he graciously lifted his teacup and saucer. He blew on the hot


    liquid and took a small sip as he waited to see what Jean would do. A part of him was concerned. He


    remembered that Jean was still menstruating and wondered if drinking excessively could have harmful


    repercussions.


    He frowned and nced at her. What on earth did she n to do? In all the time that he had known


    Jean, this was the first time that she asked asked for wine. Normally, she would refuse or drink very,


    very little.

 Chapter 125 Hot Cheeks

    Chapter 125 Hot Cheeks


    Jean smiled as she knew that the other women would dish out mindless, meaningless praise. And so


    she said, "I found a good husband. Didn''t you find good husbands as well? Speaking of husbands, how


    about we y a game?" a hint of slyness shed in her eyes.


    "What game?"


    "A game to see whose husband can drink the most. If they can''t drink any more, then we will drink


    instead. How about that?" As soon as Jean finished exining, the other women were stunned. They


    didn''t expect that Jean would put forward such an idea.


    Madeline frowned and forced a smile, "This isn''t a very good game. All of our husbands have drunk a


    lot already. Look at Maggie''s husband. He''s asleep now."


    "Let''s find out." Jean said with a sly smile as she turned to Zed. "Honey, would you mind ying the


    game?" She asked Zed before leaning forward and whispering, "You are not drunk yet. Can you


    manage one more little drink, please?" She implored hoping that Zed would agree.


    He raised his eyebrows and said loudly, "I''m game! But the other men might not be able to manage."


    There was a hint of mockery in his tone.


    Madeline couldn''t stand the challenge in his words and so, she said to her husband, "Since you''ve


    already emptied your stomach, you must be feeling better. Can you y?"


    Mark Li, Madeline''s husband, gulped at the idea of more alcohol. But he couldn''t refuse Madeline, not


    after she shed him a hostile expression. And so, he nodded and forced a smile. "Since Mr. Qi wants


    to y, how could we refuse?"


    Hearing him, the other men groaned. They had drunk enough and didn''t feel up to the challenge either.


    However, they couldn''t refuse now and leave it to their wives to enter the drinkingpetition.


    Jean didn''t worry about whether or not she was going to win this game because she knew that Zed had


    great tolerance for alcohol. She smiled when she saw that Zed was able to drink more than the other


    men. She won the game twice in a row. Zed sipped at his drink slowly while the other three men had


    rushed to empty their sses. Perhaps they thought they''d be able to rx after they had emptied their


    sses.


    Maggie shook her head and said in defeat, "I can''t drink more. I can''t drink any more." She cursed her


    husband for having drunk enough to pass out. If it hadn''t been for his low tolerance level, she would not


    be drinking in his ce. She covered her mouth and rushed out even before she could finish her


    protest.


    Madeline frowned and nced at Maggie''s retreating form. She waved her hand and said in a cold


    voice, "Shame!"


    A few more roundster, all the men except Zed had passed out. Jean wore a triumphant smile as she


    stared at the three women.


    Wendy''s and Madeline''s faces turned as dark as coal. Their intention was to get Jean drunk. However,


    the game started after their husbands had drunk a lot. Had their men not been so drunk already, the


    challenge might have been a fair one and they might have had a better opportunity to get Jean drunk.


    However, given their present predicament, it seemed as though their n was not going to work.


    Wendy said with an embarrassed smile, "Look, they are already drunk. I''m afraid they can''t drink any


    more. How about we just ... call it an end for today?"


    "No way! You didn''t even drink thest ss we poured for you." Jean smiled as she stood up and


    refilled their sses with wine. She said, "This is thest bottle. There''s no more wine left."


    The three women looked at the full sses and swallowed. They were struggling. However, the thought


    of not having to drink any more spurred them to finish. And so, they lifted their sses, closed their


    eyes, and gulped down the alcohol.


    Jean was thrilled and pped her hands as she stepped out of the room. She loudly asked the waiter


    to serve two cases of beer.


    Upon hearing that Jean had called for beer, the three women were shocked. They exchanged panicked


    nces before turning to Jean. She smiled triumphantly when she saw how miserable they looked.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked with feigned concern. "Was the wine too much? You''ve been so busy with


    your acting and schedules. I believe you have not rxed for a long time. This is a good chance for you


    to enjoy yourselves. Don''t waste such a good opportunity." Jean coaxed.


    "But, beer will give us beer bellies. We have to stay slim." Zabrina shook her head and tried to exin.


    Jean waved her hand dismissively. "You worry too much. As if a little beer will make you fat. Oh, wait, I


    just remembered that my husband is going to invest in a movie, but there''s a small issue. The crew


    hasn''t been able to find the perfect actress to y the leading role. Now that I have met the three of


    you, I must say, I think you are all perfect. It''s just I don''t know which of you should be picked for the


    movie ..." Jean bit her lip and turned to face Zed. She didn''t want him to contradict her. And so she


    smiled at him hoping that Zed would understand. When Zed returned her smile, Jean rxed.


    Hearing that Zed was investing in a movie, the three actresses scrambled to say, "In this case, we


    should have fun together. Drinking beer doesn''t have much to do with a beer belly. Jean, let''s drink. I


    can drink a lot."


    "Me too. Where is the beer? Waiter, hurry up ..."


    "Right. We all can drink tonight without worrying about careers and schedules. You are absolutely right,


    Jean. Since we are here to rx, then we don''t need to let our troubles ruin this night. Let''s just put


    them aside and do as we please."


    Jean was satisfied with the effect she had. She knew that the actresses would be enticed with the


    prospect of being selected for a movie funded by the Qi Group. She nodded her head as two male


    waiters carried beer into the room. Their eyes glimmered when they saw the celebrities.


    "Put the beer here. Close the door on your way out." Madeline spoke curtly to the waiters.


    After the waiters had left, the women began ying Jean''s game.


    Two hourster ... Between the three of them, the women had drunk five cases of beer. Jean only had


    five bottles. Although she was trying to stay calm, she was struggling. She wasn''t ustomed to


    drinking. The actresses, however, could drink much more than her.


    For that reason, Jean had been sly enough to drink a lot less than the actresses. Madeline had drunk


    the most. She had consumed almost eighteen bottles of beer. Jean started to feel sorry for these


    celebrities. It seemed that they had suffered to develop their career.


    However, they weren''t worth the pity. They schemed to bully her in the beginning.


    "Come on, finish thest bit. There isn''t much left in your bottles." Jean walked to Wendy and Madeline


    with half a bottle in her hand. She smiled enchantingly, "Drink or you will lose the game."


    "I can''t. I can''t drink anymore." Madeline and Wendy excused herself from the game. Zabrina had


    passed out on the carpet.


    "No. You have to drink it." Jean insisted.


    "Please. We really can''t drink any more." Wendy slurred. Before Jean could reply, Wendyy down on


    the floor and closed her eyes.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Madeline saw that and felt victorious. After all, Maggie had run out a long time ago. Zabrina was


    snoring on the carpet and now, Wendy had joined her. From amongst the four celebrity women,


    Madeline had the greatest tolerance for alcohol. That gave her something to be proud of. Slowly, she


    "Hey, how can you ..." Jean protested.


    "That''s enough!" Zed stood and walked toward her. He frowned and said, "It''s time for you to go to


    bed!"


    "No. I''m not done yet." Jean mumbled. "They have to finish their beer..." But Zed wasn''t listening. He


    scooped Jean in his arms and carried her outside the room.


    "Put me down. Put me down ..." Jean was in an ufortable position. Instead of carrying her in his


    arms, Zed has tossed her over his shoulder. She rubbed her face when she began to feel dizzy. Then


    Jean mumbled, "Why do I feel so sick? I don''t feel good ... "


    After stepping into the elevator, Zed retorted, "What made you think you wouldn''t feel sick after drinking


    so much? Do you think you are just like them? Those women drink practically every day. They have


    more practice. And you? You barely drink!"


    Jean felt as though she needed to exin herself. However, her brain felt so heavy that she couldn''t


    think. She closed her eyes gradually ...


    Zed put Jean down on the bed gently before undressing her. He used a wet washcloth to cool her hot,


    red cheeks. As he settled Jean into the bed, he wondered why he hadn''t interrupted the game earlier.


    Why did he let her get so carried away?


    "Why were you so determined to get them drunk today?" Zed asked calmly.


    Jean''s eyes flew open at the question. Being reminded of her purpose had sobered her up. She


    pointed at Zed and said, "They wanted to bully me. They talked poorly about me when they thought I


    wasn''t around. They nned on getting me drunk to embarrass me today. I simply reversed their n.


    Am I horrible for wanting to get revenge? They started it. It''s all their fault."


    "Spoke poorly about you?" Zed questioned. His eyes turned cold. He asked, "What did they say?"


    "Of course, they did. What did you think would happen? This happens all the time!" She sat up in bed


    and glowered at Zed as if he were to me.


    All of a sudden, she wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her cheek against his. Jean ced


    a soft kiss on his cheek before continuing, "It''s all because of you. Do you know that? It''s your fault! I


    didn''t want to fall in love with you. But I did. And I cannot help but feel jealous when other women


    confess to being in love with you. It breaks my heart!"

 Chapter 126 It Is Up To You

    Chapter 126 It Is Up To You


    Zed''s body turned stiff at Jean''s outburst.


    ''Fall in love with me?'' he thought. Thinking he had misheard Jean, he probed her gently, "You just said


    that you fall in love with me?"


    "Yes, of course. Very much so." Jean slurred.


    "Who do you love?" A part of Zed still couldn''t believe Jean. Perhaps she was so intoxicated that she


    didn''t know whom she was talking about. He wanted to hear her to say his name.


    With arms still wrapped around Zed''s neck, Jean pulled her head back far enough to re at him.


    Then, without warning, she pressed her hot lips against his cool lips. She murmured, "I love you so


    very much, Zed!"


    When she finished, Jean''s head fell forward as she couldn''t handle the drowsiness she was feeling.


    Zed felt so warm andforting that Jean just rested her head on his chest.


    Zed found that he couldn''t move. What Jean had said and done had turned his world upside down.


    After all this time, she had finally been honest about her feelings. Zed''s heart soared and a genuine


    smile danced on his lips. He would never forget this moment!


    Having watched Jean y her tricks on the women for most of the evening and hearing about how they


    were scheming to get Jean into trouble had soured Zed''s mood. But now, he felt refreshed and excited.


    He nced at her with tenderness and love. His eyes expressed all the love he felt for her. He couldn''t


    help smiling when heid Jean down in their bed. His gruff voice tickled her ear as he whispered, "Now


    that you have said that you love me, there''s no turning back. I won''t let you go!"


    Although Jean could barely keep her eyes open, her brows smoothened and a tender smile lifted the


    corners of her mouth when she heard what Zed had said. She turned around and fell asleep.


    It was alreadyte afternoon when Jean woke. She felt dizzy and her mouth was dry. Her stomach


    turned at the thought of water. Unsure of what the time was, Jean scrambled to find her phone.


    Jean''s head hurt when she tried sitting up. What little light danced through the gaps in the curtains


    blinded her. She closed her eyes and ced her fingers on her temples and massaged gently.


    She tried to piece together what happened the previous night, but Jean could only remember that she


    got the women drunk. She forgot what she had done after she had gotten drunk.


    Jean stopped massaging her head as she prepared to stand. When she got out of bed, Jean saw a


    bowl of soup on the beside table. The soup was still steaming.


    ''What''s this?'' Jean slowly lifted the bowl and inhaled deeply. She scrunched her nose and pushed the


    bowl away. ''This is so not appetizing, '' she thought. ''What is this?''


    "The soup will help you sober up and it will take care of your hangover." Zed said. Zed had been


    standing at the door, watching her.


    Jean had thought that she was alone. When she heard Zed, she was so startled that she almost spilled


    her soup. She was a little miffed. She pouted before shouting at Zed, "Why do you stand in the


    shadows? You frightened me!"


    "Didn''t you notice me standing here?" Zed curled his lips and walked toward her.


    Jean froze when she heard Zed''s yful question. Was he teasing her? Something didn''t feel right.


    Why was Zed behaving strangely? She couldn''t tell what had changed. But Jean felt as though Zed


    was morefortable around her. Gone was the stiff posture, and cold and awkward demeanor that


    used to appear whenever he was near Jean.


    "Would you like me to feed you?" Zed asked when he saw that Jean waspletely perplexed.


    "I can feed myself, thank you very much..." came Jean''s reply before the brought the soup closer to her


    mouth. Then she began drinking it right out of the bowl. After gulping down the soup, she remembered


    that they were supposed to be recording a segment of the show on the beach this afternoon. Given


    how brightly the sun was shining, Jean guessed it must be well past mid-day.


    She asked anxiously "Am Ite for the show? Can we still make it, if we leave now? You knew that we


    would be recording a segment at noon today. Why didn''t you wake me?" Jean asked.


    "You sleep like a hibernating bear! It''s impossible to wake you. Trust me, I''ve tried before." Zed


    muttered.


    "Hibernating bear?" Jean repeated Zed''s analogy in disbelief. "Never mind all that, " she said waving


    her hands. "What do we do now? Would the crew be upset with my tardiness? Would they think that I''m


    like the other celebrities? That Ie and go as I please without care for the value of someone else''s


    time?" Jean was anxious. She was neither an actress nor a model. Although the crew would be


    expecting this behavior from the other women, Jean would have no excuse.


    She didn''t even want to think about what kind of gossip this would lead to. Everywhere she went,


    people found a reason to ridicule her. And missing the shoot would not help!


    Zed knew what Jean was worried about. He grinned and walked closer to Jean as he spoke, "Don''t


    fret. The show has been rescheduled."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The director told me that we will record this segment tomorrow. It seems as though none of the other


    celebrities could get out of bed in time to make the shoot either. They called and told him they had


    terrible headaches. The director had no choice but to apologize to me for the dy."


    "Oh, I see." Jean was relieved. Yet, another part of her wondered whether she had gone too farst


    night. Yes, the women were being mean and they had schemed to get her into trouble. Yes, she had


    turned the tables on them. But to miss the shoot altogether?


    They hadn''t been able to make it for the recording because of her. She made them all drink so much


    that they all had headaches! ''Even if they did eventually get out of bed today, they will still feel terrible."


    "So... now that we don''t have to worry about the show..." Zed said as he gently tucked a lock of hair


    behind Jean''s ear. He shed a huge grin as he continued, "What would you like to do now? Are you


    hungry?"


    Jean was stunned. She frowned and reached out to touch his forehead and then her forehead. She


    shook her head and asked, "Have you got a fever? Why did you..."


    "What?"


    "Never mind." She puckered her dry lips and said, "I am really hungry."


    "Would you like to take a shower before heading out for dinner?"


    "Sounds great." Jean nodded as she turned and walked toward the bathroom.


    Jean didn''t know if it was the soup or the shower that had helped her feel better, but she was grateful


    nheless. As she stepped out of the bathroom, Jean feltpletely refreshed. She was in good


    state except for a lingering headache.


    Jean had learned a lesson afterst night''s incident. She knew that even if the women angered her


    more and she wanted to get revenge, she should not get involved.


    As Jean and Zed approached the lobby, the manager came running. He hurriedly informed the young


    couple that he had reserved a private room in the dining hall for them. However, Zed refused. He


    selected a spot near a window. .


    From their seats, Jean and Zed could see the sea and beach. The hotel wasn''t too far from the beach.


    The thought excited Jean and she bounced in her chair like an enthusiastic girl when she asked Zed,


    "Can we take a stroll on the beach after dinner?"


    ''Zed will think it to be boring and that he will refuse, '' Jean thought. She hoped that her genuine


    enthusiasm would convince him to agree. A huge smile grew on Zed''s lips as he watched Jean''s


    reaction. He nodded as he spoke, "We''ll do whatever you like. It''s up to you."


    ''It''s up to me?'' Jean repeated Zed''s words in her mind. She was floored. Since when was Zed so


    agreeable about things he found mundane? Jean sat back down in silent shock. She couldn''t help


    staring at Zed with her mouth slightly open.


    Despite the shock she had felt at Zed''s response, Jean was delighted and surprised.


    She was overjoyed because Zed had agreed with her. Perhaps he was still pretending to be a happy


    couple because of the reality show?


    Just as they were having dinner, Jean heard the waitresses gossiping.


    "The duty waiter said that the celebrities slept in the dinning room at the restaurant the whole night!"


    "I heard that one of them slept in her own vomit!" "That''s disgusting! I can''t believe that celebrities


    would behave like this. Imagine that! They work so hard to make their career and build an image and


    then they behave so poorly. To think that I was going to ask for their autograph! Gross."


    "Me too! I was a crazy fan of one of them. I didn''t imagine that their personal lives were in turmoil. How


    could they drink so much and pass out in a dining room with several men?"


    "It doesn''t make a difference. Her husband was there too! Stop talking nonsense!"


    Jean nearly threw up after hearing their gossip. ''Sleeping in their vomit for the whole night? Did that


    really happen?


    That was more humiliation than I had nned for them.'' Jean thought. She merely wanted the


    celebrities to get drunk, just as they had nned to do to her. And that is why she pushed them to


    drink, however, she didn''t intend for them to damage their own images.


    "Why didn''t you ask a waiter to escort them back to their rooms?" Jean asked Zed.


    "Wasn''t it their husbands'' duty to do so?" Zed asked in reply. He raised his eyebrows and said calmly,


    "If I asked waiters to take them back, I would be responsible for anything that happened to these


    women. What if they got assaulted? I wasn''t going to be responsible for something like that."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jean paused and thought about what Zed had said, "Wow, that is a good reason. Thank you for doing


    that! If someone had malicious intent, the actresses were in a position to be taken advantage of. That


    would have led to severe consequences. Luckily they were safe, otherwise I would..."

 Chapter 127 Don’t You Ever Leave Without Asking My Permission (Part One)

    Chapter 127 Don¡¯t You Ever Leave Without Asking My Permission (Part One)


    "You would have what?" When Jean didn''t finish her sentence, Zed prompted her gently. He was


    curious to hear how Jean felt about this situation.


    Jean shook her head. It was difficult to even imagine being in the actresses'' position, let alone putting


    into words how she would feel had something horrible happened. She didn''t know what to say to Zed,


    and so Jean simply said, "Never mind."


    If something irrevocable had happened, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life. The celebrity


    women that had schemed to get Jean into trouble were certainly hypocrites. But that didn''t mean they


    deserved to be put in such a situation. The more Jean thought about all the things that could have gone


    wrong, the more guilty she felt. She really hadn''t thought her n through! She was d, however, that


    nothing untoward had happened to the four women.


    After dinner, Zed fulfilled his promise of taking Jean to the beach. They spent quite a long time on the


    beach, walking, talking, admiring the setting sun, and doing all the other things any normal couple


    would do. When they felt tired, Jean and Zed returned to their room.


    The next day, they woke bright and early and began preparations for the shoot that had been


    scheduled for just after lunch. The assistant had selected the appropriate outfits for the program and


    sent them to the celebrities in the morning.


    Jean unpacked her parcel eagerly. So far, she had enjoyed the clothes and dresses that the assistant


    had picked for her. This time, however, she was surprised to see that she was required to wear a bikini!


    A red tinge spread from Jean''s neck to her cheeks. She had never worn a bikini before! Just looking at


    the tiny bits of fabric, Jean could imagine how much of her body was going to be on disy.


    She stared at it for perhaps half an hour before she was interrupted by Zed. He had been working all


    this while. When he got tired of staring at theputer, he slipped into hisfortable slippers,


    powered down hisputer, and left the make-shift study.


    As he entered the bedroom, Zed noticed how Jean was staring at the box the assistant had sent. When


    he looked at what Jean was holding, he was surprised as well.


    "You will be in a bikini today?" Zed teased.


    "Ha ha, " she mocked. "Don''t be so happy. This is what you''re wearing." Jean lifted the tiny pair of


    shorts the assistant had selected for Zed. Her mouth curved into a disapproving frown, "Would you feel


    Zed paused for a second and raised his eyebrows, "It wouldn''t look bad on someone who was in good


    shape."


    As he spoke, Zed walked to the fridge and opened it. He leaned forward and fetched a bottle of water


    from it.


    Jean ground her teeth and threw the shorts on the couch and said with indignation, "Are you trying to


    imply that I''m embarrassed about the bikini because I''m not in good shape?"


    "Did I say that?" Zed frowned and asked. Then he pivoted and slowly studied Jean from head to toe.


    He raised an eyebrow and smiled in approval. Then he slowly took a sip of his water before saying, "I


    like what I see. Are you worried it won''t look good on you? How would you know unless you put it on?"


    Jean didn''t know if she could trust Zed''s opinion on this matter. He had feelings for her, yes. He had


    slept with her several times, yes. But just because Zed was attracted to her didn''t mean that her body


    wasparable to that of the other four celebrity women. They were actresses and models who spent


    hours every day taking care of their bodies!


    Jean was surprised at what Zed had said. Was he not even going to try and speak with the assistant


    about alternative clothes? Unhappy, Jean turned away from Zed and sulked on the couch.


    Jean had spent the rest of the morning debating the issue. How could she show up in such a skimpy


    bikini?


    Around noon, the stylist came to prepare Jean and Zed for the program. By then, she still hadn''t


    thought of how to talk her way out of this situation. Eventually, Jean had to give up and put on the


    bikini.


    Jean pressed her lips into a thin line in disapproval before asking the assistant awkwardly, "Can I at


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    least have a wrap or shawl to wear on top of this?"


    Her words surprised the assistant. She was ustomed to working with celebrities who were always


    confident, if not extremely proud of their bodies. She had forgotten that not everyone was happy


    disying their bodies. After taking a moment to recover, the assistant rushed out to find Jean


    something to wear over the bikini.


    Since the assistant was taking forever, Jean decided she couldn''t continue to hide in the bathroom.


    And so, she stepped into the bedroom.


    Zed was drinking water when his eyesnded on Jean. His hand froze midair. He couldn''t believe how


    gorgeous and attractive she looked in the bikini. Suddenly, he worried about how other men would


    react when they saw Jean.


    She flushed and frowned at Zed''s expression, "What are you staring at?" She asked in awkward


    defiance.


    "I am looking at you. Your body is beautiful and that bikini.. wow! All this time, you''ve been wearing


    such conservative clothing that you have no idea how ravishing you look. It looks like you will enchant


    many men today." Although Zed hadplimented Jean and the way she looked in the bikini, his tone


    seemed to convey that he was seriously displeased about something. Without saying another word,


    Zed put down the ss in his hand and walked to the door.


    Jean paused as she thought over what Zed had said. Then she put on the shawl the assistant had


    brought and followed Zed.


    She had to admit that it was hot in Sanya and the bikini helped her stay cool. At least she wasn''t going


    to spend the day sweating.


    The other four couples had arrived before Zed and Jean. The onlookers had flocked toward the


    celebrities. They were whispering about how gorgeous everyone looked. Each of the four celebrity


    women preened at all this attention. The whispers died down when Jean and Zed walked down the


    beach. Suddenly, the attention shifted toward the young couple.


    The white shawl covered most of Jean''s exposed skin but since the material was almost transparent,


    her colorful bikini was still visible. This lent Jean a mysterious element that added to her charm.


    Besides, the shawl could not hide the shape of her body. Several men leered at Jean which made her


    skin crawl. She positively abhorred being in this position. Unlike the celebrity women, Jean hadn''t


    wanted this kind of attention.


    The celebrity women were not pleased with the reaction of the crowd. They lost to Jean during the


    drinking challenge the other day. Now, she stole the spotlight from them. She was nothing more than


    an ordinary and inconspicuous woman and yet, she overshadowed all of them.


    Since everything was ready for the recording, the director ordered that everyone begin. He didn''t dare


    ask Jean to take off the white shawl as he wasn''t sure how Zed would react.


    Wearing a bikini offered a good chance to disy a well-toned body. While Madeline was proud of her


    body, she was not happy about having to wear a bikini.


    The sun was at it''s harshest and she was worried about getting a tan. Although she had put on tons of


    sunscreen, and it made her feel very sticky and ufortable, she was still worried about her skin


    darkening.


    What pissed her off even more was that Jean could wear a shawl to cover her body.


    The program included an activity that required the women to fill a bucket with water collected from the


    sea. The buckets were ced on the backs of their respective husbands. Jean didn''t care about


    winning, but she didn''t want it to look like she had no enthusiasm.


    So she worked hard to fill the bucket with water. She ran back and forth from the seaside, fetching


    water with the spoon that had been given to the women. Just as Jean made it back to the water, she


    felt somebody bump into her. Jean lost her bnce and fell into the water.


    It seemed as though the other women had conspired to push her into deeper water. They pretended as


    though the waves were causing them to lose their bnce. Instead, they were slyly pushing Jean


    under water and preventing her from getting to her feet.


    From a distance, it looked like the women were genuinely struggling against the force of the waves.


    Jean could not swim and after several attempts of trying to stand, she became weary. Her muscles


    ached and she was breathless. Suddenly, a big wave rushed up and dragged her further out to sea.


    The director who had been watching from a distance found it strange that none of the women were


    making it back to continue the game. He stayed silent for quite a while before a nagging feeling forced


    him to shout at the women to get out of the water. Madeline was the first to notice that Jean had


    disappeared. She stood in the water and stared for a long time but Jean didn''t appear.


    "Where is she?" Wendy gritted her teeth and whispered as she searched around. She even bent down


    and ran her hand through the water hoping to catch Jean.


    Maggie panicked and sobbed, "Is it possible that she was swept away by the waves?"


    Zabrina''s face turned colorless at her words. They were just trying to punish Jean by getting her to


    drink some seawater. They hadn''t expected that Jean would disappear.


    Madeline was calmer and she shook her head, "These days everyone can swim. Even if she was


    swept away by the waves, she will swim back to shore quickly."


    "It has been a long time. Where is she?" Maggie said anxiously. She didn''t want to ruin her career by


    being responsible for getting a person killed. She decided it wasn''t worth the risk. And so she turned


    and ran toward the shore while screaming, "Somebody help! Somebody got swept away by the waves!"


    As soon as the onlookers and crew members heard Maggie, they panicked.


    Even the few crew members stationed on the waterfront became anxious. It was their job to ensure that


    no one got into trouble. And yet, one of the women had gone missing. They realized that they would


    get into a lot of trouble. Everyone turned as white as paper.


    Hearing that somebody had been swept by the waves, Zed went nk for a flicker of a second before


    he turned and ran toward the water. His eyes frantically searched every person standing nearby, but he


    didn''t spot Jean.


    Frightened, he grabbed Maggie''s shoulder and asked, "Who was swept away?"


    Maggie saw his blood-shot eyes and the worry on his face. Overwhelmed with guilt, she burst out


    crying. She pointed toward the water and said, "Jean. She was swept away by the waves."


    Zed''s brain went nk at her words. He felt as though he had been struck on the head by a huge brick.


    He shook his head to clear the panic he was feeling and rushed into the sea.


    "Help! Somebody help! Call 911!" The director yelled at the top of his lungs.


    The celebrity husbands had caught up with Zed by then. They quickly grabbed their wives and led them


    further away from the water. Simultaneously, the staff jumped into the sea to help search for Jean.


    Zed ran as far as he could before diving into the sea. A group of people stood on shore and watched


    anxiously. Time seemed to havee to a standstill. They counted the ticking seconds but Zed did not


    The director was perturbed. What if something happened both Zed and Jean? His career would be


    ruined!


    While idents on a shoot site weremon, it was most disastrous if somebody actually got killed.


    Besides, Zed was a very important business figure! The Qi Group was extremely influential. Most of the


    investment in his show hade from the Qi Group! How could he be so unlucky as to have


    something unfortunate happen to the only heir of the Qi Group?


    "What the hell you are waiting for? Go get more people to help!"

 Chapter 128 Don’t You Ever Leave Without Asking My Permission (Part Two)

    Chapter 128 Don¡¯t You Ever Leave Without Asking My Permission (Part Two)


    Madeline stood there with her trembling legs. She was so frightened that her face turned as pale as a


    paper.


    She looked like a dying patient that time. It seemed like there was no blood flushed on her face.


    Maggie and Zabrina beside her were crying; they were very scared. Wendy was always the only one


    who remained calm among them. But at the moment, she was shocked and froze in one ce as if she


    turned into a rock. She just stood there without any reactions.


    Some of the crew remained on the shore while the others jumped into the sea to rescue. The crew


    members that were on the shore held their breath and looked at the direction where Zed swam.


    One second, ten seconds, twenty seconds and a few seconds more had passed... But no one got out


    of the sea.


    Finally, someone got out of the water a few momentster.


    It was Zed! The director instructed all the crew members that was on the shore to help Zed


    immediately. He saw that Zed was struggling to swim while carrying Jean towards the shore.


    The director felt more anxious when she saw Jean. Then, he helped and lifted Jean towards shore. But


    he found out that her eyes were closed. Aside from that, her face was also extremely pale.


    At the sight of that, the crew took a deep breath. It seemed that someone''s life would be lost that day.


    Madeline was so scared to see that Jean was dying. She couldn''t believe what happened to Jean. She


    leaned against her husband and started to cry.


    "Jean, Jean!" Zed hurriedly and loudly called her name. His heart started to panic when he saw Jean


    didn''t respond.


    The director was standing beside Zed. He wiped the sweat on his face and said, "The ambnce is


    She''s not going to make it!


    Zed immediately performed cardiopulmonary resuscitation and chestpression to her. He did it for


    about one minute, yet nothing still happened.


    Jean was lying there helplessly. It looked like she would not breathe anymore.


    Zed felt that his heart was torn apart that time. His heart was filled with regrets. Then, he said to


    himself, ''Why did I force her to be part of this program?


    If Jean would be gone, then what do I need thepany for? It will be all meaningless.''


    "Wake up! Wake up!" He tried to shake her. He was acting like he was insane.


    Other people stood aside with a hint of grief on their faces. Jean''s assistant even cried when she saw


    Jean that was almost dead. Everyone kept silent when they saw the situation.


    Ahem, ahem¡­ Ughh¡­


    The sound of cough shocked everyone. They were all shocked when they saw what happened.


    Jean coughed for a few times and spit out a lot of sea water. She could hardly open her eyes. She felt


    like her body was pressed by a heavy stone; she could barely breathe.


    She was dazzled when she saw that Zed was holding her in fear. Then she asked, "What''s¡­ What''s


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    wrong with you?"


    Zed was confused for a few seconds. Then he delightfully grabbed Jean with his arms. He held her


    head with his hand and said, "Don''t you ever leave without asking my permission!"


    "What?" She asked in an extremely weak voice. The next second, she passed out.


    In the hospital, The crowd was standing outside the emergency room and waited anxiously.


    An hourter, the light of the emergency room went out outside the door. The doctor stepped out from


    the room and removed his mask.


    "Doctor, how is she? Is she fine?" Zed anxiously asked.


    The doctor smiled with a mellow face and answered, "The patient is alright now. But she has to be


    taken good care of. If not, there might be some corory effects since she had been drowned in the


    water for too long. She was so lucky to be alive.


    But her brain was heavily out of oxygen. So if she hadn''t been sent here immediately, she would have


    been dead. Though her condition is fine now, she might be still in aa for a few days... Or even a


    week."


    "Thank you so much." The director said. Then he asked the crew to deal with the admission processes


    for Jean.


    Everyone didn''t realize how terrible Jean''s condition was until they heard that she was going to be in a


    Madeline and the other three women didn''t go to the hospital. Instead, they just waited in the hotel. She


    asked her assistant to wait for the result. When they heard what the result was, they finally got relieved.


    Their faces were still gloomy though.


    Madeline sat down on the couch and didn''t say anything.


    Zabrina heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that Jean was not going to die. Even so, she was still


    depressed. They were still trembling when they thought about what Zed told them when Jean was sent


    to the hospital.


    "If something bad happens to her, I won''t let you go!" Zed said it with a killing madness in his eyes.


    Who was Zed? Though he was just a boss of apany, he had invested for a lot of movies in the


    past recent years.


    He was the hottest investor that all media were scrambling for. If they would piss him off, he could get


    them banned just with his words.


    "It''s all your fault! You said you wanted to ruin her to avenge your good friend. If it wasn''t because of


    you, we would not have ended up like this." Madeline got angrier when she thought about that. Then,


    she toughly threw a pillow at Wendy.


    Wendy got angry after a while and said, "You came up with that idea. You suggested to let her gulp


    some sea water. We only listened to you. Now you me all that happened on us?"


    "Exactly. If it wasn''t because of your idea, we would have not be in such a mess." Maggie said while


    she fiercely stared at Madeline.


    Madeline was shocked for a second. Then her face turned dark immediately, "So you are joining


    together to go against me now? Don''t you agree on that? Listen carefully! When I raised that idea,


    neither of you refused it. Then now, you came to me me for all the things that happened?"


    After she dropped her words, they suddenly turned silent. No one dared to talk.


    They all knew Zed''s power. So they didn''t have any reason to argue anymore.


    Zabrina didn''t say anything that moment. After a while, she started to cry and said, "It took me so much


    time and effort to be on the position I am in today. Am I going to lose all of this straightaway?"


    Everyone''s face turned darker after they heard what she said.


    "We better go and apologize to her when she wakes up." Wendy said in a gloomy face.


    There was no better way to solve their problem that time. So they didn''t disagree. Instead, they easily


    gave their approval.


    Zed was at Jean''s side all night in the ward. He didn''t even close his eyes.


    On the following day, Jean hadn''t woken up yet. She was lying there like a sleeping beauty.


    The director went there several times. He was worried about Zed. He thought that Zed might be


    already tired, so he suggested to hire a nurse. But unfortunately, Zed refused his suggestion. The ward


    she stayed in was for VIP only. A staff was also provided there to take care of their food. Zed stayed up


    the whole night to look after Jean. The doctor checked her again the next morning. Then, he left after


    he said that Jean was fine.


    Zedy down on the couch and fell asleep quickly.


    It was almost noon when Jean finally woke up. The bright radiance of the sun shone through the


    window. The sun shone straight to her eyes when she opened them.


    ''Where am I?''


    Jean contemted for a while. She was about to sit up, but she suddenly felt that her body was so


    painful; she was really weak.


    Feeling dazzled, she gave up. When she raised her head, Jean saw the man sleeping on the couch.


    She suddenly recalled what Zed told her that moment when she got sober on the shore.


    "Don''t you ever leave without asking my permission!"


    His words were sopelling but sweet. She couldn''t help but smile. She only remembered that she


    was swept away by the waves. After a few seconds, she lost her consciousness. She felt that someone


    did cardiopulmonary resuscitation and chestpression to her. Then finally, she woke up.


    She instantly saw Zed''s face when she woke up on the shore. He was so frightened. It looked like he


    was really scared to lose her.


    He totally captured her heart that time.


    She hoped that Zed would wrap her in his arms, and wouldn''t let her go.

 Chapter 129 Posturing

    Chapter 129 Posturing


    She wanted to move her body. Yet, she didn''t realize that she had no energy at all. Then, she


    identally fell on the floor.


    She extremely startled. She was afraid that the noise might wake Zed up.


    When she tried to stand up, a pair of warm hands held her. The hands lifted her up and put her on the


    bed.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up when you were already up?" All of Zed''s weariness were relieved after he


    saw Jean woke up. He was extremely delighted.


    He tuned her bed higher and gently helped her lean on the bed.


    Jean was a bit embarrassed and said, "I noticed that you looked so tired, so I didn''t want to wake you


    up and bother you. I was notfortable with my previous position, so I turned to change. But, I didn''t


    realize that I had no strength at all." She didn''t dare to look at his eyes. Her cheeks turned red as she


    eagerly exined to him.


    "So you would rather choose to fall on the floor than wake me up?" Zed seemed to scold her, yet


    there''s no hint of dispraise in his eyes. It seemed that he was really concerned about her so much.


    Jean slowly bowed her head down. She felt that her face was a bit hot. Then she asked, "How long


    have I been sleeping here?"


    "A day and a night." Zed calmly answered.


    "I slept that long?" Jean asked. She was so shocked after she knew that she had slept for so long. She


    was supposed to shoot for the program. If she was lying there in the hospital, then how about the crew


    of the program? Where were they?


    Zed seemed to grasp what she was thinking about. So he ndly said to her, "Don''t worry about it. We


    will not shoot for the program anymore."


    "We will not shoot?" She was dazzled for a while. Then she confusingly asked, "What? Why not?"


    "Because you need to take good care of yourself. And you are not safe with some people in the


    program. I don''t want you to get hurt anymore." His words indicated how concerned he was about her.


    He really considered all of those things for her safety.


    Jean didn''t know when they started to develop their rtionship, and got along with each other as a


    real couple.


    Though they were just acting at first, they seemed to forget about the acting already.


    She was delighted to know that Zed considered all those things for her. If the shoot hadn''t begun, she


    would definitely be delighted to be excluded from the show.


    They only had two days left to shoot. If they quit now, not only their hard work, but also all the efforts


    exerted by the whole crew of the program, would be in vain.


    Besides that, they epted to be part of that program to save Qi Group''s reputation. If they quit, then


    how would they save the loss of the Qi Group?


    "No. We promised to be part of that program. We already started it, so we should finish it." Jean


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    insisted.


    Zed frowned and asked, "You always wanted to quit shooting, didn''t you?"


    "I don''t care. We have already started it. Besides, there''s only two days left for us to shoot. I don''t want


    to waste the hard works and efforts exerted by the whole crew of the program just because of my own


    reasons." Jean said while she firmly looked at Zed.


    "But you drowned because of them." His face turned cold. It seemed that he was getting angry that


    moment.


    She knew who he was talking about. She pressed her lips together and said, "They are them, while the


    program is the program. There''s clearly no rtionship between them."


    After he saw that she insisted about it, Zed didn''t argue with her further. Instead, he warned her in a


    cold voice, "If you won''t take good care of yourself and shoot for the program, I''ll get all the crew of the


    program out of the entertainment circle!"


    Then Zed immediately left the room.


    Jean was slightly dazzled. She didn''t think that Zed would do that just because of her.


    The doctor came over and did an examination. After he checked Jean''s condition, he said that she was


    already fine. But, she still needed extra nutrition and a rest for a week.


    Jean was totally surprised when she heard that she needed to rest for a week! She had already stayed


    in the hospital for two days. Yet, she still needed to spend a week more there. The crew of the program


    had to adjust the shooting schedule for her. She was very influential and was really an important part of


    that program.


    Without the doctor''s approval, she couldn''t get out of the hospital either. She didn''t know what to do.


    Zed stayed by her side every day in the hospital. Though he was just quiet and wore a cold face all the


    time, she still felt happy to be with someone she loved, especially in times when the hospital got so


    boring.


    Ever since she woke up, a lot of people went there to visit her. The ward was filled with their gifts in just


    few days.


    The director, the crew of the program and some investors went there to visit her. Besides them, the


    manager and the vice manager of Fashion Weekly also went there.


    Zed refused to wee visitors for the next few days. He wanted her to have a peaceful and quiet rest.


    Jean justy on the bed of the ward every day. The only things she did everyday were eating or


    sleeping while Zed was looking after her. She could do nothing else. Even ying her phone or


    watching TV shows was not allowed.


    The doctor said that she needed to have a quiet rest. That was the reason why she was not allowed to


    do all those stuffs. Everything that might harm her body, such as phone with radiation, TV scenes and


    sounds that could influence her emotions, were not allowed to get near her.


    Zed was just sitting on the couch. He kept on dealing with his work. Jean felt like she was going to be


    furious. She asked him if she could already get out of the hospital for several times, but he always


    refused her request.


    "Can I leave the hospital now? I''ve been here for almost a week." She felt that she so dirty. She hadn''t


    taken a bath or even had a shampoo in a week. She justy on the bed in such a mess every day,


    being guarded by him.


    She was crumbling. She walked towards that man with a furious face.


    "No. You can only get out of the hospital when the doctor says so."


    He focused his eyes on theptop and remained silent. After a while, he stood up and said, "I need to


    go out for a while. Stay here and have a good rest. I''ll ask the nurse to look after you while I''m not


    here."


    He closed theptop, turned around and walked out of the ward.


    Jean heaved a sigh of relief when she saw Zed left. She felt like she was going to be insane there. She


    couldn''t do anything but stay in the hospital.


    She was about to get off the bed when she suddenly heard the squeal of the door being opened. She


    paused for a second and asked herself, ''Did hee back?'' She immediately turned around andy


    on the bed again.


    She was wrong. The person who just came in was not Zed. It was the nurse that Zed mentioned a


    while ago.


    "Mrs. Qi, I''m the nurse in charge of this ward. If you need help, please don''t hesitate to ask me. I''m


    willing to help anytime." the nurse said with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Okay." Jean yawned and said, "You can leave now. I''m a bit sleepy. I want to take a nap."


    The nurse paused and nodded her head, "Sure."


    Jean was sure that Zed had specifically told the nurse to keep an eye on her and to never let her out of


    the ward.


    As long as there''s someone waiting at the door, she wouldn''t be able to get out of there.


    Damn Zed!


    Jean finally gave up on her intentions. Since she was not able to get out, she just went to sleep


    instead.


    She didn''t know how long she had slept until the noise outside the door woke her up.


    She was eventually wide awake. The noise became louder.


    "How can you not let us go inside? We are here to visit the patient." A lousy voice was apparently


    interrogating the poor nurse.


    "Right! We are celebrities. We should not be exposed. If anyone sees us here, are you going to be


    responsible for that?" Another voice added arrogantly.


    Jean recognized that those voices were obviously from Madeline and herpanions.


    Jean was confused for a while. She didn''t know why those women came there. Did they go there to


    see her ugly appearance?


    "Let us in. Get off me. Get off ..."


    The noise outside the ward was getting louder and louder. It seemed like they would forcefully rush in.


    If things would get worse, it would attract people''s attention. Those celebrities would surely be in the


    trending topics'' list. Jean might even be involved in it.


    Jean got up after contemtion. She then walked towards the door and opened it.

 Chapter 130 You Pushed Me, Didn’t You

    Chapter 130 You Pushed Me, Didn¡¯t You


    The women who rushed to get into the ward stopped when they saw that the door opened. They were


    so shocked.


    Madeline put a smile on her face andined, "Jean, we came here to visit you, but the nurse won''t


    let us in."


    The nurse looked at Jean and embarrassingly said, "Mrs. Qi, Mr. Qi instructed me to make sure that


    you have a quiet rest. He said that no one should bother you."


    "I''ll talk to him when hees back. They are my friends. Let them in, " Jean replied. Then, she turned


    around and walked inside the ward with a nk facial expression. The women outside the ward felt


    delighted when they heard that Jean imed them to be her friends.


    "Have a seat." She apathetically said as she pointed to the couch.


    Madeline put the fruit basket and the flowers on the table. She wore a smile and asked, "Jean, how are


    you? Are you feeling better now?"


    "Yeah. We were so worried about you these past few days. We nned to visit you when you get


    better. But we didn''t expect that we would be blocked by the nurse outside the ward." Maggie couldn''t


    help butin.


    The other two women looked at each other eye to eye as they smiled, and nodded, "Right. We have


    been so concerned about your condition recently."


    Jean looked at them quietly. She didn''t say anything when she saw their fake concerns and gestures.


    After a while, those women kept talking and asking a lot of absurd questions to her. "We were so


    worried about you. Do you feel better now? Where''s Mr. Qi? Sorry if we just visited you now. We really


    wanted to visit you earlier."


    Jean suddenly realized that it was not so bad to stay in the hospital after all. For sure, it was boring. But


    at least, she enjoyed the peace and tranquility there.


    "Jean, are you alright? Why aren''t you talking?" Zabrina asked when she saw that Jean just kept silent.


    Jean raised her eyebrows. Then, she looked up and asked, "I had a vague memory that you pushed


    me when I was swept away by the waves."


    The room instantly got quiet after she dropped her words. They were happily talking a while ago. But


    the air inside the ward seemed to stop that moment. No one suddenly dared to talk.


    Madeline''s smile froze on her face. A hint of surprise was shown in her eyes. Then, she confusingly


    asked, "What do you mean, Jean?"


    "I didn''t mean anything. I''m just wondering. I felt that someone pushed and pressed me down when I


    was struggling to get out of the water." Jean pretended that she didn''t know about anything. She


    pretended that she was wondering about what really happened that time. Then, she stared at Madeline


    with her innocent eyes.


    "How was that possible?" Madeline firmly shook her head and twinkled her beautiful eyes. She thought


    for a while and exined, "It was probably because the wave came so fast. We were all trying to win


    the game, so nobody noticed that you were pushed into the water. We were also packed there


    together. If we had known about what happened to you, we should have..."


    She paused for a second and looked at the other women who were standing beside her.


    The other two women saw her gestures and nodded immediately. Then, they said with an innocent


    voice, "Yeah. We didn''t notice what happened to you. But it was still our fault. We failed to take care of


    you. If we had just closely looked after you, these things would have not happened." Wendy said with a


    fake smile on her face.


    "Really? But I vaguely remember that I couldn''t get out of the water because you kept on pressing me


    down." Jean said with a devious smile on her face. The other women were so nervous that they hadn''t


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    noticed her smile.


    "The scene was too chaotic. Maybe that''s the reason why we didn''t notice what happened to you."


    Wendy was still reluctantly trying to exin.


    Jean didn''t want the gloves toe off. So she lightly smiled and answered, "Yeah. That''s probably the


    reason why."


    They heaved sigh of relief when they saw that Jean believed their exnation. Then they talked nicely


    to Jean and pretended that they were concerned about her condition.


    Although Jean was not so acquainted with them, she knew them pretty well.


    They would''ve not visited her without any intentions. They were surely guilty about what they did. But


    there must be some other purpose why they went there.


    After ten minutes, Madeline started to expose their real purpose in visiting her that day.


    "Jean, actually we have another thing to talk about with you." She seemed to be embarrassed. She


    was so reluctant to tell their concern.


    It was rare to see her being embarrassed. Jean thought that she looked so funny that time. But she


    didn''t show it off though.


    "What is it?" Jean asked.


    They looked into each other''s eyes. Then, Madeline stepped forward. Though she didn''t like Jean, she


    had no other choice but topromise for the sake of their career.


    She held Jean''s hand, smiled and said, "Jean, we all envy you. You''ve found an exceptional husband.


    Mr. Qi treated you so nicely that he jumped into the water immediately when he heard that you were


    drowning. Besides that, he also..."


    Madeline paused for a while. It was like she felt so embarrassed to finish her sentence. She raised her


    head and quickly winked her eyes at Wendy.


    Wendy took a deep breath and continued what Madeline left, "Mr. Qi thought we nned all of this. He


    said that if there''s something bad that would happen to you, he would not let us go. Look, we are


    sisters, right? We were also concerned about you when you had that ident. We were relieved after


    we saw that you are already fine. Could you please say a few good words about us to Mr. Qi?"


    She was definitely so shameless to ask Jean such a request.


    "Did he really say that?" Jean asked.


    "Yes. Jean, could you talk with Mr. Qi about it?" Wendy boldly asked. They had no other choice but to


    convince Jean to put in a good word for them for the sake of their career.


    They couldn''t afford to lose their career If Zed suddenly remembered the issue and charged them for


    what they did.


    Jean rubbed her eyes and pretended to yawn. Then she said with a fake distress, "You should''ve


    known his temper. Though he seems to be so affectionate at me, he really doesn''t listen to me."


    "Is that true? You two seemed to be so in love with each other. Besides that, he pays a lot of attention


    to you. Please! At least, say something for us." Apparently, Madeline couldn''t believe what Jean said.


    "Then you must haven''t known that. Once my husband makes a decision, it''s hard to change his mind,


    regardless of who is convincing him. But you can just rx. If it really has nothing to do with you, he


    won''t do what he had said. You exined it to me just now, didn''t you? Since you didn''t purposefully do


    it, he won''t do anything to you." Jean made herself clear and smiled.


    "But it would be better if you would say something nice about us to him, right?" Maggie asked. She


    didn''t want to give up the only chance they had.


    Jean tightened her lips. She surely knew that they wouldn''t give up easily. She started to have a


    headache. She suddenly regretted why she had let them in.


    The door opened when she had just gotten into trouble.


    Zed stepped in while carrying something in his hand. He was shocked and paused for a few seconds


    after he saw that there were other people standing inside the ward. He frowned as soon as he


    recognized who they were.


    Jean paused for a second. She realized that Zed might get angry at herter as she didn''t have a quiet


    rest.


    "What are you doing here?" He frowned as he put the sweet soup that he brought on the table. Then,


    he seriously looked at Jean.


    Jean''s body was trembling. After a while, she yawned and patted her mouth. Then, she walked towards


    the bed and sat down.


    "They came here to visit me. And by the way..." Jean lifted the corner of her lips and said, "They came


    here to rify that they had not done anything wrong to me when I fell into the water. I think it had


    nothing to do with them, too. Honey, don''t worry about it any more."


    Those women''s faces turned awkward after Jean dropped her words. They just stood there rigid and


    embarrassed.


    Jean''s first words seemed to sabotage them. But her request to Zed seemed to help them.


    They didn''t know what were they supposed to feel. They didn''t know if they should get angry or not. So


    they just stood still there and didn''t say anything.


    They looked so guilty. They were really afraid of Zed.

 Chapter 131 I’m Sorry. I Still Care About You

    Chapter 131 I¡¯m Sorry. I Still Care About You


    Jean saw how apprehensive they looked that time. She even felt extremely happy when she saw their


    anxious faces.


    Zed surely had recognized what Jean implied in her words. He raised his head and took a cold nce


    at them. "If you don''t want any trouble, leave now. Don''t you evere back and bother her again."


    They quickly felt relieved and joyful after they heard what Zed said. Madeline nodded her head and


    smiled, "Mr. Qi, we just stopped by to visit Jean. Since you already know the truth, we won''t bother you


    any more. We are leaving now. Goodbye!"


    Madeline eximed. Then, she quickly left with the other women.


    The ward became quiet again. It was noisy inside a while ago. But that time, the air seemed to have


    stopped in just a few seconds. The nurse stood by the door. She wanted to go in and exin what


    happened to Zed after she saw that those women were leaving. However, Zed abruptly turned her


    down.


    He walked in with a grumpy face. Then, he stared at Jean with his cold look and said, "How many


    times have I told you to have a quiet rest?"


    Jeany back on the bed, tucked herself in and pouted. Then she said as if she suffered injustice, "It


    has nothing to do with me. I was just sleeping until a noise outside woke me up. I found out that they


    were loudly arguing with the nurse. I would not get decent rest if I didn''t let them in. And if they had


    attracted people''s attention, it would have been a big mess, right?"


    She thought for a while and continued to exin, "You told me to have a quiet rest. Since I need to


    have a quiet rest, I need to solve the problem that caused the noise first. Am I right?"


    "That''s a lie!" He took a cold nce at her and turned around. He took the sweet soup that he had just


    bought and gave it to her. "Have some sweet soup. It will lighten up your mood."


    He saw that Jean was gloomy recently, but he couldn''t think of any healthy ways to cheer her up. So he


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    consulted the doctor and asked if she could have sweet food. After gaining the doctor''s approval, he


    bought her the sweet soup from afar.


    "Is this for me?" Jean was shocked. Since when did Zed be so considerate? Though he seemed


    to be cold outside, he sometimes treated her extremely nice and tender.


    "Yes."


    Jean took the sweet soup from him. Then she slightly pressed her lips together and smiled.


    If he would take care of her like that forever, then she would choose to be always sick.


    She stayed in the hospital for about a week. She thought she would dy the shooting schedule of the


    whole crew of the program. But she didn''t know that they had shot for the program even without Zed


    and her.


    The program had to shoot for at least a month. Since they were special guests, Jean and Zed only


    needed to shoot for a week.


    Besides, Zed had discussed about their shooting schedule with the crew of the program earlier.


    The Fashion Weekly nned to take Zed and Jean as the key guests of the program. But since Zed


    could only be avable for one week, they changed the program structure. Even so, Zed and Jean


    were still the focus.


    After leaving the hospital, Jean went directly to the studio to shoot for the program. She wanted to go


    back to her work as soon as possible. Their shooting was efficiently done in two days.


    They booked two air tickets going home and nned to leave the next day. Jean felt a bit sad because


    she didn''t have a nice tour around since they had arrived there.


    She had rested for such a long time that she almost forgot that she had a job. She wasn''t even sure if


    she still had her job or she was already fired.


    The evening arrived. She went to the beach with Zed after they had their dinner.


    Jean bowed her head down and stamped her footprints on the sand step by step. After Zed noticed


    that Jean was preupied, he asked her, "What''s wrong? Are you not happy that we are leaving?"


    "No." Jean pressed her lips together and denied, though she was really not happy about leaving there


    soon. But what she was truly worried about at the time was the thing that she had been thinking the


    whole day.


    After they would get back home, they would also be back to their act and pretend to be in a real


    rtionship. It was theirst day there. If she wouldn''t speak out the words she was dying to say, she


    would definitely regret it.


    But she didn''t know how to start it. Nevertheless, she was a woman...


    She looked up at the bright moon that night. It was hanging in the sky with its light brightly dancing on


    the beach. That evening, the beach was truly majestic.


    The waves hit the shore. The sound of the waves along with the moonlight made the atmosphere so


    romantic.


    It was crowded on the beach that time, but it was also quiet. Only a slight noise and the sound of


    crushing waves that could calm one''s mind could be heard there.


    Jean took a deep breath. Then, she suddenly stopped and stood in front of him.


    She raised her head and firmly looked at Zed. Her crystal eyes seemed to read Zed''s mind. It made


    Zed freeze in his ce.


    "Ahem! She cleared her throat, took a deep breath and said, "To be honest, I have been thinking about


    exining an issue to you."


    "What issue?" He firmly looked at her. He looked like his usual cold face.


    "I know you think that I still can''t get over Ethan Lei. You think that I want to be with him again. But that


    is not the truth. What happened between the two of us stays in the past. I admit that I had some


    feelings for him when I saw him again after a while. But now, I don''t have feelings for him any more. I


    just see him as a friend. So I hope that it''s clear to you."


    Zed''s face immediately turned cold after Jean mentioned Ethan. The bitterness in his eyes got even


    worse.


    He remembered that Winner showed him some photos of Jean going with Ethan. Jean and Ethan


    spent a day together after Zed left Kim Vige.


    "Why are you talking about this?" He said in a cold tone. His attitude was totally changed.


    Jean was dazzled for a while and slightly bit her lips after she noticed that Zed''s attitude suddenly


    changed, "I just want to exin it to you and make everything clear. It was not like what you think."


    She thought that Zed truly cared for and was concerned about her. Yet, she didn''t exert effort to win his


    heart.


    However, his following words put all the burning mes out of her heart.


    "You don''t have to exin it to me. We are just acting to be a couple. Once our y is done, we will be


    strangers again." He said in an apathetic tone. He was expressionless. It seemed like all the intimate


    interactions between the two of them earlier suddenly faded into the air.


    Jean''s eyes darkened. She slowly looked down with a hint of bitterness shown in her eyes. There''s a


    tingling pain in her heart. It''s her first time to confess her true feelings yet, she ended up getting deeply


    hurt.


    It turned out that she had just thought too much. It was just her bizarre and high hopes.


    She smiled and tried to hold back the tears in her eyes, "Sorry. I took it wrong." She turned around and


    prepared to walk away quickly.


    But suddenly, a pair ofrge hands pulled her back.


    His perfectly shaped eyebrows furrowed. He walked in front of her and stopped her.


    He still couldn''t let her go after all. Even though he knew that she had an ambiguous rtionship with


    Ethan, he still wanted to be with her.


    Jean slowly looked up with her misty eyes. Then, her tears eventually fell down.


    "What do you want?" She wiped the tears in her eyes off and sniffed.


    Zed suddenly felt that his heart was stabbed with a knife when he saw that. It was extremely painful.


    He tightly wrapped her in his arms, closed his eyes and whispered, "I''m sorry. I still care about


    you."

 Chapter 132 You Came Finally

    Chapter 132 You Came Finally


    Jean could not move her body when she heard what he said. She stayed motionless for at least one


    minute .She was so happy and surprised about what she heard.


    She slightly pushed him away a minuteter. Then, she confusingly asked him, "What did you just


    say?"


    "I said I didn''t want you to leave me." Then, he tightly hugged her again.


    Jean bit her lip while her tears slowly lingered in her eyes. She wasn''t self-absorbed; she had not taken


    it wrong. She really had a special ce in his heart.


    She wept her tears of joy and hugged him tightly in return. For the first time, she felt that the night could


    be so beautiful.


    "There is one more thing I really wanted to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "Do you still remember that incident in Kim Vige? After you left, Ethan came to me. I always wanted


    to exin this, but I didn''t know how to open it up to you."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She knew that Zed knew about that incident. She was afraid that he might misunderstand it. Moreover,


    she didn''t also know how to bring the matter up.


    Finally, she got the chance to tell him about it.


    Zed was shocked when Jean said her words. After a while, he let her go. He furrowed his eyebrows


    and stared at her with his serious eyes. Then he said, "Was it all true?"


    "What did you think it was? Did you you think I made it all up for you?"


    His suddenly got relieved. His dark and deep eyes turned extremely bright. Then his lips curved up and


    formed a nice arc.


    She felt like a shadow cast over her. Then, a pair of soft lips touched her mouth. She paused for a


    second. After a while, she moved her mouth and responded to what he did.


    The night was so beautiful. Two silhouettes were hugging each other under the moon light. They were


    part of the perfect view of the beach.


    They had a fruitful and amazing night. It was so fruitful that someone could not even get up in the


    morning.


    The day finally came. They had to go back to H City. Jean had rarely seen Zed in the following three


    days. Their initial n of a one week trip turned to be half a month trip. The Qi Group must have piled


    tons of work for him to do.


    He went back home every day and she waited for him there. She always fell asleep while waiting for


    him. She could absurdly feel that a person would lie down beside her. But when she woke up, the


    person would already be gone.


    After she woke up on that one morning, the space on the bed beside her was still warm. Jean paused


    for a while. Then she immediately put her pajama on and ran downstairs. Zelda was preparing


    breakfast in the kitchen. Their huge living room was empty; she could not see anybody.


    Zelda stepped out of the kitchen when she heard a noise. She saw that Jean was going downstairs.


    Then she asked, "Mrs. Jean, why did you get up so early? Are you hungry? The breakfast is not yet


    ready. Can you wait for a few minutes?"


    "Zelda, where is Zed?"


    "Mr. Zed just left ten minutes ago."


    "Oh." She disappointedly went back to her room. She sat on the edge of the bed for a while and


    contemted. Then she dressed and cleaned herself up.


    She arrived at thepany she worked in with a gloomy mood. She turned on theputer and


    stared at the nk screen like she usually did.


    Then, a ttering noise sounded nearby. Maranda came out of nowhere with a photo in her hand.


    After she saw that Jean didn''t respond, Maranda waved the photo in the front of Jean''s face and said,


    "Hey, what are you dreaming of? Wake up, Jean! Guess what it is in my hand." Maranda excitingly


    waved the photo in the air.


    Jean was finally back to her senses and sighed. She shook her head and said, "I don''t care."


    Maranda was so shocked that time. She put down the photo in her hand and touched Jean''s forehead.


    After that, she worriedly asked her, "Jean, are you fine?"


    "Yes, I am fine. What''s wrong?"


    "I sensed that something is wrong with you. You have been so preupiedtely. Have you fallen in


    love with some guy?" Maranda couldn''t miss that chance to tease her.


    Jean was absent-minded because she was lovesick. Jean implicitlyuged. "What do you want to show


    me?"


    Maranda turned her eyes at her. Then, she picked up the photo and said, "Look! I finally got Selena''s


    autograph!"


    Maranda was so happy. She just went shopping with her friend in the mall when she suddenly saw


    Selena. Though Selena was wearing a cap and a mask, Maranda still recognized her.


    So, she didn''t let that opportunity pass. She immediately asked for her autograph.


    Jean was amazed by what Maranda said. Selena was a celebrity. Why did she show up in a crowded


    ce such as the mall. Wasn''t she worried about being recognized. It could have caused her a lot of


    trouble.


    "You haven''t gottten her autographed photo even though you were hanging out with her for a few days.


    Well me, I just ran towards her and effortlessly asked for it. She was really nice, pretty and polite."


    She was absorbed in her own world when she said those words.


    Jean helplessly shook her head and sighed. To be a celebrity was not an easy job. She thought that


    Selena had to maintain her shining image to the public while being secretly in love with a married man.


    Though Selena knew Zed earlier than she did¡­


    Maranda hung out with her and had some catching up. Jean was baffled about everything Maranda


    had said. After they hung out, Selena called Zelda over the phone.


    "Zelda, please cook some nutritious soup for me. I will have it when Ie back after my work. Please


    make it on time." She didn''t want to have a cold chicken soup.


    "Sure, Mrs. Jean."


    After she hung the phone up, she heard a scream. It tore the silent atmosphere of theirpany.


    A staff was looking at herputer screen and excitedly eximed, "Breaking news! CEO of Qi Group


    and his wife participated in the Couples Show for the first time."


    A staff who was busy with his copy writing job raised his head and asked, "What is Couples Show?"


    His words made the other employees chuckle.


    Jean sat still for a while. She didn''t expect that she would be on the news. She eagerly opened the


    webpage of the variety show and inputted the key words.


    She was slightly afraid. She feared that she might get attention from others.


    After she opened the page, she found out that she and Zed were on the headline. Zed and Jean''s


    photo together that was taken when they went to Sanya hugely appeared on the page.


    That was great! Everyone knew about it! She never wanted to let others know that they had shot for


    that program. However, the more she wanted to avoid it, the more it could possibly happen.


    The whole office suddenly turned quiet. All eyes were looking at her.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­


    "Jean, we are your colleagues. How could you keep such kind of things from us?"


    "Right. You and your husband love each other so much. You knew you would appear on TV anyway,


    why did you still keep it from us? We would have not known about it if we had not seen you on the


    news."


    "You owe us wedding gifts!"


    Eventually, everyone chatted with her. Some were buttering her up. Some were trying to establish their


    friendship well while some were reminding her about their friendship.


    Jean felt like her head was going to explode that time. The noise kept tingling in her ears; and it never


    stopped.


    Maranda was very confused when their colleagues asked about the show time of the program. She


    tried to understand what was happening that moment.


    "Jean, they¡­" Maranda pointed at their colleagues, then she pointed at Jean, "Jean is already


    married?"


    "Yeah. Don''t you know that?"

 Chapter 133 Jeans Identity Was Disclosed

    Chapter 133 Jean''s Identity Was Disclosed


    "Yes! You''re right. She is the wife of Mr. Qi, the CEO of the Qi Group."


    "You are good friends, right? Haven''t you congratted Jean yet?"


    After Jean heard Maranda''s query, Jean stopped talking with them and quickly looked at Maranda.


    Maranda''s face was filled with shock. Her bright eyes were wide-opened in daze.


    "Maranda, I''m so sorry. I didn''t intend to keep it from you?"


    Jean bitterly smiled. ''I didn''t even know how to describe my marriage to her before.'' Jean contemted


    deep in her heart.


    If she hadn''t been part of the Couples Show in the Fashion Weekly, she would not open her heart to


    Zed or tell him her true feelings for him. She found out that they have loved each other and have


    already treated each other as the most important person in their lives only after she did that.


    Thinking about that, Jean took a deep breath and delightfully smiled.


    Well, Jean had carefully thought about the situation she had to deal with after she agreed to be part of


    the show.


    Since she and Zed were sure that they really loved each other, their marriage became true. There was


    already no reason to keep it as a secret to anyone.


    "Maranda, won''t you congratte me?"


    Jean looked at Maranda and smiled. Jean was really happy. And she wanted to receive Maranda''s


    good wishes.


    "I¡­" Maranda finally believed that Jean was Zed''s wife. After she saw that Jean was cheerfully smiling,


    Maranda sincerely said, "Congrattions, Jean! I am happy for you. You finally found your own


    happiness."


    "Thank you so much, Maranda!" At that moment, Maranda''s good wishes seemed to be the best ones


    Jean had ever heard in the entire world. A shy smile gradually showed up on Jean''s face again.


    Their colleagues started to gathering around Jean. They also gave their good wishes to her. Jean


    found herself in the middle of their colleagues. She had no time to talk with Maranda that time. The only


    thing she could do was to helplessly smile to Maranda. Then, Maranda responded with a considerate


    smile.


    "John, Jean is Zed Qi''s wife! Have you known that before?" A colleague curiously asked when she


    noticed that John was about to step out of his office.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    John, who was walking with his head down, suddenly stopped when he heard what his colleague said.


    He looked around and finally found Jean who was helplessly smiling.


    "Yeah, John. You and Jean are closer to each other than the rest of us. You must have known about


    that even before!" Another colleague curiously added.


    "I''m not that kind of person who likes to gossip." John apathetically said. Then, he left without looking at


    anyone.


    After they saw John''s reaction, everyone felt a bit dejected, and soon left.


    Jean heaved a long sigh of relief when she saw that everyone was sitting back on their seats. She


    turned around and saw that Maranda was dazzled for a long time. Maranda''s eyes were staring straight


    at the direction where John left.


    Jean raised her hand and shook it in front of Maranda. Jean curiously asked, "What are you thinking?"


    Jean''s words interrupted Maranda''s deep contemtion. Maranda looked at Jean''s face and seriously


    asked her, "Jean, tell me honestly. Did John know about your marriage before?"


    "Why¡­ Why did you ask so?" Jean had noticed that Maranda liked John. ''Is it¡­''


    Jean''s eyes sparkled in astonishment. She looked at Maranda from head to toe.


    In all honesty, Maranda was also a beautifuldy.


    Maranda was outgoing, while John was handsome and reserved. They were perfect for each other.


    If Maranda was really interested in John, it would be very great.


    "I¡­" Maranda, who was always outgoing, suddenly became a little shy after she heard Jean''s words.


    Her face was flushing. She didn''t know how to answer Jean.


    "That''s fine. Even if you won''t tell me, I already knew it." Jean thought that the answer was already


    clear after she saw Maranda''s expression. Jean slightly smiled and said, "Maranda, if you fall in love


    with someone, you must be brave. Show your intention and don''t hesitate."


    "Jean¡­" Her secret had already been revealed. Maranda stamped her feet and ran back to her seat


    with her face flushing. She found herself too shy to look at Jean.


    ''Maranda is always bold and outgoing. She acts what she thinks.'' A smile eventually showed up on


    Jean?''s face. Then she got back to her work happily.


    Jean went directly back to the vi after she got off work. She took the chicken soup that Zelda made,


    and immediately went to the Qi Group''s building.


    I haven''t seen Zed for a long time.''


    Zed went to work early and came back homete every day after he returned from Sanya. Though they


    slept on the same bed, she wasn''t able to see Zed at all. She would already be asleep when Zed would


    go and sleep by her side.


    Jean couldn''t wait to see Zed soon.


    She was so excited. She couldn''t wait to get on the elevator and go to the floor where Zed''s office was


    located.


    Jean tried to suppress the joy in her heart when she got out of the elevator. She went to the bathroom


    to fix her make-up first.


    Though she was just wearing light makeup, it still made Jean look very energetic and charming.


    Jean nodded to herself with content, and went outside with the chicken soup she was holding.


    "Have you heard about it? Recently, Selena frequently came here to see our CEO. She will stay in his


    office for several hours. Do you think she will rece Mrs. Qi, and be the next wife of Mr. Qi?" A


    woman excitedly said with a shrill voice.


    The smile on Jean''s face suddenly froze. She was so shocked about what she just heard. She stopped


    walking all of a sudden.


    "It is hard to judge. After all, Selena is an international superstar. She is really beautiful. Aside from


    that, she is greatly popr. She''s the best woman that could match our CEO, both in terms of


    appearance and identity." Another woman said.


    "But you have seen the news today, haven''t you? Mr. Qi and Mrs. Qi had been in a show together. If


    they don''t really love each other, our CEO won''t allow himself to be part of that show."


    "It seems that you don''t know much about that. Just recently, ourpany had been in a financial


    crisis. To save ourpany''s reputation, Mr. Qi had to publicly disy his affection with Mrs. Qi by


    being part of that variety show. It has nothing to do with true love."


    Hearing that, Jean felt that there was no reason for her to continue listening to them.


    She forced a smile and slowly walked out with a heavy heart.


    In the eyes of a lot of people, she was a mismatch for Zed.


    She already knew that and constantly reminded herself the gap between them and that she shouldn''t


    take their marriage seriously.


    Jean still felt upset when she heard the gossips even though she and Zed had already opened their


    hearts and exchanged their feelings with each other.


    ''Why is there nobody optimistic about our rtionship?


    Does nobody sincerely hope us to have a happy life?'' Jean asked herself.


    Jean also clearly knew about Selena''s intentions.


    She clenched her fists and immediately strode to Zed''s office.


    Zed was her husband. Before finding out the truth, she must be faithful to him no matter what


    happened.


    "Mrs. Qi, when did you arrive here?" The secretary nervously turned his eyes away from theputer.


    He was shocked when he saw that Jean abruptly opened the door of the CEO''s office.

 Chapter 134 How Can They Be So Impudent

    Chapter 134 How Can They Be So Impudent


    Jean slowly opened the office door.


    She lifted her eyes and peaked inside the room. What was happening inside Zed''s office outraged her.


    She was very shocked when she saw Selena and Zed together inside the office.


    And worse, Selena was standing behind Zed. It made Jean think that Zed and Selena had an intimate


    rtionship.


    Zed was sitting against his leather chair and rested his eyes while Selena was standing behind him.


    Selena was gently staring at Zed as she massaged his shoulders.


    They...


    Jean froze on her ce. Her eyes were full of anger.


    ''How can they be so impudent?'' Jean thought.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Trembling in anger, Jean quickly went inside Zed''s office. She bit her lip and red at them. What she


    just saw made Jean''s blood boil.


    Selena looked at Jean in distress. Then she shouted at Walter with a cold voice.


    "Walter, I have told you that nobody should disturb Mr. Qi, right? Don''t you remember?"


    "Well..."


    Walter Wang, who entered the office after Jean, was shocked at what he saw. He didn''t know what to


    do that time. He never expected that Jean and Selena would suddenly meet at Zed''s office.


    After she heard what Selena said, Jean slowly walked towards her. She wore a smile on her face and


    asked, "Selena, the gorgeous super star, why are you here at Zed''s office?"


    "Why am I here? Don''t you see what I am doing with Zed?" Selena questioningly replied. Then, she


    disdainfully nced at Jean.


    Walter wiped the cold sweat on his face. He looked very nervous. He stilld didn''t know how to deal with


    the situation.


    Zed had been so exhausted after working overtime for several days. He didn''t get a good rest for


    several days.


    Walter even sensed that there was something wrong with his boss. He tried to invite a doctor to


    examine Zed in his office, but Zed refused.


    After a few seconds, Selena came. Zed and Selena met each other frequently after Zed came back


    from Sanya. So, Walter thought that Selena came here for business.


    "Is Mr. Qi already in love with Selena?


    Oh! no, no, no.'' Walter couldn''t believe what he saw.


    He quickly vanished his thoughts and muttered, "Mr. Qi is a loyal man."


    Jean tried her best to calm herself down.


    Then she walked towards Zed''s big desk. Her anger was taken away after she saw the pink patches on


    Zed''s cheeks. She finally realized that Zed was seriously ill.


    ''No wonder Zed didn''t notice me even though I have been here for a long time.'' Jean thought to herself.


    Jean initially thought that Zed didn''t notice her because he felt so happy with Selena''spany. She


    thought that he didn''t want to see her in his office.


    Yet, when she saw Zed, she finally perceived that he was ill.


    Meanwhile, Selena was just really taking advantage of the situation. She desperately tried to get closer


    to Zed.


    ''What an immoral woman!'' Jean thought to herself.


    She clenched her fist tightly and fiercely stared at Selena. Then she said, "Walter, I, as the wife of the


    CEO, order you to lead thisdy out of the office."


    "Yes, Mrs. Qi." Without hesitation, Walter went there immediately. He walked towards Selena and said,


    "Miss Miao, this way please."


    "You..." Selena had nned to drive Jean away by pretending to be intimate with Zed. Unfortunately,


    Jean didn''t buy her tricks. When Selena realized it, she angrily stared at Jean and warned her, "Jean,


    don''t be so arrogant. Everyone knows that you''re absolutely out of Zed''s league. Sooner orter, he will


    abandon you. Then you will be nothing. People all around the world will degrade and humiliate you."


    "Whether Zed will abandon me or not, it has nothing to do with you. Please just mind your own


    business. You''re a public figure. You seem to be a goddess in the eyes of your fans. If they know that


    you are coveting my husband, they will surely feel upset about it."


    Jean slightly mock her. After a while, she calmed herself down and stayed cool.


    "You¡­ Well, let''s wait and see who will be the first one to peel the other off the wall." Selena furiously


    said. After that, she stormed out of the office.


    Walter was very surprised. He heaved a sigh of relief after Selena left.


    It seemed that there was nothing more horrifying than two women''s feud. Their feud was really


    damaging even though there were no guns nor bombs involved.


    Jean hurriedly walked towards Zed after Selena left.


    Jean felt that her heart broke when she looked at Zed''s pale and skinny cheeks. She felt really guilty


    about not taking good care of him.


    ''I''m not a good wife.'' Jean thought.


    ''I know how hard Zed is working every day. I should have taken good care of him.''


    A while ago, Jean was so angry that she almost left the office when she saw Selena massage Zed''s


    shoulders.


    Fortunately, Jean remembered that Zed had confessed his love to her at Sanya. So she forced herself


    to stay and find out the truth.


    Selena would have taken advantage of the situation if she didn''t stay.


    "Zed, I am so sorry. I almost made a mistake. I know I should trust you." Jean felt very guilty. She


    slowly reached her hand to touch Zed''s skinny face.


    Jean''s reaction suddenly changed when her fingers touched the skin of his face.


    Then, she continued touching Zed''s hot forehead anxiously. After a while, she shockingly cried out,


    "Walter! Walter!"


    Walter was relieved after he sent Selena out of thepany. But not so long, he heard Jean anxiously


    crying.


    Without a second thought, he quickly. opened the door and asked, "Mrs. Qi, what''s the matter?"


    "Zed''s had a fever. He is burning hot! We should take him to the hospital now." Jean frightfully replied.


    She grabbed Zed''s suit and lifted him from his chair.


    "Okay, okay!" Walter also panicked after he heard that Zed had a fever.


    So he quickly went towards Zed. Though it was a bit hard for him, Walter sessfully carried Zed with


    Jean''s help. Then they quickly walked out of the office.


    They rushed Zed to the hospital. Luckily, after some emergency medical treatments, Zed was in a


    stable condition.


    "Mr. Qi would have been in danger if you didn''te here immediately." The doctor said to Jean after


    he took his mask off. Then he continued, "Don''t worry. He has passed the critical situation. Please take


    good care of him and don''t let him catch a cold. He will be alright after a few days of rest."


    Jean felt so happy and relieved after she heard that Zed was already fine. Then she blissfully thanked


    the doctor. "Thank you... Thank you very much."


    Jean followed the nurse to the VIP ward. When she saw Zed lying quietly on the bed with a pale face,


    she walked towards him and took his hand.


    "Zed, did you know? I have been really scared." Jean gently stared at Zed. Then she continued with a


    smile on her face, "This is all my fault. I was too careless. I knew that you''re working hard every day


    and got tired, yet I didn''t take good care of you. I am the one who should be med for your illness. I


    am not a good wife to you. But Zed, I promise that I will be better now. I will try my best to learn how to


    take good care of you."


    Jean remembered that every time she got injured, Zed would look after her gently and carefully. When


    she thought about it, Jean seemed to be more determined to pay more attention to Zed''s health.


    ''Zedes from a very prominent and rich family. He had carefully taken care of me. Now, it''s my time


    to learn how to look after him.'' Jean thought to herself.


    Jean put Zed''s hand down. When she was about to stand up, Zed abruptly took her hand back. He


    tightly held it; Jean could not move.


    Jean looked back in astonishment. She saw that Zed was still closing his eyes, yet his right hand was


    tightly holding hers. A smile appeared on Jean''s face after she saw what happened.

 Chapter 135 I Want You to Feed Me

    Chapter 135 I Want You to Feed Me


    Jean hadn''t thought that Zed could be also naive and childish.


    She bent and convinced Zed in a low and gentle voice, "Zed, could you please let me go first? I will be


    back soon."


    However, Zed still kept his eyes closed andy on his bed. He still didn''t respond to Jean.


    Instead, he held her hand more tightly.


    Jean felt totally helpless. She didn''t have any choice but to go back to her seat. She wanted to take


    some clothes for Zed, and cook some warm porridge so he could eat after he woke up. However, it


    seemed that it was not quite possible for her to do those things that time.


    Zed was just like a rock when he was unconscious.


    Jean couldn''t do anything to him.


    So, she took her phone out and dialed their home''s phone number.


    Since Zed didn''t let her go, Jean had no choice but to ask Alice to bring them some clothes to change


    and cook some hot porridge for them.


    Fortunately, Zed''s parents hadn''te back yet. They would feel very worried about Zed if they found


    out that he was ill in the hospital.


    Zelda had worked in Zed''s family as a housemaid since Zed was young. After she knew that Zed was


    in hospital, she cooked hot porridge immediately. She packed both Jean and Zed''s clothes up and


    rushed to the hospital.


    Zelda felt very upset when she saw that Zed was still not awake on this bed. She was sadly crying.


    "He will be fine, Zelda." Jeanforted her when she noticed that Zelda looked very sad. "The doctor


    said that Zed is already fine. He just need to have a good rest here and can leave soon. Don''t worry.


    Sorry for the trouble."


    "Mrs. Jean..." Zelda took Jean''s hands. She sobbed and said, "I feel happy for Mr. Zed. He has married


    such a kindhearted woman."


    "Zelda..." Jean flushed after she heard Zelda''s words. That was the first time that Zelda personally


    recognized and ttered her.


    "Well, Mrs. Jean, I will leave now so I won''t bother the two of you. Take good care of Mr. Zed. Please,


    call me if Mr. Zed wants to eat something after he wakes up. I will send them here right away, " Zelda


    wiped her tears and cheerfully said.


    "Hmmmm. Take care!" Jean nodded and saw Zelda walking out.


    The ward was very big. Yet, Zed and Jean were the only people there.


    Jean had been tired and anxious about what happened in the whole day. Zed was still unconscious.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    His condition was much better though. Jean finally felt relieved. She sat beside the bed and leaned on


    the edge of it. She fell asleep after a while.


    In that silent ward, Jean and Zed could hear nothing but each other''s breath.


    Zed woke up a few momentster. Then, he slowly opened his eyes. His mind was still nk for a few


    seconds after he saw the strange ceiling and the snowy white bed sheet.


    He then turned his head slowly and saw Jean. She was still soundly sleeping with her head against the


    edge of his bed.


    ''What''s wrong?''


    He realized that he should''ve been in his office. Why was he there?


    Zed wanted to stretch his hands out, but he incidentally touched the medical tubes.


    He quickly drew his hands back. Zed delightfully smiled and felt at ease when he saw that Jean tightly


    wrapped his right hand in her arms.


    ''I must be in hospital!''


    He felt sick that morning. He had thought that it was not a big problem. Unexpectedly, he was so ill that


    Jean had to rush him to the hospital.


    ''Why is she here? How did he sent me here?'' Zed thought to himself.


    Moreover, Zed still remembered that he had met Selena. That woman always showed up in his


    there and tried to get close to him.


    If hispany had not invested in the movie she starred in, he would have asked his staff to drive her


    away.


    ''Had Jean misunderstood us?''


    Zed suddenly felt a little worried. When he saw that Jean was soundly sleeping, he couldn''t help but


    touch her beautiful hair on her forehead.


    It was so soft and smooth just like her...


    Zed saw the flutter of Jean''s long eyshes when he thought about that. Then, Jean slowly opened


    her eyes that still looked a bit dimmed and confused.


    Jean looked sleepy like an innocent baby.


    Zed tenderly gazed at her with his cheerful eyes.


    After a while, Jean looked up. She was totally enchanted when she saw Zed''s charming, exciting,


    gentle and affectionate eyes. She quickly felt a burst of great joy and happily yelled, "You are awake!"


    "Hmm." Zed had a fever, so his voice was a bit low and hoarse. Zed nodded, fiddled her hair and said


    in a tone that seemed like he spoiled Jean a lot, "Oh! Our little piggy is awake too."


    Jean suddenly felt shy and flushed when she heard Zed''s ridiculous words.


    "I noticed that you were soundly sleeping. I just couldn''t help sleeping for just a little while. Oh, by the


    way, are you hungry? Zelda cooked some porridge. This is still a bit hot. You should quickly have some.


    This will help you feel warmer." Jean diverted their topic. She took the cap of the thermal pot off and


    filled a bowl of soup carefully.


    Zed suddenly felt warm when he saw that Jean was so engaged in getting a bowl of porridge for him.


    Zed couldn''t help but think about how happy he was to see someone he loved being there to look after


    him when he woke up. Jean would stay and look after him all the time if he would be sick.


    Zed was still giggling. Jean walked towards him with a small bowl of porridge and said, "Come on. Take


    it before it gets cold."


    Zed was dazzled for a while. Then he finally got back to his senses. He looked at Jean''s face which


    showed lots of concerns about him and replied in a very good mood, "I want you to feed me."


    "Huh?" Jean was shocked after she heard Zed''s words. She didn''t immediately understand what Zed


    meant; she was nkly staring at him.


    "I want you to feed me." Zed instantly flushed. ''Damn it! It is so rare for me to behave like a spoiled


    child in front of you. Could you just cooperate?'' Zed thought to himself.


    "What?"


    Jean finally understood and responded after Zed repeated his words. She couldn''t believe what she


    had just heard. Then, she unconsciously stared at Zed in amusement.


    "Will you feed me or not? Don''t mind it. Just forget my request if you don''t want to!" Zed got a little


    furious after he saw that Jean was just staring at him. Then, he stretched his hands out to reach the


    bowl.


    "Okay, fine. I will feed you." Jean hurriedly took a spoon full of porridge and carefully put it on his mouth


    after she saw that Zed looked grumpy.


    Zed opened his mouth with great joy that time. He tantly gazed at Jean''s flushing face while he was


    enjoying the soup fed by her.


    The one who was fed was not shy at all. However, the one who fed him flushed.


    That''s funny. That was really very funny.


    Zed was quitecent. He took the porridge in a very good mood.


    Jean felt that her heart was beating rapidly when she saw Zed looked at her with his burning eyes.


    The ambiance in that room turned ambiguous and subtle that time.


    Her heart seemed to have shimmering waves. She didn''t have the courage to look at Zed''s face.


    Jean felt relieved after she anxiously fed Zed with that bowl of porridge. However, Zed suddenly said, "I


    want to have another bowl of porridge."


    Jean was quickly baffled and dazzled. She stared at Zed and stammered, "Could you just have it by


    yourself? I want to go to the restroom."


    After she finished her words, Jean rushed outside as if she was trying to escape.


    Jean really wished to find a hole and hide. She found out that her whole face turned red after she


    looked herself in front of the mirror.


    However, Zed was sick. Since he was a patient, she just didn''t want to think too much.

 Chapter 136 Fire Her

    Chapter 136 Fire Her


    Jeanforted herself over and over again before she walked towards Zed''s ward.


    As soon as she walked into the ward, she saw that Zed was staring at her with his smiling eyes, but he


    didn''t say anything though.


    That was not Jean''s first time to see Zed act that way after he was ill.


    She felt that Zed had already changed his attitudes after he had been ill.


    His eyes were full of tenderness and affection. Zed looked so gentle and really enchanting.


    Jean felt that her cheeks turned hot again when she had thought about that. Her face clearly showed


    that she felt awkward. After a while, she walked towards Zed''s bed and took a nce at him.


    Zed liked to make fun of Jean. He noticed that Jean''s face flushed every time he gently and attentively


    gazed at her. Jean acted anxiously when he looked at her. That was sweet and charming.


    Jean was so restless and bewildered that she didn''t know where to look after she saw Zed''s fiery and


    affectionate eyes.


    She just looked everywhere except at Zed''s direction. When she saw the bowl and the thermal kettle


    on the table, she walked towards it and began to put the things away.


    After Zed saw that Jean was busy doing that, he stopped her hastily and said, "Don''t bother. The nurse


    wille herter to put those things away."


    "That''s fine. I will do it quickly."


    Jean would rather find something to do than to directly look at Zed''s face. His eyes were really alluring


    her. They made her heart beat rapidly and her flush.


    She was afraid that she might not be able to resist Zed''s temptation. It would be very shameful if


    something strange happened between the two of them inside the ward.


    In addition, Zed was still ill and had not fully recovered yet.


    "I am sure that you have met Selena. Aren''t you curious about why Selena was in my office?"


    Zed spoke to her apathetically.


    After Jean walked out of the ward, Zed seized the chance and called his secretary over the phone to


    ask what had really happened in his office that day.


    Just as he expected, Jean didn''t disappoint him.


    "Selena?"


    When she heard that name, Jean stopped what she was doing. Then, an odd expression suddenly


    appeared on her face.


    "It was you who mentioned that woman. It wasn''t me!"


    Jean turned around, looked at Zed and stood still there waiting for his reply.


    Zed didn''t care when he noticed that Jean was still trying hard to pretend that she didn''t care about


    what happened at all. Yet, deep in heart, she badly wanted to know the truth.


    Zed cleared his throat and teased her, "Okay. I am going to have a rest now. It seems like you don''t


    want to know why Selena was in my office."


    "Wait! Why was she there? I want to know the truth." When she saw Zed''s drowsy look, Jean


    immediately replied without hesitation.


    However, she felt so regretful after she said that. She felt dejected when she found out that Zed had


    been struggling hard not to burst intoughter.


    ''Damn it! You were just teasing me.'' Jean thought.


    "I don''t care. I''m not interested about why Selena was in your office." Jean grunted like a kid. She


    turned her back on Zed and continued what she had been doing.


    Zed didn''t change his ridiculing face until he found out that Jean was getting angry. After a while, he


    seriously said, "I invested in a movie several days ago. Selena was the leading actress in that movie.


    You knew that, right? "


    Jean''s face cooled down. Her anger was slowly dispersed after she realized that Zed wasn''t teasing


    her, but rather, he was seriously exining what happened to her.


    "Selena is a very professional actress. She proposed a lot of ideas which are really useful. That''s why


    she had been frequently visiting the Qi Group. But, to be honest, before I invested in that movie, I had


    never allowed her to get into my office. Instead, I always asked my secretary to entertain her concerns.


    She went to my office again that day. But like you, I had no idea what she went for."


    Zed''s dark eyes suddenly gleamed while he was exining.


    Selena had just possibly used her job as an excuse to approach him. She didn''t behave inappropriately


    in front of Zed though. It was just reasonable that Zed hadn''t taken any action against it since Selena


    hadn''t gone too far.


    But Selena challenged and confronted Jean in public that time. If he still tolerated and forgave Selena


    for what she had done, Zed was definitely a bastard. She could not be Jean''swful husband if he did


    that.


    If Zed really cared about Jean, he should ask Selena to apologize to Jean personally, even if he had to


    withdraw his investment in that movie.


    Selena had annoyed his woman, yet she still had the courage to act in that movie. If Zed really loved


    Jean, he should let Selena know that she should pay for what she had done to Jean.


    Would Zed do that for her?


    Jean didn''t know why she was in such emotional turmoil. She just bitterly looked at the straightforward


    man before her while she couldn''t say anything more. She just lowered her head and muttered. "You


    don''t need to exin that to me. You just dealt with Selena because of your business."


    "But Walter said that you and Selena had a feud." After he continued his words, Zed noticed that Jean''s


    face was a bit grumpy. He felt happy and a bit amused when he saw Jean''s jealous face.


    "No, nothing bad happened between Selena and I. I was just worried about your health." Jean hurriedly


    replied.


    "Really? Sweetie, I am anxious that you might misunderstand me and be upset." Zed heaved a


    helpless sigh and reached his hand out to Jean after he figured that Jean didn''t want to tell the truth to


    him.


    Jean was baffled to see his fair, slim and long hand reaching her. After a while, she bit her lips and


    ced her hand on his.


    Her little hand was quickly wrapped by Zed''s huge, warm and tender hand.


    "Honey, you are so stupid." Zed pulled Jean''s hand with a slight force to wrap her in his arms. Then, he


    you! Jean, from now on, you should not keep your grievances to yourself. You should tell me when you


    feel upset. You got it?


    "Did you know what happened between me and Selena?" She replied after her mind went nk for a


    while. Jean was so shocked and looked at Zed''s face after she heard what he said to her.


    Zed nodded and said, "Hmm, I called my secretary and asked what happened between you and


    Selena at my office."


    "I......" Jean suddenly flushed. She felt a bit upset and asked, "When I pushed your office''s door open, I


    found that Selena was intimately massaging your back. I didn''t know you were sick. I was wrong.


    Selena went to your office just for talk with you about the movie, as what you''ve said. If I had just know


    it, I would''ve not argued with her. I can understand if you me me for all that happened.


    "You didn''t understand what I said, did you? I care about you so much. I won''t let anyone hurt you even


    a little. I can withdraw my investment and fire her if she hurts or annoys you again. I don''t care if she


    would go to my office anymore." Zed ruthlessly and apathetically said.


    Jean was really moved by what Zed said at that moment. She had never thought that Zed would treat


    her so kindly.


    "Well......"


    "It was my mistake. I''ve already known that Selena alwayse to me with hidden evil intents. I should


    have not let here near me, but I haven''t. Jean, I promise, this will not happen again. I will not give


    any other woman you hate any chance to get close to me." Zed promised to Jean face to face.


    "You don''t need to make a promise. As long as I know that you love me, that would be enough. Jean


    hurriedly replied.


    She didn''t want to be a jealous woman. She knew that it would affect her rtionship with Zed.


    Furthermore, Zed ran a big business. Thus, it was just normal for him to deal with a lot of people in


    social gatherings and business meetings.


    Other people would most likely shoot her down if she would act too tight to Zed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Jean stared at Zed affectionately and said, "Zed, you don''t need to do that for me. I only wish that we


    could keep each other in our hearts. You can do whatever you want. I will always be right here to


    support you."


    "Jean..." Zed had never expected Jean to be very considerate. He was so delighted that he tightly


    wrapped her in his arms and clung his lips to her soft lips.


    The atmosphere inside the ward suddenly became strange. That time, Jean and Zed couldn''t hear


    anything except each other''s short breaths.

 Chapter 137 Shirleys Scheming

    Chapter 137 Shirley''s Scheming


    After a long while, Zed and Jean separated themselves from their embrace.


    Zed earnestly stared at Jean. Her cheeks flushed while her eyes sparkled. A special feeling consumed


    Zed that moment, which made him very contented. Then, he tightly held Jean in his arms. He thought


    that it was the happiest moment in his life and hoped to spend the rest of his life with Jean like that.


    Jean had just recovered from a severe illness. She had already felt very tired to spend too much


    energy. Zed could see the fatigue that was clearly shown on her face.


    Even if Jean would be totally fine, Zed thought that he would not stop showing his love to her


    That time, he could not stop thinking about it.


    It was a great opportunity for them to make their rtionship grow well. Zed felt sympathetic to Jean,


    but he felt really happy to wrap Jean in his arms. The night was very long and made both of them go far


    away to the dreand.


    The next day, Jean was awakened by a continuous hasty knocks on the door. She opened her eyes


    slowly and frowned. Jean deliberately slowed her movements and tried to get up from the bed without


    making any noise after she noticed that Zed was still asleep. Then, she walked towards the door of the


    ward and opened it.


    "Sister, I am sorry to wake you up." Shirley was wearing a big smile outside the door. Her face did not


    show any guilt or remorse that time. Then she said, "I have brought someone with me. She wanted to


    see you. You must have missed her so much. Sister, I know that you will be very happy if you see her."


    Jean frowned and felt so much confused. She angrily red at her half-sister and outraged when she


    thought about how often Shirley hade to her even if Jean did not care about her at all.


    ''What a shameless person!'' Jean thought to herself. ''Does Shirley still think that I am as naive as


    before? Does she still think that I would still ept all the insults she would give me? It seems like she


    wasn''t satisfied after she embarrassed me for several times.


    She is really shameless!''


    "How did you know that I am here?" Jean was really uninterested about the person Shirley talked


    about.


    Jean guessed that Shirley went there because she hade up with new ways to put her into trouble.


    "Sister, how I knew your location is not important. And it''s also none of your business. What you should


    know is that your grandma is standing outside. You should not let an old woman stand here for a long


    time!" Shirley reached her hand and pulled the olddy after she finished her words. It was Jean''s


    grandma. Her grandma had a gray hair and was very weak. When she saw Jean, her grandma felt very


    delighted.


    ''Grandma?''


    Jean heard that Shirley mentioned her grandmother. She trembled in fear when she looked up and saw


    the olddy with gray hairs standing in front of her. It was really her dear grandmother.


    The olddy''s face was full of wrinkles. She looked so clumsy that her drool dripped out of her mouth


    and fell on the floor. She could hardly see things and people clearly. She just giggled as if she were a


    little kid when she recognized Jean.


    "Grandma..." Jean immediately felt distressed and hurriedly hold the olddy''s hands.


    "Jean... Jea...n." Tears came out from Jean''s eyes when her grandma innocently stared at her and


    barely called Jean''s name.


    Jean amusingly and excitedly asked, "Grandma, is that you?"


    The olddy still looked at Jean while her mind was wandering. The dazzled expression on her face


    indicated that she was a bit afraid of that unfamiliar ce.


    "Sister, I have already brought her here. You missed her so much, right?" Shirley said triumphantly as if


    she had done the best thing in the world. Her tone sounded like she had nned something.


    Jean tried to calm herself down when she heard what Shirley said. She glowered at Shirley and


    gnashed her teeth, while Shirley still wore her bright, yet fake smile. Then Jean disgustedly yelled at


    her, "Shirley Wen, what on earth do you want? Have you been so desperate that you even let an


    eighty-year-old woman suffer? My grandma is peacefully living in the nursing house. Why did you bring


    her here? What is your n this time?"


    "Sister, you have to reflect on yourself. It is your fault. How long had it been since youst visited


    grandma? You know it better than I do. I tried to understand why you hadn''t visited grandma. Perhaps,


    you had no time to go to the nursing house because you were already married to Zed. So, I brought


    grandma here." Shirley feigned innocence as what she usually did. Her words were kind, but also full of


    sarcasm.


    "Grandma? How sweet you are!" Jean grunted, "Don''t think that I am an idiot! I know that you have


    hidden intentions. Shirley Wen, I warn you! No matter what kind of tricks you are ying, I will never


    make your dreame true." Shirley''s face immediately darkened.


    Jean angrily finished her words and held her grandma''s hands. Then she turned around and led her


    grandma inside the ward.


    "Sister, you can protect your grandma this time. But, do you think you can be with her all the time? One


    day, your grandma will fall into my hands. If you won''t consider me and the whole Wen family, I am not


    sure about what things I could do to your grandma. I promise, you won''t bear the consequences."


    When she saw that Jean and her grandma entered the ward, Shirley threatened her loudly.


    "Shirley Wen, don''t you dare touch my grandma, or else¡­ Besides that, I am not your sister. Keep your


    dirty mouth shut!" Jean suddenly turned her back and angrily red at Shirley with her face that was


    full of hatred.


    "Though you had already cut your connection with the whole Wen family, could you really be so cruel to


    see the Wen Group go bankrupt? If that would happen, it would be all because of you! You can ignore


    my mom, Winner and I, but how could you turn your eyes blind to our father? He is your father by


    blood!" Shirley asked Jean with an innocent and submissive look.


    "Stop feigning innocence. I am well aware about what kind of person you are. I will never be tricked by


    your acts. Shirley Wen, I am wondering, you should''ve chosen being an actress as your career." A hint


    of apathy crept on Jean''s face. She said her words in a very cold tone.


    "Our family had fallen into unprecedented trouble. You should''ve known that after the dinner party. The


    Wen Group had lost a lot of important clients. Our share price had also greatly declined. And worse, no


    one of our friends was willing to help us. Our father had been under a great pressure recently. He even


    suffered a heart attack and is badly ill now. If it was not because of our father, I would not bring


    grandma to you. I just want you to have a look at and care about our father''s condition. Please,


    promise me that you will do that."


    Shirley emotionally cried to Jean and wiped her tears at the same time.


    A heart attack?


    Though Jean acted to be so cruel, she didn''t act apathetically when she heard that her father, Henry,


    had a heart attack. Jean''s heart skip a beat.


    Henry was always in a good health. He even paid great attention to keep himself fit. He had never


    suffered any severe diseases before. But that time, he suddenly had a heart attack.


    Jean thought that her heart was as hard as a stone for them. Could what Shirley said be true? No! It


    was just probably a lie.


    Shirley must have told lies to me. She want to deceive me so I would go back to see Henry. Then they


    will try to convince me to give them thend.'' Jean doubtingly said to herself.


    "What''s wrong?" A gentle voice sounded behind Jean. It was Zed. He noticed that Jean''s face was a bit


    sad so he walked out of the ward and asked her with concern.


    Shirley immediately blushed after she saw Zed''s presence. Her heart started to beat faster. She


    pretended to be calm and greeted him. "Brother-inw!"


    What a handsome man!


    Zed''s elegance was still the same even if he wore formal clothes or just the clothes designed for


    patients.


    He was ill and he looked awful, but it even added to his charm. The coldness and apathy that used to


    show on his face was reced by gentleness. The cheerless beauty showed on his face made Shirley


    feel drunk.


    ''Jean Wen was really lucky to marry such a charming man. She, an average woman, does not deserve


    Zed.''


    Her face hardened and darkened. Shirley got very jealous and angry when she thought about it.


    Zed frowned after he clearly noticed that Shirley was staring at him like an idiot.


    Zed also noticed that Jean was tightly holding the olddy who he didn''t recognize. He was so baffled,


    so he asked, "Jean, who is she?"


    "She is my grandma." Jean answered absentmindedly. She could not stand Shirley''s presence any


    more. Jean took several deep breaths to hold back her anger. Then, she looked at Zed and said, "Zed,


    let''s go back inside the ward."


    Jean closed the door without hesitation when they were already inside the ward. Consequently, Shirley


    was blocked by the tightly closed door.


    "Jean Wen, how dare you..."


    Jean badly treated Shirley. Shirley felt totally infuriated when she thought about that. She could not


    feign kindness and innocence any more. She red up, stamped her foot, clenched her teeth and


    screamed, "Wen family had raised you for more than twenty years and searched for an outstanding


    husband for you. And this is how you return the favor to us? I have never thought that once you have


    someone to rely on, you would be that cruel and ungrateful. Our father is lying in hospital now. I came


    here to beg you to see him, but you just turned your back to me. Isn''t he your father by blood? Jean


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Wen, you are the most nasty, apathetic and ungrateful woman in the entire world."


    Shirley kept yelling and screaming outside the ward. People were curious to see what happened there.


    Her action drew a lot of people''s attention.

 Chapter 138 The Mad Woman

    Chapter 138 The Mad Woman


    Shirley screamed and shouted so loudly that Jean had to cover her ears. When she began cussing,


    Jean clenched her fists.


    She couldn''t believe how despicably her half-sister was behaving. It was hard to find someone who


    could rival Shirley''s wretchedness in this world.


    She was so malevolent that she wouldn''t even spare grandma!


    Jean raised her head and saw that her grandmother was watching her with curiosity. Jean realized that


    she had been scowling at Shirley''s behavior and that her expression might scare her grandmother. And


    so, she smiled and offered words of reassurance, "Grandma, don''t be afraid. It is just a wild dog


    barking outside."


    And then she gently patted her grandmother''s arm tofort her.


    A bright smile lit up the grandmother''s face when she felt Jean''s tender touch.


    "Why didn''t I know that you have a grandmother?" Zed nced at Jean as he asked.


    "After my mom died, grandma came to see me whenever she had time. She brought food and clothes


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    for me. Every time I was wronged by the Wen family, it was grandma whoforted me."


    As Jean recalled these fleeting moments of happiness in her childhood, a serene smile grew on her


    face.


    "My grandma left a greater impression on me than my mom. Grandma was diagnosed with Alzheimer''s


    five years ago. Because of her condition, she has good and bad days. In recent years, she''s been


    having more bad days than good. She is agitated most of the time and barely remembers me. There


    are days, like today, when her IQ is like that of a child''s." Sadness reced the serene smile that had


    been on Jean''s face just a moment ago.


    As her grandmother''s condition progressed, Jean had to face the fact the she would soon die. Just the


    thought brought tears to Jean''s eyes. Her body shuddered uncontrobly.


    Jean had once heard that there was some kind of expensive treatment that could slow the


    development of the disease. However, it was so expensive that she couldn''t even afford it.


    That was the reason she had agreed to Henry''s demand to sleep with Zed for thend.


    Henry had promised her that if she could get thend for him, he would do whatever she requested in


    return. And Jean had wanted to ask him to pay for her grandmother''s treatment.


    Her original n had been to get Henry to send her grandma abroad for medical treatment after she


    divorced Zed. However, circumstances changed too quickly.


    Henry''s attitude went from bad to worse. After he got thend, he turned back on his promise. If that


    wasn''t bad enough, Jean suffered tremendous humiliation and physical abuse at the hands of Joy and


    Shirley. This had led her to sever her rtionship with the Wen family. Now that there was no legal


    connection, how could Jean ask Henry to keep up his end of the bargain? And even if she did, it was


    highly unlikely that Henry would agree.


    "How did Shirley find your grandma?" Zed asked.


    "She is as vicious as a snake. Shirley knew about grandma''s condition and probably figured that she


    could use her as leverage to get what she wants. And so, she must have done her research. It wouldn''t


    have been easy, but she found grandma anyway."


    As Jean thought about Shirley, a me of anger rose in her chest.


    She had hidden her grandma in a secluded enough ce. She had never thought that Shirley would


    still find her.


    "Since she has evil intentions and she took great pains to find your grandmother, why would she give


    grandma back to you so easily?" Zed was puzzled. Something just didn''t add up.


    "Because she doesn''t want to piss me off to the extent that I will not give in to her demands." Jean said


    with fury. She was quite certain that Shirley had done all this as a sort of warning to Jean. Shirley


    wanted to show her half-sister that she was aware of where Jean had hidden grandma. She also


    wanted to make it clear to Jean that she could do anything to her grandmother.


    ''That is not right. It couldn''t be so simple.'' Zed thought as he rubbed his chin.


    Zed''s instinct told him that something was wrong.


    Shirley''s repeated challenges, plus what happened during the dinner party, and Zed''s parents not


    acknowledging the Wen''s as their rtives through marriage had irrevocably hurt the Wen family''s


    reputation.


    The Weibo incident, the attempted kidnapping, all the beatings, everything the Wen family had done so


    far led Zed to believe that they were capable of going to nefarious lengths to get what they wanted. He


    also knew that they would never be kind or selfless.


    And they had found Jean''s grandma. This was huge for them as the Wen family finally had some


    leverage that would force Jean to give them exactly what they wanted. How could it be possible that


    they would just give up this opportunity?


    So, they definitely had some ulterior motive or some devious n. Otherwise, they would not have


    allowed for this reunion between Jean and her grandma. Something was definitely fishy.


    What was their purpose behind this action then?


    Zed couldn''t find a reasonable exnation. And so, he just had to be patient and let the situation unfold


    naturally. He would counter problems as and when they cropped up.


    A noise brought Zed out of his thoughts. He watched as Jean took care of her grandmother.


    Just looking at how this elderlydy was behaving and how Jean was running after her to prevent her


    from hurting herself, gave Zed a headache.


    As Jean had said, there were days when grandma''s IQ was that of a child''s. And today was such a day.


    Grandma kept doing naive things that could possibly hurt her.


    And Jean had to ensure that grandma didn''t hurt herself.


    When Jean had a moment to herself, she realized that Zed had gone quiet. She said apologetically,


    "I''m sorry you got dragged into this, Zed. But you know that I cannot let grandma go back to the


    sanatorium anymore. It is too risky."


    "I understand." Zed nodded and spoke sincerely, "Jean, your grandma is my grandma. I know we are


    responsible for taking care of our parents when they get older. You don''t have to apologize to me for


    being dutiful." He stopped to think about an idea that had popped up in his mind. Then Zed spoke


    tentatively, "Uh¡­Jean¡­Do you trust me with your grandma? I will make sure she gets the best


    treatment and nursing help she needs."


    "But¡­" Jean''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe her ears.


    She and Zed had been forcibly wed. They had a tumultuous rtionship ever since. Although they


    were on better terms now, she still felt as though Zed didn''t need to take the responsibility of caring of


    her grandma.


    In contrast, Henry¡­


    The man she had called dad for over twenty years, could not keep his promise.


    Jean''s eyes reddened and her breath hitched, "Zed, you don''t have to do that¡­"


    "Don''t be silly. We are a couple. You are my wife. Anytime you face a problem, you have toe to


    me, OK?" Zed took a few steps to get closer to Jean. Then he wrapped an arm around her shoulder.


    As she looked at him with her big, sad eyes, Zed smiled reassuringly. Then he gently rubbed the tip of


    her nose with his finger.


    "OK." Jean said as she nodded. She had given up all hopes of being able to find a way to treat her


    grandmother. All her sacrifices for the Wen family had been for nothing as Henry hadn''t kept his


    promise. But here was Zed, promising to give her what her heart most desired.


    "Besides, I don''t want to have to share you with anyone else. And that includes your loving grandma.


    I''m doing this for selfish reasons." Zed''s seductive voice tickled Jean''s ear.


    Jean flushed immediately. She pushed Zed away and tried really hard to kill the tiny smile that was


    threatening to expose her true feelings.


    She couldn''t believe that Zed was trying to flirt with her in front of grandma!


    He was getting bolder and bolder.


    It was so sweet though.


    Jean''s cheeks felt like they were on fire. She tried cooling them by cing her cold palms on her face.


    She didn''t dare to look to Zed''s for fear of exacerbating her reaction.


    At the sight of her shyness, a smile cracked Zed''s lips. Deep in his dark eyes, a storm brewed. If only


    they were somewhere else and in a better situation, Zed would show Jean the extent of his desire for


    her.


    ''It was Shirley who had made the effort to find grandma and set up this reunion. It made no sense to


    take grandma back to the sanatorium.'' thought Zed.


    Regardless of what Shirley had nned, Zed felt that he needed to protect Jean''s grandmother.


    So it would be better to transfer her to a safe ce as soon as possible.


    "Hurt¡­ hurt¡­ hurt¡­"


    Suddenly, the grandmother''s pain filled voice broke the silence.


    Jean looked around frantically.


    She saw that grandma had grabbed her hair and that her face was twisted with pain. Herplexion


    was colorless and her eyes seemed wild.


    "Grandma¡­" Jean rushed over and asked with concern, "Grandma, tell me, what is wrong? Are you


    ufortable? I will get the doctor for you. Don''t be afraid."


    Jean walked to the door as soon as she finished reassuring her grandmother.


    "Jean, your phone is ringing." Zed said with brows furrowed tightly.


    "Whoever it is, I don''t care. Grandma is not feeling well and I have to get her some help." Jean replied


    hastily as she opened the door.


    "I guess Shirley is calling."

 Chapter 139 He Would Not Let Her Go Easily

    Chapter 139 He Would Not Let Her Go Easily


    Zed frowned as he said.


    Jean was shocked and stopped at the door. She turned and looked to Zed with a startled expression.


    Zed looked so solemn. Jean had never seen such an expression on Zed''s face. He gently nodded to


    Jean indicating that she needed to answer Shirley''s call.


    Jean took a deep breath, then quickly took her phone from the table where she had left it while taking


    care of her grandmother. She stared at the screen for the longest while before swallowing and swiping


    the screen to answer the call. Her face paled.


    Judging from the change in Jean''s expression, Zed quickly strode toward Jean. He had hoped that


    closer proximity to her would offer her somefort and confidence. She would need all the help she


    could get to deal with her half-sister at a time like this.


    Zed cursed Shirley in his mind and vowed to not let her go easily if she had indeed, done something


    horrific like risking Jean''s grandmother''s life to get what she wanted.


    A person who could stoop so low didn''t deserve any mercy. None at all. And Zed would show Shirley


    how awful he could be.


    "Shirley¡­" Jean''s voice broke as she spoke. She was terrified of what Shirley might have done to


    cause her grandmother such pain. She was worried and anxious and it showed in her voice. Zed''s


    presence offered her some strength and instead of waiting for Shirley to answer, Jean screamed,


    "What have you done to my grandma? How can you be so vile? What did my grandmother do to


    deserve this? Do you have no humanity left?"


    "Sister, how can you be so rude to me?" Shirley countered slowly and steadily. Her voice conveyed


    feigned grievance and sadness, "I know that you are busy. Since you married Zed, you have had less


    time to visit your grandma in the sanatorium. I brought your grandma here because she missed you. I


    just wanted to help. Are you unhappy about this?"


    "Do not y tricks on me. What have you done to my grandma? She is groaning in pain! Listen to me


    carefully, Shirley. If you did something bad to my grandma, I will make you suffer for the rest of your


    life!" Jean''s expression turned grim as she warned her half-sister.


    "Please don''t be so angry with me, sister. You''re scaring me." Shirley replied innocently. "She looked


    hungry. So I simply served her something to eat. I just meant to show my kindness and consideration


    toward her. So if you think I did anything wrong, please forgive me."


    Shirley''s feigned innocence and humility angered Jean. She took several deep breaths to calm herself.


    However, that didn''t work. The more she thought of what Shirley could have fed her grandmother to


    have caused her such difort, the more her blood boiled. With a scream of frustration, Jean almost


    wanted to throw her phone on the ground.


    Jean''s enraged expression increased Zed''s worry. He reached out and ced a reassuring hand on


    Jean''s shoulder and when she turned to face him, he gently pried the phone from her hand.


    Jean looked at her grandma who was clutching her stomach and moaning in agony. She must have


    been in tremendous pain for her face was wet with tears. Jean sighed in defeat as she handed the


    phone to Zed.


    It was now clear that Shirley had nned the whole thing. She must have taken advantage of


    grandma''s condition to trick her into eating something that would cause such a reaction. She probably


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    intended to use Jean''s grandma''s health as leverage to ask for everything she wanted from Jean.


    It was no wonder that she was so happy to reunite Jean and her grandmother! The trick she had


    designed for Jean was still in progress.


    As Jean saw through Shirley''s scheme, she couldn''t hold back her anger anymore. She turned for the


    door intending to step out and find Shirley. Their next conversation had to be face-to-face.


    However, as she raised her hand to open the door, Zed stopped her. He then put the phone close to his


    ear and said in an extremely unforgiving tone, "Shirley Wen, I have no idea what food you have given


    to Jean''s grandma, and I don''t care about your true purpose either. I want you toe to the ward right


    now."


    Zed narrowed his eyes and turned to face the door in anticipation of Shirley''s arrival. Before she could


    say anything, he ended the call.


    Upon hearing Zed''s conversation with Shirley, Jean''s enraged expression turned to bewilderment. She


    grabbed his hand and asked with concern, "Why did you call her here? Zed, this is not your business.


    She''s my half-sister and she wants something from me. There is no need for you to get into any trouble


    because of this."


    "Did you forget what I just said? We are family. Your grandma is also my responsibility. No matter what


    happens, I should be the one helping you. It seems that I have been too kind to the Wen family. It''s all


    your fault. You never wanted me to teach them a proper lesson. You have been too forgiving of their


    actions. This time, I will show them no mercy."


    Zed''s expression turned vicious as he spoke to Jean.


    Jean waspletely moved by Zed''s words. Tears welled up in her eyes. As she was too


    overwhelmed to say anything, she thought a smile wouldmunicate her gratitude. However, she


    looked even worse than when she was crying.


    She finally understood why Zed had allowed her to deal with her own issues all this while. It wasn''t


    because he didn''t want to help. On the contrary, he was teaching her how to handle challenging


    situations independently.


    After all, her troubles were all caused by the Wen family. And despite the fact that they were married, it


    was inappropriate for Zed to intervene in other people''s domestic affairs.


    However, naively, she had underestimated the Wen family and continued to do so.


    She had made an incorrect assumption that she would be free of all her troubles once she severed her


    rtionship with the Wen family.


    Contrary to her expectations, Jean''s troubles had magnified manifold.


    ''Shirley, I will not be merciful this time. You have gone too far.''


    Jean nodded resolutely. She nced at Zed with tear-filled eyes. She had to put all her trust in Zed.


    "Okay little kitty..." Judging from Jean''s firm nod and the determination he saw in her eyes, Zed was


    convinced that she would let him help. He then added softly, "Now, you need to take care of grandma.


    As for Shirley, I will deal with her."


    "Okay." Jean replied softly before bncing herself on her tip-toes. Zed''s mind was blown away when


    he felt Jean''s warm lips against his skin. Her kiss had been feather soft and brief, but it conveyed


    everything it ought to. She trusted him and she was grateful for his assistance. All thoughts of Shirley


    and grandma flew out of Zed''s mind as he rejoiced in Jean''s reaction.


    Jean''s kiss had been so unexpected that Zed didn''t even have time to react before she turned and


    walked away.


    He looked at Jean, who was taking care of her grandmother. Her beautiful face was contorted with


    anxiety and concern for her grandmother''s welfare. Still dazed, Zed lifted his hand and touched the


    spot on his cheek where Jean had kissed him. He grinned at the memory of the warmth of her lips.


    ''How could you just run off after kissing me? The least you could have done was wait for me to return


    the gesture!


    After we have settled this situation and sent grandma somewhere safe where she will be well taken


    care of, I will reciprocate.''


    A loud and persistent knocking took Zed away from his thoughts. His smile disappeared as he walked


    toward the door.


    Zed stared at Shirley with a deep, burning hatred. Shirley had been ecstatic that Zed had asked to see


    her. He finally wanted to talk to her! Deluded by her fantasies, Shirley grinned at Zed.


    After seeing that Zed had personally opened the door for her, Shirley changed her grin into her most


    seductive smile.


    In response to Shirley''s displeasing expression, Zed just threw her a look of contempt before turning to


    Jean and saying, "I need go out for a while. You stay with grandma in the ward, okay?"


    "Okay." Jean obediently nodded to Zed as she replied. However, when she saw Shirley, Jean''s


    demeanor instantly turned grim.


    "Sister,e and join us!" Unexpectedly, Shirley spoke to Jean. Why on earth would Shirley want Jean


    to join the conversation between her and Zed?


    Now that the situation had be more interesting, Shirley would not leave any opportunity to


    humiliate Jean.


    In Shirley''s opinion, the most interesting part of her scheme was to see Jean lower her head and beg


    on her knees before Shirley.


    Jean blinked rapidly in bewilderment at Shirley''s order. She managed a sardonic smile and then


    replied, "Okay, as you wish. I will join you and Zed!"


    ''Since you have been so shameless, I will follow you and take this opportunity to understand your evil


    purpose further.''


    Zed didn''t expect that Shirley would be so bold as to invite Jean to join their negotiation. Shirley''s


    overconfidence and thoroughck of consideration increased Zed''s resolution to take her down soon.


    "Okay, then let''s go together." Zed reached out and held Jean''s had before they walked out the door.


    Instead of waiting for Shirley to lead the way, Zed continued walking. Shirley was left standing by the


    door.


    "Zed, something is not right." Jean lowered her voice and murmured. "In the past, whenever Shirley


    and I were in the same room, she would use any opportunity to hit me or curse me. But today, she


    smiled at us both. Her tone is firm and steady as well. She''s not being her usual self. I wonder why. I''m


    also wondering whether she has something worse nned."


    "Don''t worry, she dare not y tricks in my presence." Zedforted Jean with a soft tone.


    Jean looked to Zed and nodded. She felt reassured after hearing Zed.


    Shirley''s increased hatred toward Jean and all the troubles she caused for Jean in recent weeks had


    been because of her envy. She hadn''t known that by marrying Jean to Zed, her half-sister would have


    such a wonderful life. Oh, how Shirley wished she had been as fortunate.


    And every time she saw Zed, Shirley''s eyes would burn with desire. She adored Zed so much that she


    couldn''t help wanting to break the rtionship between Zed and Jean with the hopes that she could be


    the next Mrs. Qi.


    For this reason, Shirley wouldn''t dare to be unbridled before Zed even though she couldn''t properly


    control her anger against Jean.


    Zed continued rationalizing with Jean. He said, "Henry has been in hospital for a very long time.


    Without Henry, the Wen family has broken into pieces. Hence, Shirley''s visit means that she has


    something to ask from us. And for that to happen, she knows she must not behave badly."

 Chapter 140 Overconfident Woman

    Chapter 140 Overconfident Woman


    Upon hearing about Henry, Jean was startled and her heart felt heavy.


    That man had never treated her as his daughter.


    He had not abandoned her after Jean''s mother died as he had seen her as a bargaining chip and


    someone he could use to advance his selfish needs when she grew up.


    He could be merciless, but she...


    A mixed feeling surged through Jean. She was overwhelmed. On one hand, she weed the thought


    that he was miserable and suffering, just as she had been as a child. On the other, her heart lurched


    when she thought of her father lying in a hospital bed.


    No matter how much she hated him, he was her father.


    Henry could abandon her, but she couldn''t abandon him.


    Jean had thought of taking revenge for all the wrong he had done to her. But she had only gone so far


    as to sever her rtionship with Henry. It hadn''t changed much between them really. Henry still


    behaved awfully toward her. He still approached her when he wanted something. And yes, on many


    asions, Jean had naively hoped that he had changed and would actually love her.


    Now, he was sick...


    Jean knew that she should put aside her concerns about Henry. She had to act as though she wasn''t


    worried.


    Henry had Joy as well as Shirley and Winner. He would be okay. She had other more pressing


    problems to deal with at the moment.


    Jean took a deep breath and tried to let all the sadness flow out as she released the air she had


    breathed in.


    Jean followed Zed to a quiet corner of the hospital. Shirley turned and smirked at the young couple.


    Before she could speak, Jean raised her hand and pped her half-sister across the face.


    Shirley was stunned.


    As she wrapped her mind around the fact that Jean had pped her, Shirley''s temper mounted and


    she roared, "Jean! How dare you? You want to risk your grandmother''s life?"


    "I pped you because of what you did to my grandmother, " replied Jean. Jean stared at Shirley


    angrily for a moment before speaking slowly, "I know you have envied me for marrying Zed. And I know


    you have hated me even more because you covet my life. No matter how many grudges we hold


    against each other, they only concern us. There was no need to involve my grandmother."


    Shirley became a little afraid when Jean''s attitude turned aggressive. She turned to Zed who witnessed


    Jean''s actions. She implored, "Zed, you saw it. Jean pped me first."


    "So what? It is your fault. Jean was only teaching you a lesson, which your parents should have done a


    long time ago. Then, perhaps, you wouldn''t have turned out to be so despicable." Zed said with a


    smile. His tone was full of love and protection for Jean. Shirley''s envy grew by leaps and bounds.


    "You... You two..." Shirley seethed in anger. She looked at Zed and then at Jean. Her expression was


    one of disbelief.


    She couldn''t understand how things had ended up like this.


    Why had things not gone as smoothly as she had anticipated?


    ''Jean cares for her grandmother even more than she cares for her own life.


    But now, she would rather see her grandmother suffer than grovel, '' Shirley thought to herself.


    "You must be wondering why I have not asked you about what you have done to my grandmother."


    Jean said mockingly as she glowered at Shirley.


    Shirley nodded. This was what puzzled her.


    "It is simple. If you care about a person enough, no matter what happens, you will notice. Even if my


    grandmother has Alzheimer''s, she has moments of sanity. Just now, when she was suffering, she came


    back to her senses. She told me that you hade to the sanatorium and forced her to cooperate with


    you."


    Hearing what Jean had said, Shirley''s face suddenly turned pale.


    It never urred to Shirley that her grandmother''s memory would return at such a crucial point in her


    n.


    "As forcing her didn''t work out, you swapped her medicines secretly. She had not been taking her


    medicine for days, which is why her condition worsened. It''s why she''s been feeling sleepy all day. She


    lost her senses, which is why you could take her out of the ward and manipte her. Shirley, how evil


    you are! You dare to do such a terrible thing to an old woman."


    Jean''s eyes reflected the rage she felt.


    Shirley stepped back when she saw how upset her half-sister was. Involuntarily, Shirley shivered.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "The moment we knew the truth, Zed contacted the best doctor and asked him toe to the hospital.


    Now grandmother has received appropriate treatment for her condition. She is now stable. I had


    nned to let Zed deal with you. How unfortunate for you that you asked me toe join this


    conversation. I am warning you now. I won''t forget the hurt you have caused to my grandmother. You


    will suffer just as much as you made her suffer!"


    After she finished, Jean pped Shirley with all her strength.


    Shirley was hit so hard that she copsed to the floor. As shey on the floor, a heap of sobs and tears,


    Shirley looked totally disgraced.


    "Sister, I was wrong." Shirley said as she crawled to Jean''s feet and clutched her trousers with


    quivering hands. Then she implored sincerely, "I know I was wrong. Please forgive me? I was blinded


    by greed and envy. It was very wrong of me to do what I did. For the sake of our blood ties, please


    forgive me. Please!"


    Shirley cried and pleaded.


    Jean didn''t feel even the slightest mercy or satisfaction at seeing Shirley beg. She was so cold and


    unmoving that Jean didn''t even recognize herself.


    Jean slowly calmed herself before looking at the embarrassed Shirley and asking casually, "Have you


    ever thought of being merciful toward me? You keep reminding me that we share the same blood."


    Seeing that Jean was not as angry as before, Shirley hurriedly nodded, "Yes, we are sisters. No matter


    what I have done, sister, you will forgive me, right?"


    Jean didn''tment. She held out her hand and slowly reached for Shirley''s swollen face.


    Since Jean had hit her twice with all her strength, Shirley''s face had turned red and two handprints


    could be seen clearly.


    Shirley instinctively dodged. As she had been pped by Jean twice, she was afraid of her.


    But when she saw Jean''s calm expression she assumed that Jean was not going to p her a third


    time. And so, Shirley did not flinch, instead she moved her face forward.


    Seeing Shirley''s disgusting behavior, Jean sneered and mocked, "Why didn''t you think of our blood ties


    when you and your mother bullied me?"


    Jean once again pped Shirley''s face, right on the swollen red marks.


    Shirley''s expression changed. She had been so confident that Jean would take pity on her and wouldn''t


    hit her again, especially since Jean didn''t look angry anymore. How wrong she was!


    "Shirley, you underestimated me. If you bully me, I might walk away without doing anything to you. But


    if you bully and manipte my grandmother, and even go so far as to endanger her life, I will never let


    you go!"


    Jean shook her head at the sobbing Shirley and walked toward Zed.


    She nodded to him and said quietly, "I''ll go check on my grandmother. Do what you intended to this


    awful creature!"


    "Go ahead. I will catch up with you soon." Zed patted Jean''s shoulder as he spoke. He couldn''t have


    been more proud of Jean as he was in this moment. She had reallye a long way from being a


    doormat for her family to standing up to them and teaching them that they could not underestimate her.


    Seeing Jean walking away, Shirley decided to try a different approach. Slowly, she stood and begged


    Zed pitifully, "Mr. Qi, please help me."


    Zed glowered at Shirley. ''You were so confident that you could manipte Jean, weren''t you? Now


    you''ve gotten yourself into trouble and you have the guts to ask me for help?''


    Zed sneered and shook his head as he said, "Do you really think that I will help someone who


    threatens my wife and her grandmother?"

 Chapter 141 It’s Killing Me

    Chapter 141 It¡¯s Killing Me


    Astonished by his statement, Shirley looked at Zed. She was rendered speechless by his harsh and


    unwavering demeanor.


    "If it weren''t for Jean, your family would be in huge trouble. After all the things you''ve done, " Zed


    stopped to shake his head before continuing, "the whole Wen family deserves to be punished." With


    contempt written all over his face, Zed nced at Shirley as he said, "If I didn''t appreciate that your


    family sent Jean to me and if it weren''t for my concern about Jean''s feelings, I would not have spared


    anyone from the Wen family."


    Without warning, Zed grabbed Shirley by the cor and added, "I''ll forgive you this time. But be careful,


    Shirley Wen. Jean is my wife. If you dare to touch her again, then you and your family had better be


    prepared for the consequences. Think about it."


    As soon as he was done, Zed turned and walked away. He didn''t even stop to spare Shirley another


    nce.


    As he walked back to the ward, Zed thought about how the situation had yed out. Jean had


    eventually let him deal with Shirley.


    It meant that Jean still couldn''t be harsh with her family.


    In consideration of her feelings, Zed had given Shirley another chance.


    It was in Shirley''s best interest to stop messing with Jean. Otherwise, Zed would teach her a lesson


    she would never forget!


    ''Shirley Wen, let''s hope you don''t give me that chance.'' Zed thought.


    Shirley fell to the floor after Zed had released her. Her strength seemed to have drained away. She felt


    so exhausted that it took her a long time to recover from what had happened.


    A short whileter, Shirley slowly raised her head. Jean had really changed. Gone was the whimpering


    girl who didn''t have the courage to look Shirley in the eye. She hadn''t expected that Jean would grow


    so bold as to p her. Not once, not twice, but three times. Jean had gone too far! The supercilious


    expression on Shirley''s face had disappeared with the first p. Now that Jean and Zed had both left,


    Shirley scowled. The more she thought about what had just happened, the more vicious her expression


    became.


    When Zed returned to the ward he saw that Jean was talking to the doctor.


    Meanwhile, Jean''s grandma wasfortably sleeping on the hospital bed.


    Jean''s grandma looked so peaceful at the moment that Zed couldn''t believe that she had just been in


    so much pain.


    She had been off her medicines for several days because of what Shirley had done. If they hadn''t


    learned of Shirley''s scheme in time, Jean''s grandma''s health would have continued to deteriorate.


    Zed turned around quietly and stepped out of the ward. He took a deep breath as if he were trying to


    inhale the peace in the empty hallway as a way to calm his inner turmoil. When that didn''t work, he


    pulled out a cigarette and lit it. Before he could take a drag, the cigarette was snatched from his hand.


    "Did you forget that you are still a patient?" Jean put out the cigarette before she shot Zed an


    apologetic smile. She felt terribly guilty, "Zed, I''m sorry. The problems my family create prevent you


    from getting the rest you need."


    "Don''t say that." Zed shook his head to dismiss her concern. He stepped forward and enveloped Jean


    in a hug. "I like these problems."


    He emphasized the word, problems, intentionally.


    Jean understood what Zed was trying to say. She felt so thrilled that he had epted her regardless of


    what her family had done or continued to do. She buried herself in his chest and inhaled deeply. As


    though struggling with something, Jean hesitantly looked up and said, "Zed, don''t be so nice to me. Or I


    won''t know how to pay you back."


    "Silly ..." Zed sighed as he pulled her closer. Although they were already in an intimate embrace, Zed


    felt as if he needed to hold her tighter. He never wanted to let go. He ced his chin on the top of her


    head and said, "You''re my wife. It''s my duty to treat my wife nicely."


    Jean''s ears burned with embarrassment. She felt as though he were speaking from his heart. And yet,


    some part of her still couldn''t believe him. She shook her head and said, "We both know the


    circumstances of our marriage. Zed, in my mind ..."


    "Don''t say anything and don''t think about anything either. You just need to remember that you are my


    wife. And that''s all that matters." Zed gently ced a finger on Jean''s soft lips to prevent her from


    saying anything else. Why did she overthink everything? It hurt him to think that she had been so


    emotionally wounded by her experiences that Jean found it impossible to believe that he really loved


    her.


    Tears welled up in Jean''s eyes. She was so touched by Zed''s tenderness and consideration that she


    didn''t know what to say. She had never thought that someone so wonderful would love her so


    unconditionally. As the young couple stood in the quiet hallway lost in the emotions that swirled around


    them, the sun peeked through the clouds. The warm sunlight poured in through the window and


    swathed the couple, who were savoring the glorious feeling of shared love.


    Zed felt the softness of Jean''s cherry-colored lips on the tip of his finger. His eyes darkened as desire


    flooded him. Slowly, he swallowed.


    Damn, how long had it been since hest kissed her?


    He had been busytely. Every time he returned home from work, it waste and Jean would be


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    asleep. Not wanting to wake her, Zed would prepare for bed and then quietly, lie beside her.


    Then he fell ill. Since he was physically strong and overall healthy, the fever didn''tst long. However,


    even that brief period meant that he couldn''t be with Jean in the way that he wanted.


    Now, with Jean in his arms, Zed felt this strong urge to im her lips. No matter how hard he tried, he


    couldn''t seem to look away. It was as though he were enchanted by her soft lips.


    Meanwhile, Jean was still trying to process everything that Zed had said. She didn''t notice his reaction.


    When she looked up at him, her eyes were slightly red because of excitement, which made her more


    tempting to Zed.


    He couldn''t hold back any more. He lowered his head and gently ced his warm lips on hers.


    Wrapping one hand around her waist, Zed pulled Jean closer. The other hand he ced at the back of


    her neck. His fingers intertwined with her hair as his kiss deepened.


    Jean was startled as she didn''t think that he would suddenly kiss her. But as soon as the surprise wore


    off, Jean kissed him back with all her heart.


    A few people passed by the young couple, yet Zed and Jean were immersed in their own world. At the


    sight of the young couple in love, the passersby smiled. It was rare to see such deep, genuine love.


    It was a while before Zed released Jean. She gasped for air as she tried to calm her racing heart.


    Desire burned in Zed''s eyes. His heart pounded more fiercely when he saw Jean''s flushed cheeks.


    If only they hadn''t been in a busy hospital hallway. Zed would have shown Jean how much she really


    meant to him.


    Considering the situation, he knew that this was an inappropriate time and ce.


    The first thing he needed to do was to settle Jean''s grandma. That would remove all of Jean''s concerns


    about her grandma''s safety and wellbeing and allow her to rx.


    Then Zed and Jean would have all the time in the world.


    Jean buried her head into Zed''s arms. She was flooded with aplex mix of emotions. She was


    bewildered by Zed''s sudden action and embarrassed at being seen in public kissing. Zed''s genuinely


    tender and loving embrace had also filled her with desire. She was so shy that she couldn''t even to


    look at him.


    Gosh, what did they just do?


    Kissing in public! How would it possible for her to face people in the future if that was exposed?


    And of course, there was the matter of longing. Every nerve in Jean''s body hade alive at Zed''s


    kiss. She wanted nothing more than to be with him in a more private setting.


    No! She couldn''t think about sex at a time like this! She buried her head deeper into Zed''s arms. No


    matter how much Jean wanted to hide, she couldn''t conceal her red ears.


    Zed looked at the woman who was burying herself in his arms. A small smile danced on his lips as he


    said, "What''s wrong, my little ostrich?"


    "Ostrich?" Jean squeaked. "Why would you call me that?" Jean looked at Zed and saw his smile. She


    stomped her foot in feigned indignation as she realized that her action of hiding in Zed''s chest had led


    him to call her an ostrich. Already extremely embarrassed, Jean couldn''t handle the teasing, and so,


    she wiggled out of his arms and turned toward the ward.


    Seeing Jean flee, Zed burst intoughter. Still shaking his head at Jean''s antics, he began walking in


    her direction.


    After returning to the ward, Jean stood beside the bed and watched her sleeping grandma.


    "What are you thinking about?" Zed stepped close to her and asked with concern.


    "Zed, do you think grandma can be cured?" Jean lifted her eyes to look at Zed as she asked. Her eyes


    were full of hope. Some part of her must not be able to ept that the grandmother she once knew


    and loved, had been lost to this awful disease.


    "Jean..." Zed breathed out. He empathized with Jean and felt equally helpless as there wasn''t much


    that he could do to remedy this situation for her. Since he knew that Jean was aware that there was no


    cure for Alzheimer''s, he didn''t need to put into words that grandma would never be cured. Instead, he


    wrapped his arms around her tofort her. "I know that you love your grandmother very much. And


    that at some point in your life, she was a great substitute mother to you, but Jean, she''s old. The only


    thing we can do now, is to ensure that she livesfortably for the rest of her days."


    Developments in the medical field had not yet reached the stage where an old woman with Alzheimer''s


    could be cured.


    "Yeah, I know what you mean. But I really don''t want to see grandma getting older and weaker." Tears


    rushed down Jean''s face.


    Her voice was choked with sobs and her heart felt as though it was shattering. She couldn''t bear to


    think of whaty ahead for her grandmother.


    "Don''t cry. It''s killing me to see you so upset."


    Zed gently ced his palms on Jean''s cheeks and nudged her face upward so that he could look at


    her. With his thumbs, he wiped away her tears. He ced a soft kiss on her forehead before looking at


    her with all the love he could muster.

 Chapter 142 Do You Want To Kill Yourself

    Chapter 142 Do You Want To Kill Yourself


    "Jean, had your mother passed away a long time ago?" Zed cautiously asked while he was looking at


    Jean''s face.


    After she heard what Zed said, Jean''s face turned pale and her big eyes were slowly filled with tears.


    She didn''t really want to talk about her mother, but she just couldn''t resist Zed. She frowned because of


    the pain that had been umted deep down inside her heart. Finally, she decided to tell it to Zed.


    She wore an awkward smile and said, "My parents divorced when I was four years old. The court


    ordered that I should live with my father. Not so long after they divorced, I heard the news that my


    mother had passed away. And I... I didn''t even get a chance to say goodbye to her. I..."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jean paused for a while. Speaking about her mother made her feel so miserable. She couldn''t control


    what she had felt that time. Her tears poured down to her cheeks as she began to cry.


    Jean couldn''t continue what she had started to say because of the extreme sadness she felt. So she


    ced a hand on her mouth and turned around.


    Zed felt guilty and remorseful as he saw her cry.


    ''Hey, Zed! Why the hell did you ask Jean about her mother?


    Did you see what you''ve done? She had gone so sad and couldn''t stop crying now.


    Jean definitely misses her mother so much.


    What she regrets most is the fact that she missed herst chance to see her mother before her mother


    passed away.


    Because of that, Jean has turned her earnest care and attention over to her grandma. Her grandma is


    the most important God-given gift she has.


    You should have make Shirley Wen pay for what she had done.''


    Zed thought and signed. Then, he took a deep breath and walked into the ward.


    As he closed the ward''s door, he felt that the room had a depressing atmosphere.


    Jean sat on the bed and sadly gazed at her grandma.


    After a while, Zed walked closer to her, tapped her shoulder and said, "Sorry, Jean, I didn''t mean to


    make you sad."


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Jean shook her head and wiped her face with her hand as if she was wiping her


    sadness away.


    "I know you are a very kind woman, Jean. Though sometimes you pretend to seek revenge over small


    grudges, I know you are kind deep inside your heart. My girl, God knows that, too. He will definitely


    bless you in everything you do."? Standing next to her, Zed tried tofort Jean. At the same time, he


    secretly thought, ''You have me now, Jean.


    I will take care of you and make you happy.''


    After hearing what he said, she shook her head in frustration. His words made her feel even worse.


    ''Although Shirley threatened Jean using her grandma to take advantage on her, and made grandma''s


    condition worse, Jean didn''t have the heart to punish Shirley by herself. Atst, Jean turned her over to


    me.'' Zed tried to figure out the whole issue.


    "Jean, I just want to know. What have you felt after you pped Shirley? Do you felt better now? Are


    you still angry at her rude behavior?"


    Zed asked in a low voice.


    Jean wore a gloomy face and shook her head.


    From her expression, he could tell that she was still furious at Shirley.


    ''But, she still isn''t able to stand up for herself.'' Zed clearly knew what Jean''s weakness was.


    "Jean, I don''t mean to me you, but you have to remember this. You shouldn''t please and tolerate


    those people if they are being selfish and arrogant. Tolerance can''t be your solution to solve your


    problems. Do you think that your family will stop bothering you after you cut your connections with


    them? Obviously, they won''t. You should''ve already known that, Jean."


    Zed said while he tried to remind Jean.


    After that, Jean slowly bowed her head down and thought, ''Zed is right! Cutting my ties with my family


    wouldn''t make them stop. They will still disturb my life.'' However, Jean still didn''t know what she should


    do about it. So, she decided to ask Zed for help.


    "What should I do then, Zed? Will I live a peaceful and happy life if we give thend to them?" Jean


    helplessly stared at Zed. Before Zed could answer her, she abruptly shook her head and continued,


    "No! I will not. Even if my father would let me go after he gets thend, Joy, Shirley and Winner


    wouldn''t let me go, that''s for sure! They will keep making troubles and involve me in any kinds of


    issues. I shouldn''tpromise with them."


    After he noticed Jean''s helplessness and anxiety, Zed heavily sighed and wrapped her in his arm.


    After a while, he tried to make Jean calm. He whispered to her ears, "Don''t think too much. They will


    not dare to disturb our life recently, Jean. Just wait and rx."


    "Zed, can you promise me? Please swear that you will never give me thend, even if they will force


    me to ask you. Promise?" Jean worriedly said.


    "Why? If thatnd will save you from troubles, I will give it to them." Zed replied. He truly cared about


    Jean''s welfare more than thend.


    "No! You have to promise me that you will not." Jean shook her head and looked at Zed. She tried to


    convince Zed and hoped that he would change his mind.


    As he gazed at her big ck eye, his heart melted. Finally, he agreed and nodded.


    "Okay, fine. I promise. But you have to promise me, don''t think and worry too much." Zed looked at


    Jean affectionately and said.


    "Deal!" Jean replied immediately. Jean felt much better after she talked with Zed. She decided to keep


    all her worries and anxieties temporarily away. But suddenly, she thought about Shirley and asked,


    "About Shirley... What will you do to her?"


    "Hmm. Shirley? She treated grandma so bad, so I told her that if she dares toe into my sight, I will


    beat her. I will beat her every time we happen to meet until she would dare not to." Zed answered while


    pretending to be serious.


    "Hey, don''t be a fool! I don''t believe you." Jean doubtingly eximed.


    "Then, what should I do to make you believe me?" Zed put his face close to Jean''s that she could even


    feel his breath on her face.


    While her face was slowly turning red, Jean wanted to push herself away from him. But he held her so


    tight.


    "Jean, you had kept me waiting for this time toe."


    Zed''s voice was so husky. His eyes that were filled with a mix of subtle emotions were earnestly looking


    at her.


    "Grandma is here. Besides, you are still sick..."


    Jean hesitated and reminded Zed that it wasn''t the proper time.


    "Please, give this moment to me. My fever is already gone, and I want to leave the hospital now." Zed


    eagerly begged.


    "No way, " She immediately declined his request and continued, "Your fever has just dropped, and then


    you are thinking about leaving the hospital? Do you want to kill yourself? Besides, even if you are


    allowed to leave, I can''t leave grandma alone here."


    "Don''t worry about that. I will ask my assistant toe here and take care of grandma. I really want to


    go home, Jean." Zed showed his cute eyes and looked at her. Then he continued, "I know myself so


    well. I''m strong and healthy. If you force me to stay in hospital, I would be depressed and feel upset. It''s


    really lonely staying here."


    "Save it! Last time I was in hospital, you took care of me every day. I didn''t even notice that you were


    depressed or upset."


    Jean said and snorted. Jean didn''t even look at him because she didn''t believe him.


    "I regret being part of that show. It wasted me a lot of time. There''s a lot of tasks I need to do and finish.


    Believe me, without me in the office, thepany will be aplete mess soon."


    Zed continued to convince Jean to let him get out of the hospital. Meanwhile, he also liked Jean''s


    concern for him. It made him feel assured that his wife really cared about him. Zed somehow hoped


    that moment wouldst forever.


    "Why do you still think about your work? You are severely ill. If you leave now, your health would highly


    be at risk. Do you want to kill yourself, Zed?"


    Jean couldn''t stay calm when Zed mentioned about his work and hispany.


    She couldn''t understand why Zed cared more about his work than his health. She was really worried


    about him and continued, "What are those people you have employed for? Do you think they are not


    qualified for their job? If your doctor won''t let you leave yet, then, you won''t leave!"


    Jean determinedly said.

 Chapter 143 We Love Each Other

    Chapter 143 We Love Each Other


    ''Oh, no! Jean is getting angry now.''


    Zed screamed deep down in his heart.


    He didn''t know why Jean''s facial expressions had changed so quickly. A few seconds ago, Jean


    seemed to be very happy. But after a while, her face immediately turned gloomy.


    ''This woman really have a bad temper!''


    Zed felt like being abused by Jean. When Jean snapped at him, he felt very happy. It proved that Jean


    really cared about him.


    "Okay, fine. I won''t to go back to thepany yet. But I really don''t want to stay here in the hospital."


    While he said those words, Zed eagerly looked at Jean.


    Since he was a child, he had always been healthy. Catching a cold was even a rare incident to him.


    Thus, he was seldom admitted to the hospital. Moreover, he had never stayed in the hospital for such a


    long time before.


    Thest time he had been in the hospital was because of Jean. Jean was admitted in the hospital, and


    he had to apany her.


    The anguish that was lingering in Jean''s heart almost disappeared when she heard Zed''s begging


    voice.


    Jean also felt that she was just too anxious that time. Zed''s temperature had just gone down. When


    she heard Zed''s plea to go back to hispany, Jean felt very worried about his health. The thought


    that he didn''t take good care of himself made her angry. But after a while, she carefully thought about


    his request. ''Zed only had a fever. It''s not really a serious disease. As long as his temperature bes


    normal, he can be discharged from the hospital any time.


    The doctor recently told me that Zed was just bit weak. If he doesn''t really want to stay in the hospital,


    he could just have a rest at home. Then, I will ask Zelda to cook some chicken soup for him. Perhaps,


    he would recover more quickly in the house than here in the hospital.''


    "Okay!" After she carefully considered all the aspects, Jean finally agreed. She could fully understand


    Zed''s reluctance to stay in the hospital because she also had the same feeling before. "But the moment


    you are back at home, you have to do what I say. You need to take care of yourself and regain your


    strength first. Don''t work too hard yet, "


    Jean seriously said.


    "Of course."


    Zed quickly nodded. Jean felt surprised and her eyes sparkled when he saw that Zed was beaming in


    joy.


    Zed had always been cold in front of her. He seldom showed his true feelings before. It seems like all


    men who are sick be childish, no matter how strong they used to be.


    After she made the decision, Jean recorded the things that needed to be done and looked for the


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    doctor. After that, shepleted the discharge procedure for Zed and registered her grandma.


    After she handled everything properly, Jean gave her grandma a kiss on her forehead even though she


    was reluctant to leave. Then, she slowly walked out of the ward with Zed.


    Jean''s eyes were slowly filled with tears and immediately turned red after the ward''s door was closed.


    "It''s okay. I have already sent two people to guard grandma. I have also paid two nurses to look after


    her. After grandma''s health improves, we could send her to a good nursing house abroad. Would that


    be fine?" After he saw her sad face, Zed tried tofort Jean.


    "Okay¡­" Jean, who was still crying, nodded. Even though she was sad, she knew that it was the best


    thing to do for her dear grandma.


    After they got home and changed their shoes, Zelda quickly ran out from the house.


    "Wee back, Mr. Zed and Mrs. Jean." Zelda eximed happily when she saw that Zed had


    recovered well.


    "Thank you! Zelda, please cook some chicken soup for Zed. It would definitely help him recover fast."


    Then, while changing to slippers, Jean asked, "Is there an old hen that we can cook here? If there''s


    none, I will go out and buy one."


    "I can go out and buy it. You must be very tired after apanying Mr. Zed in the hospitalst night.


    Since you had juste home, you better have a good rest first, Mrs. Jean." Zelda considerately said.


    After she heard Zelda''s words, Jean shook her head and said, "I will go to the meat market and pick a


    living hen. Then, I will ask the vendor to kill it on the spot. That chicken has the most nutritious meat."


    Jean turned to Zed and said, , "Go to the bedroom and have a rest now, Zed. I will be back after a


    while."


    When Zed saw Jean''s face that was full of concern, he wanted to stop her and just ask Zelda to buy


    the hen.


    However, after he saw her eager facial expression, Zed changed what he was about to say.


    "Be careful while driving! Come back right away after you buy it." Zed thoughtfully said.


    "I know. I''m not a kid." Jean put her shoes on again and walked out with her wallet and car keys.


    After she arrived at the biggest meat market nearby, Jean selected a big, fat, old hen. Then she asked


    the vendor to help her kill it. After that, she went back to her car.


    When she was about to open the door, Jean heard a familiar voice behind her. "Jean!"


    Jean''s body turned stiff for a few seconds. Her facial expression seemed overwhelmed and helpless.


    But after a while, she wore her smile back, slowly turned around and looked at Ethan.


    "What a coincidence! What are you doing here, Jean?" Ethan, who was dressed casually, quickly


    walked towards Jean.


    "I¡­What a coincidence!" Jean smirked and reluctantly said.


    Yet, deep down in her heart, Jean was murmuring, ''If you cane here, then I cane here, too.''


    When he saw a hen in Jean''s hand, his eyes turned wide open in surprise. Then, he quickly asked her,


    "Have you juste out of the meat market?"


    ''You have just seen it. Why did you still ask me?'' Jean sarcastically thought to herself.


    "Yes. I just came here to buy a hen. We will cook some chicken soup for Zed to help him recover fast."


    Jean didn''t want to talk with Ethan anymore. So, she immediately said, "I have to go back home


    immediately and cook a chicken soup. Zed is waiting for me."


    After she said those words, she quickly got into the car and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Jean, could you please give me a ride? I haven''t brought my car with me." Ethan bent down to looked


    at Jean''s face and begged.


    Jean really wanted to straightly refuse him, but it seemed like Ethan was really telling the truth. So, she


    couldn''t do anything but ept and nod.


    After Jean approved, Ethan felt very happy. He quickly got in through the front door of the car and sat


    on the passenger seat.


    ''If I only knew that I would meet Ethan, I would''ve taken a taxi going here!''


    Jean started the car and slowly drove forward. Her face clearly showed difort.


    "Jean I came here specially for you this time." Ethan looked at Jean''s face with deep affection in his


    eyes. While she was driving, Jean''s stern and serious mood made her more charming. Thus, Ethan


    was so fascinated and couldn''t help blurting out.


    ''He talks about that again!''


    Jean immediately frowned. After a while, she parked the car on the parkingne and turned her head to


    look at Ethan who was smiling ambiguously. Then, she seriously said, "Ethan, I have told you before. I


    am already married to Zed, and I am very happy now. The hen I just bought is for Zed. I bought it to


    cook a chicken soup to help him recover his health. So, please don''t say those words again. Or else, I


    won''t treat you even as a friend. Is that clear?"


    ''Did Jean say that she bought a hen for Zed to recover his health?''


    Ethan was shocked and felt a jolt of pain in his heart.


    ''Why didn''t I find her good for me when we were still together?


    Perhaps, she even treated me better than she treats Zed now. But I ignored all the things she did for


    me.''


    Ethan rekindled the me of hope in his heart. He suddenly realized that Jean was really a good wife.


    ''However, everything has changed. It''s my fault though. I didn''t know how to appreciate and cherish


    her.


    Why was I so foolish before? I only realized that she is such a good woman after Zed got her as his


    wife.''


    "Well, yeah. Don''t be mad at me. Since you don''t like it, I won''t say those words again. I will just hold


    back my feelings for you. And I promise, I won''t cause any trouble to you. Jean, as what you''ve just


    said, we can''t be lovers again, but we can still be friends, right?"

 Chapter 144 Do You Want To Touch Me

    Chapter 144 Do You Want To Touch Me


    Ethan hurriedly raised both of his hands and seriously swore to Jean.


    From his voice, Jean noticed that Ethan had finally realized that it was impossible for them to be lovers


    again. She finally felt relieved and wore more gentle facial expression. Then, she nodded and replied in


    a soft voice, "Yeah, sure. We can still be friends."


    Though she epted Ethan''s plea, Jean clearly knew that most lovers couldn''t treat each other


    That moment, she had no choice but to try to appease Ethan temporarily. After all, they would slowly


    be strangers again.


    She was very clear that Ethan would absolutely estrange her first as long as he wouldn''t do anything to


    try to win her heart again.


    Jean had been hurt by that ruthless and merciless man.


    After he heard Jean''s reply, Ethan suddenly smiled and happily said, "Jean, I didn''t expect that you


    would still forgive me. Thank you, Jean. I will love you as what I did before even if we can''t be together


    anymore."


    No. He would surely treat her better than before.


    He didn''t know how important Jean was for him until she had be another man''s woman.


    ''Just forget it!'' Jean thought to herself.


    When she heard Ethan''s confession, Jean turned him down politely. "Ethan, just get over me."


    After she finished speaking, Jean restarted the engine of her car and hurriedly drove forward.


    ''She better send Ethan back as soon as possible.


    Wasn''t Jean aware of what Ethan was thinking and nning?''


    Ethan was very excited all their way back to his house. He was just talking about his wonderful


    moments with Jean.


    Jean could not bear to hear what he was talking about. Yet, she was still trying hard to show a smile on


    her face.


    Finally, they arrived at Ethan''s ce. Ethan immediately got out of the car.


    Jean felt much more relieved at the moment. As she thought about being away from that man and


    going back home, her mouth gracefully curved and a smile eventually rested on her face. Then, she


    immediately drove towards Zed''s vi.


    Jean hurriedly walked towards the door after she parked the car.


    When she was about to step into the living room, she heard low-pitched voice that said, "Why did you


    Jean immediately looked up after she heard the voice. Then, she found that Zed was idly pressing the


    remote control while sitting on the sofa.


    Zed had just taken a bath. His hair was damply clinging on his head and was still not dry yet. Zed


    looked so handsome and charming with his straight and smooth hair that time.


    ''He is very charming!''


    While he was fantasizing about Zed, Jean''s face flushed. After a while, she hurriedly gave the hen to


    Zelda. She didn''t walk towards the living room until she took a deep breath.


    "Why aren''t you resting inside your room?" Jean sat beside Zed. She randomly picked up an apple and


    started peeling it.


    "I can''t sleep. I have gotten enough sleep." Zed raised his eyes and turned his face to Jean. Then, he


    said, "You still haven''t replied. What took you so long to buy the hen?"


    Jean paused for a while. After a few seconds, she smiled and immediately said, "I went to a big market.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It took me some time to choose the biggest and fattest hen."


    Jean originally nned to bring out the truth to Zed and tell him that she happened to meet Ethan in


    the market.


    However, since nothing bad happened, she changed her mind. She didn''t want Zed to worry about her.


    Besides, she had thought about the time when Zed treated her coldly because of her rtionship with


    Ethan.


    "Next time, just ask Zelda to buy it! Oh! I nearly forgot about it. Sonny called me just now and asked me


    why you didn''t go to work."


    "Oh, my gosh! I forgot to call my boss to ask for a leave."


    Just before Zed could finish his words, Jean abruptly yelled. She felt really shocked that she


    identally cut the back of her hand with fruit knife. A trail of blood slowly dripped over her hand soon


    after.


    "Ouch!" Jean eximed while she flushed in embarrassment.


    Zed noticed her astonishment. He couldn''t help but ghastly wink when he saw the trail of blood on the


    back of Jean''s hand. That moment, he was full of guilt and regret.


    How could he forget that Jean was always careless?


    Why did he tell her about that while she was peeling the apple? He was to be med for Jean''s injury.


    "Don''t worry about it. I already asked Sonny for your leave." After he finished speaking, Zed turned


    around to get the first aid kit. "Can''t you see? You''re already an adult. Can you be a little more careful


    and serious? You are so careless! You even hurt yourself from peeling an apple."


    While treating and cleaning her wound, Zed reprimanded her.


    "Okay. I will be more careful next time." Jean hurriedly replied to Zed.


    "Be more careful next time? I know that you won''t remember it. Just wait and see. I will punish you if


    you get hurt again because of your own carelessness." If he wouldn''t speak to her sternly and


    ruthlessly, that young woman would never learn her lessons. She should learn to take good care of


    herself.


    "Okay. I got it." Jean raised her head and looked at Zed. "This is just a small wound. Don''t be angry,


    honey. Okay?" Jean said to him seductively.


    Zed snorted. His anger didn''t go away until he saw Jean''s wound already covered with bandages. "You


    must not touch the water until your wound ispletely healed, " Zed reminded her.


    ''How can that be possible?''


    After she heard what Zed said, Jean didn''t know if she wouldugh or cry while she was staring at her


    hand. ''Why did Zed bother himself so much on this minor wound?


    It''s just even on the surface of my skin.''


    Jean murmured to herself, but she didn''t dare to let Zed hear her words.


    She clearly knew Zed - he was very mean.


    So, she tried her best not to annoy him.


    "Alright! I will do whatever you tell me to do." Jean took Zed''s hands to please him and cutely wagged.


    It was not until that moment that Zed finally calmed himself down. He intuitively held her hand and went


    upstairs.


    "You have to take a good rest now. You were not able to sleep wellst night." While he was speaking


    to Jean, Zed pushed the door of their bedroom open.


    Zed had thought that he should let Jean have a good rest that time since they came back from the


    hospital.


    He was still not very consciousst night. But he noticed that Jean''s eyes were red when he woke up.


    That only meant that Jean wasn''t able to sleep well because she had been looking after him.


    This was also the reason why Zed insisted that he wouldn''t stay in the hospital.


    Jean couldfortably sleep on their bed if they would just go home.


    Jean quickly nodded. She really felt exhausted after she busily looked after Zed that night. After she


    saw their big and familiar bed, Jean suddenly realized how much she missed it.


    Jean threw herself on the bed, heaved a sigh of relief and slowly closed her eyes.


    Even when she felt that someone was lying beside her, she still kept her eyes closed. Then, a smile


    gradually crept on her face.


    "Don''t be cranky. Just have a good sleep." When she heard Zed''s voice, Jean quickly fell asleep. It was


    as if Zed''s voice was magical.


    Zed suddenly got up when she saw that Jean was already sleeping.


    "What''s wrong?" Jean opened her dozy eyes and asked when she noticed that Zed abruptly got up.


    "Nothing. Just go back to sleep." Zed''s voice sounded a bit weird and depressed. After a while, he


    stood up and walked towards the window.


    Damn it. He felt exhausted, yet he still felt that Jean was so alluring. He felt a great urge to make out


    with her when shey beside him.


    "It''s okay with me if you want to touch me." Jean was not a fool. She discerned why Zed couldn''t sleep


    that time. She stood behind him and affectionately caressed his waist with both of her hands.


    That moment, she submissively pressed her cheek against Zed''s back. Her heart was beating faster


    and faster.

 Chapter 145 Have A Baby With Me

    Chapter 145 Have A Baby With Me


    When Jean held him from behind, Zed suddenly felt a shiver tingling down to his spine. He turned


    around looked at Jean with a great surprise.


    If his memory served him right, that was the first time that Jean actively yielded herself to him.


    Zed was suddenly overwhelmed with a great joy. He turned back quickly, held Jean tight and hurriedly


    walked towards the bed.


    With a lingering smile on his lips, Zed softly whispered, "Jean, do you know that? I have waited for this


    moment for a long time."


    Zed couldn''t conceal his excitement. He cupped Jean''s shy face in his hands and affectionately looked


    at her. Then, he slowly looked down at her and gave her a tender kiss.


    After they passionately kissed each other, Zed turned over and tenderly held Jean in his arms. Jean


    also tightly held him.


    Jean had scratched Zed''s back with her long, sharp fingernails. His back was full of bruises. After she


    saw that, Jean hurriedly took her eyes off Zed and flushed.


    "Are you shy?" Zed teasingly asked her while wearing a smirk on his face. This was his first time to find


    Jean so active and bold.


    "You......" Jean badly wished that she could find a hole and hide herself in it. While she buried her head


    against Zeds chest, Jean murmured, "I am tired. I want to sleep in your arms."


    "Alright then." Zed replied very gently. Then, he held Jean in his arms more tightly.


    Feelingfortable in Zed''s embrace, she gradually closed her eyes. After a while, she fell asleep.


    On the next morning, Jean woke up earlier than Zed. While Zed was still asleep, she slightly raised her


    eyes and found that Zed still wrapped her in his arms.


    While he was asleep, Jean thought that he was so handsome and looked like an angel.


    He even looked more beautiful than other women with his long eyshes and fair ruddy skin.


    Jean unconsciously felt a bit insecure and thought, ''How could he treat his skin so well?''


    She couldn''t help but stretch her hand out and touch his face.


    His skin was so smooth, tender and fine.


    It was hard for her not to be insecure when she looked at his handsome and wless face.


    Jean unconsciously pinched his face. As she was about to pinch it a bit more hardly, the man with long


    eyshes suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were as bright as stars. Zed gazed at Jean.


    Jean was shocked when Zed unexpectedly opened his eyes. She was stunned and looked at him in a


    panic as if she had done something wrong. That moment, she lost her senses and didn''t know how to


    react appropriately.


    "What are you doing? Are you insecure about my skin? It looks better than yours, right? After he had


    woken up, Zed asked her in a low, deep and charming voice. It seemed like Zed picked up every


    pieces of her shattered heart.


    "I am insecure?" While she was disdainfully gazing at Zed, Jean looked very apathetic. "You are so full


    of yourself. I just noticed that you slept so soundly like a pig. I just wanted to wake you up."


    Jean contradicted.


    "Really?" Zed giggled and said, "but someone touched my face. Then, she carefully clutched and


    pinched it. She must have badly wished to have a face like this. Am I wrong?"


    Zed felt funny after he finished his words.


    "Those are just your illusions." Jean firmly replied, "Though you are a bit handsome, onlymon girls


    pay much attention to your looks. I am a woman of substance. I don''t care about your appearance.


    That''s for sure!"


    Atst, Jean stood on her own belief. She firmly contended that what she said was right. Then, she


    nodded hard.


    "Oh. I see!" Zed spoke in a muffled voice. He abruptly turned his handsome face closer to Jean and


    taunted her, "Honey, I know that you have a low self-esteem and you look down upon yourself. I know


    that you have been envious and insecure for quite a long time because I look better than you. But


    because I am generous and I love you, I can forgive your insecurities. Just look at your husband every


    day. You''ll get used to it. Then, you will be able to ept the truth that your husband is really


    handsome."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ''Look! That is one of those typical thick-skinned and shameless men.


    Who would dare to lift his own chair up and proim that he is handsome?


    Who would praise his own self shamelessly?


    However, all those things don''t matter much. What really matters is


    He said that he love me.''


    All of a sudden, Jean''s face flushed. Then, she shyly loosened Zed''s arms from her body and rushed to


    the bathroom.


    Zed just told her that he loved her!


    Jean cupped her burning hot cheeks with her hands and looked herself in front of the mirror. That


    moment, she was lost in her thoughts again.


    Just recently, they confessed their feelings to each other, and then that time, he admitted that he loved


    her again.


    Her heart was beating fast. Jean felt that she was about to faint and fall down.


    At the thought of what Zed said, Jean was bursting with joy and couldn''t help but smirk.


    After she calmed herself down, she pretended as if nothing had happened and gently walked out of


    their bedroom. Zed was having a phone call in the room.


    Jean opened the door of her wardrobe and walked into the locker room with the clothes that she


    wanted to wear that day.


    After she changed her clothes, Jean walked out. Zed was still talking over the phone.


    Jean pondered for a while. She wondered why he had been talking over the phone for quite a long


    while.


    ''Has something happened in thepany?''


    Then finally, Zed hung the phone up. Jean hurriedly walked towards him and asked, "What''s wrong? Is


    there something wrong?"


    "It was from my mom. She told me that she had gone to Switzend with my father, and wouldn''te


    back soon. She said that she called you over your phone, but you didn''t answer. So, she asked me to


    tell you to give her a grandson as soon as possible."


    After hepleted his words, Zed affectionately stared at her.


    Jean tried her best to calm herself down. However, she flushed again and murmured, "As soon as


    possible? But, I can''t conceive a child as easily as I wish to."


    Apparently, Jean''s fuzzy words werepletely heard by Zed. He slowly smiled and said, "So, would


    Mrs. Qi make my mom''s dreame true? Would Mrs. Qi give my mother a grandson?"


    "No! No!" Jean suddenly felt shocked and turned pale after she heard what Zed said. She hurriedly


    replied, "We are still young. It''s too early for us to have a baby."


    ''To have a baby?'' She just couldn''t imagine what she would be and look like if she had to take


    care of a baby all day long.


    Zed was still in his golden age. In addition, he was at the peak of his career. He surely didn''t want to


    have a child that early.


    "But I really want to have our own child. What shall we do?" Zed said while he heavily sighed.


    ''What? Child?''


    She had never thought of having a baby.


    In her surprise, Jean''s eyes turned wide open. She pretended as if she hadn''t understood what Zed


    said.


    "Jean, you are my wife and we love each other. Of course, I want to have our own child. But, I just don''t


    know what do you think about it." Zed asked as he stretched out his hands and held Jean in his arms.


    "I..." Jean''s face eventually turned red. Then, she replied, "Well, about that, just rx and let nature


    take its course!"

 Chapter 146 Mr. Qi Got Sick

    Chapter 146 Mr. Qi Got Sick


    Jean was not really ready about having a baby yet.


    It was true that they were registered as couple and they werewfully married.


    However, they just took their rtionship seriously in recent days.


    And now that they were really in love with each other, it was just reasonable for them to have a baby.


    It was not necessary to n for a baby intentionally though.


    So, maybe it was better let nature take its course.


    Zed couldn''t do anything but agree. After all, Jean would be the one to conceive the child. He knew that


    having a baby couldn''t be rushed, so he gave up on his desire.


    When he saw that Jean was dressed up properly for work, he leaned on the bed and asked her,


    "Where are you going? It''s still early in the morning. Are you going to work?"


    "Yes. I have just been on this job for a few months. If I keep on asking for leave, I would end up being


    fired in no time." Jean nodded and replied. Then, she turned to the mirror and fixed her clothes.


    "It would be better if you get fired. If you get fired, you can just stay here at homefortably." Zed


    said with high hopes.


    "No, Zed. I am still young and I can''t afford to waste this time of my life. Besides, I had never thought


    that I could work with Sonny before. So, I will cherish this moment. Zed, I hope that you are not an old-


    fashioned man who wish to keep me at home and won''t let me do anything." Jean walked towards his


    side and naughtily winked at him.


    "Of course, I am¡­ not." Zed submissively said as he scraped her nose. "Okay then. But you have to


    take care of yourself. Don''t stress yourself out. As my wife, you don''t work for money; you only work for


    fun, " said Zed.


    That little woman became too bold that she even tried to trap him.


    At that situation, though he was just concerned about her, He would seem to be too tight to her if he


    won''t allow her to go to work.


    "Okay. I got it." Jean sweetly smiled after she got Zed''s consent. "I need to go now. Have some rest


    and take care of yourself. I''ll be back and be with you right after work."


    Jean bent down and enthusiastically marked a kiss on Zed''s cheek.


    She was about to rise up, but Zed grabbed her and kiss her back passionately.


    Zed didn''t let Jean go until the two of them were both nearly out of their breaths. He watched her face


    turn rosy and listened to her sounding breaths.


    "I definitely have to go. Or else, I won''t make it on time." Jean hurriedly adjusted her loosened hair,


    grabbed her backpack and rushed outward.


    Watching Jean''s beautiful receding figure leaving hurriedly, Zed turned grumpy, yet, he couldn''t do


    anything.


    Jean rushed to thepany she worked in and punched her attendance card at thest minute.


    As soon as she was settled in her work space, Maranda moved in front of her and curiously scanned


    her face. Then she eximed, "You''ve greatly changed! You are really definitely in love. Jean, you look


    more gorgeous and fashionable than the day before yesterday."


    Jean rolled her eyes to her and said, "Cut the crap, Maranda! Find a lover for yourself if you are


    envious."


    "Find a lover?" Marandaughed out loud and shook her head. Then she continued, "Do you really


    think that it''s just easy to find a man who you love and also loves you back? You have to find someone


    that shares the same interest with you, have the same personalities, easy to deal with¡­ There''s a lot


    of factors that you have to consider. It''s really hard. In that case, I will just stop feeling envious of you.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Why didn''t you work yesterday, Jean? Was it because Mr. Qi got too aggressive in bed again?"


    Maranda held her cheeks with both of her hands, blinked her big eyes and inquisitively asked Jean.


    Jean''s face slowly flushed. She fiercely stared at Maranda and said, "Can you be more decent and not


    talk dirty to me? I didn''t work yesterday because Zed had a fever."


    "Mr. Qi got sick?" Maranda suddenly cried out with her face full of surprise.


    "Yeah. That''s right." After she mentioned Zed, Jean stopped the gestures of her hands and heavily


    sighed, "He got a lot of responsibility and I can''t even help even a small portion for him."


    Besides the fact that she couldn''t help him, Jean seemed to add more burden to him. Zed had to deal


    with the Wen family now.


    "Yeah. Men usually carry bigger responsibilities. As women, all we have to do is stand behind and


    support them." When Maranda noticed a hint of guilt on Jean''s face, she tried tofort her.


    "Yeah, you''re right." Jean nodded and tried to be cheerful. "I have to start working. I got a lot of tasks


    piled up because of my one-day off yesterday, " Jean smiled to Maranda and said.


    "Sure. Let''s catch up on lunch break." Maranda replied and went back to her seat.


    Jean took a deep breath and started to do the tasks she had on hand.


    The noon arrived and Jean finished about half of her tasks. She stretched her achy back and her stiffed


    legs, stood up, and carried a mug to get water in the lounge.


    She had just set a foot in the lounge when she heard a strange sound that seemed toe from


    Maranda.


    Jean tried to neglect it, and just continued walking.


    "Maranda¡­" Jean eximed. Then, Jean''s voice was immediately silenced after she caught a sight of


    what happened there.


    Maranda, with bloodshot eyes, bent her head spiritlessly.


    John stood in front of her while wearing a gloomy face.


    After he saw that Jean stepped in the lounge, John almost unnoticeably twitched his face. With no


    more words, he slightly nodded to Jean and walked out of the room.


    Jean couldn''t still get her eyes off them. The strange scene in front of her gave her a hint that


    something had just happened.


    After John hadpletely walked out of the lounge, Jean moved towards Maranda and carefully asked


    her, "Maranda, did I interrupt you?"


    "No." Maranda blew her nose and sorrowfully raised her red eyes. She looked at Jean and said, "It is


    just about my confession. It failed. There''s nothing to be ashamed of."


    "Your confession failed?


    To whom?"


    Only John was there a while ago. Was she referring to John? Maranda liked John?


    Jean wanted tough when she thought about Maranda''s strange behaviors every time John showed


    up.


    But she med herself immediately for she had never thought of that thing before.


    John was the hottest guy in theirpany. It was just normal for an enthusiastic and outgoing girl like


    Maranda to fall in love with him.


    However, when Maranda confessed her feelings for John, she failed. Unfortunately, he rejected her.


    John turned his nose up on such a good girl as Maranda. Anyone could clearly see that he was picky


    on girls.


    "Don''t take it too hard. If he doesn''t like our beautiful Maranda, then it''s his loss. One day, a man that is


    hundred or even thousand times better than John will be our Maranda''s man." Jean sensibly tried to


    When she heard what Jean said, Maranda burst intoughter. Though, her smiling face looked uglier


    than her crying face.


    "But my heart wants no one else but John. What should I do?" Maranda miserably looked at Jean and


    muttered, "I had a crush on him even on the first time I saw him. I exerted a lot of effort to keep it as a


    secret for a long time and waited for a good opportunity to confess my feelings to him, but¡­"

 Chapter 147 Okay, My Dear Mrs. Qi

    Chapter 147 Okay, My Dear Mrs. Qi


    Maranda felt too sad to say anything more. Suddenly, she sobbed while she covered her face with her


    hands.


    "Maranda¡­" Jean was shocked. She quickly walked towards Maranda, gently patted her shoulder and


    said, "Don''t cry. If you really like John, then try to make him fall in love with you! Though he rejected


    you this time, it doesn''t mean that he will reject you forever. You have to think about it, Maranda. If you


    are really sure that you won''t fall in love with any other man except John, you should have the courage


    to try again."


    It''s the 21th century now. Women chasing after men isn''t an unusual thing anymore.


    Maranda only expressed her love to John and hadn''t taken any action to chase him and make him fall


    in love with her.


    And because they didn''t exert effort to see each other except from their working hours, John


    consequently rejected her.


    If she really loved him, then she shouldn''t give up so easily!


    Maranda, who was consumed by her sorrows, gradually stopped sobbing. She looked at Jean with her


    red eyes and asked, "Jean, do you really think that John will fall in love with me?"


    "You haven''t tried it before. You''ll never know if you''ll never try. Maranda, you are not only beautiful but


    also kind. No man could ever resist your charm." Jean sincerely said.


    "Really?" Maranda was amused and her eyes sparkled after she heard what Jean said.


    When she saw that Maranda somehow rekindled the mes of hope in her heart, Jean cheerfully


    nodded.


    "Well, I know that you don''t want me to be sad and you only said that to make me feel better. But, you


    are right. No matter what the result may be, I still have to try. Then, I would not regret because I know


    that I have done everything to chase the love of my life." Maranda firmly swore.


    "That is the Maranda I knew!" Jean admiringly eximed. "If you happen to encounter any problems


    anytime, don''t hesitate to ask for my help. I will do whatever I could do to help you."


    Jean sympathetically said.


    Jean had tried her best tofort Maranda. Maranda clearly knew that anyone, even Jean, couldn''t


    help her much. Because after all, she would be the one to make her own moves.


    But as long as she could ignite Maranda''s courage and confidence, Jean was willing to support her.


    "You are really my good friend, Jean!" Suddenly, a smile brightly gleamed on Maranda''s face. She


    excitedly wrapped herself in Jean''s arms and tightly hugged her.


    When she saw Maranda''s enthusiasm, Jean was stiff for a few seconds. It took Jean few seconds to


    get her senses back. She reached her hand out, and gently patted Maranda''s back.


    "Jean, since he has rejected me a while ago, John will surely keep himself away from me. If I want to


    meet himter, I will ask you to act as our bridge." Maranda whispered to Jean.


    Maranda''s words shocked Jean for a while. Jean didn''t expect that Maranda would do what she had


    told her to do this soon.


    Actually, Jean didn''t want to be involved in Maranda and John''s rtionship.


    However, she also believed that what Maranda had just said was true.


    Jean had seen John''s expressionless face a while ago. It seemed like he wasn''t really interested in


    Maranda at all.


    But Maranda asked her to be their bridge.


    Jean was in aple dilemma. ''The miserable girl in front of me is my good friend. Aside from that,


    she had the courage to chase the guy she loves. Should I help her, or should I just let her make her


    own moves?''


    "Maranda, before I help you, I have to clear something up to you. John and I aren''t really close.


    Because of that, I''m afraid that I might not be able to help you a lot. After all, whether John would fall in


    love with you, really depends on the two of you." Jean reminded.


    "I know." Maranda quickly nodded.


    When she saw that Maranda was full of hopes and expectations, Jean couldn''t do anything but agree


    and nod.


    ''It''s my fault. It was I who encouraged Maranda to chase John when she was rejected and looked sad.


    It was I who put myself in a dilemma!''


    After a while, Maranda and Jean went back to their work ces, only to find that their colleagues were


    leaving for lunch.


    They quickly cleared their desks and went to the restaurant downstairs.


    While waiting for their food, Jean took out her mobile phone and called Zed.


    Zed answered the phone as soon as it rang. It seemed like he was really waiting for someone''s call.


    Jean felt shy and her face immediately flushed. "Have you eaten yet?" Jean cleared her throat and


    asked.


    "I have eaten just now. What about you?" Jean heard Zed''s voice that was on the other end of the


    phone. She couldn''t help but put a joyful smile on her face.


    "I will eat soon. I have just ordered some food. Zed, how are you feeling today?" Jean asked with a


    great concern.


    "I havepletely recovered. I just n to have a quiet rest at home today, and go to thepany


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    tomorrow." Zed heavily sighed and continued, "Jean, don''t be too anxious. I know you care about me.


    But there are tens of thousands of employees in Qi Group that need to be managed."


    Jean knew that Zed was certainly telling the truth. Thepany will definitely be a mess if the


    CEO won''t show up for few more days.


    When they were in the hospital, Jean declined Zed''s request to go back to hispany and work. She


    was worried about Zed''s health and wanted him to take more rest.


    Zed really did what she had said and stayed at home for a whole day.


    ''People shouldn''t demand other people to do a lot of things. And I can''t demand Zed to do whatever I


    want, even if I''m his wife.


    As long as I pay more attention to his health, I believe he will not get sick again!''


    "Okay." Jean gently said, "But you have to promise me. You can''t go home toote or be too tired from


    work. Okay?"


    When Zed finally got Jean''s consent, a hint of joy sounded in his voice. "Okay, my dear Mrs. Qi."


    Dear Mrs. Qi?


    Jean was speechless and didn''t know what to respond to him. After a few seconds, she only said,


    "Well, I have to hang the phone up now. I have to eat my lunch first."


    "My dear Mrs. Qi, I will pick you up there after you get off work." Zed noticed Jean''s shyness from her


    tone. "I can''t wait to see you soon, " he continued to tease her.


    Jean''s heart almost jumped out after she heard Zed''s words. She quickly hung the phone up in


    embarrassment. After a while, a joyful smile gradually showed on her face.


    While sitting and looking at Jean''s facial expression from the opposite side of the table, Maranda knew


    what was going on. She seized that change to tease Jean and said, "It seems like you are fascinated


    by Mr. Qi again. I really envy you, Jean."


    Jean gently patted her hot cheeks and tried to pretend that nothing had happened. She looked at


    Maranda and smiled shyly, "The rtionship between Zed and I wasn''t close before. We got married


    because of business affiliations. At first, we didn''t know much about each other. In fact, we didn''t loved


    each other. But when we got along for quite a while, we learned a lot from each other. It is not until


    recently that we learn to passionately love each other."


    It was very unusual for Jean to share her stories. She purposely said those words not only because


    she regarded Maranda as her friend, but also because she hoped that those words would encourage


    Maranda.


    Though she still looked unhappy and absent-minded with her furrowed eyebrows, Maranda had firmly


    decided to chase John again.


    "Really?"


    After she heard Jean''s words, Maranda''s eyes sparkled again.


    "There is no reason for me to lie to you." Jean said with a smile.


    At that time, the waiter who was wearing a formal suit, served the dishes politely.


    When Jean was about to start eating, she was surprised to see a familiar figure from afar.

 Chapter 148 What Was That All About

    Chapter 148 What Was That All About


    "John, here!" Jean stood up and shouted from a distance. John immediately looked for Jean when he


    heard her.


    Maranda was enjoyably eating when she heard Jean called John''s name. She startled and got choked


    by what she had eaten.


    John''s arrival sent a shiver down to her spine. Maranda''s heart beat rapidly, and her eyes showed a


    hint of embarrassment. Yet, she had no other choice but to look up.


    John saw Jean finally. When their eyes met, a smile crept on John''s face.


    He was about to walk to Jean when he saw Maranda who was sitting opposite to Jean. He abruptly


    stopped and felt a bit awkward because he thought that Jean was alone there.


    John shifted his gaze back to Jean and found that her face was full of hope and sincerity. When Jean


    smiled at him, John could not refuse her kindness.


    While he looked down to hide his embarrassment, John frowned and continued to walk towards them.


    "Why did youe to eat sote? I thought that Maranda and I are alreadyte. But then, you came.


    Since there is no other empty table here in the dining hall, we can share this table with you." Jean


    warmly invited John and looked at Maranda before she asked, "What do you think, Maranda? Can we


    share this table with John?" Maranda felt very embarrassed that time. Jean clearly knew what Maranda


    was thinking about. So, she purposely asked Maranda to make them both feelfortable.


    "Yeah, sure. I won''t mind." Maranda stiffly raised her head and took a quick nce at John.


    Disappointment rose inside her when she found out that John did not look at her.


    "Have a seat, John." When she saw that John was still standing there, Jean invited him to sit down.


    She nced at Maranda and signaled her to make some moves.


    At first, Maranda was confused. But after few seconds, she realized what Jean''s nce meant. She


    hurriedly stood up, sat on the other chair and let John sit on her previous seat.


    John was hesitant to sit next to Maranda. He looked around the dining hall and found that there was


    really no empty table. He wasn''t able to find any excuses to refuse Jean''s invitation. With no more


    choice, he slightly sighed and just sat beside Maranda.


    He clearly knew that Jean would lose her face if he would refuse her kindness.


    ''Maranda is my colleague, and we meet in thepany everyday anyway.


    If I go too far, both of us will feel more embarrassed."


    John calmed himself down and thought all the aspects. Then, he typically began to order food. Jean,


    who sat opposite to John, quickly put all her food in her mouth. While John looked at her, he frowned


    and worriedly said, "Eat slowly. You might get chocked."


    Before John''s warning, Jean had eaten well. But when he warned her to eat slowly, Jean really got


    choked.


    Her face immediately flushed. While being embarrassed, Jean picked a ss up and gulped the water


    down. Finally, she felt relieved.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Are you really busy?" John shook his head and said.


    ''Why am I in such a hurry? I want to leave so you two could get along with each other. It is not easy to


    be your mediator!''


    Jean couldn''t do anything but just toin to herself because she could not tell John the truth. She


    rolled her eyes at him and pretended to be angry. "I am enjoyably eating my food and you disturbed


    me. You were the reason why I choked, " Jeanined.


    "..."


    John was speechless and just stared at her. He was surprised that Jean med him for that.


    Jean should me herself. It was she who hurriedly ate.


    Jean exerted a lot of efforts to establish John and Maranda''s rtionship. But when she saw that


    Maranda still chose to be in her own world and didn''t make any moves, she felt discouraged.


    Though she didn''t really eat, Maranda focused on her rice bowl. When she saw that Maranda was


    expressionless and acted like she didn''t care, Jean heavily sighed. But, she still tried to understand


    Maranda.


    ''Maybe I am just too impatient. Maranda was just rejected by John recently. I know Maranda well. She


    must still be very heartbroken and could not pick herself up from it.'' Jean thought to herself.


    Their ce was suddenly filled with silence, and harassment seemed to float in the air.


    "Ahmm.. I am done. Enjoy your meal!" When Jean contemted about Maranda''s feelings, Maranda


    suddenly stood up, picked her handbag up and hurriedly left.


    Jean was really shocked when she saw that Maranda hurriedly left.


    ''Maranda said that she wants to try to win John''s heart again.


    But why did she leave? Maranda, you are really wimpy!''


    John leaned against the sofa with his arms crossed. After a while, he looked at Jean and asked, "What


    was that all about?"


    "What are you talking about?" Jean rolled her eyes to John. Though she clearly knew what he meant,


    she pretended that she did not understand his question.


    "You have never enthusiastically invited me to have a lunch with you before. Why did you suddenly do


    it, Jean? What''s your purpose? Tell me the truth." John asked her with a very serious look.


    "What''s my purpose? I am helping you. We are all colleagues, yet I noticed that you treated Maranda


    rudely. Would it be hard for you to treat her kindly?" Jean relentlessly criticized him. "Maranda is


    attractive and kind. Don''t you know that she has a lot suitors? You are so lucky to be loved by her. Yet


    you treated her so apathetically. Who do you think you are? You are really hurting her, John."


    When she criticized him, Jean felt a bit annoyed. She felt upset when she thought about Maranda


    being in a terrible state.


    "Why are you so impulsive? I wondered before if you have known what happened between Maranda


    and I. Now, it turns out that what I really thought was right. Don''t tell me that you want to be


    peacemaker and try to bridge us? If you really have such intention, I am going to tell you that you are


    just wasting your time. I will never be with her. That''s impossible." John said in a cold tone.


    Ruthlessness was showed on his handsome face.


    "Why is it impossible for you to be together? You can never know what will happen the next second."


    After John said his words, Jean angrily red at him. John''s words enraged Jean. She felt really


    disappointed and discontented.


    "I know that unexpected thing might happen anytime. But, I know myself better than anyone else. I will


    never force myself to love a girl who I do not really love. I know you understand what I mean. Don''t


    you?" John sarcastically said.


    Jean was amazed to hear his words. Few secondster, she realized what he implied. She did not get


    angry. Instead, she smiled and said, "If you think that way, then you are totally wrong. Just like you, I


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    used to believe that it was absolutely impossible for me to be with Zed happily. I was quite sure about


    that. That was why I kept insisting a divorce with him over and over again. But now, you can see how


    much Zed and I love each other. Our rtionship has turned much better than before."


    John''s face turned dark when he heard what Jean said. He lowered his head and felt bitter. No one


    knew what he was thinking about.


    "So, John, don''t be so apathetic and don''t iste yourself from anyone." Jean could feel John''s


    individuality. Although she had no idea about what he was thinking that time, she still tried tofort


    him the way she knew.


    "Do you believe that a man should never refuse his admirer directly even if he doesn''t like her? Should


    a man let his admirer keep her high hopes and let her imagine that they could possibly be together?


    Should he let that matter go from bad to worse? Don''t you think that would hurt her more?" John


    suddenly raised his head. He stared at Jean and seriously asked her.


    "What..." John''s question baffled Jean. She took a long while to ponder it.


    "I already love someone. So, everyone means nothing to me. And If I can''t be with her, then I''d rather


    choose to be alone. I will never do things that are against my will."


    After telling Jean all he had thought, John decisively left even before his food could be served.


    "What... What just happened here?" Jean anxiously whispered to herself. "We came here to eat but


    both of them hurriedly left. And now, I have to pay for all the foods."


    Jean suddenly realized something and thought to herself, ''What did John say just a while ago?


    He already loves someone?


    Who could that girl be?


    Are they together?


    Oh, gosh! It means that Maranda has really no chance to win his heart.''


    Jean got anxious and concerned about Maranda. She went back to thepany spiritless. When she


    arrived at her office, she saw that Maranda bent her body on the desk. Jean did not know if Maranda


    was sleeping that time.


    "Maranda..." Jean walked towards her and gently called her. She put the cake she brought from the


    dining hall in front of Maranda and said, "I know that you didn''t eat well in the dining hall a while ago.


    So I have brought some cakes for you. Go and have a bite."


    "Thank you so much, Jean." Maranda slowly raised her head with her pale face. Bitterness could be


    noticed in her voice.


    "Why did you leave so quickly? I ate fast so I could leave room for the two of you to talk with each


    other." Jean felt puzzled about why Maranda hurriedly left.


    "I knew your intention and so did John." Maranda, who seemed to be feeble, said in a very calm tone.


    Jean felt shameful and immediately flushed as her n didn''t work.

 Chapter 149 Get Mad for Jealousy

    Chapter 149 Get Mad for Jealousy


    ''Was I too obvious?'' Jean thought to herself.


    "Jean, after I carefully thought about it, I''ve decided to hide my love for him. I don''t want to bother and


    be a burden to him." Finally, Maranda made a decision after thinking for a long time.


    Jean was suddenly shocked and gazed at Maranda in amazement after she heard what Maranda said.


    "Was it my fault? Did I go too far and embarrass you?" Jean asked while wearing a bitter smile.


    "No, I know that you did that because you are concerned about me. I am truly grateful for your help,


    Jean. You did that for me willingly. It means that you really treat me as your friend. But John..." She


    deeply sighed and continued, "Even if I am stupid, I could clearly see that he won''t like me. He even


    doesn''t throw a nce at me."


    ''Has Maranda known that John already loved someone else?'' Jean thought to herself. "Why?"


    She asked Maranda in amazement.


    It was because John chose to love another woman.


    A gloomy smile appreared on Maranda''s face. When she looked at Jean''s concerned and innocent


    face, Maranda just shook her head and said, "Don''t mind it, Jean. Just let nature take its course. As


    what you''ve said, John is not the only man in the world. Perhaps a better man out there is waiting for


    me."


    Jean felt that it was needless to say anything more since Maranda had clearly conveyed her thoughts


    and already made her decision.


    Instead, she just patted Maranda on her shoulder tofort her. Then, she went back to her seat


    wearing a long face.


    Jean immediately threw herself to her work after she adjusted her state of mind.


    After she finished all her jobs, she heaved a long sigh of relief. She was about to have a short rest


    when her cellphone rang.


    She picked her cellphone up, and found out that it was from Zed. She hurriedly answered the phone


    call.


    "Aren''t you done with your jobs yet? I saw that all your colleagues already left." Zed asked her on the


    other end of the line.


    ''All of them have left?''


    Jean raised her head, feeling so shocked. It was not until that moment that she realized that she was


    the only one left in thepany.


    She stuck her tongue out anxiously and replied to Zed, "Please wait for me. I will be there in a


    moment."


    After she hung the phone up, Jean hastily cleared the things on the table, took her bag and rushed


    outside.


    "Ouch!" Jean yelled in pain. She identally bumped into someone when she hurriedly walked on her


    way outside.


    "Jean, why are you walking so fast? Are you hurt?" Jean heard John''s voice, which showed his


    thoughtfulness and care for her.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Jean immediately stood up. After she saw that no one was around, she curiously


    asked John, "Did you just get off work?"


    "Hmm..." John replied and walked into the elevator. After Jean went inside, he pressed the close


    button.


    Only two of them stood in that narrow and isted space. Jean felt that John was awkwardly starting at


    her. She wasn''t very sure about it though.


    "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?" Jean asked him in confusion while she unconsciously


    touched her face.


    After he heard Jean''s words, John felt a little embarrassed and immediately took his eyes off her. "Our


    boss was not in thepany for a few days already. You don''t have to work so hard. You need to take


    care of yourself, Jean, " John signed and showed his concern towards Jean.


    Jean was stunned after she heard John''s words. ''Why did John change? He is totally different from the


    John I knew before.'' Jean thought to herself.


    She looked at John in amusement and replied to him while wearing a smile. "I know."


    She definitely had to ept other people''s kindness.


    "Oh, well, John. What kind of girl has won your heart? Who has made you reject a woman as beautiful


    as Maranda?" When she felt bored with him inside the elevator, Jean curiously asked him.


    John was shocked. He immediately looked up and stared at Jean for a while before he apathetically


    replied, "She might not be the most beautiful woman in the world, but she is the most special woman in


    my heart."


    "Ohh! Just as the saying goes, beauty is in the eye of the beholder, right?" Jean immediately cracked a


    joke and smiled.


    "Yes, you are right. You can put it that way." John smiled helplessly.


    After a while, the elevator opened. Then, both of them walked together on their way outside.


    Zed was sitting in his car. Suddenly, he put on a cold face and squinted when he saw that Jean and


    John were walking together while talking andughing. He just gazed at Jean who was joyfully smiling.


    "See you tomorrow, John." Jean bid goodbye to John with a smile when she saw Zed''s car that was


    parked outside of thepany. She immediately walked towards the car and opened the front door.


    Meeting with Zed, Jean put on a brighter smile.


    "You don''t need toe pick me up. I can just take a taxi. It only takes a few minutes to go back home.


    You should''ve rested at home." Jean chattered while fastening her seat belt.


    "You don''t want me to pick you up because you don''t want me to see that you are talking andughing


    with another man. Am I right?" Zed angrily replied with a gloomy face.


    Jean realized that his voice sounded weird and turned to him confusingly. When she saw Zed''s grumpy


    face, Jean slowly moved her face close to his ear and asked him, "What did you just say?"


    "Didn''t I say it clearly? Stop acting, Jean Wen!" Zed coldly stared at her. Then suddenly, the


    atmosphere in the car seemed to be freezing.


    "What am I acting? And why should I act? Zed, what on earth are you mad at?"


    He was still fine this morning and even called her to check how she had been at noon.


    But, all of a sudden, he totally changed just after a few hours.


    He easily got angry with just little things.


    Jean muttered to herself while looking very clueless.


    "I am mad? Yes, I am mad! I won''t act like this if I am not mad at you. If I didn''te here, I would


    have not seen you walk with another man while talking andughing. Jean Wen, I finally know now.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    You were just acting in front of me and you''re trying to make me a fool. Am I right? Do you feel


    aplished now? Just tell me the truth. Apart from John, are you also flirting with other men?"


    "It is you who is flirting with a lot of women!" Jean unexpectedly went mad. She stared at Zed with her


    fierce eyes and said, "John is my colleague. Would it be wrong if we walk out together after getting off


    work? Only people with such dirty thoughts like you could judge others quickly without trying to know


    the truth!"


    "I have dirty thoughts? Will I mock you if you didn''t do something wrong and embarrassing?" Zed coldly


    asked her while wearing a cold and bitter face.


    "You..." Jean felt that she would definitely outrage if she continued to argue with him. "I don''t want to


    talk with you anymore."


    After she finished her words, Jean turned her back at him and looked outside the window. She didn''t


    look at Zed at all.


    At that moment, Zed became more furious. He felt that his heart had just been stabbed by a knife when


    he thought about Jean joyfully smiling at John as if no one were around.


    He felt great pain when he recalled that man''s tender looks which seemed like he was spoiling Jean.


    "What are you talking about?" He immediately pinched Jean''s chin and forced her to face him.


    Jean felt nothing but pain. She passively gazed at Zed, whose eyes were reddish and fierce, while


    trying hard to not lose her temper.


    "Zed, are you mad?"

 Chapter 150 . Quarrel Escalated

    Chapter 150 . Quarrel Escted


    That situation almost drove Zed crazy.


    His chest was breathing deeply while his eyes were wide open.


    Zed was just gazing at Jean. At that moment, he was in deep sorrow. His handsome face looked cold


    and gloomy.


    He really wanted to punish Jean toughly. However, he became tender when he noticed Jean''s fear and


    pain on her face.


    Suddenly, he realized that Jean had only smiled politely back to John when they walked out together.


    ''Damn it. It was John whose expressions showed his love for Jean.''


    Jean... Jean...


    Zed felt reallyplicated every time when he thought of that name. He felt jealous when Jean talked


    or smiled to other men. However, he felt happy when he recalled his wonderful time with Jean.


    Was he just overthinking? Did he go too far and try to dominate her?


    Zed frowned while he trembled. He quickly loosened his hand off Jean''s chin when he saw that she


    looked very upset. He even noticed that she was hardly breathing.


    While Jean was trying to breathe fresh air, her hatred towards Zed slowly disappeared.


    She had distinguished the suffering on Zed''s face. ''Why did he be so aggressive when he saw I


    walked out with John?


    Perhaps, it is just normal. He also got angry a lot of times because of Ethan. They have even treated


    each other coldly for several days.


    But the past is in the past and everything has already changed.''


    Jean snapped out of her deep thought, raised her head and stared at Zed.


    Zed hadpletely calmed himself down. He just nkly stared at Jean''s chin. Regret could be clearly


    seen in his eyes. Because he had sped Jean''s chin with great strength, her fair tender skin turned a


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    bit red.


    His throat moved a little. Zed really wanted to say something, yet he could not say anything even if he


    tried to open his mouth several times.


    Feeling agitated, he took his eyes off her and didn''t dare to cast one more nce at Jean.


    Jean noticed all his reactions. She really wished topassionately forgive him and say something to


    However, she thought that they might argue and fight again if Zed would continue to be mean, and she


    would just continue to be meek.


    Hence, she had to force herself to be ruthless and pretended that she hadn''t seen his reactions.


    Zed was still driving gently that time. After a short while, they arrived at their vi.


    Before the car could be parked, Jean immediately swung the door open and walked into the vi.


    Zed hurriedly got out of his car and swiftly ran towards Jean. He stopped in front of her and said while


    knitting his eyebrows, "Are you mad? Why did you get out of the car even if it wasn''t parked yet? Don''t


    you care about your safety?"


    "I nearly died because you pinched me without any valid reason inside the car. Then, why should I care


    about my safety?" Jean fiercely stared at Zed and furiously replied.


    "I..." Suddenly, Zed got choked. After keeping quiet for a long while, he said in a low remorseful voice,


    "I didn''t mean to pinch you. I was so angry that I was out of my mind."


    "Out of your mind? Were you angry just because I walked out with my colleague?" Jean seemed to


    have heard a great joke. "Zed, since you think that I am so guilty, should I thank you because you were


    being kind to me?" Jean sneered and said.


    After she coldly finished her words, Jean pushed Zed away and walked into the vi alone.


    "Jean..." Zed immediately felt that his heart was ripped because of Jean''s coldness and apathy.


    Jean just left him alone. She opened the door, changed her shoes and directly went upstairs.


    Zed stood in the doorway and looked at Jean''s figure while she was going upstairs. After a while, a hint


    of bitter smile appeared on Zed''s face. Zed turned around and firmly walked outside.


    Jean was the only one left inside the house. It was alreadyte, but Zed didn''te back yet. She


    hadn''t seen Zed since they argued with each other.


    As time passed by, Jean became very anxious.


    Where had he gone to?


    He had just recovered. And now, he hadn''t returned yet even if it was alreadyte at night. She


    should''ve not argued with him if she only knew that he would be so bothered and distressed.


    Even if he was angry or jealous, They would just treat each other well after several days if she didn''t


    answer back and argue with him.


    After taking a bath, Jean sat alone on the balcony and worriedly gazed outside.


    It was already midnight. She already felt sleepy when she suddenly heard a sound of the horn of a car.


    She abruptly woke up, got up fast and rushed downstairs.


    She was out of breath when she arrived at the first floor of the vi. When she opened the door, she


    saw Zack, with his arm around Zed, wearily walking towards her.


    "What happened?" Jean quickly asked him when she saw that Zed''s eyes were closed while his face


    was strangely red.


    "He got drunk. I have no idea what his problem was. He just came to my ce and drank there alone."


    Zack deeply sighed when he walked Zed inside the vi.


    All good wine that he had collected over the years had been drunk up by Zed that night.


    Apart from his great sorrow for his collected bottles of wine, Zack had to look after a tough, drunk man.


    When he thought about those things, he almost cried.


    ''He got drunk?''


    Jean''s heart was deeply disturbed. She suddenly became furious when she saw Zed''s tightly knitted


    eyebrows.


    "You''ve just recovered a bit. Then now, you messed yourself? Do you even care about your health?


    You drank until you got unconscious. How many bottles on earth have you drunk? You will definitely


    have a severe headache when you wake up tomorrow morning."


    Though Jean was very angry, her voice still showed her concern for him.


    "Mrs. Qi..." After he looked at her, Zack kindly told Jean, "Zed was calling your name when he got


    drunk. Don''t be angry at him. Perhaps, you could just peacefully talk about this with each other when


    he sobers up. You are already married anyway."


    Zack hoped that Zed wouldn''t go to his ce and drink every time he feels happy or sad. Or else, he


    would be bankrupt.


    Jean immediately nodded even though she also felt helpless. "Hmm. Mr. Xing, could you help me take


    Zed to his bedroom upstairs, please?" asked Jean.


    "Sure, just tell me if you want any help, " replied Zack. Immediately, Zack took Zed to the his bedroom


    on the second floor with all his strength. When they reached the second floor, Zack felt breathless.


    "Mr. Xing, have a ss of water! Thank you so much for your help." Jean saw that Zack was heavily


    gasping for air. She poured a ss of water and immediately gave it to him.


    Zack got the ss and drank the water. After he wiped the sweat off his face, he immediately said that


    he would leave.


    Only Jean and Zed were left inside the bedroom. But Zed was still unconscious.


    Jean saw that Zed staggered forward and fell on the bed. She helped and lifted him to get him back on


    the bed. Then, she knelt to take his shoes and socks off.


    Zed turned over and over on the bed. She thought that the coat he was wearing may make him


    ufortable. She stood up again and took off his coat.


    That drunk man always changed his sleeping positions. It seemed like he couldn''t sleep well that time.


    His eyebrows were tightly knitted even when he was asleep. Maybe, he was still upset.


    ''Why did you act so stupid and go out to drink?


    It is normal for us to have an argument sometimes. But you can''t ruin your body every time you are


    angry!''


    Jean muttered to herself while she tried hard to take Zed''s coat off.


    When she felt relieved and was about to go downstairs to prepare a ss of honey water for him, she


    was suddenly held by a big hand. Zed pulled her hand with a bit strength. Jean''s body eventually clung


    to Zed''s strong and broad chest.


    Jean suddenly felt nervous when she noticed that she was so close to his body. Though she knew that


    Zed was still unconscious, she was nearly tempted by what he did.

 Chapter 151 An Restless man

    Chapter 151 An Restless man


    Jean bent and leaned on Zed''s chest. She could clearly feel his chest rise and fall to his uneven


    breaths. Her face became more reddish as she rose and fell along with Zed''s chest.


    ''Zed is still a restless man even if he is drunk.'' Jean pondered to herself.


    She tried to get up from Zed''s chest. But Zed pitifully groaned when she had just made a small


    movement.


    She couldn''t do anything but sigh deeply because she was afraid to make any more movement. Having


    no idea what to do, she justy on Zed''s chest quietly.


    ''Do I need to be in this position for the whole night?


    No way! I must get up and make a ss of honey water for Zed. It will surely help him sober up when


    he drinks it.


    Or else, he will have an extreme headache when he gets up tomorrow.'' Jean thought to herself.


    Jean raised her head slowly. After she saw that Zed became calmer, she silently got up. Because of


    the difficulty, she could only break free from Zed''s hand that held her tightly bit by bit.


    Jean was very happy when their hands separated from each other. After a while, she cautiously


    jumped out of bed.


    "Jean..."


    Just when Jean tried to carefully walk out the room, she heard Zed calling her from her back.


    "Are you awake, Zed?" Jean abruptly stopped when she heard Zed''s calling her. She thought that Zed


    was already awake, so she turned around and delightfully walked towards him.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But she found out that Zed was still closing his eyes tightly and he was just calling her name


    unconsciously. "Jean¡­ Don''t be angry... Don''t be angry at me."


    At that moment, Jean''s smiling face seemed to shrink. She was touched by what Zed unconsciously


    said and affectionately stared at his handsome face. The love she had for Zed could be clearly seen in


    her eyes.


    "Please don''t be angry. I did not mean to do it. I love you so much..."


    ''How could you hurt me, and then say that you deeply love me to excuse yourself?'' Feeling sorrowful,


    Jean thought to herself.


    After she heard what Zed said, Jean could not keep her tears from falling down from her eyes.


    ''You wrongly used me. Zed, how could you argue with me just because you felt angry?'' Don''t you


    know that what you did hurt me a lot? More than that, what you did could cut our rtionship just like a


    knife.


    Then, you just left me alone here while you drank somewhere?'' Jean kept thinking.


    Before she walked towards the bedside, Jean took a deep breath.


    "Jean... I love you."


    When she approached Zed, Jean could only hear Zed repeatedly say that he loved her.


    "You are really a fool!" Although Jean had a lot of resentments and anger in her heart, all those bad


    emotions vanished away after she heard Zed''s affectionate words. Although Zed was totally drunk,


    Jean could feel his deep love from the eagerness of his voice.


    Jean sat beside Zed and stared at him with gentle and tender love in her eyes. She said deep in her


    heart, ''I love you too.''


    "Jean..." Zed suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Jean bluntly for a long time. His love for Jean


    was clearly showed on his attractive and bright eyes.


    Jean was a bit flustered when she saw that Zed suddenly woke up. She quickly stood up and asked


    him in a nervous tone. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Zed did not answer her question. Instead, he frowned and stared at Jean for a long while. Finally, he


    fuzzily said, "I don''t like... I don''t like to see you... Smile... Smile at other men..."


    After he finished saying what he wanted to say, Zed closed his eyes again and made a slightly snored.


    He had babbled out of being so drunk!


    Jean couldn''t help herself at that moment. Sheughed out loud and shook her head thoughtlessly.


    Jean was sure that Zed was deeply asleep that time. So she turned around and assuredly walked


    downstairs.


    She took a ss of warm water, added some honey, and mixed them up.


    Suddenly, something seemed to linger in her mind. She abruptly stopped stirring the water.


    ''Though Zed said it out of being drunk, it also signified his true feelings. He truly loves me!'' thought


    Jean.


    What Zed had said a while ago kept ying on her mind, "I don''t like... I don''t like to see you... Smile...


    Smile at other men..."


    ''Did he get angry and unhappy just because I smiled at John?''


    When she thought about that aspect, Jean felt dumbfounded. She shook her head and went upstairs


    with the ss of honey water she had just made.


    When Jean entered the living room, she heard Zed groan again. He kept saying, "Water... Water..."


    Jean found that it was very funny to see Zed act like that. She strode towards Zed, assisted him to sit


    up, and carefully put the warm honey water into his mouth.


    She spent the whole night looking after Zed. It was already dawn when she took a nap.


    When the morning arrived, the rustle of changing clothes woke her up.


    When she opened her eyes mistily, she found Zed nowhere in the room.


    Jean was about to get up when she saw that Zed just walked out from the bathroom.


    Zed had just taken a shower. Drops of water were still dripping on his hair, face and body while he


    walked out with such a rugged look.


    Compared to his terrible look the other night, Zed looked very charming under the morning light. Jean


    was trying hard not tough when she thought about how he looked and what he had saidst night.


    He did not expect that Jean was already awake. He was a bit embarrassed when he saw that she


    stood there with her eyes fixed on him.


    When he woke up this morning, Zed saw Jean lying on the bedside. She looked very tired and pale.


    Zed knew clearly that she must have looked after him for the whole night.


    He felt quiet sorry for being drunk and for making Jean care for him.


    Zed walked slowly and moved carefully. However, his slight movements had awoken her.


    "Sorry. I don''t mean to wake you up." Zed sincerely apologized and broke the silence first.


    "It''s alright. It''s almost time to go to work anyway." Jean shook her head and smiled.


    "You did not sleep wellst night. I think it''s better for you not to go to work today." Zed advised her in a


    gentle tone. He was afraid that he would make Jean angry.


    "I asked for leave the other day. So, I don''t have any day off for this month left. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I


    will just buy a cup of coffee on my way to thepany. It will surely help me keep awake for the whole


    day." Jean jokingly said, hoping to keep Zed''s worries away.


    Zed was relieved when he saw that Jean seemed to be fine. "Yesterday¡­ Last night... I am sorry, " Zed


    apologized.


    At first, Jean was surprised to hear that. She looked at him in amusement. Secondster, she realized


    Zed really meant it and replied, "I am also so sorry. I knew that you were in a bad mood but I did not


    understand your feelings. I still got angry and even argued with you."


    To his surprise, Zed''s turned his eyes at Jean. He could not believe what he just heard.


    It was he who did wrong and who behaved unreasonably.


    But why did she apologize to him?


    Zed looked a little embarrassed. He cleared his throat and pretended to look more natural. He walked


    towards Jean and stared at her. "Jean, I will not stop you if you want to go to work. And I promise, I will


    control my temper next time. But can you promise me one thing, too?"


    "What?" Jean was startled to see Zed changed his tone. He suddenly sounded so serious.


    "Could you stop smiling at those people who seem to love you?" Zed flushed a little and asked Jean in


    a hesitant tone.


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean? Who do you mean when you mentioned those


    people who seem to love me?" Jean, who was totally confused that time, dazzlingly looked at Zed.


    "I am talking about Ethan Lei and... John." After he directly mentioned those two names, he was


    immediately relieved.


    "I can understand if you mean Ethan Lei. But, I can''t seem to understand why you said that John loves


    me?" Jean smiled and rolled her eyes before she said, "You misunderstood him. John loves someone


    and I am sure that it''s not me."


    The expression showed on Zed''s face changed. He asked nervously, "Did he admit that to you?"


    "Yes! There is a girl who likes John very much in ourpany. She confessed her feeling to him


    yesterday. However, he refused her. Then John told me that he already loved someone, and he could


    not fall in love with anyone else. So, Zed, don''t worry. If you think that there''s something special about


    me, you are wrong. In fact, I am just an ordinary woman in other people''s eyes." Jean thoroughly


    exined while she thought that Zed was acting so funny.


    Zed stared at her with his deep eyes. He knew that Jean was really careless, but he didn''t expect that


    she could be so naive when it came to love.


    When he found out that Jean didn''t know that John had feelings for her, Zed decided that he would not


    tell her the truth. He decided to let Jean find it for herself.

 Chapter 152 Honey, Do You Love Me

    Chapter 152 Honey, Do You Love Me


    ''He could not fall in love with anyone else?''


    John seemed to be very faithful to the one he loves.


    While he thought about that, Zed''s eyes slightly squinted and his face turned a little cold.


    If anyone dared to cast covetous looks on his woman, Zed would surely give him hard time.


    "Do you feel fine? Don''t you have headache?" Jean immediately asked Zed when she saw that Zed


    furrowed his eyebrows.


    "I am fine." Zed took a look at Jean and said, "Come on. Let''s go downstairs and have breakfast. I will


    drive you to yourpany then."


    "I''m fine. I will just take a taxi if you are busy." Jean kindly replied while she was following Zed


    downstairs.


    Zed, who walked before Jean, suddenly stopped, gazed at her and seriously said, "I will drive you to


    yourpany and pick you up after work from now on. I will ask a driver to pick you up if I get really


    busy with my work."


    "You don''t really need to do that." After hearing what Zed said, Jean suddenly frowned and said, "It will


    bother you a lot if you do that."


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "No, it won''t bother me at all. You are my wife and that is what I should do." Zed affectionately took a


    nce at Jean and continued going downstairs.


    Jean looked at Zed''s back rigorously. She thought that Zed behaved a bit strange that day.


    She even felt that it was not because he really cared about her, but because he wanted to monitor her.


    ''Did he already forgive me for what happened yesterday?''


    Thinking about that, Jean''s heart suddenly became heavy and walked forward weightily.


    Zed was her husband. So, she couldn''t reject his kindness, Unless she could find a reasonable excuse.


    However, Zed might still not agree with her even if she could decline him with a reasonable excuse that


    time.


    Jean had to ept that what happened the other day was a great lesson for her.


    ''Forget it. I didn''t and won''t do anything wrong anyway. So, whatever he will do won''t affect me.''


    At the thought of that, Jean felt relieved and went downstairs to enjoy her breakfast.


    After their breakfast, Jean walked out of their house behind Zed.


    They both got into the car. After he fastened his seatbelt, Zed took a look at Jean who kept silent and


    asked her in a low voice, "What''s wrong? Aren''t you happy because I drive you to work?"


    "No, I''m just worried about you. You might get very tired." Jean replied while wearing a smile on her


    face. Even if she really didn''t want Zed to send her to work, she couldn''t easily admit it.


    To his surprise, Zed took a nce at Jean once more. Based on her personalities, he had thought that


    Jean would loudly reject his idea or pull a long face. However, Jean still kept smiling.


    "When I got drunkst night, did I do anything?" Zed confusedly asked. He had thought of asking Jean


    about that for quite a while.


    "What do you exactly mean?" Jean high-spiritedly asked him while her eyebrows curved.


    "So you mean that I really did something inappropriatest night?" Zed felt shocked and immediately


    asked her in an urgent tone.


    "You didn''t only do something inappropriate, but you also quacked on my ear the whole night. I never


    knew that you would be talkative when you get drunk." Jean beaminglyughed.


    ''Talkative?''


    Suddenly, Zed''s facial expressions changed. With a shivering voice, he thoughtlessly responded,


    "Jean, don''t try to fool me just because I was out of mind and couldn''t remember what happenedst


    night. It was not the first time that I got drunk. I clearly know how I behave when I get drunk. So, don''t


    talk nonsense."


    "You don''t believe me? You can give Zack a phone call and ask him, if you don''t really believe me. He


    also suffered a lot because of youst night." Jean, who wasn''t afraid of him, apathathetically


    suggested.


    After hearing Jean''s words, Zed suddenly felt agitated.


    ''Did I really do something inappropriate and babbled the whole night like what Jean said?'' Zed thought


    to himself.


    "What did I sayst night then?" While his face was flushing, Zed shyly asked Jean in a low voice.


    "What did you say? Wait, let me think! It would take me some time to think because you said a lotst


    night." Jean acted as if she was really thinking. Soon, she toughly patted her forehead and surprisingly


    stared at Zed.


    "What''s wrong? Zed felt nervous and threatened when he saw that Jean was staring at him that way.


    "I remembered nothing very clearly except for one thing." Jean squinted and smiled.


    "What is it?" Zed''s heart was beating faster and faster while he uneasily gazed at Jean.


    "You said that you love me and that you can''t live without me. You talked about that over and over


    against night. You even held my hands and tearfully apologized to me." Jean exaggerated.


    After he heard Jean''s words, Zed was speechless.


    He awkwardly stared at Jean who was still sputtering. His eyes gleamed while a smile slowly appeared


    on his face. Jean could only remember that out of all the things Zed babbled that night.. It only meant


    that she had listened to him carefully, or she felt so happy when Zed uttered those words. She always


    felt happy every time Zed told her that he loves her.


    Zed cleared his throat, seriously gazed at Jean and said, "I love you."


    "......"


    Suddenly, Jean''s eyes turned wide open. She amusingly stared at Zed who surprisingly confessed to


    her. She was a bit shocked and scared that time. ''He seemed to be totally different. Why did he


    suddenly say those words to me?'' Jean asked herself.


    "Honey, do you love me?" While he delightfully looked at her reaction, Zed asked Jean.


    "Yes." Though she was still dazzled, Jean thoughtfully replied to him. She came back to her senses


    after those words came out from her mouth. A secondter, she flushed and hurriedly shook her head.


    "Do you love me or not?" Zed patiently asked her again.


    "How dare you. Don''t force me to answer your question!" Jean immediately replied in a low voice while


    her face was flushing.


    "That is just fair! I''ve already confessed to you. It''s now your turn to let me know if you really love me or


    not." Though joy and excitement could clearly be seen in his eyes, Zed seriously said to her, "You


    hesitated to answer my question. That only means that you don''t really love me."


    After he finished his words, Zed looked at her with disappointment.


    "No, I surely¡­ I love you." Jean murmured like a baby. She was really shy.


    "So, you sincerely replied that you love me too when I said I love youst night, didn''t you?" Zed


    teasingly asked her.


    ''How did he know?''


    Jean was baffled and stared at him in shock.


    Zed felt happier after he saw her reaction.


    "Honey, we''re here." He was just happily talking with his wife. Zed felt a bit discontented when he


    thought about why they arrived at her workce so fast.


    When she found out that they already arrived, Jean hurriedly picked up her bag and immediately got


    out of his car.


    Jean ruggedly swung the car''s door and closed it. When she was about to leave, she heard that Zed


    was affectionately calling her.


    "Honey!"


    "Don''t call me like that outside." After she looked around and found out that no one noticed them, Jean


    hurriedly bent down and replied to Zed in a low voice. She felt very embarrassed whenever Zed called


    her so affectionately in public.


    "You are my wife. I have the right to do that." Zed turned a bit grumpy and said, "Do you feel


    embarrassed when I am with you? You don''t want others to know our rtionships, do you?"


    Unhappiness could be somehow noticed from his knitted eyebrows.

 Chapter 153 Even You Turned Your Back On Me

    Chapter 153 Even You Turned Your Back On Me


    "What did you say?" Jean didn''t know that she couldugh and cry at the same time over it. She


    thought that Zed became more and more irrational.


    "The whole H City already knew that you are my husband. Why should I feel embarrassed?" Jean said


    with slight submission.


    What she said somehow made sense.


    Zed contentedly nodded and said, "Okay, fine. Time to work. Wait for me at the gate when you get off


    work."


    Zed said and waved goodbye to Jean.


    "Okay. Be careful on your way to work." Jean reminded.


    "Sure." Zed reluctantly took hisst nce at her and started the car.


    When Jean walked a few steps away, she saw her colleagues who stood on the side. Their face clearly


    showed their envy to her and they said, "Was it Zed, Jean? Did he drive you here? You are really in


    love with each other!"


    Jean slightly smiled and didn''t say anything.


    Some people really liked to gossip. You would know that they are addicted to it if you give them a bit of


    information.


    And nodding politely and keeping silent would be the best way to shut their mouths.


    Her colleagues who was treated coldly could not do anything but look at her back in despise.


    ''How arrogant you are!


    You''re just lucky because you married a rich man. Or else, you are nothing.


    Don''t be so assured!


    One day, Zed will get tired of you and you could do nothing but cry your eyes out.''


    Jean never expected that her colleagues would satisfy their addiction by talking about her behind her


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    back.


    When she got to her seat, she was surprised after she found out that Maranda was not there yet.


    The colleague who sat next to her, found out that Jean was watching Maranda''s seat. She leaned and


    asked Jean inquisitively, "Jean, it was said that Maranda already resigned. You two are good friends,


    right? Didn''t she tell you anything?"


    "What?" Jean felt so shocked and looked at her colleague dumbfoundedly.


    "It''s true. They said that she submitted her resignation letter yesterday. That''s why she hadn''t still


    showed up until this time yet." The colleague looked at her with sympathy and continued, "She did


    good in her job. God only knows why she quit."


    Jean took a while to let the news sink in her mind. Then she took her phone out and dialed Maranda''s


    number.


    On the third ring, Maranda finally answered her phone with a sleepy voice. "Yes? Hello?"


    "Maranda, what happened? What took you so long? You are alreadyte. Why haven''t you still showed


    up? I will give you 20 minutes. If you won''t stille, I won''t recognize you as my friend."


    Jean apathetically finished her words and hung the phone up before Maranda got the chance to speak.


    "Jean¡­"


    Maranda tried to exin to her. But suddenly, the phone beeped and the call was disconnected.


    Maranda, who was very frustrated, scratched her head and reyed Jean''s angry voice in her head. It


    was not until then that she suddenly realized what Jean had said to her. She got out of bed hurriedly,


    grabbed her clothes and changed in the bathroom.


    Twenty minutester, Maranda appeared in the office. She was humbly standing in front of Jean''s desk


    while gasping her breath.


    Jean pretended that she didn''t see Maranda, and kept burying her head on her tasks. She turned her


    eyes blind to her colleagues who were watching them with different kind of expressions.


    While she stood there helplessly, Maranda flushed and didn''t dare to get Jean''s attention.


    One hourter, Jean finally finished her tasks. She slowly raised her head and looked at Maranda.


    "Jean!" After she saw that Jean finally looked at her, Maranda put a smile and delightfully called her.


    "Did you quit?" Jean frowned and opened her mouth.


    "I¡­" Maranda tried to exin eagerly but Jean immediately interrupted her.


    "Don''t think about anything. You just have to tell me if you really like your job or not. If you do, then


    stay. If you really don''t, then I will not force you to stay. Just act like we have never met." Jean crossed


    her arms in front of her chest and coldly watched Maranda.


    Maranda''s face got stiff. She awkwardly looked at Jean.


    When she tried to apply for her job in thatpany, Maranda exerted more effort and time than others


    did.


    She had never been decisive.


    But¡­


    Even if she was very reluctant to leave, she didn''t feel at ease in thatpany anymore.


    Leaving was her best choice.


    Only when her heart couldn''t feel the pain anymore could she learn to gradually forget him.


    "Sorry, Jean." "I am really sorry, Jean." Maranda remorsefully looked at Jean.


    Jean closed her eyes with her face full of disappointment and said, "You don''t have to say sorry to me.


    You have to say sorry to yourself."


    After what she said, Jean didn''t look at Maranda anymore. Her face looked very cold.


    Feeling a great disappointment in herself, Maranda''s eyes turned red.


    She bowed down to Jean and apologized. Then, she took a deep breath and left.


    "Maranda Qin, daughter of the CEO of Qin Group." When she heard Maranda walking away, Jean


    couldn''t help herself from turning back and shouting at Maranda.


    Maranda''s body turned stiff. After a while, she turned around and surprisingly looked at Jean.


    "Do you want to know how I knew your real identity? I also want to know why a rich girl, who didn''t


    have to lift a finger to work, woulde to this punypany and work as a clerk. Whatever your


    purpose was, what you are doing now seems not to conform with your initial n."


    Maranda''s face suddenly darkened while she nkly stared at Jean.


    "Your words yesterday were firmly imprinted in my heart. If you don''t want to let yourself down, then


    think about why you came here in the first ce. That''s all I can say as your friend, Maranda." After she


    finished her words, Jean turned her back on Maranda and fixed her eyes at theputer screen.


    "Jean¡­" Maranda bit her lip and walked towards Jean. "Can we talk somewhere else?" asked


    Maranda while looking at Jean.


    "Sorry. I don''t have any time." Jean ruthlessly turned her down.


    "Jean, please don''t..." Tears suddenly fell down from Maranda''s eyes. Shepassionately looked at


    Jean and said, "I only have one friend here. It is you. Please don''t turn your back on me."


    "Your actions would determine if I would turn my back on you or not, Maranda. It''s always up to you.


    You know why John refused you without any hesitation? It was him who told me who you really are."


    Jean sighed and replied to her. After she noticed that Maranda was crying, her heart softened.


    "John?" To her surprise, Maranda''s eyes turned wide open.


    "Why did you work here? As our boss'' best assistant, it was not very surprising for him to know who


    you really are." Jean sighed and continued, "Do you really want to beughed at by your family just


    because of him? Do you really want to see people mock you?"

 Chapter 154 You Are My Wife

    Chapter 154 You Are My Wife


    "I..." Maranda pondered and didn''t answer Jean''s question for a long time.


    Seeing Maranda acting like that, Jean suddenly sighed. She stood up from her seat and walked


    towards Maranda. "Maranda, I''m not trying interfere with your decision. But, I hope that you won''t


    regret your decision in the future, " said Jean while putting her hands on Maranda''s shoulder.


    "I see." After that, Maranda slowly wore a remorseful smile on his face. With her eyes full of gratitude,


    she looked at Jean and said, "Thank you, Jean! You are right, I shouldn''t be stubborn and should just


    leave people behind. Jean, you will help me, right?"


    Maranda gently asked Jean with her high-spirited face.


    "As long as I''m able, I will certainly help you." Jean sighed and happily promised Maranda.


    "You really are my best friend, Jean." Maranda was delighted. She quickly jumped into Jean''s arms and


    tightly hugged her.


    "Well, you are not a child anymore, so don''t behave like this. Other people would surelyugh at us if


    they see us here." Jean smiled helplessly.


    "I don''t care. Please allow me to be childish this time." Maranda held Jean tightly and refused to let her


    go.


    "What¡­ What are you two doing?" Maranda and Jean suddenly heard a familiar voice. Maranda, who


    refused to let go of Jean a few seconds ago, seemed to have been stung by bees. She abruptly


    released Jean and took a few steps backward.


    "No¡­ nothing¡­" Maranda was too nervous to look at John who was standing opposite to them.


    She acted like a coward mouse in front of John. After she saw what just happened, Jean was lost in


    her thought and just smiled.


    ''Will every woman turn so timid whenever she faces the man she likes?''


    Jean couldn''t help recalling every detail that happened the other day. She felt a bit remorseful about


    how she behaved yesterday.


    ''If I didn''t argue with Zed that day, and if I just tried to speak with him gently andpromised with him,


    would the result be different?


    It is true that the onlookers can see most clearly while those closely involved cannot see clearly.


    I have to control my temper next time.


    Even if he loves me, I should always try to be submissive.


    After all, men are like kids, they always want to be followed and persuaded.''


    John looked at Maranda, and turned his look at Jean who seemed to be thinking about something.


    "You two,e with me, " said John.


    After saying that, John led them towards the conference room.


    Jean and Maranda looked at each other and immediately followed John.


    "Jean¡­" Maranda consciously walked behind them while pulling Jean''s hand.


    Jean slowed her steps down and asked Maranda, "What''s the matter?"


    "I gave my resignation letter to John yesterday. I think he leads us to the conference room because of


    that. What should I do now?" Maranda anxiously asked.


    "Hmm. I don''t think so. Don''t worry. If he really wants to talk about your resignation letter, he won''t ask


    me to go with you." Jean shook her head and assured Maranda that her thought was impossible.


    "You have a point!" Maranda immediately nodded and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Now, you have to ask John to give your resignation letter back. Remember, keep this thing from our


    boss." Jean reminded her.


    "Okay. I understand." Maranda quickly nodded and appreciatively looked at Jean.


    Jean patted Maranda''s hands tofort her. After entering the conference room, they sat down as


    John signaled them to.


    "Maranda, since you came in thepany today, does it mean that you want to take your resignation


    letter back?" John looked at Maranda and seriously asked her.


    Maranda''s face immediately flushed. She lowered her head and took the resignation letter from John''s


    hand with embarrassment.


    Jean secretly raised her thumbs tomend John for what he did. He was really worthy to be Sonny''s


    best assistant because he can quickly manage and conclude anything.


    Maranda went back to her seat while her face was flushing. To her nervousness, she didn''t dare to look


    at John.


    "Okay, listen." John pped his hands to attract their attention and continue, "tomorrow, we have to go


    to the neighboring city and find a spot. We will take a set of promotional photos. You two, go back


    home and pack your things up right after work. Remember to bring more clothes. It may take us few


    more days if we unexpectedly encounter incidents."


    "Will¡­ Will I go with you?" Maranda was shocked and undoubtedly asked.


    She was still a trainee. That''s why she couldn''t believe that she had an opportunity to take photos on


    site. It was a rare thing, but it happened to her. Maranda felt like she was a hungry person who was


    luckily given a delicious pie by God!


    John looked at Maranda and bluntly asked her. "Is there any problem with that?"


    "No problem." Jean said.


    As a photographer, she knew that she should always get ready to bring her camera and set off at any


    time.


    "No problem." Maranda''s voice turned unusually loud. She sounded so excited. Her beautiful face


    flushed out of excitement which made her look more attractive.


    John nced at her and walked outside without saying anything more.


    "Jean, did you hear that? I can take photos on site now." She was so excited that she held Jean''s


    hands and behaved like a child.


    "Yes. I heard it. Congrattions, Maranda! Just work hard and you''ll have a bright future soon." Jean


    was proud for Maranda. She smiled and congratted her.


    "Thank you, Jean. Without yourfort, I could''ve ruined myself." Maranda sincerely thanked Jean.


    "You don''t need to say that. What are friends for? Let''s go out now and finish our job!" Jean said. When


    she looked at the resignation letter that was in Maranda''s hand, Jean suggestively said, "You can tear


    that apart now."


    "Of course." Maranda smiled happily and immediately ripped her resignation letter into pieces.


    After work, Jean walked out of thepany. The familiar luxury car at the most noticeable ce came


    into her sight immediately. All passers-by looked at the car enviously.


    Jean softly sighed and quickly walked towards the car.


    When she opened the door, Jean saw that Zed was looking at the iPad on his hand. Jean felt a bit


    guilty that time.


    Though it was Zed''s choice to go there and personally pick her up, she still felt worried about his


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    health. She saw that he seemed to be very busy.


    After he heard the noise from the car''s door, Zed looked up and saw Jean''splicated facial


    expression. He immediately smiled and said, "Jean, don''t be guilty. I can always do my job anytime, but


    I can only do my job to my wife once in a while."


    "Yeah, I understand. But Qi Group is so big that it would make you very busy every day. Yet, you still¡­"


    Before Jean could finished her words, Zed stopped her by putting his finger on her lips.


    "Shh¡­" Zed stared at her with deep affection and gently said, "Jean, you are my wife. You need to


    remember that."


    When Jean looked at his gentle facial expression, her heart immediately warmed. She couldn''t help but


    nod.


    She leaned her head against his shoulder and gently said, "Zed, you don''t need to pick me up


    tomorrow."

 Chapter 155 It Is John Again

    Chapter 155 It Is John Again


    "What''s wrong? Why shouldn''t I pick you up tomorrow? Won''t you work tomorrow?" Zed asked Jean


    while he was looking at his iPad.


    Jean shook her head and replied in a low voice, "No. We will have an outdoor photo shoot at the


    neighboring city tomorrow. I will be back on the same day if everything goes well.


    Zed didn''t ignore their past issue. He looked up and asked Jean, "When will youe back if it won''t


    go well?"


    Jean knew what he was worried about. So, she hurriedly exined, "It will take two or three days if we


    would identally encounter any problem. Just take it easy! What happenedst time will not happen


    again. A female colleague will go for the photo shoot with me tomorrow."


    Zed felt a little relieved after he heard that a female colleague would go with her. However, he still


    frowned and asked, "Don''t tell me that John will also go with you."


    It was just his guess, but he didn''t expect that Jean would nod and reply, "Yeah! He is our chief


    photographer for this outdoor photo shoot. Of course, he will go with us. He is in charge of this photo


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    shoot."


    After he heard Jean''s words, Zed suddenly pulled a long face. Then, he asked her with a deep voice,


    "Then, why should you go there, too?"


    Jean couldn''t help but burst intoughter when she saw Zed''s grumpy face.


    At that moment, she finally realized that Zed was cautious about John.


    No wonder why Zed argued with her all their way back home when he saw that Jean walked out of the


    Jean was smart. She wouldn''t let the same mistake appear again after what happened between her


    and Zed the other day.


    "Both Maranda and I are interns, so we still can''t have major responsibilities. Don''t worry. I will take


    care of myself." After that, Jean frivolously shook Zed''s arm.


    Zed helplessly sighed. He stared at Jean and asked, "How can I not worry? I''m afraid that what


    happened to you in the Kim vige would happen again."


    Jean shook his arms again and smiled, "John and Maranda will be with me there. We will look after


    each other."


    Zed retorted, "I have asked you to quit your job, but you didn''t. I''m scared that I might suffer a heart


    attack sooner orter if you continue dashing around all day." Since Jean liked her job, Zed had no


    choice but to let her do what she wanted to do.


    Zed was very anxious. But he knew Jean might mock him for his narrow-mindedness if he would still


    continue to discourage her from going to the photo shoot.


    Yes! He was narrow-minded about everything when it came to Jean.


    He just couldn''t tolerate seeing her with any other man.


    In addition, he could clearly discern that John had bad intentions on Jean.


    He thought that he had to find a way to make John totally give up his desires for Jean.


    Zed didn''t feel relieved until he made that firm decision.


    Jean immediately leaned her head against Zed''s shoulder joyfully after he finally gave his consent and


    allowed her to go to the photo shoot.


    When she woke up in the next morning, Jean suddenly felt that her back was aching.


    The warm sunlight slowly prated on the curtains. When the sunlight shone upon her, she


    unconsciously moved, raised her head and stared at the man beside her.


    When she looked at Zed, Jean saw that Zed''s eyes were still closed while his long eyshes smoothly


    curled down. He looked very handsome and perfect.


    She was indeed so lucky to meet such an excellent man!


    She couldn''t help but touch his wless face.


    But, Zed grabbed her hand before she could even touch his face.


    "What''s wrong? Are you admiring my handsome face again?" When Jean heard Zed''s low and


    ambiguous voice, her face quickly turned red and her heart beat rapidly.


    Jean''s face suddenly flushed. She tried her best to exin to Zed and said, "What did you say? I just


    wanted to see if you were already awake."


    Her heart was beating faster and faster. Jean hadn''t expected that Zed would wake up suddenly. She


    felt very embarrassed that time.


    Zed slowly opened his eyes, looked at Jean with a smile on his face and said, "Have you heard the


    saying?"


    "What saying?" Jean foolishly gazed at his ring eyes and asked.


    ''God is so unfair. He had given Zed all the bests.


    He is not only handsome, but also born into one of the richest families.'' Jean thought to herself.


    "The more one tries to hide, the more it would likely be revealed." After he finished speaking, Zed


    stretched his hands out and hugged Jean. After a while, he snorted on her ear.


    At first, Jean didn''t realize what he was doing. A few momentster, she flushed and gracefully stared


    at Zed. Then, even if she had backache, she hurriedly changed her clothes.


    She couldn''t stay there and submit herself to Zed''s sexual desire early in the morning.


    "Because of you, I am going to bete for work". She changed her clothes whileining.


    Zed evilly gazed at her, stood up and strode to her.


    Scared, Jean nervously asked, "What... do you want to do?"


    She really couldn''t make love with Zed early in the morning. Besides, she was too tired to make love


    with him. In addition, she would bete for work.


    When he noticed that Jean panicked, Zed happily said to her, "I will drive you to yourpany."


    After he finished speaking, Zed took the clothes that he would wear out of the wardrobe, and directly


    went to the bathroom.


    Atst, Jean felt relieved and hurriedly changed her clothes. Then, she went to the bathroom to wash


    her face and brush her teeth.


    Zed came out of the bathroom when Jean finished fixing herself.


    ''So quick?''


    Jean felt a bit shocked. But she didn''t have much time to think further, so she hurriedly ran downstairs.


    "Don''t worry. If you''ll really bete, they will wait for you." ''It would be better if you''ll bete. If they can''t


    wait, John and Maranda would just leave.'' Zed thought to himself.


    ''He would be delighted if Jean wouldn''t go to the photo shoot. He could just quickly drive her there if


    she really has to go there anyway.''


    Zed was expecting that things would turn out as what he wished, and enjoyed his breakfast at ease.


    However, Jean had no idea about what he was thinking at all.


    She just anxiously stared at Zed who was slowly chewing the food in his mouth and said, "Zed, I am


    really going to bete. I will just take a taxi."


    Zed looked up and slowly took a nce at Jean. His heart was suddenly softened when he discerned


    the fluster on her face. "No, I will drive you there, " replied Zed immediately.


    After he finished his words, he didn''t continue eating. Instead, he took his coat and immediately walked


    outside.


    Jean was relieved when she found that Zed was already moving. She hurriedly followed behind him.


    Jean was anxious all the way to theirpany and nced at her watch from time to time. Fortunately,


    Zed drove Jean to the bus station on time.


    Their destination was not so far. The three of them would take a bus there. By the way, they could see


    and appreciate the scenery along the way. It would be afortable choice for them.

 Chapter 156 I Will Miss You

    Chapter 156 I Will Miss You


    Jean rushed to the bus station. As she got closer, she stopped to breathe. She was panting as she was


    out of breath. Quickly, she sought out John and Maranda in the crowd. They were looking around,


    anxiously scanning everyone passing by.


    "Jean..." Maranda said as soon as she caught sight of her partner. She hopped a little as she waved


    her hands for Jean to see where she was standing, "Here... here..." she shouted.


    As soon as Jean heard Maranda''s voice, she turned in the direction the voice came from. When she


    spotted her friend, Jean hurried to her.


    At the same time, John''s expression softened and his lips turned up in a half smile. However, when he


    noticed that Zed was following Jean, his smile faded and his expression grew serious.


    "Why are you sote?" As soon as she reached John and Maranda, John asked Jean. His eyebrows


    were furrowed with concern.


    Jean froze for a few seconds and looked embarrassed. She did not know how to respond to John''s


    question.


    "It''s not her fault. I got upte." Zed had reached in time to hear John''s question. Still standing behind


    Jean, he nodded to John and replied for her. Then he handed Jean''s luggage to John and said,


    "Please take care of Jean."


    "Don''t bother, I can carry it myself." Jean said quickly. She had sensed that John was in a bad mood.


    She was also feeling guilty for beingte and for having worried her colleagues. She grabbed the


    luggage as she didn''t intend to cause John any further inconvenience.


    However, Jean did not expect that Zed would ignore her and pass the luggage to John anyway.


    John''s expression soured further as he took the luggage from Zed.


    "Well, it''s time. We''d better get moving or we''ll miss the bus?" Maranda pped her hands in


    excitement as she reminded John and Jean with a big smile.


    "I need to leave now. Be careful on your way home. I will call you when I arrive." Jean became anxious


    after hearing Maranda''s words. She turned and quickly bade Zed goodbye.


    "Okay. Take care of yourself since I will be not with you." Zed said with a worried look. He


    absentmindedly nodded at Jean. For some reason, he was more worried about her than usual. He felt


    the need to remind Jean to be careful.


    "All right." Jean nodded in return. Just as Jean was about to walk toward her bus, Zed suddenly pulled


    Jean close and hugged her tight.


    Since they were in a public ce, Jean felt very embarrassed and intended to get out of Zed''s


    embrace.


    However, when she realized that it was unusual for Zed to openly disy his emotions in public, Her


    heart softened. She stopped squirming and returned his hug.


    "Remember to stay away from other men, and think of me when you are free." Zed leaned close to


    Jean''s ear and whispered. Was he teasing her?


    Jean smiled when she heard Zed. He was being so immature! But it felt nice to have someone feel that


    way about her. Jean grinned as she replied, "I will miss you!"


    Zed felt a little better after hearing Jean''s answer. And so, he withdrew from the embrace.


    When Jean looked for her colleagues, she found that John and Maranda had already started walking


    toward the bus. And so, she waved to Zed, and then ran to catch up with them.


    Zed watched as Jean''s petit figure disappeared in the crowd. He stood and waited, hoping that the


    other people would move so he could catch onest glimpse of Jean. After a long while, Zed left


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    reluctantly.


    After Jean got on the bus, she quickly found her seat. It was next to Maranda''s and before John''s.


    "Jean..." As soon as Jean sat down, Maranda smiled and joked with her, "You and Zed are so close!


    How enviable we are! Did you see it? When you and Zed were hugging each other tightly, John did not


    dare to look. Instead, he carried the luggage to the bus."


    Maranda leaned forward and whispered to Jean.


    Jean''s face turned red at once and she changed the topic immediately, "The bus is starting. We should


    buckle up!"


    "Please don''t avoid my question. What have you done to make Zed want you so much? I''m not teasing.


    I genuinely want to know." Maranda asked curiously.


    "I have not done anything!" Jean''s face began to burn as she felt shy. Since Maranda was being so


    persistent, she feigned anger as she replied, "Don''t ask questions like that. Don''t you know how


    embarrassing your question is? I really haven''t done anything special. Please believe me!"


    "Okay, I believe you." Seeing how much Jean was blushing and her reluctance to answer, Maranda


    smiled and pacified her friend. A big smile yed on Maranda''s lips as she said, "All right, I will not


    make fun of you. Indeed, I am really happy for you. It is great that things are finally working out


    between you and Zed. Actually, when I heard that you married the CEO of the Qi Group, I was worried


    that he would consider himself superior and look down upon you. But seeing you two at the bus station


    today, I''m sure that he really loves you."


    Jean blushed as she looked at Maranda with gratitude, "Maranda, thank you."


    From the day that she had married Zed, Jean had faced so many challenges. Their rtionship had


    been filled with misunderstandings, ambiguousmunication, andplications caused by the Wen


    family, not to mention Ethan and Eva.


    All Jean had heard during this time was howmon and in she was and how very unsuitable for


    Zed.


    But today, Maranda was sincerelyplimenting her and saying such nice things to Jean.


    Maranda''s consideration were a much-needed change from what Jean had experienced. She would


    forever remember her friend''s kindness.


    Maranda didn''t expect that her words would bring out such deep emotions. As she saw Jean''s eyes


    reddening, she was rendered speechless. After a long silence she finally asked, "Jean, what''s wrong?


    Did I say something improper?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with you." Jean shook her head immediately. Then she took a deep breath and


    said with a big smile, "I am truly happy."


    Maranda was very confused. She could not figure out why Jean was so touched since she had not said


    anything special.


    However, Maranda perceived that Jean and Zed''s rtionship had not been easy and she had


    understood that they must have worked very hard to bring their rtionship to this level.


    Maranda sighed at that thought before grabbing Jean''s hand and saying, "Don''t worry! You have a


    bright future ahead of you. I''m sure you and Zed will only see happiness in the future! And never forget,


    there are many people who wish you both all the sess and joy in the world!"


    "Hum." Jean nodded in response. She was so touched by Maranda''s sincerity and kindness that she


    didn''t quite know what the appropriate response should be.


    Jean wondered how someone as good hearted and gorgeous as Maranda could lose her heart to a


    person like John. He was theplete opposite. When around people, John was always cold and


    aloof.


    Equally, Jean didn''t understand why John would refuse Maranda''s love.


    Although John had exined to Jean that he had fallen in love with someone else, Jean could not


    figure out who this other person was. She had watched John as he interacted with other office


    colleagues and she had never noticed his behavior change. So who was this special woman?


    Since Jean hadn''t seen any indication of John''s affection for another woman, she felt that John had


    only said this to stop her from asking further questions.


    If her guess was correct, Jean didn''t believe that John was a sensible person.


    Since Jean knew both, John and Maranda on a personal level, she was confident that there could not


    be a proper reason for John to not reciprocate Maranda''s affection. She was not inferior to John in any


    way. On the contrary, Maranda was special, outgoing, and lovable.


    As Jean was very concerned about Maranda, she decided to ask Zed to introduce a good man to


    Maranda after they finished this trip. Jean couldn''t helpughing when she thought of how John would


    react when he would learn about Maranda dating.


    Since Jean believed that John was being mean and insincere, she looked forward to seeing John being


    remorseful for how he had behaved.


    "What are youughing at? Are you thinking of Zed?" Maranda was quite taken aback by Jean''s


    suddenughter, so she asked curiously.


    "Not at all. Maranda, after this trip finishes, we need to hang out!" Jean took the initiative to extend their


    rtionship beyond thepany.


    "Absolutely! We have never met outside of work. This would be great!" Maranda nodded cheerfully.


    She waspletely oblivious to what Jean was nning.


    "It''s a deal. I will fix the date, time, and ce." Jean patted Maranda''s shoulder and grinned.


    ''Maranda is truly a gem of a person! A lot of men would be interested in her. She just doesn''t see it as


    she is infatuated with John.


    John would no doubt regret his decision once Maranda finds someone special.''


    Jean smiled at the thought.


    At that moment, someone sneezed loudly. An embarrassed cough and an "excuse me" could be heard.


    Jean could not helpughing when she heard that it had been John who had sneezed.

 Chapter 157 I imagined Myself As His Favorite One

    Chapter 157 I imagined Myself As His Favorite One


    "Shh... Be quiet... or he''ll hear you!" Maranda whispered to Jean. She couldn''t understand why Jean


    had suddenly burst out inughter. And so she asked, "Why are you so happy? You sounded like you


    won the lottery when John sneezed." Maranda looked around to see if anyone was watching them


    before she leaned forward and whispered, "Were you cursing John?"


    Jean pursed her lips at Maranda''s question. She didn''t know if Maranda would be happy or annoyed if


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jean shared what she had been thinking when John sneezed. However, when Jean saw the sly look on


    Maranda''s face, she knew her friend would not be upset.


    Equally, Maranda knew Jean well enough to be able to guess what her friend had been thinking.


    "Yes." Jean nodded and ced a hand on her mouth to stop herself from giggling loudly. "He deserves


    it for rejecting such a charmingdy. So don''t feel any pity for him! And, don''t be upset with me if I


    curse him secretly, okay?"


    Maranda suddenly felt embarrassed and shifted in her seat, "This matter is between you and him. Don''t


    drag me in the middle of it!"


    Jean''s eyebrows shot up at Maranda''s statement. She asked, "You''ve decided to forgive him since you


    pushed the me on me?" Jean blinked rapidly in disbelief as she asked.


    Maranda sighed in defeat. "This is all veryplicated, " she said still looking around to make sure no


    one was listening. Her shoulders sagged as she confessed, "How could I stay mad at him? I feel like


    this is all my fault. I imagined myself as his favorite one." Maranda lowered her eyes hopelessly.


    Gone was the huge smile that had graced Maranda''s face just a moment ago. Somehow, every time


    they spoke of John, Maranda seemed to look sadder and sadder.


    Jean sighed. She didn''t like the situation Maranda had found herself in. She wished there was


    something she could do to make Maranda feel better. When Jean got no brilliant ideas, she looked out


    the window in silence.


    Their destination was about two hours away. The journey was long and mostly quiet. Once they


    reached the bus stop, Jean and her friends hailed a taxi and piled their luggage into the trunk before


    climbing in.


    Once at the hotel, they grabbed their luggage and made their way to the lobby. Two rooms had been


    booked for them. Since Maranda and Jean were girls, they shared one room, while John got the


    second room.


    Since the rooms were nearby, John could ensure the girls'' safety.


    After checking in, Jean took a quick shower. As soon as she had dressed herself, she heard the


    doorbell to the suite.


    Jean opened the door and found that John was standing outside the door. His face was expressionless


    and so she couldn''t tell what he was thinking. As soon as John saw Jean, the corners of his mouth


    lifted into a demure smile. He said, "Let''s go grab something to eat before we head for the shoot


    location."


    "Ok, you go on ahead. I will wait for Maranda. We''ll join you as soon as she is ready."


    Jean nodded and closed the door as soon as she saw John turning to leave. She walked toward the


    bathroom and knocked on the door as she asked, "Maranda, are you ok? How is your stomach?"


    "I am fine. Don''t worry. I''ll be out in a minute, "


    Came Maranda''s reply.


    Jean remembered that Maranda hadn''t looked well. The journey had mostly been fine. Maranda had


    been upset with John''s behavior, however, she was well. As soon as they had reached the hotel, Jean


    had noticed that Maranda had paled. Once they had their room keys, Maranda had rushed to the


    bathroom. After Jean had finished bathing, Maranda had run into the bathroom again. Jean was


    worried about her.


    After hearing Maranda''s reply, Jean felt a little relieved. She said cheerfully, "John just asked us to grab


    some food. After the meal, we will go check out some scenic spots for the film."


    "Okay. I am ready. I''ll be out soon." Maranda dawdled in the bathroom for several minutes before she


    stepped out with an embarrassed smile.


    Jean grabbed her arm and led her outside the hotel room.


    As they entered the restaurant, they saw John standing in the corner. He seemed to be quite rxed.


    As soon as he saw the women, he smiled.


    While John spoke very little and he did often seem a little indifferent, he did take good care of the


    women when they traveled. He was a true gentleman.


    Jean and Maranda walked toward John. He pointed at the table he had reserved for them before


    sitting. The women sat opposite John.


    Within minutes, their meal had been served. Jean didn''t have breakfast in the morning as she was


    already runningte for the bus. And so, she was famished.


    She picked up her chopsticks and wolfed down her food.


    John put down his chopsticks. Although the women hadn''t finished eating, he decided to excuse


    himself. He spoke to Jean and Maranda as he hailed a waiter, "I am full, so excuse me. But please,


    continue enjoying your meal."


    When the waiter arrived, John ordered a coffee for himself.


    Jean nodded in response to John''s statement. When she glimpsed at Maranda, she noticed that her


    friend hadn''t eaten anything. Jean became concerned and whispered, "What''s wrong with you? Is your


    stomach still giving you trouble? Why aren''t you eating?"


    "I am fine. I just have no appetite." Maranda answered with a bitter smile.


    "Have some food or you will feel hungry soon." Jean said with a deep sigh. After a moment she added,


    "If you do feel unwell, just tell me and we will take you to a hospital."


    "I am fine. Don''t worry." Maranda turned pale when she heard the word, hospital. She really didn''t want


    to be hospitalized.


    John looked at Maranda pensively. Then he frowned as he thought of something. He rose quickly and


    said to Jean, "Excuse me, I will leave now. Just wait for me at the gate after you have finished eating. I


    won''t be long."


    "I see." Jean replied. She couldn''t understand why John was in such a hurry. But she was more


    concerned about Maranda''s health and so, she didn''t bother with John.


    Seeing that Maranda was still picking at her food, Jean asked her tenderly, "Maranda, you still look


    pale. How about we go to the hospital right now?"


    "I said I am fine. I know how I feel. Now please, stop asking me. I know you are worried, but please


    don''t be." Maranda took a deep breath and smiled weakly as she reassured Jean.


    Jean couldn''t do anything since Maranda was unwilling to go to the hospital. She sighed in resignation


    and finished her meal.


    As soon as they were done, Maranda and Jean carried the photography equipment to the gate.


    John had asked them to wait at the gate if they didn''t see him. So they stopped and looked around. At


    that moment, they spotted John climbing out of a taxi. He looked calm as he walked toward Maranda


    and Jean.


    "John..." Jean waved to him and asked, "Where did you go..."


    It was very strange to see that John had taken a short ride in a taxi. ''Where could he have gone? Was


    he meeting someone secretly?'' Jean wondered.


    "Oh, I noticed that Maranda looked pale and she was not willing to go to the hospital. So I went to the


    pharmacy." John answered coolly as he handed Maranda a paper bag.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to cause more trouble. I just thought that if we went to a hospital now, the


    schedule will be dyed." Maranda said apologetically to her colleagues. "Jean, open the bottle of


    water for her, " John ordered gently. Then he looked away.


    Jean was surprised. She couldn''t help but look at Maranda. Her colleague was equally bewildered. The


    expression on her face would have beenical had the situation not been so tense.


    Maranda was shocked indeed.


    She had never expected that John would care enough about her to make this effort. And yet, he did.


    Did he care about her? Did he not care about her? He had made his feelings quite clear when she


    professed her love for him earlier. But now, he was behaving in a manner that showed that he was


    concerned.


    Maranda frowned when John looked away. She realized that when she had told him about her feelings,


    he had looked away then too. Why did he refuse to look at her?


    Jean was thrilled! She assumed that John''s attitude toward Maranda had changed. She couldn''t help


    smiling when she thought that this gesture by John would warm Maranda''s heart and give her


    something to be happy about.


    If not, Jean would be even more embarrassed. She had, after all, been the mediator.


    Jean opened the bag and saw that John had bought some medicine for diarrhea and a bottle of water.


    When Jean smiled at John, she saw that he was being very indifferent toward Maranda. She frowned.


    Despite this confusing behavior, Jean was happy as John had been thoughtful and considerate.


    Jean handed the pills and water to Maranda. She smiled gratefully as she took the medicines from


    Jean.


    John was still looking elsewhere. He never once nced at either Jean or Maranda. After a few


    moments, he prompted the women, "Are you ready? Shall we go?"


    Then he took a few steps forward and grabbed the equipment.


    Jean was ready to follow John but stopped when she noticed that he wasn''t walking. Instead, he was


    looking ahead with a confused expression.


    Jean frowned at John''s abruptness and turned to see what John had been looking at. As soon as she


    saw what had surprised John, Jean''s expression changed.

 Chapter 158 Consumed With Jealousy

    Chapter 158 Consumed With Jealousy


    Jean watched as Ethan climbed out from his luxury car and walked to the passenger side. Then he


    opened the door for Selena with a smile.


    He extended his hand to Selena and helped her exit the car. Jean raised an eyebrow when she saw


    them still holding hands as they walked. Selena was seductively dressed and walked gracefully.


    Selena''s eyes were fixed on Ethan, and she wore a charming smile.


    After a few steps, Ethan felt as though someone was staring at him. He looked around casually.


    When he spotted Jean, his smile turned into an expression of embarrassment.


    Concerned that Jean would misunderstand his rtionship with Selena, Ethan immediately released


    Selena''s hand.


    When Ethan had seen Jean, he had be anxious. But he quickly calmed down. With a smile, he


    walked toward them leisurely. "Jean, what are you doing here?" he said happily.


    ''It''s a small world!''


    Jean thought.


    Why would she meet Ethan wherever she went? He had followed her on purpose to the shoot location


    before. But what about this time?


    She didn''t know about today''s schedule until the night before. How could he know it? Could this be a


    coincidence?


    Besides, thest time they met, Ethan had promised that they would be friends and nothing more.


    ''I''m overthinking the situation. I should stop doing that.'' Jean scolded herself. She needed to stop


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    assuming the worst about people.


    Jean forced herself to smile as she answered Ethan, "We are working here. What about you... or you


    two?"


    Jean asked hesitantly.


    "The scenery here is beautiful. Miss Miao and I are on vacation. So we thought we''de by to have a


    look. It also seemed like a good time to talk about a business proposal." Ethan smiled as though there


    was nothing unusual about this chance meeting.


    Everyone knew that the Lei Group was the market leader for male electronic products. How odd that


    they would invite a female star to endorse their products! Apparently, talking about the cooperation was


    just an excuse. Going on vacation with the beautiful Selena must be Ethan''s real purpose. That was


    not surprising as he had always been a womanizer.


    Not wanting to spend more time than necessary with Ethan, Jean smiled and bade him goodbye, "That


    sounds great. Don''t let me keep you. Have a good day."


    As soon as she finished, Jean walked toward her colleagues.


    "Jean..." Ethan said as Jean turned away from him. Hearing his call, she turned and looked at him in


    surprise. And then Ethan smiled quickly and said, "Since now is not the best time to catch up, how


    about we meet for dinner? You can call your colleagues, and they can dine with us."


    He invited Jean''s crew as well. He knew that she would never agree to dine with him alone. And so,


    this was the best way to get her to agree.


    "We..." Jean started, but her mind went nk. She wanted to refuse as she didn''t want to get involved


    with Ethan and Selena. However, she didn''t know how to let him down politely. And so she said, "Let''s


    talk about itter. Bye!"


    After that Jean waved to Ethan and then got into the taxi with her colleagues.


    Ethan''s smile disappeared as he watched the car speed away. He had really hoped that she would say


    yes. He had even invited her colleagues to make Jean morefortable. Why did she refuse him?


    Ethan stared in the direction the car had sped away as he thought. He had forgotten about Selena.


    "She has left. What are you still staring at the road?" Selena murmured in envy as she walked up to


    Ethan. Although she was jealous, she did not show any feelings on her face.


    "How did you know that she would be here today?" Ethan turned and asked Selena. His expression


    conveyed the confusion he felt.


    "Why are you asking me that? I gave you this information because I thought you would want to know. I


    thought you''d be appreciative. Why are you upset with me? Do you think I have an ulterior motive?"


    Selena''s face suddenly turned cold. She sulked as she spoke with Ethan.


    "Everyone knows that you are secretly in love with Zed. Did you n this meeting to cause trouble? Let


    me be clear now. You can try to break them up. But if you do anything to hurt Jean, I will not be quite so


    nice." Ethan warned Selena.


    Since Ethan had spent a considerable amount of time with Selena, he was familiar with her disposition.


    He had seen, on several asions, that she could be quite mean if she didn''t get what she


    wanted.


    Every time Ethan had seen Selena and Jean together, he would witness Selena trying to cause trouble.


    She didn''t like Jean, and so, she tried to y tricks on her.


    But Ethan still had feelings for Jean. He would never do anything to hurt her, and he would never allow


    anyone else to even think about it either.


    "Ethan, are you crazy? If I wanted to hurt Jean, why would I bring you here? I know you like Jean. And


    yes, I like Zed. I will admit to that. But hurting Jean would not earn me your trust. And I do feel that it


    would be easier to break them up if we worked together." Selena tried to suppress her anger and said


    with a fake smile.


    Jean, who looked like an ordinary and unaplished woman was actually difficult to deal with.


    Selena wouldn''t bepromising and cooperating with Ethan if she could handle Jean by herself.


    Hearing that, Ethan''s eyes brightened. After all, before he came here, Ethan hadn''t known what


    partnership Selena had wanted to talk to him about.


    When he saw Jean, Ethan had be suspicious of Selena. A part of him had be distracted as


    every time he saw Jean, she looked more beautiful and attractive. It was bing difficult to control


    his desire for her.


    Now, with Selena''s help, it would be easier for him to find a way to charm Jean.


    All Ethan wanted was Jean. He couldn''t care what became of Selena and Zed.


    "Well. Okay. If you need my help, then I will not refuse you." Ethan had decided to help Selena.


    However, he red at Selena. He didn''t want her to forget his condition that she would not hurt Jean.


    "To new and sessful partnerships, " Selena said as she grabbed Ethan''s hand and shook it firmly.


    Selena was not surprised at Ethan''s reaction. Everyone knew that Ethan loved Jean and that he would


    do anything for her.


    "If this partnership proves sessful, I will repay you, " Ethan said enthusiastically. "Well..." he


    murmured as he thought of how he would thank Selena. Then a big smile grew on his face. "In order to


    express my gratitude, I will invest in your next movie, " Ethan said generously.


    This was a fantastic bait. Not only would it ensure that Selena would help him, but hispany would


    also benefit as well. He was a businessman, and this was the perfect business opportunity. If he could


    get close to Selena, hispany would be able to enter the entertainment industry.


    Although Selena was an international celebrity and had earned recognition for her work as an actress,


    she would not give up the opportunity to secure investments for her future movies.


    "Well, that''s settled then, " Selena said happily.


    "Yeah, that''s settled, " Ethan said as he nodded.


    As they traveled to their next destination, Jean sat in the back seat of the taxi. She gnawed her


    fingernails. Jean was feeling uneasy as if she had forgotten something. But she could not figure out


    what was troubling her.


    Maranda who was sitting beside Jean looked much better after taking some medicine.


    She nced at Jean before turning her gaze to John. He sat in the front passenger seat. As she stared


    at John, conflicting emotions filled Maranda.


    She should hate John. After all, telling John how she felt had been a difficult thing for her. This was her


    first experience of confessing her love for someone. Not only did she not get a response from John, but


    she had been embarrassed.


    Although John didn''t mean what he had said, he had behaved out of character.


    If he really liked Maranda, he would not have behaved the way he did. And if he didn''t like Maranda,


    John should not have given her any hope.


    It was because of John''s integrity that Maranda became angry and embarrassed.


    Based on the way he had behaved, and how Maranda had felt, she would have resigned and gotten as


    far away from John as possible.


    ''If it hadn''t been for Jean...''


    When Maranda thought of it, she could not help smiling.


    ''If Jean hadn''t criticized me, how could I continue to stay in thepany? It was impossible to know


    John''s tender side at this time too.


    Although he would not say thoughtful words, what he did was enough to show his consideration.


    That was enough.''


    Maranda sighed contentedly. Despite what had happened, she would be okay with working with John.


    In doing so, she would be able to ensure that he was all right. She could even steal sly nces at him.


    To be able to adore him from afar was apromise that Maranda was willing to make.


    Just then, Jean''s cell phone rang.


    All three co-workers were shaken from their thoughts at the shrill ringtone.


    Jean stopped gnawing her fingernails and hurriedly took out her cell phone from her bag. When she


    saw that Zed was calling her, guilt engulfed Jean.


    She suddenly remembered promising Zed that she would call as soon as she had arrived at their


    destination. Jean had known that Zed was worried about her and a timely phone call from her would


    have settled him.


    However, after they got off the bus, Maranda had felt unwell, and Jean had been pre-upied with


    taking care of her friend. She had forgotten to call Zed.


    ''He...won''t be angry, will he?''


    Jean wondered as she looked at the word, husband, flickering on her cell phone screen. Unsure of


    what Zed''s reaction would be, Jean hesitated.


    "Jean, why don''t you answer the phone?" Maranda asked curiously.


    She had nced at Jean when her phone had begun to ring. Upon glimpsing at the phone in Jean''s


    hand, Maranda saw that Zed was calling. What was stopping Jean from taking his call? Maranda


    couldn''t figure it out. After all, they had just left Zed at the bus station, and now he was calling. That


    implied that he was considerate and affectionate. Zed must love her very much to worry about her so


    much.

 Chapter 159 Faint

    Chapter 159 Faint


    When Maranda put forward her question, Jean found that she had no answer as to why she wasn''t


    taking Zed''s call. So Jean sighed and swiped the screen to answer the call.


    "Why did you take so long?" Zed asked with concern.


    "Um..." Jean didn''t know where to start. So many things had happened. Since she felt a little guilty,


    Jean decided to apologize, "I''m sorry. Something came up and I forgot to call you. You must have been


    worried."


    "You got busy? Right after you got off the bus?" Zed said in disbelief. It''s not like Jean had gone to the


    could have kept her so busy on the bus ride that she forgot to call?


    "I wanted toe back early, so I''ve been trying to finish a few things." Jean replied feebly hoping that


    Zed would be pacified with that answer.


    "Okay. Take care of yourself and don''t work too hard." A part of Zed believed Jean''s exnation. And


    so, he decided to gently remind her that while work was important, she needed to take care of herself


    as well.


    The thought that Jean was working longer hours so that she coulde home early made Zed smile.


    "I will. Take care of yourself as well, okay? You have just recovered. If you exhaust yourself, you''ll have


    a rpse. Get plenty of rest, yeah?" Jean reminded Zed that he was still weak from hisst illness and


    that although he felt well, his body needed time to recover its full strength. Thinking about Zed''s


    concern, Jean blushed.


    Zed smiled at Jean''s thoughtfulness. He liked that she was slowly talking to him and expressing her


    feelings and concerns. This was a new milestone in their rtionship. He could sense that she was still


    being a little reserved. He also knew that Jean didn''t like to ask for help. And so, he said, "If there''s any


    trouble at all, make sure you call me, all right?" Zed was worried. This wasn''t Jean''s first business trip,


    but a lot of people were envious of her and often caused trouble. Zed wanted to make sure that Jean


    understood that he would help and support her as best as possible.


    "I know." Jean smiled as she whispered. Regardless of the ups and downs in their rtionship, the one


    thing she knew without a doubt was that Zed would always be there for her.


    After Zed ended the call, Jean sighed with relief. She was d that he hadn''t been upset that she had


    forgotten to call. Jean was also relieved that he epted her exnation and didn''t probe her for more


    information.


    "Jean, it looks like you are afraid of Zed." Maranda concluded after hearing Jean''s side of the


    conversation. She furrowed her brows as she spoke to Jean.


    "Afraid? No, that''s not it. I respect him, all right?" Jean was not sure what part of her call had given


    Maranda that impression, but she corrected her friend with a smile.


    "I saw your expression and heard the tone of your voice when you were talking to Zed. Your face


    reddened and it looked like you could barely breathe. You had a perfectly valid reason for not calling


    him, and yet, you refused to tell him. You listened to him and gave very short answers." Before


    Maranda could say anything more, John interrupted her.


    "Please stop talking about this. We have almost reached our destination. It''s time to focus on work."


    John''s tone was colder than usual. Peeved at being interrupted, Maranda stuck out her tongue when


    John wasn''t looking. Then she turned to look at Jean.


    Jean wondered why John had spoken so sternly. Yes, he was a man of few words and yes, he didn''t


    show many emotions when working, but he had never been this detached.


    The more Jean thought about it, the more convinced she became that John had be more distant.


    She wondered whether he had been through something terrible.


    He had never been very friendly, but he wasn''t a mean person either.


    A sense of foreboding filled Jean and she thought it would be best if she had a private conversation


    with John about all this. It wouldn''t do to have any misunderstandings!


    Once the car had stopped, John, Jean, and Maranda looked at the scenery around them. Slowly, they


    stepped out of the car in a daze. The vast stretches of natural terrain before them were so splendid that


    they were rendered speechless.


    "Beautiful! Spectacr!" Jean whispered in awe.


    She hurriedly took out her camera and pressed the shutter. She wanted to capture the magnificent


    scenery from different angles.


    Seeing how engaged Jean was, John''s expression softened. He gazed at her busy petit figure.


    "John..." Maranda said as she set up her camera. Something was not quite right and she needed John


    to take a look. When she turned, she caught John staring at Jean. She was stunned.


    "Uhm?" John answered casually as he forced himself to look away from Jean. When he finally turned,


    he saw that Maranda seemed dismayed.


    Damn it! He had been too careless.


    Maranda had seen how he was adoring Jean.


    "What?" John asked nonchntly. If he were to behave oddly now, he would confirm Maranda''s


    suspicions. So it was best if he behaved as though nothing odd had happened.


    Maranda''s face paled. She knew what she had seen; after all, she often looked at John the same way.


    She lowered her eyes so that John wouldn''t see her emotional turmoil.


    Her heart ached like never before. It turned out that John had refused Maranda because he was


    infatuated by someone else. If that wasn''t bad enough, the person John liked was none other than


    Maranda''s best friend, Jean.


    Maranda''s breath hitched and her cheeks reddened. She thought of all the times that she and Jean


    had been with John and the way he had looked, smiled, and talked. Had all of it been for Jean? And


    what about his effort to buy medicines and water for Maranda when he found out that she wasn''t well?


    Was that also for Jean''s benefit?


    Jean was perfect for John. As the thought crossed her mind, Maranda''s shoulders sagged.


    "Nothing." Maranda shook her head. She smiled bitterly, picked up her camera, and silently walked


    away.


    Maranda''s reaction stumped John. Since Jean and Maranda were good friends, John was worried that


    she might tell Jean. That would be disastrous.


    John was overwhelmed with mixed feelings. He dashed forward and grabbed Maranda''s arm. When he


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    spun her around to face him, he saw her red, tear-filled eyes. Her beautiful face had paled so much


    that his heart twitched.


    "Why are you crying?" John asked impatiently as he was agitated.


    "It''s nothing.." Maranda hurriedly answered as she wiped her face. She shook her head in defeat.


    "What you just saw... no..." John stopped mid-way through his exnation. He looked at Maranda in


    confusion as he tried to think of a way to exin all this. Finally, when he couldn''t think of anything, he


    said coldly, "Don''t tell anyone, especially her. Do you understand?"


    "... Okay." Maranda had been expecting that. Jean was married. She was alsopletely devoted to


    Zed. Jean and John were co-workers. This kind of revtion wouldplicate too many things.


    Although a part of John was relieved that Maranda had agreed not to tell Jean, a part of him was still


    feeling torn. Agitated because he couldn''t understand what he was feeling, John


    Let go of Maranda''s arm and walked away.


    Maranda couldn''t hold back her sorrow any more. She had tried to be brave. She had tried to walk


    away. Had John not stopped her, she might have been able to convince herself that she was mistaken


    about what she had seen. However, before she could process what she had seen, John''s behavior


    confirmed what she had feared to be true.


    What should she do?


    Maranda had thought that she would be okay with admiring John from a distance. She had convinced


    herself that even if he didn''t reciprocate her love, Maranda would be able to work with him, see him,


    and speak with him every day. But the way her heart was aching, Maranda felt as though she would


    die.


    ''Why?''


    Self-pity and an acute sense of unfairness filled Maranda. She fell to the ground, ced her hands on


    her face, and began to weep.


    Jean was so immersed in the wonder of nature that she had forgotten about everything else.


    She took picture after picture, exploring every little path that came across her way. The meadows, the


    trees, the way the sunlight sprinkled through the foliage, everything that Jean saw mesmerized her.


    Everywhere she looked, Jean saw green. This was so refreshingly different from the concrete and


    metal scene in the city. Even the air she breathed was fragrant.


    Jean wasn''t in a hurry to leave. She left the camera hanging on her neck as she stretched her arms


    above her head and slowly closed her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes, her whole body was filled with a sense of satisfaction that she had never


    felt before.


    What if she could live here, away from everything?


    Jean could just imagine what life would be like in a small house in the middle of a scenic spot like this


    one. There were no people around at all. She would be free from everything, the Wen family,


    But, would Zed love living here?


    She smiled when she thought of life with Zed in a ce like this.


    Still lost in her fantasy world, Jean didn''t pay much attention to the whereabouts of her colleagues.


    Halfway back to the spot where she had left her friends, Jean saw John. He seemed to have finished


    taking his photographs. So they walked back together.


    "I wonder how Maranda is doing." Jean asked casually, as she picked up a leaf and put it in her mouth.


    John didn''t answer. Instead, he fidgeted and looked ufortable.


    Jean didn''t expect any answer from him since she had just voiced a thought.


    John kept silent as he walked. Then, he suddenly stopped and looked at Jean. "Jean, I want to say


    something."


    Jean, who had been walking with her head bowed, didn''t notice that John had stopped. She almost


    bumped into him.


    "What do you want to say, " she asked before remembering that Maranda was alone. So she quickly


    added, "Let''s talk after we find Maranda." Jean brushed past John without giving him time to reply.


    "Jean..." John said as he reached out and grabbed her arm. His expression showed the sincerity and


    turmoil he was feeling.


    Jean''s heart started to pound all of a sudden.


    "Hey, you two. The girl over there, is she your friend? She just fainted."

 Chapter 160 Sorry To Worry You

    Chapter 160 Sorry To Worry You


    When Jean and John heard what the stranger had said to them, they exchanged surprised nces.


    When the shock wore off and they thought that perhaps Maranda had fainted, they became concerned.


    Jean and John turned to face the stranger. They saw a middle-aged security guard. At theirck of


    response, the guard spurred them into action by saying, "She is in the clinic now. She looks terrible.


    You need to take her to the hospital at once."


    Jean and John asked for directions to the clinic. As soon as the guard told them where to go, the two


    set off.


    By the time they reached the clinic, John and Jean were breathless. They had run the whole way


    without stopping. When they entered the ward, they saw Maranda lying in bed. Her eyes were closed


    and she looked extremely pale.


    Jean''s body trembled with shock. She couldn''t believe that just a few minutes ago she had been day-


    dreaming about a life with Zed in a beautiful, remote setting while Maranda had been so sick that she


    had fainted. What could have happened? She cried as she ran toward the bed, "How could this


    happen? Maranda, what''s wrong with you? You looked all right when we got out of the taxi. But now?


    You look awful. What happened to you to make you look like this?"


    "She''s got acute gastroenteritis. We have already contacted the nearest hospital. The ambnce is on


    it''s way. She will be fine. Don''t be so worried." The doctor exined quickly. He seemed to be skillful at


    handling matters like this. He sighed as he continued, "Is she your friend? How did it get this bad? Was


    she feeling unwell prior to fainting? Had she gone to the hospital when she first started feeling sick, she


    would not be suffering like this. Now that her condition is getting worse, she has no other choice but to


    be hospitalized."


    "As long as she will recover, it doesn''t matter how long she needs to be in the hospital." Jean hurried to


    exin to the doctor.


    "Acute gastroenteritis is not a serious disease. When Maranda reaches the hospital, the doctors there


    will have the facilities to care for her better. She will be all right soon." John, who was standing beside


    Jean stayed silent. He didn''t know what to say. After a long while, he patted Jean on the shoulder and


    said, "She will be fine." Jean looked at John with a concerned expression and asked, "Really?"


    "Yes. Believe me." John nodded his head firmly as reassurance to Jean.


    Upon hearing the doctor''s prognosis and John''sforting words, Jean began to feel a little better.


    Although her heart settled, tears still rolled down her cheeks.


    ''This is all my fault. If I had not been so careless, Maranda would never have been in this position. I


    should have insisted that she visit the hospital before we left for the shoot.


    That way, we could have caught her illness before it reached the point where she needed


    hospitalization.''


    Jean let out a rather long sigh. She bit her lip as she waited anxiously for the ambnce to arrive.


    When Maranda moaned in pain, Jean''s hand flew to her chest as though she were feeling the same


    pain.


    The ambnce came within minutes. The nursers and doctors in the clinic helped put Maranda into the


    ambnce.


    Jean and John climbed in after Maranda had been settled.


    Ten minutester, the ambnce arrived at the hospital.


    Several people dressed in white cloaks and masks rushed to the ambnce. They gently ced


    Maranda on a wheeled stretcher and pushed it toward the emergency room.


    Seeing that the medical staff were busy attending to Maranda, Jean felt relieved. As the adrenalin wore


    off, Jean felt weak as though she couldn''t stand.


    A dizzy spell followed and Jean felt as though she were falling. Fortunately, a warm pair of hands held


    her upright.


    "Thank you." Jean lowered her head as she thanked John in a low voice.


    "Don''t be worried. Maranda will be out soon. And she will be fine." John tried tofort her.


    "Don''t be worried? I know that you are not worried about Maranda because you have no feelings for


    her, am I right? John, why are you so indifferent? Even if you don''t feel any affection toward Maranda,


    she is still your colleague. In this sense, you should at least feel some amount of concern for her well-


    being."


    Jean had never spoken so harshly with John before. Perhaps it was the shock from Maranda''s illness


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    that had forced her to vent so openly.


    She red at John in disbelief. Jean really couldn''t understand how he could be so unmoved by


    Maranda''s suffering.


    John had not expected that Jean would lose her temper so suddenly. At first, he was startled. Then he


    felt his cheeks redden as embarrassment followed. Soon, his expression conveyed the sorrow he felt.


    He was not as indifferent as Jean had thought. On the contrary, he felt extremely guilty.


    After all, thest person Maranda had seen before she fainted was John. And it also happened to be


    the moment that she felt the most heartbroken.


    But what had John done at that point?


    John had intended tofort Maranda, however, he ended up saying something awful. He had been


    selfish and had only thought of his own interests then. He hadn''t known that Maranda was so weak and


    in such tremendous pain that she would be unable to withstand the heartache that followed.


    As if he hadn''t made the situation worse, John had then left Maranda alone as he went off to take his


    pictures.


    John thought, ''If I had known that Maranda was so unwell, I would not have left her alone.


    And now things have gotten worse. Jean is deeply upset.


    What should I do now? Since I am the only man here, I have to be strong and reliable. Also I have to


    calm Jean andfort her.


    What should I do tofort Jean? Should I say something reassuring? Should I show my concern?


    If we are both drowning in misery over Maranda''s suffering, who will be clear-headed enough to make


    proper decisions?''


    John took a long breath and said to Jean bitterly, "No matter what you think of me and what you have


    said to me, I would like to rify that I have not done anything wrong, Jean."


    "Yeah. You are absolutely right. Men like you will never do anything wrong. Correct me if I''m being


    unreasonable! I am at fault for believing that you aren''t as cold and indifferent as you behave. Your


    behavior andck of remorse clearly show me how wrong I am. John, if you don''t love Maranda, please


    do her a favor and stop giving her hope. Girls are blind and ignorant when ites to matters rted


    to love. And Maranda is no exception. She cannot afford to be yed by you. First, you are cold toward


    her, then you show concern by buying her medicines. You need to pick one attitude and stick to it! Don''t


    confuse her."


    "I..." A bitter smile appeared on John''s face. He was very eager to ask what Jean had meant when she


    said that he had given Maranda hope. But he could not do so.


    John kept pondering over what he might have done that had confused Maranda.


    ''Since Maranda is my colleague, I bought her medicines. That is normal, isn''t it? How could that be


    mistaken for hope? And now, when I''m trying to be strong and impassive, I''m being attacked for being


    too distant. Can I do anything right?


    Why do women have such unreasonable expectations from men?''


    John knew that Jean was anxious and sad since Maranda was unwell enough to need hospitalization.


    He also figured that she must be feeling guilty about something she didn''t do to prevent this, just like he


    was feeling guilty. And so, he decided not to be harsh with Jean.


    But the only problem was...


    John looked toward the emergency room. It had been a while since the medical staff had wheeled


    Maranda inside. Why hadn''t anyonee out as yet? They had been there too long! What was


    happening? Was she alright?


    Silence engulfed Jean and John as they were lost in their own thoughts and worries. It was a while


    before the light above the emergency room door was turned on.


    When the door opened slowly, Jean hurried forward with concern. She looked past the doctor and saw


    that Maranda was awake, although she was still on the stretcher. A nurse was wheeling Maranda out.


    "Maranda..." Jean was very excited to see that her friend was alright. She thought she was speaking


    softly, but somehow, she ended up shouting. A nurse hushed Jean.


    "Jean, I am sorry to have worried you." A weak smile crept onto Maranda''s pale face. She stretched out


    a hand to hold Jean''s hand and said, "Sorry..."


    "What nonsense! No one has to apologize for being sick. It''s not like you chose to faint! Don''t apologize


    to me for something you could not control. We''re friends. Friends don''t need to apologize to each other.


    The most important thing for you to do now, is to rest and recover. Remember that! And stop


    woolgathering." Jean stopped Maranda from saying anything else. Instead, she wanted tofort her


    friend. Maranda must have been terrified!


    "Doctor, how is she?" John turned to Maranda''s attending doctor and asked.


    "Her illness ismon. I''m sure the doctor at the clinic would have told you that it is acute


    gastroenteritis. It''s not that serious. Don''t be so worried. She needs to be hooked to an IV for the night


    as she is dehydrated. And then tomorrow, if she feels better, we will discharge her." The attending


    doctor took off his mask and said patiently.


    "She fell down when she fainted. Did she not hurt herself? Can she still leave the hospital tomorrow?"


    John was a little amazed that Maranda had not been seriously hurt when she fell. And so, he asked the


    doctor. He had thought that Maranda''s condition was terrible. But ording to what the doctor had


    said, she was fine.


    "Fainting is not a symptom of acute gastroenteritis. If you are worried about her, you can take her for a


    thorough check-up." The doctor advised.


    "No. I am much better now." Maranda heard what the doctor said and rushed to exin. She did not


    want to make things moreplicated than they already were. So she continued, "I wasn''t feeling well


    in the afternoon. And I went to the bathroom many times. Over the past few days, I have been weak as


    well. Also, the long journey used a lot of my energy. All of these must have led me to faint."


    "We''d better take you for a thorough check-up so that we can be sure." Jean stood by the stretcher and


    persuaded Maranda to listen to the doctor''s suggestion.


    "I don''t need a check-up. I am aware of my condition. Don''t waste more time than is necessary. I am


    certain that I will be fine by morning." Maranda shook her head and looked at Jean with big, firm eyes.


    "Ok then." Jean had to give in when she saw Maranda''s determination. She knew that no matter what


    she said, Maranda would not change her mind.


    As Maranda was being wheeled to the ward, Jean walked alongside.


    Once everything was settled, the women heard John speak, "It is time for dinner. I am going to buy


    some food."


    John walked out the ward before any of the women could say anything.


    Jean was surprised. She looked at John with a puzzled expression. She was deep in thought.


    Did what she had said hurt John? Jean admitted that she had been anxious at that time.


    And she had spoken too quickly. Since Jean had not stopped to think before speaking, she had said


    things that she normally would not have. Now Jean could see that she was being unreasonable. It


    wasn''t John''s fault that Maranda had fainted.


    She thought that she needed to find time to apologize to John.


    "Jean, I figured it out. John is in love with someone else. That is why he refused me." Maranda


    whispered.

 Chapter 161 What Do You Want

    Chapter 161 What Do You Want


    Jean was brought back from her contemtion. She raised her eyes and looked at Maranda. Her


    expression conveyed the shock she felt.


    Even more surprising was Maranda''s expression. Her face was full of bitterness, sorrow, and


    resignation.


    "Don''t tell me that you passed out because of this news." Jean asked gingerly.


    "Partly, yes. I admit that I was shocked, overwhelmed even. But the girl¡­" Maranda''s face paled as


    she spoke about her feelings.


    "It''s all right, " Jeanforted her friend. "This has nothing to do with us. That girl he likes could be a


    fairy or a monster, it doesn''t matter. If he doesn''t like you, then it just shows that he has bad taste.


    Maranda, you need to get better. You will find your true love sooner orter. It is just a matter of time."


    Jean showed no interest in learning more about the girl John liked. She focused entirely on her friend.


    Maranda was deeply touched and she threw herself into Jean''s arms.


    "Hey, be careful. You are still on the IV." Jean eximed with surprise. Maranda could have hurt


    herself!


    Maranda shook her head as guilt flooded her.


    She had once suspected that Jean was deceiving her as Jean had already known who John loved.


    However, just now¡­


    Maranda suddenly despised herself.


    ''Jean has done everything a good friend should. How could I suspect her of withholding a secret from


    me?


    Jean probably didn''t know! If she did then John wouldn''t have warned me not to tell her.''


    Maranda felt such deep regret that she wanted to sob like a child. ''Jean, I am sorry. I doubted you and


    questioned you.


    Sorry¡­''


    Jean would never know what Maranda was feeling and thinking.


    Perhaps she saw Maranda as some sort of spoiled princess.


    Someone who refused to face reality when she didn''t get what she desired.


    Of course, Jean wouldn''t know that she was the monster being used of.


    "Jean, don''t you want to know about the girl John loves? You know her too." Maranda was beating


    herself up inside. She decided that the only way she would feel better is to tell the truth.


    She wouldn''t wrong Jean again. And, Jean had the right to know the truth as well.


    Otherwise, if Zed found outter, this secret might cause misunderstandings between him and Jean.


    That Maranda certainly did not want.


    Jean shrugged and replied, "I really don''t care. I don''t want to know. This has nothing to do with us any


    more. You told John how you feel. Now we know that he is interested in someone else. It''s time for us


    to move on. You need to stop worrying about it too. Just focus on getting well." Jean pretended to stare


    at Maranda angrily. "If you don''t get well soon, we will all be stuck here. Is that what you want?"


    "Sorry¡­" Maranda looked at her hands in shame. There was no way she could face Jean. Everything


    seemed to be her fault.


    It was because of her that they missed the bus that would take them home. Jean was right. They were


    going to be stuck here for a while if Maranda didn''t get better.


    Now that she was hospitalized, Jean and John would have to stay with her. It''s not like either of her


    colleagues could return to the hotel to shower, eat, and rest.


    "Idiot! I said that to put you at ease. I was trying to make youugh. Don''t take it so seriously." Jean


    sighed and patted Maranda on the arm.


    "I know." Maranda raised her head and said. She sobbed nheless. The guilt she felt would not be


    so easily removed. "Jean, don''t worry. I won''t be capricious any more. I promise to be better!"


    "OK. Let bygones be bygones." Jean was relieved to see that Maranda''s senses had returned.


    However, it was easier said than done.


    Anyway she hoped that Maranda would get better soon, both physically and emotionally.


    The phone rang at that moment and Jean fished it out from her purse. She furrowed her brows when


    she saw the name shing on the screen.


    She took a long breath and pressed the connect button.


    "Hello¡­"


    "Jean, where are you? It iste¡­ When are you returning?" Ethan''s deep voice filled Jean''s ear. He


    seemed genuinely concerned.


    "Yeah, we are still at location." Jean nced at Maranda who had sat upright when she heard whom


    Jean was speaking with. She was finally smiling! ''What a thing to smile about, '' Jean thought.


    "So when will you be back?" Ethan asked again when Jean didn''t answer his question.


    "We might not return to the hotel tonight." Jean spoke as though this was natural and that there was no


    cause for concern. Thest thing she wanted was for Ethan toe rushing to her aid.


    "Why? Do you still have work to do at night? No, no, no, you shouldn''t have to work like this! And you


    are not familiar with this ce. Go back to the hotel soon. I will talk to Sonny about this!" Ethan''s tone


    showed surprise. He seemed to think it was his responsibility to fix Jean''s workload and working hours.


    "Ethan, what do you want?" Jean sighed and asked. Before Ethan could reply, she said, "This is my


    job. Mind your own business. And the job is not the reason why I am not returning to the hotel tonight.


    And that''s all I''m sharing with you."


    And then she ended the call in a huff!


    "Jean, why are you upset? Who is Ethan?" Maranda asked curiously.


    "Don''t bother about all that, " Jean said dismissively. "You need to rest." Jean said as she tried to


    suppress the fury in her heart. She walked to the balcony with the phone still in her hand.


    She knew Ethan cared about her, but she couldn''t stand how presumptuous he was. Who did he think


    he was? What made him think he could just call her boss and order him?


    Ethan was acting like he was her boyfriend. That was really uneptable!


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The call also reminded Jean that she had to call Zed. How was she going to exin to him that she


    wouldn''t be able to return tonight? She had told him earlier that she was trying to work quickly so she


    could return home earlier!


    Gosh! Zed would be so worried and upset if he found out what really happened.


    Thinking of that, Jean took a deep breath and pressed her lips into a line as she started to dial.


    Almost as soon as the line got through, Zed answered. His mellow and sweet voice soothed Jean.


    However, his question set her on edge. Zed said, "Jean, are you on your way home? What time will


    you arrive? I wille pick you up."


    The joy was obvious in his voice and it seemed as though he had been waiting for her to call. Jean


    could feel the warmth and tenderness with which Zed was speaking.


    "Zed¡­" Jean found it hard to think of what to say to him. Guilt flooded her as she continued, "I am


    sorry. Something happened and I cannot make it back tonight."


    "What''s going on?" Zed paused before asking. He knew something would happen! Something always


    happened! This was why he worried about Jean when she traveled.


    "It is Maranda. She''s got the stomach flu. She is still in the hospital. Don''t worry about her. They will


    release her tomorrow and then we will return." Jean hoped that her brief exnation, minus all the


    details, would not distress Zed too much.


    "Tomorrow?" Zed repeated. He couldn''t seem to ept that.


    "Yeah. Anyway, don''t wait up for me. You just got better. So go to bed early. After I get back tomorrow, I


    wille directly to your office. And we will go home together, OK?" Jean tried to sound cheerful as


    she made this promise hoping that it would please Zed.


    Zed stayed silent as he mulled over what Jean said. Then he sighed and ended the call without saying


    anything else.


    Jean stared at the phone in dismay. Did Zed take the news badly? How could he be so upset as to end


    the call without so much as a goodbye?


    This man was so impolite.


    ''I knew you are upset, but you could say goodbye at least.


    What the hell was that?'' Jean thought as she red at the phone.


    Did Zed want her to feel guilty about something like this?


    Jean sighed heavily and walked to Maranda''s bed.


    The door opened at that moment and John entered with boxes of food in two bags.

 Chapter 162 You Wish Me Happiness

    Chapter 162 You Wish Me Happiness


    Even though Jean had been upset with John earlier, she walked forward to help him with the bags


    since he had bought food for them all.


    Jean took the big bag from John''s hand and began to take out the bentos.


    "I spoke with the doctor. Since Maranda suffers from gastritis, she can''t eat food that will upset her


    stomach more. So I bought her a bowl of porridge." John looked at Jean as he spoke. He couldn''t


    make out if she was still angry with him or not.


    "Oh." Jean said before nodding. Then she opened the packing box with the porridge. Seeing that it was


    a bowl of nutritious minced pork congee with preserved egg, Jean looked at John in amazement.


    John was a little embarrassed by how Jean was looking at him.


    He hurriedly picked up a bento and went outside.


    "Maranda, have some porridge." Jean spared John a fleeting nce before taking the porridge to


    Maranda''s bedside.


    Maranda had been staring at the ceiling. She didn''t want to see Jean and John together. She sat up


    when Jean came closer. Then she shook her head, "Don''t treat me like I''m incapable. I can feed


    myself."


    "Okay. This is what John bought for you. You should gulp it down!" Jean joked.


    "Jean..." Maranda was embarrassed when she heard what Jean had said. She hurriedly took the


    porridge from Jean''s hand, and ate it in a fluster.


    These past few days had taught Jean an important lesson. She had realized that she was wrong to


    have tried to mediate between Maranda and John. Having learned her lesson, Jean vowed not to


    interfere in their decisions or try to match them again.


    Maranda''s love for John had been deeper than that she had imagined.


    And Maranda had been so sad when she found out that John had fallen in love with another girl.


    Unable to handle the sorrow, Maranda had fainted!


    Maranda''s love for John was not without consequence to herself.


    ''I should eat as well, '' Jean thought.


    Zed''s reaction had left Jean feeling uneasy. Jean found that even though she hadn''t eaten since they


    had left the hotel, she had lost her appetite. And so, she picked at the food in the bento box that John


    had bought for her.


    John had been on the balcony ever since his return. He hadn''te back into the room. Jean looked


    at Maranda as she wondered what John had been doing outside for so long. Having finished eating,


    Marandaid back on the bed. She also fixed her eyes on the ceiling. Jean couldn''t help repeating


    what she had said earlier, "Maranda, you should rest now. I will go out for a while."


    "Okay." Maranda nodded and slowly closed her eyes.


    Jean walked toward the balcony. She was astonished to see that John was smoking a cigarette. She


    immediately walked over to him.


    "John, why didn''t youe back inside the ward?" Jean asked in annoyance. Why had he left her to


    manage everything? Didn''t he care about Maranda at all?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    John hadn''t expected that Jean woulde out in search of him. And so, he hurriedly smothered the


    cigarette.


    Jean didn''t stop John. She looked at him curiously.


    She had never seen John smoking before. Is that what they all did? Last time Zed was upset at the


    hospital, Jean had caught him smoking. And now John, too?


    "I''m sorry. I was anxious before, and I lost my temper." Jean sincerely apologized. She had been


    feeling guilty about how she had behaved with John. She had already decided what she would say to


    him. And so, this was the perfect opportunity since they were alone.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me." John shook his head bitterly as he replied. So many emotions


    flickered across his face that Jean couldn''t figure out what he was feeling.


    "No, I have to." Jean sighed. "You don''t need to feel guilty. Maranda likes you, yes. And whether you


    like her and ept her love is another thing. She has the right to like you and you have the right to


    reject her. I shouldn''t hold your decision against you."


    "So, Maranda has told you that I¡­" John suddenly looked at Jean nervously. He hadn''t thought that


    Maranda would go back on her promise and tell Jean how he felt about her.


    "She told me that you have fallen in love with another girl." Jean looked at the ground as she spoke.


    Logically, love was one of those things that just happened. People could not control whom they fell in


    love with, and so she could not be upset with John for the way he felt.


    "Then you¡­" John looked at Jean with a stunned expression. He felt so much anxiety and conflict that


    he didn''t know what he should do or say to Jean.


    "Me? I guessed a long time ago that you had fallen for a girl, yes." Jean smiled at John reassuringly. "I


    just didn''t know that it wasn''t Maranda." Jean frowned when she saw John''s expression. ''Why was he


    so bewildered?'' Jean couldn''t guess and so she asked, "Why are you so shocked? You told mest


    time we spoke about this. Didn''t you?" Jean shrugged before saying, "I just didn''t believe you till


    Maranda confirmed it."


    "Don''t you know who the girl is?" Seeing Jean''s reaction, John asked with his eyebrows furrowed. He


    didn''t know if he should be relieved or worried. It would be nice if he didn''t have to keep his feelings a


    secret from Jean. And yet, a part of him knew that it would be disastrous if she found out.


    "Is it important for me to know?" Jean tilted her head as she asked. Both Maranda and John seemed to


    want her to know this girl''s identity. "John, you can rest assured. I am not a gossiper. I just told you that


    you have the right to love whomever. I just don''t need to know more than that. Even Maranda has no


    right to say that you shouldn''t love that girl. Am I wrong to think that way?"


    After saying that, Jean patted John on his shoulder in a friendly way before encouraging him, "If you


    really like that girl, I certainly wish you two all the happiness in the world. Although I had hoped that you


    would ept Maranda. This is your life. And as your friend, I will respect your choice."


    "You wish me happiness¡­" A strange expression grew on John''s face. He couldn''t believe what he


    was hearing. Although Jean didn''t know that he loved her, John still felt odd to hear such


    encouragement from her. Some part of John felt relieved and he rxed.


    ''Perhaps the current rtionship between us should not beplicated with revtions like this.


    I do love her. But what can I do? She is in love with Zed.


    As long as she doesn''t know that I love her, and she keeps regarding me as her friend, we should be


    all right.


    Then, everything will carry on like normal. I can quietly see her smile and admire her from afar.


    That''s enough.''


    "I certainly wish you happiness. It''s not easy to meet someone perfect. John, you should go follow your


    heart." Jean, who didn''t know the truth about John''s feelings, continued to say optimistic things. It was


    almost as though she were being extra sweet to make up for the time that she had screamed at him.


    "Thank you, Jean." John had calmed down after hearing what Jean had said. He was relieved that


    Maranda hadn''t disclosed his feelings toward Jean. He smiled at Jean.


    "Why do you thank me?" Jean flipped her long hair in embarrassment. "John, Maranda is still sad after


    being rejected by you. If you have time, you should talk with her."


    "I know. I will find the right opportunity. Don''t worry." John nodded as he responded.


    "You should return to the hotel and rest tonight! I will stay here with Maranda." Noticing that it waste,


    Jean took the initiative to ask John to go back to the hotel.


    Since Maranda was a girl, it was improper for John to stay at the hospital with her. It would be better if


    Jean stayed. Also, given the situation between Maranda and John, it would be ufortable for


    Maranda to spend the night alone in hispany. She would be more rxed if Jean stayed.


    "Okay." John understood what Jean was trying to say. He didn''t disagree with her because it made


    sense for him to not be here. Once he agreed, he looked at Jean with concern and said, "Thank you for


    tonight. When I reach the hotel, I will call to check on you. Please don''t hesitate to call me if something


    were to go wrong, okay?"


    Jean nodded, smiled, and waved goodbye to John.


    John looked at Jean for a while before turning and leaving.


    ''Goodbye, Jean.


    Thank you for your wishes and understanding tonight. I finally understand how kind-hearted and


    excellent you are.


    If my love will be a burden to you, then I will never let you know how I feel.


    I know that Zed is your husband and lover, and I know how you feel about him. I will not interfere.


    You and Zed are perfect for each other. This is what I feel from my heart.


    I also sincerely wish you all the happiness in the world.


    However, if he isn''t good to you and hurts you, I will unhesitatingly stand by your side and protect you.


    And when that happens, I will tell you how I truly feel.


    And I hope that you will feel the same for me.''


    John walked away as he made this silent vow. After a few steps, John saw a tall and strong man


    walking anxiously toward the ward.


    As soon as the man passed by him, John clearly heard the man''s excitement as he said,


    "Jean..."

 Chapter 163 Are You Out of Your Mind

    Chapter 163 Are You Out of Your Mind


    John abruptly stopped and looked at the person that was walking towards him.


    "Jean..." When he got no response from Jean, Ethan shouted her name again.


    Jean was leaving when she noticed that someone was calling her name. She quickly turned her head


    without thinking further.


    When she found out that it was Ethan who called her, the corner of her mouth twitched a bit and looked


    very surprised.


    "Why are you here?"


    "It wasn''t easy to find you!" Ethan walked towards Jean and looked at her from head to toe. He


    wrapped her in his arms, heaved a sigh of relief and said, "You scared the hell out of me! I thought I


    won''t see you again..."


    "What are you talking about?" Jean struggled when Ethan tightly held her. She could not get free from


    her arms, so she angrily shouted, "Ethan, let me go!"


    However, Ethan was so absorbed in his thoughts that he didn''t hear what Jean said. Even if he did, he


    wouldn''t let her go easily, though.


    He had been dreaming about that hug for a very long time.


    "She asked you to let her go." When he noticed what was going on there, John put a horrifying look on


    his face and demanded in a gloomy tone.


    Ethan loosened his tight embrace on Jean when he felt that danger wasing. Then he slowly turned


    around and found out that John was standing right behind him.


    "John, I suggest that you stay out of this. Or..." Ethan put a nasty look on his face and said, "You know


    my connection to Sonny, right? Just with my word, I could get you fired from hispany!"


    John was not intimidated by Ethan and apathetically replied, "Yeah? I dare you to try!"


    Jean was terrified by Ethan''s reaction. When he finally let her go, she quickly took a few steps


    backward.


    When she realized that Ethan was threatening John, she got furious and yelled, "Ethan, are you


    insane? What had John done to you that made you threaten him like that?"


    Ethan felt so shocked that time. He looked at Jean unbelievably and asked her, "I can''t believe that you


    are taking that man''s side!"


    "I am not taking anyone''s side." Jean said in anger. Then, she continued, "Look what you''ve just done


    to me. We agreed that we would just be friends, right? Did you forget about that? Don''t challenge me,


    Ethan. Or else, I won''t even treat you as my friend anymore."


    "Jean, I care for you, and I love you. But you never even noticed and appreciated it. I tried everything


    just to find the ce you were shooting at, and rushed without any hesitations when I finally found you.


    You have no idea how worried I was when I heard from the security that one of you fainted.


    When I saw you standing right in front of me safe and sound, you didn''t know how happy and excited I


    was. I was just giving you a hug because I was happy to finally see you. More than that, I was just


    trying to calm myself down. Did I do anything wrong? Is it wrong to hug you like a friend? Do you really


    have a conscience, Jean Wen?


    If you still think that I was wrong, then fine. I will apologize. I will apologize to you and to him. And


    ept that it was all my fault. I should''ve not done that. It is I who don''t have the rights to care for you,


    or even hug you. My apologies. I will leave now, and I won''t bother you anymore."


    Ethan got really emotional. After he finished his words, he bowed down to Jean and John. Then, with


    tears falling from his eyes, he turned around and left.


    Jean was stunned that moment. She never expected that Ethan would be so worried about her, and


    would do a lot for her after that call.


    Moreover, he had just given her that strange hug because he was so concerned about her.


    It was just normal for friends to hug each other, but she misunderstood him.


    "Ethan..." Jean tried to call Ethan, but he kept on walking forward without turning his head. After few


    tries, she got impatient and thoughtlessly followed him.


    "Jean, don''t!" John, who looked at her with a mix of subtle emotions, grabbed her hand and stopped


    her.


    "Let go of me, John!" Jean felt anxious and said, "I misunderstood him, so I should exin to him."


    "Don''t go, trust me." John shook his head with his face full of resolution.


    "John, what are you worried about?" Jean, who was so confused, looked at John, burst intoughter


    and said, "I will be fine. I know Ethan. I will be back in a minute. I promise you!"


    After she finished her words, Jean threw John''s hand and immediately chased Ethan.


    John gazed at Jean''s receding figure anxiously. He wanted to follow her. But when she remembered


    that Maranda was still in hospital, he hesitated.


    Ethan clearly showed his hatred towards John that night.


    That was exactly what made him startled.


    For Ethan, he was just nobody.


    But that night, Ethan looked at him with such madness that seemed to tear him apart.


    That made him even more startled.


    No! He still had to follow her.


    John made up his mind and ran after her.


    However, when he was already out of the hospital, he couldn''t see Jean and Ethan anywhere.


    John got overwhelmingly anxious. He quickly took his phone out and called Jean.


    The phone was ringing for a long time before someone picked it up. However, the person on the other


    side of the phone seemed to be Maranda who said, "Jean is not here."


    After a moment, Maranda hung the phone up.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    John felt like he was struck by lightning that moment. He stood at the gate of the hospital and waited


    for her. For the first time, he felt extreme ipetence.


    ''Jean, you have to be alright.''


    Jean, who was out of breath, saw Ethan''s tall figure when she went out of the hospital.


    A sudden joy came to her. But when she was about to shout at and call Ethan, he got in the limousine.


    There was no much time for her to think further. She immediately rushed to the center of the road and


    stretched her arms wide open - unafraid of death.


    Ethan shockingly hit the brake while his face turned pale. He looked at Jean and angrily shouted, "Are


    you out of your mind?"


    "Please listen to me, Ethan." Jean hurriedly spoke as she tried to exin everything.


    Ethan looked at her with a mix of subtle feelings and said, "What do you want to say? Get into the car


    first."


    "I..." Jean felt embarrassed and hesitated.


    She wanted to exin herself, but she didn''t want to get into Ethan''s car.


    "What?" Ethan got impatient and continued, "Don''t say it if you are reluctant."


    Ethan said while he fiercely looked at her. After a while, he restarted the engine.


    "Okay, wait. I will get into the car." Jean bit her lip and finally made up her mind.


    What she hated most in her life was being misunderstood. And when she had the chance to exin


    everything to him, she thought that a few minutes wouldn''t hurt.


    Jean quickly got into the car and fastened her seat belt. Then, Ethan drove the car away at a high


    speed.


    "Stop the car, Ethan, I just have few things to say. After that, I will go back." Jean desperately tried to


    stop Ethan


    Ethan gloomily looked at her and sarcastically asked her, "What were you trying to say? You can say it


    now!"


    Then, Ethan elerated the car.

 Chapter 164 Ethan, I Think I Am Drunk

    Chapter 164 Ethan, I Think I Am Drunk


    Jean, who felt terribly regretful about the decision she had made, was about to cry that time.


    She should''ve not cared if Ethan got angry or misunderstood her.


    She should''ve not gone with him.


    Ethan was madly speeding the car like a crazy man.


    He could even lose his own life because of what he was doing!


    When Jean was about to throw her dinner up, Ethan finally stopped the car.


    Then Jean hurriedly got out of the car, leaned on it and started to vomit with a sour face.


    Seeing her miserable face, Ethan felt deeply concerned about her. Yet, he just silently walked past her


    and put different kinds of expression on his face. Finally, he made up his mind and strode forward.


    After she vomited, Jean felt so much better. When she raised her head, face pale, Jean saw Ethan


    walking into a pub.


    Jean couldn''t decide whether she would follow him or not, because the pub seemed to look chaotic and


    unsafe.


    Should she follow him?


    If she wouln''t, where would she go?


    Ethan wanted to have a drink because he was feeling bad about what had happened.


    Jean was obviously the reason why Ethan was in such a bad mood.


    Jean pressed her lips, deeply sighed and followed him with heavy steps.


    Unexpectedly, the atmosphere inside the pub was not that bad. The low music inside was perfectly


    Jean calmed herself down before she tried to find Ethan. After a while, she found him sitting alone at


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    the bar counter while drinking his wine.


    When she finally found him, Jean''s heartbeat seemed to slow down. She hurriedly walked towards him


    and snatched his ss which he had just refilled. "Do you want to die?" Jean angrily shouted to him.


    "You unreasonably med, scolded and hated me the whole night. What else would you do to me


    now? Jean, what have I done wrong for you to treat me like that?" Ethan raised his head and showed


    his face that was full of sorrow. He looked at Jean and sadly said, "I am just drinking wine. Does this


    also bother you?"


    "No. It''s not like that." Jean sighed, sat beside Ethan and said, "I''m very sorry, Ethan. I know I hurt you.


    I''m really sorry."


    "Do you really think that saying sorry would just be enough?" Ethan sarcasticallyughed at Jean.


    Suddenly, he grabbed her hands and put it on his chest, "Do you know how much it hurts, Jean? You


    know how much I value you deep in my heart, Jean. But still, you always turned me down. You are


    really heartless!"


    "Ethan..." Jean''s face turned red while she remorsefully asked, "What...


    What should I do to make you feel better?" Ethan repeated her words in his mind. Then he wore a


    sarcastic look and said, "You would agree to everything that I would ask you to do, right?"


    "Of course. As long as it makes you feel better." Jean sincerely nodded and agreed.


    "How do you feel about me? Please be honest, Jean. If you can''t treat me even as your friend, you


    should say it. You don''t need to feel sorry for me." Ethan suddenly changed his expressions. While he


    was staring at Jean maliciously, he grabbed a ss of wine and drank it.


    "You..." Jean worriedly looked at him as he drank the wine like water.


    She wanted to just leave him alone, but she couldn''t do that.


    "Jean, I''m telling you again, you don''t have to feel sorry about me. I am not a beggar to ask for your


    mercy." After he finished speaking, Ethan furrowed his eyebrows and yelled at the bartender, "Give me


    a ss of your strongest whiskey."


    "Do you want to die?" When she heard what he said, Jean looked grumpy and yelled at Ethan.


    "I can do whatever I want. Whether you like it or not, it''s none of your business." Ethan sneered, stared


    at Jean and replied apathetically.


    "You..." Jean felt terribly embarrassed, so she gnashed her teeth, stared at him and said, "Alright. I get


    it. So, I am bothering you. From now on, let''s cut our connection. Just act like we''ve never met each


    other."


    Jean was so angry that she immediately got up from the stool and prepared to go.


    She must have been mad about why she treated Ethan so patiently.


    Ethan swiftly grabbed Jean''s hand that made her shout, "What are you doing? What do yo want? I


    don''t want to bother you. I am leaving now."


    "If you truly want to make me feel better, then, drink with me. Then, let''s just pretend that nothing


    happened." Ethan said while she seriously looked at Jean.


    Jean was slightly surprised about what he had said. Then, she confusedly looked at Ethan.


    A while ago, he wanted her to go away and leave him. But now he suddenly changed his mind.


    It was fine for her to have a ss of wine. Nevertheless, she hesitated when Ethan ordered the


    strongest whiskey.


    She might get drunk since she didn''t drink too often.


    Seeing Ethan being in such a pain because of her unintentional mistake, she felt guilty and


    embarrassed. All she just wanted was to make him feel better.


    Under Ethan''s expectant gaze, Jean finallypromised and said, "Okay. I''ll take just one ss. Then,


    let''s pretend that nothing has happened tonight."


    Ethan immediately smiled and said, "Don''t worry. One ss of whiskey won''t get you drunk. And even


    if you get drunk, I will drive you to the hotel safe and sound. I promise you that!"


    Hearing Ethan''s promise, Jean''s hesitations vanished.


    She took the ss of yellow liquid that the bartender put on the counter, followed Ethan''s move and


    drank it.


    The strong taste of whiskey rushed down in her throat. It made Jean, who was unprepared, heavily


    cough.


    "Are you alright, Jean?" After he saw that Jean heavily coughed, Ethan bent down and gently asked.


    "I''m... I''m alright." Jean shook her head and slowly stood up.


    All of a sudden, she felt dizzy.


    She should''ve not got drunk so soon.


    Was it because of that strong alcohol?


    Jean blinked her eyes. When she saw Ethan''s concerned face, Jean smiled and said, "Ethan, as what


    we''ve agreed, don''t be angry anymore."


    "Jean, how are you feeling? Are you fine?" Ethan worriedly asked, as if he hadn''t heard her words.


    Jean was moved deep down in heart. Then, she waved her hands and said, "I''m fine. I''m alright. Don''t


    worry. It was only a ss of wine."


    While she was speaking, Jean loudly belched.


    Ethan''s facial expressions suddenly changed. He took several hundred notes out from his wallet,


    grabbed Jean and walked outside.


    "Ethan... Where are you taking me?" Jean shook her head and felt like everything around her was


    spinning.


    Hallucination. It must have been hallucination.


    Jean shook her head again and felt something wrong.


    "Ethan... I think I am drunk." Jean said with her tongue twisted.


    "I know." Ethan grabbed her and walked hurriedly. After they reached the car, he opened the car''s door


    and got her inside. Then, he fastened her seat belt while he tried tofort her by saying, "Don''t worry.


    I''ll bring you back to the hotel. We''ll get there soon."

 Chapter 165 Got Drugged

    Chapter 165 Got Drugged


    "I... Don''t want to go back to the hotel. Let''s go to the hospital." Jean said to Ethan while she tried her


    best to stay conscious. Her pale face flushed at that moment. Though she was drunk, she still


    remembered that Maranda was in the hospital and needed her.


    "No way. Look at you. You are so drunk. You need someone to look after you. Listen to me. I will drive


    you to the hotel." As he saw Jean''s situation, Ethan hastily finished his words. He immediately started


    the car and drove towards the hotel.


    "I have to... I have to go to the hospital." When she saw that they were heading to the hotel, Jean


    suddenly lost her patience and began to forcefully resist.


    Ethan thought that he had no better choice but tofort her. "Alright. Sit still. I will drive you to the


    hospital, " said Ethan.


    After she heard that he would drive her to the hospital, Jean lifted the corner of her mouth and


    mumbled, "Go to the hospital now." Ethan''s words calmed and settled Jean down.


    When he saw that Jean already calmed herself down, Ethan quietly sighed. A smile immediately


    appeared on his face while a hint of indescribable feeling shed in his eyes.


    "I... I feel so hot... I''m notfortable." Not long after Jean calmed down, she started to mumble


    unconsciously. It seemed like water was dripping on her body when she heavily sweated. Then, her


    cheeks flushed more. She felt so ufortable and helpless that she could barely mutter her anguish.


    Things happened very quickly.


    Ethan was stunned after he saw Jean''s situation. He didn''t realize that things would happen so fast.


    So, he strongly stepped on the elerator and drove faster and faster.


    "I feel so hot... I don''t feel well..." Jean desperately pulled her clothes up as she wanted to feel cool.


    She felt like she was roasted in an oven, feeling so horrible and helpless.


    "Wait a second. You''ll be fine soon. Just hang on, Jean." Ethan said with an inexplicable low and


    hoarse voice. There seemed to be a slight hint of excitement in his voice.


    When he saw Jean''s face flushed strangely red, he got worried. He immediately dialed a number and


    said, "What''s wrong? The drug worked even before we are able to get back to the hotel. Was the drug


    in the drink too much? Will it harm her?"


    "Rx! Just enjoy yourself tonight!" Selenaughed over the phone with an ambiguous tone.


    "Okay. Thank you!" When he heard what Selena said, Ethan instantly got relieved. He put on a smile


    on his face and thanked Selena.


    "Don''t waste any time and enjoy your night! But, Ethan, remember our agreement. After everything''s


    done, don''t expose it to anyone." Selena couldn''t help but remind him.


    "Don''t worry. We are already on the same boat." Ethan quickly replied to her and hung the phone up.


    Meanwhile, Jean was muttering with her eyes tightly closed. "So hot... I''m not feeling well..." She kept


    pulling her clothes as she felt burning hot. Because of that, her skin was somehow exposed. Seeing


    her like that, Ethan''s eyes immediately turned dark. A hint of indescribable me started to burn in his


    eyes.


    Then, he unconsciously cleared his throat. When he saw the name of the hotel, he immediately took a


    deep breath and got delighted. He hit the brake and stopped the car.


    He got out of the car first. Since Jean, who was still dizzy and a bit senseless that time, already lost all


    of her strength, he helped her get out.


    She unconsciously walked along with Ethan. She was like a puppet that followed Ethan''s moves.


    The me in Ethan''s eyes burnt even more. His heart madly raced when he saw Jean''s red cheeks and


    misty eyes.


    He carried Jean towards the elevator. He couldn''t help his feelings for her anymore, especially when he


    saw that Jean didn''t resist even if he pressed her body to him. He reached out his hand and felt the


    tenderness of her cheeks.


    Jean felt that someone was touching her face. Though her eyes were still misty, she slowly opened her


    eyes. When she saw Zed''s handsome and clear-cut face in front of her, she couldn''t hold back the


    delight in her heart. So, she eximed, "Zed, howe you are here?"


    Meanwhile, Ethan, who was still contemting his excitement and got closer and closer to her face,


    suddenly woke up at the sound of her words.


    His excitement and delight disappeared all of a sudden. He forcefully grabbed Jean''s chin and angrily


    said, "Jean, open your eyes and have a good look. I''m not Zed, I am Ethan!"


    "Not Zed? Are you kidding?" Jean giggled and replied, "It''s not funny, Zed. Your joke is not funny. Not


    at all..."


    Ethan couldn''t help but roll his eyes when he saw Jean''s reactions. She surely hadn''t recognized him


    at that moment.


    Finally the elevator stopped at the floor that they intended to go. Ethan carried Jean in his arms and


    hastily opened the door of her room.


    He shut the door with his foot while he was holding Jean with one hand and impatiently undressing her


    with another hand.


    Jean''s skin that felt the coldness of the air slightly brought her back to her senses.


    When she saw that she was at the hotel, she immediately startled.


    Yet, when she noticed that Ethan was busy undoing her buttons with a heavy breath, she felt even


    more astonished.


    She quickly pushed Ethan away with all her strength, only to find out that she didn''t have any strength


    that time. Instead, her body was incidentally thrown to Ethan.


    It seemed like she was deeply hoping that Ethan would undress her and start a fire in her heart.


    As soon as Jean thought about what had happened, her eyes turned wide open to her surprise. Her


    face was full of astonishment. She couldn''t believe what he was yearning for.


    All of a sudden, she realized that there must be a drug in the drink she had.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jean really wanted to push Ethan away. And she did so with all her remaining strength. But she


    consequently lost her bnce and fell on the carpet.


    "Jean, don''t rush. I''ming. You''ll befortable soon." Ethan didn''t realize that Jean was already


    back to her senses. He hurriedly took off his clothes and tried tofort Jean by those words.


    "Ethan, don''t you have any manners?" Jean forcefully bit her lips and made it bleed. She felt more


    conscious as she sensed the smell of her blood. With a fierce look, she added, "I won''t let you do it;


    even over my dead body. So, don''t force me. Or else, I''ll immediately kill myself in front of you."


    After she dropped her words, she picked up the vase and strongly hit it to the table that was made of


    ss.


    The vase quickly broke into pieces and scattered all over the floor.


    Jean picked up a piece of ss and tightly held it. While she was fiercely ring at him, she pointed


    the ss on her neck.


    Ethan was shocked by what he saw. Then, he thoughtlessly mumbled, "Weren''t you knocked out by the


    drug? Why were you able to wake up?"


    "You just admitted it. You really put a drug in my drink. Did you know why I was able to wake up? It''s


    because a dirty trick like drugs can''t cover my disgust for you, " said Jean. Sarcasm could clearly be


    seen all over her face.


    Actually, the situation was not as easy as how she reacted that time. In fact, her heart was beating


    rapidly while her mind was persuading her to beat the man standing naked in front of her at the time.


    Her blood rushed through her veins in distress. If it wasn''t for determination and the slight energy left,


    she would have not been conscious, and would have totally lost her mind.


    ''I''m sorry, Zed.


    I was so careless and fell into Ethan''s trap.


    In the end, my sympathy for Ethan gave him the chance to set me up.


    I''m sorry. If I couldn''t get away from this situation tonight, then I won''t have the courage to face you


    again.''


    "Don''t force yourself, Jean. I know you can barely hold it now." Ethan''s eyes glimmered. When he saw


    that Jean''s face flushed while she was heavily sweating, a wicked smile immediately appeared on his


    face. "I did it. So what? I''m not afraid to tell you. I don''t want to be just your friend, Jean. I want you to


    be my lover, " said Ethan, gritting his teeth.

 Chapter 166 I Want You to Be My Woman

    Chapter 166 I Want You to Be My Woman


    "I know I cannot beat Zed, but I really want you to be my woman. As long as I have you, he definitely


    loses. Jean, I know I still have a ce in your heart. Otherwise, you would''ve not cared and followed


    me the moment you knew that I was angry. And you even drank the wine. All those things prove that


    you still love me.


    I know that you were just forced by your family to marry Zed. I will not let them bully you, Jean. I


    promise you! You just have to give yourself to me, and I will love you, take care of you and do


    everything just for you!" Ethan turned tender and said to Jean.


    When Ethan saw that Jean couldn''t fight effects of the drug anymore, he got courageous and bold. He


    teased and leaned his face close to her.


    Jean took a deep breath and sighed.


    She knew that she had to fight her drowsiness and stay sober.


    Seeing Ethan put his hideous face close to her, Jean violently jabbed the piece of broken ss to her


    neck and warned him, "Stay away! If you take one more step forward, I will kill myself in front of you."


    The cold tingling sensation brought her senses back. Then, she saw Ethan staring at her with his eyes


    wide opened. She thought that it was dangerous for her to stay there for even a few more seconds. So,


    she struggled to get back on her feet and yelled at Ethan, "If you want to die, thene here. Let''s die


    together! I swear. I am not afraid to die this time, Ethan."


    Jean pointed the broken ss at Ethan and staggered towards the door.


    "Don''t waste your strength, Jean. You wouldn''t make it outside. And if any man see you outside, they


    would ask what happened to you. Would you let the men outside help you instead of me? They might


    hurt you even more. Just stay here."


    Ethan tried to persuade her patiently.


    "You beast¡­" Jean angrily stared at him and sneered, "I would rather be dead than to let you touch


    me."


    "You cannot get out. I locked the door from outside when we came in. It will only be opened when the


    janitores here to clean tomorrow." Ethan remained calm while he was speaking. Then he


    continued, "Do you want to suffer that agony alone? Just to let you know, that drug was not ordinary. If


    you want, I can help you from being burned to death. If it is toote, I don''t know what might happen to


    you."


    "I have told you. I''d rather die than to let you touch me." Jean fiercely said. Her sweat was dripping on


    her face as she clenched her teeth with all her strength.


    "You are doing it wrong, Jean! Don''t try to keep yourself sober because it will use your blood. Your


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    blood will make you alert then you will run out of control."


    Ethansciviously stared at her.


    Jean grunted. After a while, she began to agitate when she found that she was losing her grip on the


    ss she was holding.


    What Ethan said was true.


    That dirty, mean, asshole...


    Jean''s face showed some resolution. She lifted her heavy legs and slowly walked to the balcony.


    When he realized Jean''s intention, the arrogance on Ethan''s face was reced by panic. "What are


    you doing, Jean? Don''t do anything stupid. We can talk about it. Don''t do that!"


    ying someone was one thing, but killing was a different thing.


    It was not worthy to suffer for the rest of his life.


    "Ethan, If you take one more step forward, I will jump from here." Jean moved to the edge of the


    balcony, leaned on the rail and exerted a lot of effort to speak.


    "Don''t make thingsplicated, Jean." Ethan showed his anguish on his face and continued, "We are


    all adults. You don''t have to be so devoted to him. You are loyal to Zed, but is he loyal to you? He might


    even be enjoying with other girls now."


    "Shut up, Ethan. Not all men look at love as trash. Not all men are as low and as mean as you." Being


    furious made Jean breathless while she was speaking.


    "Okay, fine. I will shut my mouth up. I tell you, Jean. You will cry over it someday. Just wait and see!"


    When he saw that Jean was agitated, Ethan had no choice but to quit his desires for her. He thought


    that if she would really jump, it would cause him huge consequences.


    "Call the front desk and ask them toe and open the door!"


    Jean, who felt that she might not be able hold on there for long, ordered Ethan while panting.


    "Jean¡­" Ethan awkwardly looked at her and said, "It is not that I won''t, but I can''t."


    "What do you mean?" Jean puzzlingly asked.


    "I didn''t reserve this room. Somebody reserved this room for me. Well, if the hotel personnel would


    about you. It would be bad for your reputation." Ethan pretended that he cared about her.


    "I think you are trying to wait more time to pass by. You want to wait until I cannot hold on anymore,


    then you will attack me, right?


    Ethan, I warn you. Call the front desk now. Or else, I''ll immediately jump." After Jean said that, she


    climbed on the rail and bnced herself on top of it.


    Ethan immediately felt dreadful that time. ''This woman is really crazy.'' Ethan thought to himself.


    "Okay, fine. Take it easy. I will call them now." After he finished his words, he rushed to the living room,


    picked the phone up and dialed the front desk.


    When she saw that Ethan was already calling, Jean''s heart finally got relieved.


    "I''ve already called them. They will be here soon. Youe down now." Ethan said after he hung the


    phone up. Still, he didn''t approach her.


    Jean didn''t want to hang half of her body on the rail, too. So, she climbed down from the top of the rail.


    "You won, Jean." That time, Jean was already very exhausted and feeble. After he saw that Jean fell


    on the floor, Ethan said with a bitter voice, "I thought I could force you to make love with me. Then, I


    would have a ce back in your heart. Now, my dream will nevere true."


    "Ethan, you always want to make out with other woman even if she doesn''t like you. You are always


    like that - selfish. You never think about what other people would feel. If you insisted to make love with


    me, you could have destroyed both of our lives. Let me tell you for thest time: It will never work for


    both of us."


    After he said her words, Jean closed her eyes breathlessly.


    She could see that Ethan still felt ashamed from what he had done.


    After a while, the door was opened.


    Jean immediately opened her eyes and felt surprise. Her face stiffed when she saw the person behind


    the door.


    Ethan heard the noise but he didn''t turn to look back.


    He still felt shock and depressed. If it wasn''t because of his stupid moves, Jean could still have treated


    him nicely.


    Suddenly, a big fist fiercely punched his face. He staggered backward and tried to get his bnce while


    his face was burning in pain.

 Chapter 167 Zed Showed Up

    Chapter 167 Zed Showed Up


    He couldn''t help but widely open his eyes when he saw Zed''s angry and dark face. Ethan froze in his


    ce to his shock.


    How did Zed go there?


    Selena promised that she would handle Zed, But where was she that time?


    Before Ethan could get back to his senses, Zed forcefully hit him again.


    Damn...


    Since he was already in Zed''s hands, he would not be able to get away from him.


    When he thought about that, Ethan slowly closed his eyes, face turning dark and disappointed.


    Zed didn''t show mercy to Ethan. He hit him with all his strength.


    Not long after, Ethan''s face and body got bruised.


    Jean felt sorry for Ethan and couldn''t stand seeing what happened. So, she turned her eyes away from


    him.


    That was Ethan''s consequence for acting so rudely. He couldn''t me anyone else but himself.


    But, Zed could kill him if he would continue beating him.


    If Zed would ruin himself just because of Ethan, it would definitely not be worth it.


    Thinking about that, Jean forced herself to step forward and ordered in a hoarse voice, "Zed, stop it."


    Zed, whose face was still red because of his anger, abruptly stopped beating Ethan after he heard


    Jean''s voice. Then, he turned to Jean with a surprised look and furiously asked her, "Are you begging


    for him?"


    "No..." Jean knew that Zed must have misunderstood her. She hurriedly shook her head and gently


    said, "Even if he dies a thousand times, it won''t take away my hatred for him. It''s you that I''m worried


    about, Zed. If you beat him until he dies, you''ll have to pay for it. Zed, think it over. It is not worthy. I


    don''t want you put yourself into trouble. People like him will end up in misery. He will definitely be


    punished one day. I believe that karma is waiting for him."


    "Jean, you are so weak." Zed mocked her while wearing his grumpy face. "You try to beg for him even


    after he did such a terrible thing to you, " Zed continued.


    "I said that I''m not worried about him." Jean suddenly got anxious. She slowly walked towards Zed and


    held his hand, "Can''t you see that? I''m losing my..."


    Zed was stunned and got anxious after he felt the warmth on Jean''s hand. He hastily lifted her and


    immediately strode outside.


    "Don''t worry, Jean. I''ll take you to the hospital soon." Zed couldn''t hide the worry on his face while he


    was trying to aid Jean.


    "You don''t have to take me to the hospital. I... I only need you, Zed." Jean mumbled while her eyes


    started to get misty. Then, her cheeks turned strangely red.


    Seeing her situation, Zed reprimanded her in his heart. He couldn''t help but think that she perhaps had


    already been sick in front of Ethan before he arrived.


    However...


    "I feel so hot..."


    When she heard Jean''s groan, Zed felt a shiver tingling down to his spine, and could hardly control


    himself. Then he asked her in an extremely hoarse voice, "You were this weak just now, yet he didn''t


    do anything to you?"


    "No, he didn''t... I threatened him... I said that I will kill myself if he would do anything to me."


    Zed''s eyes squinted when he saw the blood mark on her neck. Suddenly, he felt like his heart was


    being squeezed.


    ''She was really so silly!


    How could I doubt her just now?


    Envy is really a terrible thing.''


    Zed kicked the door with a great force and carried Jean into the room.


    He gently put her on the bed and looked at her red face. He saw that Jean didn''t feel well. He gazed at


    the cut on her neck for a while and said, "Don''t put yourself to danger next time. Do you understand?


    No matter what happens, don''t think about giving up your life. Just call me, I got your back."


    "I understand." Jean nodded at Zed with a misty look. That time, though she slowly lost her


    consciousness, she could still feel Zed''s concern.


    "Sweetheart..." Zed softly called her with a tender look on his face.


    An hourter, Zed saw that Jean was soundly sleeping. He got off the bed quietly, walked towards the


    balcony, and lit a cigarette.


    He was frowned and felt terrified when he vaguely saw Jean''s face through the white smoke that he


    blew.


    If he didn''t arrive in time, Jean would''ve been dead and leave him alone.


    But Jean was so smart. She must be bluffing. She would definitely not do such a silly thing as giving up


    her life.


    However, the fact that there were people who wanted to covet Jean rmed Zed.


    And since there was someone who had made a move to get her, Jean was not safe anymore.


    Thinking of that, Zed immediately threw his cigarette away from the balcony and picked up his phone.


    Then, he dialed a number.


    "From now on, you''ll be responsible for keeping my wife safe 24/7. Don''t leave her alone anytime."


    After Zed finished his words, he hung immediately up the phone.


    He walked towards Jean. He couldn''t help himself but reach his hand to touch her fair and tender face.


    The gentleness in his eyes immediately poured out.


    Before he left the room, Zed soon took his hand back while he was still deeply looking at Jean''s


    sleeping delicate face.


    He walked into the next room where Ethan knelt down while being tied up.


    Two men in ck suits and sunsses were also in the same room with Ethan. When they saw Zed


    walked in, the two men turned around, walked outside and closed the door.


    "Zed, who exactly are you?" Ethan raised his heavily swollen face and asked him.


    "You don''t deserve to know who I am." Zed said after he grunted and sat down in front of Ethan.


    "Haha... I already knew who you are even if you won''t tell me." Ethan unexpectedly didn''t get angry.


    Instead, he lifted the corner of his mouth and smirked. The expression he showed seemed weird. Then


    he added, "Zed, I suggest that you should carefully hide it. If Jean would know it, she will definitely


    leave you."


    "Save it for yourself." Zed didn''t ept his advice. After a moment, he forcefully kicked Ethan, which


    made Ethan curl up in pain on the ground. "Aren''t you happy? I chose not to beat you very hard and


    chose to spare your life. Ethan, would you like to experience other ways of suffering? I''ve got tons of


    ways to make your life miserable, " said Zed.


    "I believe you. What else can''t you do?" Ethan replied without a slight concern on his face andughed.


    Zed frowned and disgustedly asked, "What are youughing at?"


    "Am I not allowed tough?" Ethan squinted at Zed. After a while, he started tough out loud again


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    and even shed tears out of his joy.


    Zed saw Ethan''s mad situation and thought that there''s no need to talk with or hit him anymore. So Zed


    just stood up and ignored Ethan. When he was about to leave, Ethan opened his mouth, "Zed,


    remember my words, If you want to spend your life with Jean, don''t let her know who you really are."


    Ethan shouted at Zed''s back.


    Upon hearing him, Zed paused for a second and slowly turned around. Then, he nced at Ethan with


    his nk face.


    That time, a creepy and arrogant smile appeared on Ethan''s severely swollen face.


    Zed snorted at him and apathetically replied, "It''s none of your business."


    After he finished his words, Zed walked out of the room without any hesitation.


    When he saw that Zed was leaving, Ethan wore an evil smile. His swollen eyes seemed to glimmer.


    "Zed, do you really think I was just bluffing? If you think so, then you are wrong. God is fair. You and


    Jean are not meant to be together. Hahaha..."


    Ethan couldn''t help butugh out even though it consequently pulled the cut on his face apart. Because


    of that, he trembled and curled up in pain.

 Chapter 168 Honey, Are You Jealous

    Chapter 168 Honey, Are You Jealous


    When Zed stepped into the bedroom, he found that Jean was soundly sleeping.


    He immediately took his clothes off andy next to her.


    As he held Jean in his arms, he affectionately stared at her.


    Jean got closer to Zed instinctively and found afortable ce that kept her asleep.


    At that moment, an affectionate smile slowly appeared on Zed''s face and he decided to protect and


    love Jean forever.


    He suddenly realized that everything that happened in his life led him to Jean. He always reminded


    himself that marriage was a verb. It was not something that happens in just a moment, but rather, it


    was something that takes a lifetime to develop. He would definitely try his best tofort, protect, and


    shelter Jean for all the days of his life. Nobody could hurt Jean and break their rtionship as long as


    he was alive.


    Therefore, whatever Ethan would do to frame her up, Zed would not be tricked.


    As for Jean...


    Zed gently kissed Jean on her delicate and tender cheek and decided to hide his real identity to her. He


    thought that it was unnecessary for her to know who he really was.


    Of course, he was not frightened by what Ethan told him. But he didn''t want Jean to worry about him.


    Jean woke up in the morning, feelingfortable. As she stretched herself out and opened her eyes,


    she found that Zed was already awake and was fixing his eyes on her with a warm and wide smile.


    Though she was struck by his handsome face again, she felt anxious and hid under the nket. She


    felt very ashamed for what she had done on the other night.


    Indeed, she had been in an awkward situationst night. She had even behaved wildly under the


    influence of the drug.


    It seemed like she always did something nasty when she stayed with Zed.


    Thinking about that, Jean''s face turned very red.


    "How are you doing? Are you now shy after what you didst night?" When Zed woke up that morning,


    his voice was a bit husky, yet very attractive.


    "No..." Jean felt even more embarrassed when Zed teased her. She just awkwardly got her head out


    from the nket, took a nce at Zed, and greeted him with her red face. "Morning."


    "Good Morning!" When he saw that Jean''s cheeks glowed like red apples, Zed delightfully smiled at her


    and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    "Eh..." At that moment, Jean was confused with his question. She didn''t understand what he meant


    when he mentioned "hungry".


    It was said that men usually had an intense yearning for ''that thing'' every morning.


    If she would answer that she was hungry, she might fall into his trap.


    While he waited for her answer, Zed observed Jean''s reaction and smirked.


    He figured out that his cute wife took his question the wrong way.


    "Would you like to eat some food?" Zed exined to Jean and showed his rare patience.


    Jean felt so ashamed that she immediately covered her face with her hands.


    "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. You must be starving after the intense adventure you hadst


    night. Go! Take a shower, and then let''s have breakfast at the cafeteria downstairs. Then, I will take you


    to the hospital and asked the doctor to treat your wounds." Zed said after he slightly sighed.


    ''Hospital?'' All of a sudden, Jean hurriedly moved. She didn''t think of anything that moment and


    immediately jumped out of bed. Then, she anxiously said, "Oh, I forgot! Maranda is still in the hospital."


    Zed instantly grabbed Jean who was thoughtless that time and said, "Don''t worry. John is there to look


    after her."


    Then she bluntly looked at Zed, and unbelievably asked him, "Really?"


    "Are you doubting mypetence? I knew that you chose to stay there to look after Maranda instead


    of going back to H City. Maranda must be very important to you. So, I asked someone to visit her." Zed


    thoroughly exined to her.


    It was Maranda that dyed Jean and almost got Jean abused by Ethan.


    That evil woman Selena also deserved to be punished...


    When he thought about that, Zed''s face suddenly turned apathetic and serious.


    "Zed..." After she saw that Zed''s face suddenly turned dark, Jean hesitated to continue. A few


    momentster, she gently asked him, "Why did youe herest night? Thankfully, you arrived just


    on time.


    Upon hearing Jean''s question, Zed squinted his eyes and couldn''t help himself from feeling furious.


    Thanks to that evil woman who approached him on purpose.


    She pretended that she made a slip of the tongue when she said that Jean was in danger in that city.


    As soon as Zed got that information, he directly drove there and ignored everything.


    Though it was supposed to be a two-hour drive, he drove so fast that it only took him 40 minutes to


    arrived at his destination.


    The danger he was facing was imaginable.


    Fortunately, he arrived just on time


    And got his wife back safe and sound.


    If it wasn''t for Jean''s courage, Ethan could''ve abused her.


    Moreover, Jean''s patience on enduring the pressure that Ethan gave her sessfully bought time and


    gave Zed the chance to save her.


    Thinking about that, Zed''s cold face turned bright again. He looked at Jean and softly said, "I knew that


    you would note backst night. I was very worried about you, so I came here to take care of you. I


    nned to stay with you for one night and return to H City with you."


    "You haven''t fully recovered yet. I am very sorry. I made you feel anxious and worried." Jean was so


    touched and felt guilty at the same time by what Zed said.


    "Don''t be silly. You are my wife and it''s my job to pick you up. Would you rather want to see me being


    nice to other women instead of you?" Zed immediately cracked a joke when he saw that Jean was


    ming herself.


    "How dare you?" After hearing Zed''s question, Jean red at him and said, "Zed, don''t dare to cheat


    on me. Or else, I will..."


    "What will you do?" A smile appeared on Zed''s face when he asked her.


    "I will not forgive you. I will leave you alone and will refuse to see you forever." Though she had thought


    for a while about what she would say to him, Jean couldn''t dare to speak any harsh words at him.


    "No way." Zed''s bright face immediately turned dull. Then, he tightly held Jean''s hand.


    Jean frowned and yelled, "What are you doing, Zed? You''re hurting me!"


    "I''m sorry." Zed immediately released Jean''s hand while his face still remained dull.


    Jean confusedly looked at Zed and said, "Your reaction just proved that you''re really cheating on me.


    Am I right?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Then Zed continued, "Do you really think that I''m that kind of


    person?"


    "Who knows. Men are flirtatious by nature. I don''t know if you could behave properly if ever I''m not with


    you." Jean couldn''t help herself from grumbling.


    "Jean, to whom don''t you have confidence? Me or yourself? Zed angrily sneered.


    "You, of course... As a handsome and aplished young man, you are undoubtedly the target of


    different kinds of women! If I''m not mistaken, your first love, Eva, and the international superstar,


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Selena, both have inappropriate desires for you. They''ve never forgotten you. Can you honestly say to


    me that you''ve never been interested in them?"


    Finally, Jean asked the question that had been lingering on her mind for a long time.


    As an innocent woman, Jean wasn''t afraid to show her selfishness about her possession to Zed.


    She couldn''t be tolerant at some women who desirably looked at her husband.


    She would not let other women get his husband.


    Zed, who felt tensed a while ago, felt relieved after he heard Jean''s question.


    He squinted his eyes, stared at Jean with a slight smile, and wickedly asked, "Honey, are you jealous?"


    "Don''t be foolish! I''m asking you a very serious question. Can you just give me a straight and honest


    answer?" Jean''s face immediately flushed while he seriously tried to ask Zed.


    "Alright. I will be honest with you. No matter how beautiful other women might be, and no matter how


    they seduce me, I would always stay away from them. That''s because my innocent Jean had already


    taken my heart. Are you contented with my answer, honey?" Zed asked her with a bright smile.

 Chapter 169 She Went To Ethans Room

    Chapter 169 She Went To Ethan''s Room


    "That''s what you said. I didn''t force you to answer my question. And why are you asking me such a


    question? Moreover, you called me silly! How dare you? You have some exining to do, Zed!" Jean


    became quite unhappy about what Zed had said. She kept questioning Zed, trying to figure out what he


    truly meant.


    "You don''t know that you behaved in an uneptable way? I am your husband. However, you did not


    believe me. Instead, you''re asking me silly questions. Don''t you know that I feel heartbroken about


    what you did and said? Jean, I love you very much and I care about you. You do know that, right? Now


    you are questioning me like this. Is it because I did not make you feelfortablest night? Would


    you be happier if I treat you better now?"


    Zed asked with a wicked grin, and his tone was rather intimate.


    When Jean realized what Zed was hinting at, her face flushed. Zed seemed to have guessed what she


    was thinking by her reaction. The corners of his mouth lifted in a suggestive grin.


    "Zed! I don''t want to see you or talk to you any more." Jean was not expecting Zed to flirt at a time like


    this. Not only had he caught her off-guard with his suggestion, Jean blushed at his proposal. Unable to


    counter, she stamped her foot, buried her face in her hands, and ran to the bathroom.


    A big smile crept onto Zed''s lips. He was still grinning when Jean mmed the bathroom door shut.


    Zed loved how Jean reacted to his advances and his light teasing. Something about her innocence and


    the way she blushed made Zed want to tease her more. He shook his head at her demureness.


    He enjoyed teasing her and he was quite sure that Jean enjoyed this little loving banter between them.


    Her reaction also reassured Zed that she was all right.


    That was important to Zed. He was afraid that the events of the previous night would have affected her


    on a deeper level. And so, it was nice to see that she was still light humored and capable of behaving


    like her normal self.


    Not wanting to face Zed, Jean decided to take a long bath. The hot water feltforting and she


    closed her eyes and enjoyed how rxed she felt. When done, Jean stepped out of the bathroom with


    her hair still dripping.


    She noticed that her luggage had already been brought into the room. She knew that Zed must have


    asked his secretary to do so. A smile appeared on her face.


    Jean thought, ''I am so lucky to have such a considerate and thoughtful husband. Never had I imagined


    that I would be so fortunate.''


    "Your hair is still wet. Do you n on falling sick? Why didn''t you dry your hair properly? Are you in a


    hurry?" Zed grabbed a dry towel and walked to Jean. Without hesitating, he began drying Jean''s hair.


    Jean closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling of Zed''s hands as he gently rubbed her hair in the towel.


    She felt so rxed andfortable. With a half-smile, she said, "Zed, I find that it is bing more


    and more difficult for me to live without you."


    Zed''s hands stopped and he tilted his head to look at Jean as he joked back, "Do you mean that you


    will die if I leave you? What choice do I have then? I must stay by your side. But then again, you are


    always so careless. I have no choice but to look after you." Zed stopped to sigh deeply before


    continuing, "Gosh! I can imagine my future with you. All the things I will have to do... it''s not fair!"


    "I am your wife. It is your duty to look after me. If not me well, then, who else do you want to look


    after?" Jean rolled her eyes and retorted.


    "You are right. But I think that I will be very miserable if I have to spend the rest of my life taking care of


    you." Zed loved caring for Jean. He hoped that his thoughtfulness and actions would help express his


    feelings toward her. And yet, here he was pretending as though it would torment him forever.


    "That''s all right. When you''re tired of me, we can re-consider that divorce. Then you will no longer be


    trapped in a miserable marriage. You can be free of me whenever you want!" Jean feigned seriousness


    as she mentioned the divorce.


    "How dare you?" On hearing what Jean had said, Zed became quite anxious. The smile on his face


    disappeared. Then he turned to look at Jean and was about to scold her for still thinking like this.


    However, when he saw Jean''s triumphant smile, Zed felt as though he had been baited by her. As


    realization dawned on Zed, he said, "You yed me!"


    "Well, yes. What did you think?" Jean said with excitement and pride


    "You..." Helplessness crept onto Zed''s face. He could do nothing except sigh in defeat.


    "I have learned from the best!" Jeanplimented Zed with a smile. "You cannot me me. You are a


    great teacher!" Jean exined.


    "I know." Zed''s voice was a little hollow. Just the thought of the divorce left him feeling as though the


    life had been sucked out of him. He was d she didn''t actually mean what she had said. Nheless,


    he felt devastated. And so he said, "It seems that I should never make fun of you in the future. Or I will


    be the only one to get hurt."


    After saying this, Zed walked into the bathroom.


    The smile on Jean''s face disappeared. ''What just happened? I thought we were teasing each other?


    Why did Zed take me so seriously?'' She tilted her head as she thought about Zed''s sudden change in


    demeanor. With nothing else to do, Jean opened the door and walked out of their room.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She walked to the next neighboring room and saw that the door was half-open. She pushed the door


    open and stepped into the room. Jean didn''t dare go all the way inside. And so, she stood in the


    hallway, and craned her neck to see past the furniture.


    Jean didn''t know whether to be relieved or anxious when she saw that the room was empty.


    Panic flooded through her as she thought of all sorts of terrible scenarios.


    Just when Jean was wondering what to do, a cleaner walked out. She saw Jean standing in the


    hallway and asked with curiosity, "Miss, what are you doing here?"


    "I wanted to ask about the man who was herest night." Jean tried not to show her anxiety. And so


    she smiled and asked in a soft tone.


    "I don''t know. I am just in charge of cleaning." The cleaner shook her head and walked out with a dust


    catcher in her hand.


    Jean''s shoulders sagged at the cleaner''s reply. She had hoped to hear something that would settle her


    nerves. However, the cleaner could not help her. Jean returned to her room disappointedly.


    She did not want Zed to find out that she had gone to Ethan''s room. That would be disastrous!


    Since Zed was quite moody, she couldn''t guess whether or not he would lose his temper if Jean


    mentioned Ethan.


    Thinking of that, Jean remembered parts of the previous night. Zed had been furious enough to beat


    Ethan. Jean was concerned about the extent of Ethan''s injuries.


    Jean''s was concerned not because she had once dated Ethan and still had feelings for him. No. She


    was worried for another reason.


    After what Ethan had done to herst night, Jean did not want to see him at all.


    But his mistake did not mean that he needed to die.


    Jean remembered how angry Zed had been and how badly he had beaten Ethan. She knew that Zed''s


    fury would not have settled unless Ethan died.


    Somewhat Ethan was a life and rted to Jean.


    On thinking this, she felt quite ufortable and upset.


    When Zed walked out from the bathroom, he saw Jean sitting on the sofa, biting her fingernails. He


    stood for a few minutes and studied her expression. However, he could not tell what she was thinking.


    His mobile phone happened to ring at that moment. Zed answered the call. He listened carefully for a


    few minutes. Then his expression turned stormy.


    He threw the phone onto the carpet and rushed toward Jean.


    Jean was deep in thought. When the phone crashed on the ground, she was startled. She raised her


    head and saw Zed making his way toward her.


    Jean''s heart almost stopped beating when she saw how angry he looked. She stood quickly and


    asked, "Zed, what''s wrong? What happened?"


    "Did you go to Ethan''s room just now? Jean, I did not expect you to be so irresponsible and


    thoughtless. Did you want Ethan to take advantage of youst night? Have you forgiven him so


    quickly? What were you thinking when you went looking for him?" Zed''s face contorted with anger. He


    stretched out his hand and grabbed Jean''s chin. He nudged her face so that she maintained eye


    contact with him. He wanted to see her true emotions in her eyes.


    "Zed, what nonsense are you talking about?" Jean tried bushing away Zed''s hand, but he held her so


    tightly that she couldn''t. Soon, pain flooded Jean. Sorrow consumed her as she thought of Zed''s


    unnecessary action and his usatory tone.


    "What am I talking about? Didn''t you slip next door when I was having a shower? Can you deny that


    you went to check on Ethan? Jean, you were brave enough to sneak out when I wasn''t looking. Where


    is your courage now? Too afraid to admit to what you''ve done, are you?" There seemed to be smoke


    steaming out of Zed''s ears. He was so angry that he was shouting at Jean.


    "Yes. I did. I did go to Ethan''s room." Jean raised her head to look at Zed bravely before saying, "I went


    to his room because I wanted to see how badly he had been injured."


    "You told me that you did not care about Ethan. You would not go to check on him unless you cared.


    How dare you lie to me?" Zed became even more infuriated when he heard Jean''s answer.


    The force he used to hold Jean''s chin increased. The pain was bing so unbearable that Jean tried


    to shake her head free.


    Tears ran down her cheeks when Jean was unable to bear the pain. However, she clenched her mouth


    shut so that she didn''t whimper in pain. Jean wanted to look brave. She knew that Zed had made


    assumptions based on what he had been told.


    She also knew that the more she exined, the angrier Zed would be since he was rather


    emotional and unreasonable.


    None of that settled Jean''s own concerns though. She was worried that Zed had gone too farst night.


    If Ethan had been seriously injured, Zed would get into trouble. Jean was concerned about Zed''s safety


    not Ethan''s. However, Zed just misunderstood her intention and took it for granted that she had been


    worried about Ethan.


    Jean was not insane enough to forgive the person who had tried to rape her. She was not that silly.


    She red at Zed furiously as she thought, ''Zed, it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me. But why


    won''t you give me an opportunity to exin all this to you?''


    Jean felt bitterness simmering inside her. She closed her eyes and let her tears fall.


    Zed noticed the tears trickling down Jean''s cheeks.


    His anger dispelled all at once.


    "Jean..." Zed said apologetically. But it was toote. He had hurt her.


    When Zed released her chin, he saw his handprints on her clear, fair skin.

 Chapter 170 Please Dont Cry

    Chapter 170 Please Don''t Cry


    When Zed loosened his hold on Jean''s chin, she sank to the floor.


    Expressionlessly, she red at Zed. "Yes, I wanted to know how badly he had been hurt. Am I monster


    for not wanting Ethan to die for what he did? I knew you were angryst night. And I am quite aware of


    what you can do when you get angry. Had it been anyone else, I would not have cared. But we''re


    talking about Ethan Lei. His background is not what you think it to be. I dated him before. I know the


    truth.


    Although the repercussions will not cost you your life, handling a situation with the Lei family will not be


    easy. That''s why I told youst night that the bad guys would pay the price some day. You didn''t have


    to put yourself in a situation that would leave you vulnerable!


    I have no idea what I did to cause this misunderstanding. I, Jean Wen, am an ordinary woman. I do not


    have the power or money that you and Ethan Lei do. But I will never forgive a beast like him. I''ve


    exined everything now. No matter whether you believe me or not, I won''t exin it again. I''m leaving


    for the hospital. I''d like to check on Maranda."


    Jean didn''t want to cause more problems between her and Zed. So she took her time and exined


    things to Zed in a way that there would be no more ambiguity. Without giving Zed a chance to react,


    she stood, and walked toward the door. This whole time, Jean remained expressionless.


    Zed had always handled situations calmly. However, ever since he had fallen in love with Jean, he


    seemed incapable of doing so.


    He caught hold of her hand without thinking, "I''m sorry. I misunderstood you, " he said sheepishly.


    However, Jean just stood there. She showed no emotions and she didn''t struggle to free herself.


    When Zed didn''t receive a response from Jean, he felt even more ashamed of his actions. His


    expression conveyed the pain and sorrow that he felt.


    "Jean, could you please say something?" Zed beseeched. When Jean continued to be silent, Zed


    added, "Scold me if you want to, but please say something." Jean couldn''t bring herself to say anything


    to Zed. She lowered her gaze to the floor. Upon seeing her reaction, Zed stepped closer to Jean.


    Slowly Jean raised her head and looked at Zed.


    The Zed she knew would never apologize like this. He would also never admit that he was wrong.


    And yet, here he was begging for Jean''s forgiveness. That implied that he really loved Jean. ''He would


    never speak like this and with such humbleness, if he did not care about me.


    If I remain silent, Zed will lose his confidence and patience.


    After that our rtionship will probably get worse.


    But, he did not even give me a chance to exin. He just denigrated me and insulted me.''


    At this thought Jean''s tears began to fall again. Zed''s behavior had caused her more heartache than he


    could have imagined.


    Zed, who had been waiting patiently for Jean''s response, became extremely distraught when he saw


    her tears.


    "I''m sorry¡­¡­ I''m so sorry¡­¡­ It''s all my fault. Please don''t cry, all right?" He implored while wiping


    away her tears. "Just scold me, beat me... do whatever you want if it will make you feel better. But


    please stop crying, please. Oh god, I''m so sorry, Jean¡­¡­" Zed gushed. He couldn''t believe that he let


    his anger get the better of him. He loved Jean and yet, he had hurt her so much.


    Jean rushed forward and beat Zed''s chest with her tiny fists. "You.. how could you? You never once


    gave me the opportunity to exin. All you do is assume... assume that I''m in love with Ethan, assume


    that I care for him more than I care for you. You never did¡­... No matter how many times I have told


    you. You have never believed me. Not once. I¡­¡­ don''t know how else to convince you. Why won''t you


    believe me?¡­"


    "I''m so sorry¡­¡­ I am really sorry¡­¡­" Zed whispered as he wrapped his strong arms around Jean to


    pacify her. He was overwhelmed with feelings of guilt and wanted to show Jean how remorseful he


    was.


    "What''s the use of apologizing?" Jean retorted as she stared into his deep, dark eyes. "The injury and


    insult that you''ve caused me will haunt me forever! If this is how we''re going to be for the rest of our


    lives, then I''m sorry but I can''t be with you. I would like to divorce you¡­¡­" Jean''s heart ached as she


    said those words. In response to her emotions, tears flowed down her cheeks.


    "Stop mentioning the divorce! Anything¡­¡­ anything but that. Please! I''ll do anything..." Zed''s face


    paled when he heard Jean''s decision. He couldn''t fathom a life without her.


    "¡­¡­"


    Jean stood resolute in front of Zed. ''I don''t want to divorce you! But you leave me no choice. I have to


    ensure that this kind of behavior does not repeat itself.''


    "Our car, house, the property, take whatever you want. Just stop talking about the divorce." Seeing that


    Jean wasn''t reconsidering her ultimatum, Zed offered her everything he had.


    "No way!" Jean shook her head firmly. However, when she saw how devastated Zed looked, she


    folded. With a deep sigh she said, "All right. I won''t bring up the divorce any more. But tell me, why are


    you here?"


    Zed furrowed his eyebrows at Jean''s abrupt change of topic. He answered quickly, "I''ve told you,


    haven''t I? I came because of you. I was worried about your safety."


    "But still, I don''t think it''s that simple." Jean muttered. She took a step back as she continued to speak,


    "I saw Selena at the hotel gate earlier today. But she hadn''t showed upst night when Ethan tried to


    implement his n. I never thought that he would use such despicable means, " Jen stopped speaking


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    long enough to shake her head. She still couldn''t believe what Ethan had tried to do. The Ethan she


    knew was a womanizer, yes. But he wasn''t a degenerate. She looked at Zed as she continued, "And


    it''s not just Ethan! Selena is acting suspiciously as well, and she¡­¡­"


    Jean stopped. The reason for Selena''s involvement was too embarrassing for Jean to say out loud.


    Zed looked at her with admiration written all over his face. It had never urred to him that his little


    woman had such an intelligent mind.


    "What''s wrong with Selena''s behavior?" Zed prompted Jean gently.


    He wanted to know if Jean could form a connection between all these events.


    "Selena is a star and a lot of news reports have talked about the dirty deals behind the curtain in the


    entertainment industry. What''s more, she is up to something. I know how she feels about you, and we


    all know that once Selena wants something, she will work very hard to get it. So I was wondering why


    she was not here when Ethan drugged me. Is it possible that she has colluded with Ethan? Was she


    going back to H City to seduce you?"


    Jean''s eyes widened. Could what she just said be true? Had she figured out Ethan''s and Selena''s


    devious ns? She stared at Zed as though seeking his input.


    Zed couldn''t help pping. He really was surprised. "You are a great detective!"


    "So, what I''m thinking is correct?" Jean''s mouth opened wide as she thought over what Zed had said.


    Had she really figured it out? Could Selena and Ethan really fall this low? As another thought crossed


    Jean''s mind, she lowered her eyes and asked Zed, "Did you... did you and Selena..." she shook her


    head. There was no way that Jean could ask Zed such a question.


    Zed frowned at Jean''s inability to ask him a simple question directly. "Are you afraid that I¡­¡­ slept


    with her?" Zed shook his head as he spoke with Jean. There was no way that this was the question


    that Jean was struggling with. She knew him well enough to answer that without asking him!


    Jean felt as though her heart was going to burst out of her chest. Her cheeks flushed crimson as she


    tried exining herself, "Well, I can''t be med for such random thoughts. Everyone knows that men


    cannot control themselves. Isn''t it? Selena is beautiful and sexy. If something happened, it wouldn''t be


    entirely in your control..."


    "Who says that? If I had slept with Selena, I wouldn''t have been herest night in time to... rescue the


    beautiful damsel in distress!" Zed was trying to use humor, but inside, he seethed. He couldn''t believe


    what Jean was implying.


    It was an insult to his character. Zed took great pride in his family background and upbringing. He may


    not have had an ideal childhood, but his parents instilled strong morals in him. To use him of


    something like this? Jean must be intentionally trying to hurt him.


    ''Just because some men cannot control themselves when tempted by a beautiful woman with a sexy


    body, Doesn''t mean that all men have the sameck of self control.


    How can youpare me with them?''


    But Jean was lost in her thoughts. She hadn''t noticed that Zed had been offended by what she had


    said. In her mind, she focused on the fact that Zed had called her a beautiful damsel.


    ''Zed thinks I''m beautiful?


    He can resist Selena but he cannot resist me? Does he find me to be more attractive than Selena?''


    Jean''s heart overflowed with joy. She grinned at Zed.


    Despite the hurt Zed felt at Jean''s usation, seeing that smile on her face brought Zed a tremendous


    amount of relief. He had hurt her with his words and actions. When she cried and refused to speak with


    him, Zed had been afraid that he had lost her. And yet, here she stood, grinning at him.


    "Well, are you satisfied with my answer?"


    Zed raised an eyebrow and asked as he took a step closer to Jean. Jean''s heart beat faster at his


    proximity. She looked at him and saw the fire of desire flickering in his eyes. Jean''s ears burned when


    she realized Zed''s intentions.


    Jean could not afford to let Zed sidetrack this argument. She needed to re-establish control in this


    situation so that he wouldn''t behave horribly with her again. Jean shook her head at Zed as though


    warning him that he hadn''t gotten away with hurting her. Then she pouted and said, "Do not lose your


    temper so easily next time. Zed, you have no idea how scary it is when you lose your temper."


    With a frown Zed asked, "Really?"


    "Yep!" Jean nodded and began to exin, "You are always so reserved. And you behave in a manner


    that most people find intimidating. That includes me. I never know if you are in a good mood or a bad


    mood. Your expressionless face and cold tone, make it impossible to read you. That makes you


    unapproachable. How do you expect me toe to you with my problems when you look and sound


    hostile? If that isn''t bad enough, when you lose your temper..." Jean shuddered.

 Chapter 171 We Were Both Suffering From Unrequited Love

    Chapter 171 We Were Both Suffering From Unrequited Love


    "Jean, I''m sorry for losing my temper. I didn''t think that you would be afraid of me." Zed was aghast. He


    hadn''t known that Jean would react this way. No one had ever told him this before. He had no clue.


    "You are human. You have feelings. It''s okay to feel jealous or happy or angry. We all feel like that from


    time to time. And it''s okay to feel." Jean reached forward and touched Zed''s face gently. "But could you


    please try to control your anger? Never assume that I have done or said something to intentionally hurt


    you. If you have any questions, you can ask me and I will exin."


    Zed lowered his eyes in shame. "Okay, I promise, " he whispered. When Jean ced her palm on his


    cheek, Zed''s eyes flew to her face. The tender smile on Jean''s face wasforting to Zed.


    ''Jean is my wife. She''s the woman I should care about. I shouldn''t vent my anger on her.


    Since we want to be with each other for the rest of our lives, I have to better myself. I need to be the


    man she can be proud of.''


    Hearing Zed''s answer, Jean smiled.


    Before either of them could say anything, the bell began ringing. Jean and Zed had just been through a


    terribly emotional situation. Once they had forgiven each other, the two lovers gazed at each other


    lovingly. The ringing of the bell interrupted their peaceful moment.


    Zed frowned unpleasantly.


    Despite his desire to be close to Jean, Zed withdrew his arms from around her before standing and


    walking to the door.


    "Who''s outside?" Jean asked anxiously when she saw that Zed had opened the door but didn''t speak.


    When she still didn''t get a reply, Jean walked toward the door.


    Zed stared at the two people outside the door. His expression conveyed the annoyance he felt.


    When he noticed that Jean was approaching them, Zed walked past them. Once outside, he turned to


    Jean and said, "I will be waiting for you at the restaurant. When you''re done here, pack your things and


    meet me downstairs."


    "Okay." Jean nodded. When she saw that Maranda and John hade to visit, Jean felt both, joy and


    concern. She rushed to hold Maranda''s hand as she spoke, "Maranda, you''ve been discharged from


    the hospital! How do you feel now?"


    "I''m feeling much better, thank you." When Jean studied Maranda, she noticed that her friend did look


    well. She wasn''t as weak or pale as she had been. Maranda smiled and asked, "Where did you gost


    night? We were worried about you. We couldn''t contact you since you didn''t take your cell phone."


    Maranda stopped and turned to see where Zed was. Then she continued with a frown, "But Mr. Qi is


    here. So it seems as though we need not have worried."


    Maranda blinked rapidly as she spoke.


    Jean smiled bitterly before saying, "Come in and sit down! I need to pack my things. You know, Mr. Qi


    would not be happy if I kept him waiting. We should catch upter."


    "Jean¡­" John had not stepped into the room at Jean''s invitation. Instead, he stood at the door as he


    spoke, "Since Mr. Qi is here, we will return on our own."


    No matter what happened the previous night, Zed''s presence proved that Jean was safe.


    Then, it was time for him to leave.


    "Go back on your own? You won''t be traveling with us?" Jean asked. She was surprised to hear that


    her colleagues had different ns.


    "No." Maranda answered. She shook her head furiously. ''Mr. Qi looks so cold. If we take a ride in his


    car, then on the way back, I will definitely freeze to death.'' Instead of saying how she truly felt, Maranda


    decided to give a polite answer, "We can take the bus. It''s more convenient."


    Hearing that, Jean didn''t insist that they travel with her and Zed.


    She knew that Zed was not pleasant to deal with when he was upset about something. And he clearly


    had something to be upset about. Jean was sure that her colleagues were hoping to avoid a


    confrontation with Zed by taking the bus.


    "Okay. See you in H City." Jean replied before reaching out to hug Maranda. Then she turned to John


    and said, "Please take good care of Maranda."


    John stayed silent for a while. Then he nodded curtly and turned to leave.


    Maranda waved goodbye to Jean. She was reluctant to part with Jean but she had no choice. Then she


    hurried to catch up with John. Together, they walked into the waiting elevator.


    Seeing them walking into the elevator in tandem, Jean shook her head and smiled.


    Once the doors had closed, Maranda asked, "John, did we just rush to the hotel only to see Jean for a


    brief moment before leaving quickly? You already knew that Mr. Qi hadest night, didn''t you?"


    John gazed at Maranda indifferently. Maranda smartly stopped talking and smiled.


    ''John loves Jean. He must have been worried about her.


    No wonder he wanted to see her before leaving.''


    As the realization struck Maranda, she understood how inappropriate her question was. "Sorry, please


    forget what I said." Maranda raised her hands and said yfully.


    John looked at Maranda in amazement. Yesterday when Maranda had learned that he loved Jean, she


    looked devastated.


    But today, she was pretending as though nothing had happened. ''This girl has the incredible ability to


    stay positive.''


    "Are you curious about why my attitude changed in just a day?" Maranda knew what John was thinking.


    The incredulity he felt was apparent by his expression. She couldn''t help exining, "Actually, the


    reason is very simple. Jean is my best friend. At first, I couldn''t ept the fact that you loved her. But


    Jean is an excellent girl and many people will be naturally drawn to her. It isn''t her fault, nor is it yours.


    Even Mr. Qi is willing to give up everything for her. It proves that Jean is worthy of anyone who loves


    her sincerely. And you, John, know that Jean belongs to Mr. Qi. But you are still willing to be good to


    her. That''s why I admire you.


    Jean belongs to Mr. Qi. She doesn''t love you. That must hurt you on a deeper level. And yet, you find it


    within yourself to behave normally in front of her. To put it bluntly, we are in the same position. We are


    both suffering because of unrequited love. That helps me understand your actions. I don''t have any


    grievances left."


    "Maranda, you are a good girl. You deserve someone better." John looked at Maranda in bewilderment.


    It had taken him a long time to get over his shock and think of something appropriate to say to her.


    Then, he walked out of the elevator.


    Maranda was stunned for a while, and then, she smiled bitterly.


    ''Why does everyone say that I deserve someone better?


    John, even though you know you cannot have Jean, you won''t consider me. And yet, the things you


    say make it sound like you think highly of me. How can you feel that way if you don''t love me?''


    As soon as Maranda and John passed the restaurant, Zed stepped out from the shadows.


    All three people were silent for a long time.


    Zed walked to John''s side and said, "Thank you for what you didst night."


    After saying that, Zed walked away without giving John or Maranda an opportunity to respond.


    John felt severalplex emotions run through him. ording to how Zed looked, something awful


    might have happened to Jeanst night.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The more he thought about it, the more frustrated John became. He med himself for not protecting


    Jean well enough.


    John remembered feeling as though something bad was going to happen when he saw Jean follow


    Ethan.


    When he called Jean on her cell phone, Maranda had answered the call.


    At that time, he was too anxious to think clearly. So John did what he thought was right. He had called


    Zed and told him about the situation.


    He didn''t expect that Zed genuinely cared about Jean. Before Zed ended the call, John heard him


    yelling at someone.


    Zed must have driven like a mad person to get here!


    John had feared the worst. But he didn''t know what happened right after Zed arrived. And since Zed


    was thanking him, John felt as though perhaps, his actions had stopped something bad from


    happening to Jean.


    John took somefort in that thought. He sighed as he walked toward the hotel''s gate.


    "John, did Mr. Qi thank you? What happened between you two?" Maranda ran to catch up with John.


    Even she had no idea what had happened the previous night. ''Why would Mr. Qi thank John?''


    "What do you think happens between two men who love the same woman?" John said indifferently.


    Maranda thought about it and found that she didn''t really need to ask John. She couldn''t help sticking


    her tongue out at John.


    As the two approached the exit, a man in a ck suit politely said to John and Maranda, "Mr. Qiao and


    Miss Qin, Mr. Qi has instructed me to drive you back."


    Maranda couldn''t help asking in amazement, "Mr. Qi? He asked you to drive us?"

 Chapter 172 Hold Me For As Long As You Like

    Chapter 172 Hold Me For As Long As You Like


    "Yes, that is correct, Miss Qin." The man nodded as he answered.


    "Am I hallucinating? Could I have heard wrong? Zed, who is said to be cold and indifferent was actually


    thoughtful enough to..." Maranda was surprised and said in disbelief.


    "Get in!" John wasn''t in the mood. He didn''t want to stand around and watch Maranda murmur to


    herself. He gently pushed Maranda in the direction of the car.


    ''Hey!" Maranda objected. When she turned, she saw the driver waiting for her. He smiled at her politely


    but stayed silent.


    Maranda stroked her cheeks and hurriedly got into the car.


    Since Zed was feeling generous, Maranda wasn''t about to turn down the offer.


    Later, she would ask Jean to convey her gratitude to Zed.


    Maranda giggled at the thought. Her reaction made John furrow his brows.


    At the hotel, Jean had finished packing her things. She stepped out of her room and slowly closed the


    door before heading for the elevator.


    Once she reached the restaurant, Jean saw Zed sitting at a corner table. A generous spread of


    breakfast and dessert dishes covered the table.


    Jean frowned, "All this for only two people? How can we eat so much?" Jean''s cheeks turned red as


    she seated herself. She was surprised that Zed would do this for her. When her stomach growled, Jean


    leaned forward and picked up a jam sandwich. She wolfed it down before Zed could say anything.


    "I thought you might be hungry. I didn''t know what you would like, so I ordered a little of everything."


    Zed said tenderly. When he saw how Jean was eating, Zed pushed a ss of milk toward her before


    saying, "Slow down. Nobody''s stealing your food."


    "You don''t approve of the way I eat?" Jean asked with her mouth still full.


    "No, I''m afraid that you might choke." Zed exined as he sighed. No matter how many times he had


    tried to exin to Jean that she needed to eat slowly, she never listened.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t choke." Came Jean''s cheerful response before she took a sip of her milk. Then


    she eyed the rest of the food on the table.


    Zed never knew how to react when Jean ate. She always behaved like she hadn''t eaten in weeks. It


    was a refreshing change to see her childish enjoyment of food, but it always left a poor impression as


    she never cared for table etiquette.


    He sighed helplessly, and started to eat some bread.


    After they finished breakfast, Zed and Jean slowly walked outside.


    Jean touched her full belly and took a deep, satisfactory breath, "I''m so full and so happy."


    Zed wrapped an arm around her waist and guided her toward the car. He opened the passenger door


    and seated her before heading for the driver''s side.


    As Zed started the car, Jean suddenly remembered her friends and asked, "Do you know where John


    and Maranda are?"


    "Don''t worry. I have arranged for someone to drive them back." Zed stared at the road ahead as he


    shifted the car into drive.


    "What?" Jean was surprised and asked in disbelief.


    "You heard me. They are your colleagues. I didn''t want you to worry." Zed gave Jean a sideways


    nce and muttered.


    "Zed, you are so nice! You were actually thinking about me." Jean said excitedly. She was so thrilled


    that she leaned across and wrapped an arm around Zed.


    "Hey!" came Zed''s reply as he tried to disentangle Jean''s arm from around his neck. "I''m driving." Zed


    almost suffocated because of how tightly Jean was holding him.


    Jean stuck out her tongue as she let go of Zed.


    "Don''t be upset, " said Zed when he saw her reaction. Then a sly smile crept on his face as he


    continued, "After we reach home, I''ll let you hold me for as long as you like." Zed knew Jean would


    blush at thatment. And so, he took a quick look at her. He loved how charming she looked with


    rose tinted cheeks.


    "Who wants to hold you? I was just too excited to control myself." Sure enough, Jean blushed. Zed


    grinned as Jean pretended to look out of the window.


    A sense of victory filled Zed. He was proud of being able to find these precious moments where he


    could say something witty enough to earn a blush from Jean.


    As long as there was a chance, Zed knew that he would definitely use the opportunity.


    His chin lifted in pride when he thought that it would be a while before Jean was able to reach his level.


    She couldn''t outwit him just yet.


    "Oh, so you''re saying that every time you get excited, you will want to hug me like this?" Zed pretended


    to think before continuing, "If that is the case, then I will surely find ways to excite you." Zed shed


    Jean a wicked smile.


    "You..." Jean was speechless at Zed''sment. She had no idea how to counter that. She chose to


    change the subject. "Drive carefully, " she said.


    As Jean searched her mind for something to say, a thought struck her. Jean''s expression turned


    serious as she faced Zed and asked, "How long did it take you to drive from H City to the hotelst


    night?"


    Zed had gone to meet Selenast night before driving to the hotel. Despite the distance, he made it in


    time to help her.


    Jean''s face turned pale when she thought of how fast Zed must have driven to reach her. She looked


    at Zed, dumbfounded by the risk he took.


    "Don''t think about it. I am a good driver." Zed didn''t answer Jean''s question. Instead he chose to


    reassure and pacify her with vague answers.


    "Please promise me that you''ll never drive fast. In return, I will promise that I won''t make mistakes that


    will worry you like that again." Jean grabbed Zed''s hand and begged anxiously.


    Zed felt Jean''s fear and guilt. His heart warmed when he thought of how concerned she was about his


    safety. This was not a conversation they should have while driving. And so, he slowed down and found


    a ce to park the car.


    He turned and gazed at Jean with tenderness before he ced a palm on her cheek. Then he said,


    "Okay, I promise. I won''t be reckless. I expect you to do the same, for me, okay?"


    "Okay!" Jean nodded sincerely and smiled in relief.


    Seeing how Jean''s smile lit up her pretty face, Zed felt his heart throb. A spark of desire was lit, and


    Zed felt this almost uncontroble need to kiss Jean.


    Zed gently ced a finger under her chin and lifted her face. Before Jean could say anything, Zed


    ced his warm lips on hers.


    Jean was stunned. She never thought that Zed would be daring enough to kiss her on the highway.


    "Zed, let go off me. People are watching." Jean mumbled in embarrassment.


    "Don''t be shy. You are my wife. This is eptable behavior."


    Zed said casually.


    Jean was already blushing at Zed''s sudden disy of affection. Upon hearing Zed''s words, she was


    even more embarrassed.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She pushed him away, giggled, and said, "Zed, let''s just get home, okay? I am not used to being seen


    by others when we... are kissing."


    Zed smirked at Jean''s coyness. When he looked at her, Zed noticed that Jean was being sincere. He


    sighed in helplessness. After another quick kiss, Zed turned and restarted the car.


    Once the car was on the road again, Jean felt relieved. She copsed on her leather seat, and closed


    her eyes.


    Seeing that Jean was resting, Zed tried to drive carefully so that he didn''t wake her.


    When Jean woke, she felt refreshed.


    She noticed that they were almost at the City. She felt guilty for having fallen asleep for so long. She


    frowned and asked, "Zed, why didn''t you wake me? You must have been bored driving all this while


    with no one to talk to. You should have woken me."


    "Did you rest well?" Zed nced at Jean as he asked.


    "Yes." Jean nodded as she suppressed a yawn.


    "Are you nning on going to thepany or do you want to go straight home?" Zed asked.


    "I need to make a quick stop at thepany. I have to upload the photos that I shot on this trip. Then


    I''ll go home and rest." Jean said with a small smile.


    "Okay, I''ll take you there first. I have to run some errands. When I''m done, I''ll pick you up." Zed


    answered while driving.


    "If you are busy, or if you''re runningte, don''t worry about me. I can get home by myself." Jean


    hurriedly added.


    "Don''t worry. I don''t have too many things to do, " Zed said as he slowed the car. He quickly hopped


    out and opened the door for Jean. After cing a loving kiss on her forehead, he reminded her, "Don''t


    go home by yourself. I''lle fetch you soon, okay? Finish your work quickly."


    "Okay." Jean nodded. She waited till Zed had climbed back into the car and sped away.


    After the car had disappeared from sight, Jean walked into thepany, carrying her camera


    equipment.


    The moment she walked in, Jean heard Maranda shout, "Jean, you are here! Where is Zed?"


    Then, Maranda looked around. When she didn''t see Zed, she looked at Jean inquisitively.

 Chapter 173 I Am Waiting For You

    Chapter 173 I Am Waiting For You


    "He left to deal with some business. You''ve just been released from the hospital. Why didn''t you go


    home to get some rest?" Jean knitted her eyebrows and said unhappily, "I asked John to take care of


    you. Why did he bring you to work? He knew that you were ill and hospitalized. How could he have no


    sense of responsibility?"


    Maranda held Jean''s hands and hurriedly exined to her. "Jean, don''t be upset with him. Something


    happened at thepany. Hence, our boss called him. He needed to meet with Sonny. That''s why we


    came here."


    Jean was shocked and asked, "What happened?"


    Maranda replied, "John got a call from our boss when we were returning. I heard that some investor


    withdrew his investment from ourpany. This seemed to have something to do with John. Since he


    needed to get back and help deal with the situation, he couldn''t send me home. We had to rush here


    instead. Moreover, if I had gone home, I would have no way of finding out what had happened. And so,


    I decided toe here with John. That way I''d be able to figure out what all this is about."


    ''Investor? Withdrew investment?''


    Jean''s face paled. There could only be one investor who would do such a thing. The timing couldn''t be


    a coincidence. How could she have been so naive to think that the situation between her and Ethan


    wouldn''t affect her work? Slowly she turned and walked toward Sonny''s office.


    "Jean......" Maranda wanted to stop her from going to find Sonny. However, just as Maranda stretched


    her hand to grab her friend, she realized that Jean was Sonny''s apprentice. Jean probably had to go


    help Sonny, just like John had to. And so, she let Jean go.


    Anxiety mounted as Jean walked to Sonny''s office. When she arrived, Jean noticed that the door was


    half-open. As she walked closer, she could hear Sonny speaking.


    "John, just tell me the truth. Did Ethan look or behave weird when you met him at the neighboring city?"


    Sonny looked very grave. He was pacing in front of his desk.


    John stood in front of Sonny''s table and expressionlessly replied, "No. He showed up with Selena. At


    that time, he looked very happy. I was unable to discern anything different or weird about Ethan''s


    behavior."


    "But how could they be missing if everything was well? Did you know it''''s not just Ethan who is


    missing? No one can find Selena either. The Lei Family has reported this to the police. However, the


    police is at a loss for what to do. They have no idea where to begin their investigation. The Lei Group


    will withdraw their investment in ourpany if they learn that something happened to Ethan during


    one of our shoots. As you already know, ourpany is short of funds. Our situation would worsen if


    they withdraw their investment."


    Sonny looked grim as he spoke with John. He sighed helplessly as he leaned against the desk.


    Jean, who was standing outside the office, took a step back when she heard them speaking. She didn''t


    know the extent of Lei Group''s involvement with Sonny''spany. She knew that Ethan and Sonny


    were friends. Isn''t that why Ethan introduced Sonny to Jean?


    At that thought, Jean''s hand flew to her mouth. Did Sonny hire her because of her rtionship with


    Ethan?


    Did Ethan force Sonny to ept Jean as his apprentice?


    Jean had thought that she had earned this position because she had talent. She had never once


    considered that Ethan had done this to curry gratitude and favor from her. The more she thought about


    it, the weaker Jean felt. She leaned against the wall as her mind tried to make sense of everything.


    Once the shock wore off, Jean remembered that Ethan was missing.


    This is why the Lei Group had approached Sonny. Ethan and Selena had been at the same location


    where Sonny''s crew had gone to shoot pictures. Ethan had told Jean that their meeting was a


    coincidence. He had said that he had brought Selena to this beautiful location for a holiday. Had that


    been a lie? No wonder the Lei Group thought this was connected. And they had reported this to the


    police so that they could help them look for Ethan.


    Selena was missing too. Perhaps Zed had done something to them?


    Jean couldn''t think about all this any more. She needed answers.


    Should she call Zed and ask him? Jean really wanted to! However, they had quarreled with each other


    many times because of Ethan. Even earlier in the day they had a huge argument over Ethan. Asking


    Zed would just anger him more. So Jean could do nothing but helplessly shake her head.


    Jean didn''t know how long she had been standing outside Sonny''s office. She was shaken from her


    thoughts when the door opened and John stepped out. His face was expressionless.


    "Jean......" John closed the door and looked around. Then he walked closer to Jean. He was surprised


    to see her leaning against the wall.


    "Hmm, I have been waiting for you." Jean tried to exin. It would not look good if John figured out that


    she had heard their conversation.


    John frowned. ''Jean was looking for me?'' He was certainly surprised. Then, he asked, "How long have


    you been standing here?"


    Jean''s face paled as she exined, "I heard some parts of your conversation with Sonny. You were


    therest night when Ethan came to the hospital to find me. Why didn''t you tell our boss the truth?"


    Jean raised her eyes and looked straight at John.


    John stopped walking and turned to look at Jean. He fidgeted as he tried to think of what to say. Finally,


    he looked at the floor as he exined, "Because I know you have nothing to do with Ethan''s


    disappearance."


    "What if I tell you that this might have something to do with me?" Jean didn''t intend to conceal the truth


    from John.


    "What?" John frowned as he thought about what Jean had said. With everything that was happening,


    John didn''t have the time nor the patience for guessing games. He also couldn''t believe what Jean had


    said. He stared at her in confusion as he spoke, "You are just a girl. How can you be involved in


    something like this? Go home and get some rest."


    After he finished, John walked away without another nce at Jean.


    "John, wait!" Jean hurriedly stepped forward and grabbed John''s arm.


    Unnerved by Jean''s abrupt behavior, John looked at Jean''s small hand that was tightly gripping his


    arm. Then, he slowly turned around, impatiently red at Jean, and asked, "What are you thinking? It


    is inappropriate to behave like this at thepany."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "John, you''ve been acting weirdtely. Aren''t you curious about what I just said? When I followed


    Ethan, weren''t you even a little bit concerned? After all, we were in a new city and I didn''t know


    anyone." Jean was angry now.


    "I......" Suddenly, John was stunned and didn''t know how to reply to Jean.


    "What''s your excuse, John? You treated Maranda coldly. And then you treated me the same way." Jean


    was very furious. She expected more from John. "You talk about being professional at thepany


    and yet, when you traveled with two women, you couldn''t put aside your personal feelings and do the


    right thing. How could you not care or feel obliged to watch out for the women you were traveling with?


    A proper gentleman would have! Is it because you are cold and selfish?"


    There was nothing more that Jean wanted to say to John. And so, she turned and walked away.


    John was stunned. Long after Jean had disappeared, John was still standing where she had left him. A


    whileter, he sighed and went back to his office.


    When Jean returned to her desk, she was still furious with John. She huffed as she sat down.


    Maranda rushed over to find out what had happened. "What''s wrong?"


    Jean didn''t look at Maranda. Instead, she began organizing her desk. "Nothing. I am just angry with


    John."


    Maranda was amazed and couldn''t help asking, "John? What did he do now to make you so angry?"


    "I ran out of the hospital for somethingst night, but he even didn''t stop me. I still feel a little scared


    when I recall what happenedst night." Jean knew that what had happened was not John''s fault. And


    yet, a part of her felt thatst night''s incident could have been avoided had John stopped her.


    "He went to look for you after you left. He even called you, but you had left your cell phone in the ward."


    Maranda hurriedly took the cell phone out of her bag and returned it to Jean.


    Jean hadn''t been expecting that. She was bewildered. "What? Did you just say that John went looking


    for mest night?" Maranda''s revtion had been so unexpected that Jean had trouble believing her.


    Maranda nodded and answered enthusiastically, "Yes!" She frowned as she continued, "After he


    couldn''t contact you by phone, he didn''t return to the ward for a long time. And when he did, John


    looked very anxious. When I asked him where he had been, John said that he searched everywhere for


    you but he hadn''t been able to find you. It was dawn and I had just woken up. But he implored me to


    help him look for you. Later, he was stopped by Mr. Qi''s staff member in the hotel lobby. However, he


    insisted that he wouldn''t leave until we had seen you and made sure that you were all right."


    "What?" Jean was stunned and stared at Maranda in shock. This was all too much for Jean to process.


    She had simply assumed the worst when it came to John. She had never once stopped to think that he


    had been concerned enough to do all this. Then, she said, "Maranda, you must be joking with me! John


    doesn''t care about his colleagues."


    "That''s true." Maranda smiled and said, "There must be another reason why John stayed in my ward


    when you were not there." It was Jean, not John who had left Maranda alone at the hospital. How could


    Jean think that John was the irresponsible one?


    At that moment, Jean fell silent as she pondered over everything she had just heard. Then she sighed


    as she spoke, "It seems that I have misunderstood him. I am a terrible person for treating him badly."


    Jean was anxious and upset about her behavior with John.


    She had not only misunderstood John, but also confronted him and used him of being cold and


    selfish. He would surely hate her for how she had behaved.


    Maranda softened when she saw how remorseful Jean looked. "What did you say to him, " Maranda


    couldn''t help but ask. When she got no reply, Maranda prompted Jean, "Did you me John just


    because you thought that he didn''t go to look for you? Jean, what on earth happened yesterday?"

 Chapter 174 Tell Me, Why Should I Help Him To Hurt You

    Chapter 174 Tell Me, Why Should I Help Him To Hurt You


    "Nothing happened. Zed came to take mest night, so I didn''t return to the hospital. Sorry, Maranda!"


    Jean didn''t want to continue talking aboutst night. And so, she ended the conversation by


    apologizing to Maranda.


    "I think you owe John an apology instead of me, don''t you?" Maranda blinked her big eyes at Jean and


    continued, "You disappeared with Mr. Qist night, and you didn''t even think about giving us a call.


    John and I were worried about you the whole night. Go find him and apologize! After all, we work


    together and we cannot afford to have misunderstandings between us. It''s better to straighten it out."


    Maranda tried to persuade Jean.


    Jean knew that Maranda was right. She shouldn''t have yelled at John and used him the way that


    she did. She hadn''t even given him a chance to exin! Jean stood up slowly and made her way to


    John''s office.


    Jean knocked on the door. After she heard a familiar voice say, "Come in, " Jean took a deep breath


    before she opened the door.


    John was sitting in front of hisputer. He was so busy typing that he didn''t look up.


    Jean summoned all her courage as she walked toward John. Then she spoke sincerely, "I''m sorry,


    John. I misunderstood you and said some awful things. Please ept my apology."


    Jean then bowed to John.


    As she raised her head, Jean noticed that John was still looking at hisputer screen. John was


    more concerned about his work, which made Jean feel sad. She bit her lower lip as she continued to


    look at John.


    When she received no reply, Jean prompted again, "John, can you forgive me?" Guilt overwhelmed


    Jean. She didn''t know what else she could do to make up for her inappropriate behavior with John.


    Although Jean didn''t know John well, she hadn''t thought of him as heartless. The few times they had


    traveled together and met during breaks, she had noticed that although distant, John was caring


    enough.


    After hearing what Jean said, John sighed. He looked up from hisputer screen and said, "You


    don''t have to apologize, okay? Don''t take all these things so seriously. Forget about it."


    "Maranda told me that you were worried about my safetyst night." Jean continued as she bit her


    lower lip, "John, why didn''t you exin it to me?"


    "There was no need." John said curtly as he looked at her.


    Jean realized that John was reluctant to continue the conversation. She decided to change the topic.


    "I overheard Sonny saying that the Lei Group invested in ourpany. Are they one of our important


    shareholders? Since Ethan is missing, will they really decide to pull the plug?" Jean had been really


    worried about this. And so she asked the one question that had been troubling her the most.


    "It is highly possible! You should know more about Ethan than me. Ethan invested in ourpany


    because of you." John had just confirmed what Jean had feared.


    "What?" Jean widened her eyes as she was astonished by John''s words. She had assumed as much,


    but to actually hear someone else say that Sonny had hired her because of Ethan made it all too real.


    "It''s simple! Ourpany needed money to keep growing and Ethan decided to invest in thepany


    and provide us with some advanced filming equipment. Of course, Ethan''s condition was to have


    Sonny mentor you." John exined patiently.


    "So, it is because of Ethan that Sonny took me as his student. It''s not because I have talent? And it


    was Ethan who had set all this up?" Jean asked with a dazed look.


    John sighed and then nodded, "But boss really likes you, or he would not have epted you as his


    student. If boss didn''t like you, he would have negotiated with Ethan. He would have offered you a


    position in thepany, but he would not have made thepromise of taking you as one of his


    students. As you know, he is passionate about photography and he has worked very hard to build his


    reputation. He wouldn''t risk all that just for an investment."


    Jean sniffed and shook her head. A bitter smile grew on her face as she thought of all the things that


    had happened between her and Ethan.


    ''All this while, I have been avoiding Ethan as he behaves in a way that I find loathsome. I never treated


    Ethan with kindness.


    Ever since we were dating, I have been under the impression that Ethan was fickle and that his feelings


    toward me were not genuine.


    But...


    This? All of this proves that I am wrong.


    The Ethan I knew would have taken every opportunity to remind me that he had done me a favor.


    But Ethan didn''t. He did all this secretly and never once brought it up to make me feel as though I owe


    him.


    He did this because he knows I love photography.


    He did this because he knows I admire Sonny.''


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let ourpany get in trouble." Jean turned and walked toward the door.


    "Jean..." John said. He wanted to say something but he didn''t know how. Jean stopped when she


    heard John call to her. John stood and walked toward Jean.


    "What?" Jean cautiously looked at him and asked.


    "Don''t be foolish!" John looked at her reproachfully and said, "Jean, you have to think twice before you


    do something. You are married now. You should put your husband first."


    Jean was shocked and looked at John in surprise.


    She had an idea of what John was trying to imply.


    ''John thinks I should not approach Zed.


    That I should think about Zed and his reputation.


    John is right. Zed punished Ethan for what he did to mest night.


    If I ask Zed about Ethan now, without a doubt, Zed will be furious.


    But if not, Ethan......''


    Jean tried to find a way to wiggle out of this situation. But she couldn''t think of a way to talk about


    Ethan without offending her husband. She kept thinking but she couldn''te up with an alternative.


    Jean shook her head as she resigned herself to the fact that she would have to confront Zed.


    "Jean, you are too soft and too kind. Sometimes kindness cannot solve a problem. You need to learn to


    be stronger." John sighed as he noticed Jean''s expression. Then he turned and walked back to his


    desk.


    Jean took a deep breath, and tried to calm herself.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Then she wore a wry smile and headed out of the office.


    She waited at the entrance of the building. An hourter, she watched Zed driving up to the entrance.


    As Zed parked, Jean ran her fingers through her hair to make herself more presentable. Then she


    walked toward the car, opened the car door, and sat in the front seat.


    She gazed at Zed as she wanted to discern what mood he was in. But Zed looked calm as if nothing


    had happened.


    At this moment, Jean felt as though Zed was being a bit strange.


    She thought, ''Clearly, he has something to do with Ethan''s disappearance. But how could he behave


    so calmly?


    Was he born so calm?


    Or does he pretend to be calm?


    "Why are you staring at me. Do you have something to say?" Zed asked as he drove the car.


    "I heard some news at thepany."


    Although John had warned Jean, she didn''t n to give up.


    She decided to try even if there was a chance that she would fail.


    "What news?" Zed nced at her and asked.


    "Ethan is missing, and his family has informed the police." Jean said. She was still studying Zed''s


    expression. She wanted to see if his demeanor would change.


    After hearing what she said, Zed suddenly stepped on the brakes. A loud screeching sound could be


    heard as the car swerved. Gravel flew and bounced off the windows as Zed navigated the car off-road.


    Jean closed her eyes and held her breath in fear. Once the car came to an abrupt halt, Jean felt as


    though she couldn''t breathe.


    Automobiles whirred past, but Jean stared out the windscreen as she tried to calm herself.


    Jean had known that Zed would be furious when she asked about Ethan. But she hadn''t expected such


    an extreme reaction. She tried to keep a calm expression as she turned to face Zed. Her breath hitched


    when Jean realized that Zed was already staring at her.


    "What are you implying?" Zed asked coldly with a frown.


    "All this happened because of me. I have the right to know what you did to Ethan." Jean said fearlessly.


    "Fine. If I tell you, then what will you do? Will you tell his family or the police where he is and have him


    rescued?" Zed asked. Although Zed knew that Jean had feelings for him, there had always been a


    doubt about whether she loved Zed more than Ethan. Zed had been there to save Jean when Ethan


    had tried to hurt her the night before. Earlier today, Jean had denied being concerned about Ethan. But


    the way she was questioning him and her attitude, unsettled Zed.


    "Zed, you have never trusted me." Jean shook her head in disbelief. No matter how many times she


    tried to convince Zed that she loved him and that she would support him, he never seemed to believe


    her. And every time they fought, it was because of Ethan. "I''m your wife and you are my husband. And


    yet you won''t give me any credit, " Jean said morosely. "You took Ethan away because of me. If I tell


    the Lei family or the police about this, you will suffer. Tell me, why would I do that? Do you think that I


    want you to suffer?" Jean turned to stare at Zed as she continued, "Why would I take Ethan''s side and


    help him to hurt you?"

 Chapter 175 I Don’t Want To See You Tonight

    Chapter 175 I Don¡¯t Want To See You Tonight


    Zed felt a little relieved and said, "Really? You have to stop talking about this if you still think of me as


    your husband. Don''t affect our rtionship because of someone unrted to us."


    "I am sorry......" Jean''s lower lip trembled and she burst into tears. "I...I don''t want you tomit crimes


    because of me. I know you are extremely powerful, Zed. But we live in a society ruled byw and this is


    just not done. Lei Group''s business might be small scale in H City. But the entire family is in the


    Imperial Capital. Their power and strength are beyond what you can even imagine. I cannot even bear


    to think that something may happen to you because of me. I need you to keep your temper and


    impulse in check and not offend them."


    As Jean uttered this out, she began sobbing with a strange sadnessing over her.


    "Honey, how can you not trust me?" Zed was deeply touched and surprised. It dawned on him that


    Jean no longer loved her old lover, Ethan. Instead, she was really worried that he would be in a difficult


    situation if he shed with the Lei Group.


    Zed felt warm inside. He hugged Jean who was still crying andforted her, "Jean, you should


    remember that I won''t let anyone off the hook specially when he makes trouble for my woman. I don''t


    care whoever he is, let alone Ethan who means nothing to me."


    Jean looked up at Zed aghast, "Do you really intend to offend the Lei Family openly?"


    Zed sighed, "Jean, all I can say is that Ethan has crossed the line."


    Looking at him intently, Jean gave a bitter smile. "Alright. I will always support you in whatever you do."


    Zed was taken aback. He tenderly gazed at her as he was filled with love for her.


    At that moment, Jean said in a low voice, "Zed, I have to ask you. I would like to take a look at him. Is


    that ok?"


    Zed''s heart was suddenly frozen. He could feel anger rising inside him.


    "Trust me. I just want to take a look at him once." With a knot of feelings inside her, Jean said, "I didn''t


    realise I owed a debt of gratitude to him until today. It was because of him, I entered mypany and


    started working under my boss. He made my biggest wishe true. Just once, I have to show him


    how grateful I am in person. After that, he and I are square. I won''t owe him anything."


    Zed frowned and stared at Jean in silence.


    Jean mustered the courage to look at him in the eye and firmly nodded.


    "OK. We will do it just once because he helped you." Zed continued, "But after that you can never meet


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    him again."


    The smile on Jean''s face suddenly disappeared. Jean confusingly gazed at Zed.


    "I wish we had met before him. But because he helped you realize your dream, I will set him free. Jean,


    forgive me for saying that you are not allowed to meet him again. I feel furious and an urge to kill him


    as long as you will meet him."


    As Zed agreed to set Ethan free, Jean muttered, "Alright. I won''t meet him again."


    Zed discerned Jean''s great joy on her face. Thus, he knitted his eyebrows and unhappily asked, "So,


    you want me to let him go, right?"


    Jean exined to him uneasily. "Zed, you know what I am thinking. I hope to keep your hands clean


    when we can avoid them getting stained by blood.


    Zed trembled with rage. His face contorted into anger and irritation because of how Jean refused to


    understand all that he had been saying.


    Jean winced. "Zed, what''s wrong? If you don''t want to let him go, that would also be okay. It depends


    on you."


    "I will set him free." Zed was still like a statue. He clearly said to her stressing each word, "From this


    moment on, he will not be allowed to step into H City anymore. You will not meet him ever again."


    Jean nodded. "OK. Sure.


    I also feel that there is no need for me to meet Ethan ever again." After intently looking at Jean, Zed


    picked up his phone and gave instructions to his musclemen to set Ethan free.


    Listening to Zed''s instructions, Jean took a deep breath and smiled.


    ''Ethan, I could only do this much for you.


    I hope you turn over a new leaf and start a better life ahead, '' she thought to herself.


    Zed drove ahead slowly. Jean finally felt relieved at putting behind their discussion and the conclusion


    they hade to.


    But a shadow hung over Zed.


    He stared straight ahead in silence so much so that he didn''t even bother to look in Jean''s direction.


    Jean could feel Zed''s anger.


    Zed was livid. Jean had managed to find a way for Ethan to live no matter how much Ethan had hurt


    her.


    She didn''t understand malice or corruption let alone the world of men that was all about politics and


    ploys to crush each other.


    She only hoped that the person she had loved survived for the rest of her life.


    It was also because of Zed that she had be more grateful and inclusive.


    But there was no room for doubt with Ethan. He was filthy and detestable.


    He failed to understand what Jean saw in him. It hurt him to know that he failed when Jeanpared


    him to Zed.


    Such a pathetic man really didn''t deserve to stain Zed''s hands.


    Zed drove into the garage. As the car key turned off the ignition, Jean swung the car door open in


    haste to follow Zed closely behind. Zed walked with indifference ignoring Jean.


    There are times when men need cajoling.


    Jean thought she had to please Zed since she was the reason why he was unhappy.


    As Zed began to change, Jean brought him his slippers. She bent down to carefully take off his shoes


    for him but Zed had already pulled his feet out.


    Then, Zed looked around for a ss of water. Following his gaze, Jean poured him warm water. She


    handed it to him with an apologetic smile, "Don''t drink cold water. It is not good for your stomach."


    Zed still kept aloof but Jean buzzed around him incessantly. As they sat down to dine, she busied


    herself by filling his te with most of his favourite dishes.


    Zed tried to keep calm but when he saw how shamelessly she was trying to pacify him, he lost it. He


    got up from the chair with a loud noise, threw his napkin and chopsticks onto the table and climbed the


    stairs.


    Jean kept her spoon down and followed him upstairs.


    When Zed saw Jeaning, he shut the door in her face and shouted from the other side, "Jean, what


    on earth do you want?"


    At his shouting, Jean flinched with pain. Still, she managed to sound strong and replied, "All I want to


    do is to make you happy. I can sense your anger and it makes me very uneasy."


    An angrier Zed said, "I will be very happy only if you wouldn''t move around me like a fly."


    Jean was hurt. She sadlyined, "Zed, you don''t love me anymore. You hate my presence, the


    fact that I am just around you. You don''t even want to see me......"


    Zed restlessly loosened his necktie and barked back a reply, "Yes, I do. You make efforts to save the


    man who gravely insulted you. When you do this, how can you expect kindness from me?"


    "Why are you still thinking that I want to save Ethan? Am I a slut in your heart? Or you don''t have


    confidence in yourself? Zed, you are and have always been much better than Ethan." Jean asked him


    to open the door. When she realized it was ajar all this while, she pried it to open to see him standing


    still. She slowly approached him and looked straight into his eyes. He too looked at her and then shut


    them in displeasure.


    "I hate it when you think less of yourself to please others. Jean, will you behave like this if you aren''t


    guilty about something?" Zed couldn''t bear to hear the truth and suddenly turned his face away from


    Jean.


    Jean felt hot in the face with embarassment. "I have tried so hard to please you just in hope that you


    can be happy."


    Zed miserably pushed her aside and said, "Forget it, I don''t want to be pleased. Get out. I don''t want to


    see you tonight."


    Jean was hardly expecting the push. As soon as he shoved her towards the door, she lost bnce.


    She tumbled backwards and fell in great pain, though the floor was covered in thick carpet.

 Chapter 176 I Am Waiting For You

    Chapter 176 I Am Waiting For You


    Jean''s shock slowly wore off. She was sitting still on the floor, feeling dejected.


    ''Zed, you are so cruel to me. You don''t want to even look at me.


    I tried so hard to escape away from Ethan''s insult. Do you think I was so lucky to escape? Can''t you


    see that I bore all of Ethan''s insults and his cruel treatment of me just to be with you?


    No, I don''t sympathize with Ethan at all. I stooped topromise just because I wanted us to be


    together and happy.


    But you don''t either understand or cherish what I have done for us. Rather, you insulted me......''


    Before Jean knew it, dewy tears shone on her cheeks. Her eyes were welled up in love and longing for


    Zed, but his apathy towards her cut through her heart. Still, she asked, "Zed, what do these fights


    mean? What good can they ever bring us?"


    Zed was still very furious. He angrily stared at Jean and replied, "I don''t care if they bring us any good.


    Don''t you understand what I just said? I don''t want to see you."


    "Fine, I am leaving. I will note in front of you or bother you again." Jean stood up to go outside.


    Zed turned around when he heard the door click behind him.


    He knit his brows in anger looking at the closed door.


    After she walked out, Jean too turned back to stare at the closed door. A thought crossed her mind and


    she smiled a bittersweet smile.


    "Alright. Let''s just give each other some time to calm down.''


    Jean walked into the guest room and turned on the shower of the bathroom.


    As soon as she stepped out, she realized that she hadn''t taken her pyajamas.


    Luckily, there were enough bathrobes in the bathroom.


    Jean randomly took one and put it on. She walked into the bedroom and lied down on the big bed.


    Staring at the ceiling was all she could do because sleep avoided her.


    Restless, she turned over and over again. Finally, she got up and went to the balcony.


    Looking at the waning moon up alone in the sky, her heart was filled with unhappiness.


    She went back to bed, unlocked her cellphone and started flipping through her apps.


    Logging into her WeChat ount, she saw Zed''s portrait as her disyed picture. She lost her control


    and burst out sobbing into the pillow. She was so consumed with grief that she felt her heart would


    break.


    She remembered how John had warned her of how Zed would take it.


    But she was insistent with Zed to let Ethan be free. This wasing from the ce where she felt a


    deep desire to protect Zed.


    Was she wrong?


    She had sworn to Zed that she would not meet Ethan again. Then, why was Zed worried?


    ''Zed, why are you so aloof?


    Why don''t you appreciate that I am looking out for you?


    How can you not want to see me?''


    Jean bitterly smiled. ''Perhaps this is just what you are thinking right now.''


    Jean''s mind began aimlessly moving from one thought to another. Finally, she felt exhausted and


    drifted off to sleep.


    A little noise could be heard. The door of the guest room pushed open and a tall figure walked in light-


    footed.


    It was Zed. He gazed at Jean who was sound asleep. His heart jumped a beat when Zed saw her


    furrowed eyebrows and tearstains on her cheeks.


    He stretched out his hand and gently wiped the tears off her face. Atst, his fingers glided to her


    forehead to smoothen out the creases. Zed heaved a long sigh.


    "I know that you want to make me happy, but I can''t allow you to degrade yourself and be cheap.


    Jean, you neither know what I need nor understand me. Do you know that? You know more about


    Ethan than you know about me. How could I not be angry with you? How could I not get furious? If


    only...... Nothing will be better if only you say something that I want to hear rather than move around


    me like a servant."


    Speaking of this, Zed sighed again, "I admit that I am a man. I will be jealous and mad when you ask


    me not to do anything to Ethan for whatever reasons you may have. But I dare not reject you. You are


    too precious and kind-hearted. Jean, what should I do?"


    Zed felt helpless and muttered to himself in a low voice.


    Like Jean, he too hoped that they didn''t quarrel this often. He also dreamt of a life of happiness and joy


    together. Yet, the thought of Jean and Ethan''s past romance always upset him.


    To be honest, he just couldn''t do away with his jealousy when it came to Jean and Ethan. When Jean


    tried to please him, he thought that she was doing it to get Ethan off the hook.


    ''What should I do?


    Jean, what should I do?''


    Zed covered his face with his hands and sobbed without a sound.


    A small hand slowly held Zed''s arm and then their fingers were inteced. Zed gradually loosened his


    hands from his face and looked at Jean in amazement.


    Seeing her face beaming with love and kindness warmed Zed''s heart.


    "Jean......" Zed''s voice quavered with emotion. He affectionately gazed at the face that he loved and


    dreaded to hate. Then, he asked, "Why don''t you sleep?"


    Jean tenderly looked at Zed. A shyness overcame her and she replied, "I am waiting for you......"


    "Jean......" Zed couldn''t control himself any longer and held Jean in his arms. He was too excited to say


    anything.


    Zed had been worried that he would lose her. He had even doubted that Jean treated Ethan better than


    she treated him.


    But now all his doubts were cleared, everything was exined and proven by what Jean had said at


    this moment. Her words: "I am waiting for you, " rang in his ears.


    Jean was not only his wife. She was his woman!


    Zed hugged Jean tightly and wept, "I am sorry. I shouldn''t have been angry with you."


    Jean let him hug her to his heart''s desire and said, "It is ok. I forgive you."


    Zed gradually leaned back and said, "Honey, I promise you that I will not doubt you anymore."


    Jean smiled and slightly nodded: "I trust you."


    "What makes you so kindhearted? It amazes me. Your purity makes me feel all the more tainted." Zed


    felt guilty when he recalled that he distrusted her, doubted her and even hurt her with his words. Then,


    he continued: "I won''t get so upset even when you scold me."


    Jean looked at Zed and replied seriously: "I should be morex towards you and respect your


    decisions. I am your wife. Zed, I hope that we can unconditionally trust each other after this. Will you?"


    This time, Zed nodded and replied without any hesitation. "Yes."


    "Zed......" Jean smiled from ear to ear and threw herself into Zed''s arms. She was so excited that she


    trembled a little. "You don''t know how scared I get when you are angry and lose your temper with me. I


    know you have scruples about Ethan. But I am crossing that line because I am clear that there should


    be no gap between you and me. Nothing should be able toe between us.


    I am putting your love at stake when I do this. I am hoping that we ovee jealousy,


    misunderstandings and any other hurdles to find stable love. I know I have won, Zed. I love you. I really


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    love you a lot."


    Jean looked up at him and eximed with excitement.


    Zed was overwhelmed by Jean''s true words, her good intentions and her final words "I really love you a


    lot."


    Zed''s eyes became moist again. He growled in a low voice and had his burning hot lips touch her soft


    lips.


    Jean unconsciously closed her eyes and gave in to the craziness of his kiss.


    Suddenly, the room felt very hot as their romance drowned everything else besides them.

 Chapter 177 How Many Women Are You With

    Chapter 177 How Many Women Are You With


    When Jean woke up from her dream at midnight, she found out that no oney beside her.


    Initially, she was nk and lost. It was only after she was wide awake, her face crunched into a


    quizzical expression.


    She put on her slippers and began looking for Zed everywhere in the house. Atst, she noticed a trace


    of light under the door of Zed''s study.


    Jean yawned. As she was about to push the door, she paused to hear Zed''s voice from the inside.


    Going to the study in the night wasn''t unusual for Zed. As she heard him, it seemed that he was on a


    call.


    Did he have something important to deal with at this hour?


    Or was Zed hiding anything from her?


    Hadn''t they reached an agreement with each other? Both of them had decided to unconditionally trust


    each other. But why did she doubt him now?


    Suddenly, Jean began to grin and pped her head for her silliness.


    She gently pushed the door to avoid startling Zed.


    With the door open, she saw that Zed was sitting on the big chair with lighting from themp on his


    desk.


    However, Zed was still on the phone with his back towards Jean.


    The towering chair covered Zed''s frame entirely. Only his jet ck short hair could be seen from the top


    of the chair. Themp''s light gave a smooth lustre to his ck hair.


    Jean realized that Zed hadn''t noticed her even now. She decided to tiptoe towards him and surprise


    him.


    Zed was one of those who didn''t express everything readily that came to his mind. It was only after


    Jean, he had started looking joyful with a mix of different expressions. But most of the times, his stone


    face looked frightening.


    ''How will he react if I stealthily approach him from behind?''


    Jean chuckled to herself. Before she could stretch out her hands to cover his eyes and give him a


    surprise, Zed''s unusual words stopped her mid-way.


    "Jesse, don''t cry. Let''s talk again when youe here. Is this ok? It is reallyte in the night now. Just


    don''t think too much. Go and have a good sleep. That''s a good girl. You will spoil your face if you don''t


    stop crying..."


    Jean had never heard Zed speak to anyone so tenderly and patiently.


    Judging from behind, she felt that Zed waspletely unaware and engrossed in the phone call.


    Suddenly, a strange thought crept into her mind.


    She stood there as if she were struck by thunder.


    Jean couldn''t clearly tell her feelings. Apart from bitterness and pain, she was more than anything


    baffled.


    A fear loomed over her thoughts. It was hard for her to even breathe.


    ''No, it must be my illusion. I must be still dreaming.''


    In that moment, Jean turned around and rushed to go out.


    She was trembling like a leaf. But Jean''s feet felt heavy as if they had turned into lead. In her delirium,


    she bumped into the corner of the desk.


    Jean was bruised and yelled in great pain. Quickly, her hands covered her mouth and she tried to run


    out.


    "Jean......" After hearing Jean shout, Zed had swivelled his chair to see Jean dashing for the door.


    Zed was in panic. He stood up and rushed outside after her.


    "Jean......"


    When Zed came into the living room, he heard another door bang on the far end. Then, everything was


    quiet.


    Zed frowned and walked towards the guest room with big steps.


    He tried pushing the door open but he expected it to be locked from inside.


    Zed leaned against the door and asked: "Jean, what''s wrong? Open the door please."


    Jean felt limp with grief and anxiety and copsed on the ground with her back against the door. She


    started to cry uncontrobly.


    Her eyes became dull and ssy. Jean held her head in her hands cowering down in pain.


    ''Jesse?


    There is she and then there is Eva and Selena. Zed, how many women are there?''


    Jean felt sad and hurt, Even though she brought herself to trust him again and again.


    However, Jean never heard Zed speak to someone in such a gentle tone.


    This time, she couldn''t deceive herself, although she tried again and again to believe something else.


    For some reason, Jesse seemed to be different from Eva and Selena.


    Zed had treated her with great affection as if she was the most precious treasure in the world.


    ''Zed, what on earth do you take me for?''


    Zed still bent against the door and cried, "Jean, open the door. If not, I will break it open."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ''Ya, this is how you treat me, with aggression and hurt. Where is your softness for me?''


    Jean wiped her tears away. She slowly opened the door with a firm nk expression on her face.


    Zed had decided to kick the door open. When he raised his leg to do it, the door was abruptly opened.


    Looking at Jean and hints of tears on her face, Zed was taken aback and lovingly called her, "Jean......"


    Jean raised her head to look at Zed. She took a deep breath and nkly said, "What''s up?"


    ''What''s up?''


    Zed almost got pissed. ''What the hell were you thinking?


    You ran away madly and even kept me out of the room.''


    He was too worried to nearly go mad. Yet when Jean said "what''s up, " she pretended as if nothing had


    happened.


    In that very moment, Zed wanted to maul the woman he loved and hated.


    But Zed would never do that. Instead, he tried his best to keep calm and ask Jean, "What is wrong with


    you?"


    "I''m fine." Jean shook her head and said, "I am tired and sleepy. I will go to sleep if there is nothing I


    can do."


    Jean shut the door and turned towards the bed to lie down, not waiting for any reaction from Zed.


    Jean felt as if all her strength was drained out. She was so feeble that she almost crawled on to the


    bed step by step.


    "Jean......" Zed was very disturbed by Jean''s apathy. He tried opening the door and was sessful


    because Jean had unlocked it earlier. He took her hands and asked, "Did youe into my study?


    Why did you run away?"


    "I......" Jean didn''t resist Zed taking her hands into his. She just lowered her gaze and looked churlish.


    It seemed that Zed didn''t know that she had overheard his conversation. He was also oblivious to her


    knowing that a Jesse existed.


    ''Good!''


    Jean raised her head to see Zed in the eye and said, "I had a nightmare so I wanted to find you in your


    study. But I came back when I saw that you were busy."


    "Is that all?" Full of doubt, Zed again asked, "Then, why did you lock yourself inside? You even didn''t


    react at all when I asked you to open the door for quite a long time?"


    Jean snorted with contempt, "Didn''t I say that I had a nightmare? I locked the door inside because I


    was scared."


    Jean looked down for a second and wondered, ''Why didn''t I ask Zed who Jesse was?


    What is their rtionship?


    Jean, what on earth are you afraid of?


    Is anything worse than our present situation?''


    "Honey, you are so stupid." Zed felt sorry for saying this and immediately hugged her: "When you next


    have a nightmare, just call me, and I will be there with you."


    Wrapped in his arms, Jean felt more upset and depressed listening to Zedforting her.


    "Just call me, and I will be with you."


    Comparing his tone to how Zed spoke to Jesse ("That''s a good girl. You will spoil your face if you don''t


    stop crying..."), To how he spoke to her, Jean''s guess was more or less confirmed.

 Chapter 178 Send Her A Car

    Chapter 178 Send Her A Car


    Zed, Zed......


    Jean''s heart ached on thinking of his name.


    Both of them were dog-tired and couldn''t keep at this any longer. "Alright now, let''s sleep!" Scooping up


    Jean''s slender body in his arms, Zed began walking towards the bed.


    The strong lines on Zed''s face had softened with love. But Jean only felt ironic and disappointed.


    Somehow, when you looked at Zed, what was in his heart was not for all to see. It was clear that he


    was capable of putting on an act.


    The tall, muscr Zed was one man with her but totally different when he was with other women.


    Zed, was your love for me all fake?


    This thought haunted Jean again and again as shey in bed, curled up away from Zed.


    "Why are you sleeping so far from me?" The ivory satin sheets calmed Zed as he snaked his hand onto


    Jean''s petite waist.


    The supple muscles of Jean''s stomach tightened into a knot as she felt Zed''s cold hand touch her. It


    felt like a jolt out of the blue and her hair stood on an end.


    "Don''t be nervous, I won''t touch you." He could feel Jean stiffen up. Zed decided tofort her with a


    soft touch and gently patted her back.


    Now that she felt assured, Jean let her guard down. Still, a sardonic smile yed on her lips as she


    thought:


    ''Of course, you won''t be in the mood or cater to my needs. You have just flirted with another woman,


    after all.''


    Jean felt her misery grow from bad to worse. She had to force herself to not think any further


    Or else she would really have a fit.


    The quiet of the night and an equally silent Jean made Zed''s eyes droop heavily. After some minutes,


    he fell asleep.


    On the other side of the bed, a listless Jean stirred up as she heard Zed breathing heavily in his sleep.


    Slowly, she got up from the bed and sat on the couch to look at Zed''s bewitching face.


    No doubt, he was called seductive at first sight. It was also the reason why she became devoted to the


    marriage as bit by bit she fell under his spell. She was promptly told about the dangers involved and its


    unworldly nature.


    At first, Jean thought that Zed didn''t care for Eva or Selena. For him, Jean was his true love and he


    honestly cared for her.


    This was the truth Zed had once said to Jean.


    And with all her heart, she believed him.


    Things went downhill when she discovered Zed''s otherside. Dealing with a cold and ruthless Zed made


    her earnest loving husband a figment of her imagination. Hearing how he could care for another


    woman, her confidence in their rtionship shattered.


    The sad truth, at the end of the day, was that she was a total fool


    For believing men''s ttery of her.


    Who could say Zed was different than Ethan? To her, they were all the same.


    Zed''s debonair personality left everyone smitten. Instead, what was often asked was how could


    someone as sophisticated as Zed fall in love with her?


    As the way things turned out, the truth hit her hard. The fault was all hers. She was too sentimental.


    Stupid and naive.


    Neither Ethan would belong to a girl like her, let alone Zed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As the night progressed, Jean''s wretchedness increased. The sorrow in her heart weighed her down.


    What should I do?


    Should I stay or leave?


    If she leaves Zed then she would somewhere do what he wanted her to do. But does staying back


    mean demeaning herself and reducing her self-worth?


    Jean wondered. Through the night, Jean turned this question over and over again. Her confusion kept


    her awake till daybreak.


    As Zed slowly opened his eyes, he saw Jean intently staring at him with her eyes bloodshot. Puzzled


    by this, he raucously asked: "Jean, what happened? Did you even sleepst night?"


    "I can''t." Jean replied carelessly.


    Now that Zed was awake, Jean''s trance was broken. She finally moved her stiffened body and walked


    to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Watching Jean go, Zed felt that something was off about the way she was acting.


    What was that?


    Had Jean changed into a different person overnight?


    Was she still worrying about Ethan?


    Didn''t they have an understanding to let him off the hook?


    What else was there that is eating up from inside?


    Was there something staring right at him but he couldn''t notice it?


    Thinking hard about the reason behind Jean''s sudden change in behaviour, he thought of the Wens. Of


    They certainly would not have had the time to pick on Jean.


    Zed thought all this to himself as he was getting dressed.


    Wearing nothing but her mauve bathrobe and a fawn-coloured towel on her head, Jean walked out of


    the bathroom. Seizing the moment, Zed approached her and asked, "Jean, is there anything you are


    holding back from me?"


    Jean tried to get a read on Zed''s expression as he said these words. Failing to understand the intent


    behind, she shook her head and said, "No, it''s nothing."


    "But why am I getting a feeling that there is?" Zed asked with disbelief.


    "You are overthinking this. I''m off to work." Jean walked right past Zed towards the changing room.


    A nagging feeling left Zed standing still at the spot where Jean and he was talking a minute ago. As he


    saw her go about her things indifferently, he gave up on pursuing it further and walked out of the room.


    At breakfast, Zed chose from avish spread of breads, croissants, jams, margarines, and a variety of


    cold cuts to load his te. Sitting next to him, Jean still looked preupied with something. Noticing


    how lost she looked, Zed said, "You look bad, why don''t you take the day off and rest at home?"


    "It is not necessary. I am feeling alright." In a sh of a second, Jean put down her ss of milk and


    said, "I''ve got work to do today, I will go now."


    "Get in my car." Zed readily put his slice of bread down to drop Jean on his way to work.


    "No, thanks, I don''t want to get in you car." Pursing her lips, Jean shook her head into a ''no'' and


    headed outside.


    "Jean......" Being treated like a stranger again and again made Zed angry. The reason why he was able


    to rein in his temper was because he did not want a scene right in the morning. But Jean''s behaviour


    towards him made all restraint pointless. "What on earth is your problem? I am sensing that you are


    keeping your distance from me on purpose. Are you avoiding me?"


    "You are reading too much into it. The reason why I don''t want to go to work with you is because I don''t


    want my colleagues to gossip about us. I don''t want to deal with this. You have no idea how much


    trouble you bring me every time you show up." Jean wearily exined


    "What''s wrong with me dropping you? We are married, aren''t we? Why is it unreasonable for me to


    drive you to work? And why would you care what they are gossiping about? If you don''t feel like dealing


    with the grapevine talk, I will make them never appear in front of you." Zed frowned. It never urred


    to him that the reason could be so simple.


    "Do you really think that there will not be more people to gossip about us if you make them dissapear?


    Zed, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t control what people talk about. It''s because you are


    so¡­ extraordinary. If you really care about me, I think it''s best that we avoid being seen in public as


    much as possible."


    ''I don''t want that in the end, I am embarrased and alone.


    Because you will not be mine.


    Since that is how it will be, I don''t need this show of tenderness?''


    With grief oveing her again, Jean murmured to herself.


    "Alright, if you don''t want me to drive you to work, I won''t do it anymore. Today onwards, I will ask a


    driver to drive you to and from work. Are you satisfied?" Clearly, a frazzled Zed was looking for ways to


    make peace with Jean andpromise.


    "No, this cannot be. It is too much trouble!" Jean shook her head and added before Zed got angry,


    "How about this? I have a driver''s license myself and there are spare cars in your garage. I can drive


    myself to work. Which is quite convenient."


    The fact was that she would rather take the bus or cab to work.


    To which Zed would not possibly agree. So she could only think of a more eptable option.


    "That''s okay. Do drive safe." Zed agreed as Jean had expected, but still warned her.


    "Okay." Jean exhaled a sigh of relief. With them agreeing on this, she softened a bit towards him.


    "Let''s go! To the garage and pick a car." Zed walked out first.


    Left with no choice but to follow him, a blushing Jean followed.


    Her mind was already made up about what she wanted. As soon as she spotted a low-key and


    dependable red Chevy, she eximed. "This is it." Zed raised his brows in protest but Jean interrupted,


    "Since, I will drive the car, it only makes sense that I get to pick what I like."

 Chapter 179 Car Accident

    Chapter 179 Car ident


    "Look at the options you had ¡ª Bentley, Lamborghini, or Ferrari. Any one of these is better than the


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    one you have picked. Where''s your taste?" Zed sneered.


    "Uh huh. All the cars you named are truly fancy and extravagant, but they don''t fit me. Do you think it is


    appropriate for me, a normal white cor, to drive such a fancy car?" Standing with her hands on her


    hips, Jean asked back helplessly.


    With his handsome face scrunched up in the harsh sunlight, Zed said, "I''d be surprised if there is


    anyone who doesn''t know that you are Zed''s wife in the whole H City? A fancy car perfectly suits your


    image."


    "I am a regr person with a 9x5 job. I should act like one. Forget it. I should just stop talking to you, or


    I''ll bete for work." Clutching her tan brown leather tote, Jean opened the door and got into the car.


    His lips were dry and Zed felt unsure of what Jean was up to. He unwillingly saw Jean drive the car


    steadily out of the garage.


    Anyway, Zed felt that the car didn''t match her.


    He furrowed his eyebrows, took out his phone and quickly dialed a number.


    Jean drove her shipshape Chevrolet out of the front door and put on a determined face.


    She thought, ''Jean, you did well.


    The first step is to be independent and get rid of any dependence on Zed.


    The second step is to alienate him and gradually get away from here.


    You must believe in yourself that you can do it. It will happen but it will take time. There is no rush.''


    The traffic was just about to hit the roads but Jean had just left the drive way and was about to take a


    traffic-heavy road. Lost in thoughts, Jean put on a firm expression, clutched her fist and encouraged


    herself.


    Suddenly out of the blue, a man appeared at the intersection ahead.


    The Chevrolet zoomed at a steady pace. By the time only a fifty-meter distance was left between the


    car and the man, Jean noticed what was about to happen.


    Seized by panic, she hastily stepped on the brake.


    The car leapt ahead with greater speed. With her hands mmy and heart in her mouth, she realized


    that her foot was on the elerator and not the brake.


    Twenty-meters was left between them. Jean sucked a deep breath in and stepped hard on the brake,


    with her eyes closed nervously.


    "Screech..." The screech of the tire rubbing the ground echoed in Jean''s ears that were throbbing with


    excitement. Her heart was pounding rapidly.


    Breathing rapidly, Jean was a bundle of nerves and was shivering.


    By the time the car screeched, there was hardly any distance, possibly a few meters were left.


    ''What happened to the man?


    Why was there no sound?


    Was he really hit by me?''


    A petrified Jean was even more anxious now. She shuddered harder at what had just happened.


    Minutes passed. It was still dead silent outside.


    Her hazel brown eyes were still shut. To calm herself down, Jean counted till three and opened her


    eyes. She opened the door with trembling hands.


    A hand soaked in blood reached out towards her. Jean jumped out of her skin with fear.


    "Ah..."


    Jean screamed and was too scared to even look at it. Her face was ashen white and she was


    dumbstruck by what was in front of her.


    "I haven''t died... What are you screaming for? Call the ambnce. Or you would have to... collect my


    dead body." A man said in a feeble voice. Jean was in disbelief about what had happened. Her


    shivering body stood there rooted to the spot.


    As the voice was getting softer and softer, Jean summoned up the courage to open her eyes.


    A twenty-something man with his face oozing bloody twisted in pain by the Chevy''s door. His small


    innocent eyes begged her to do something before it was toote.


    "Hey... Don''t die." Jean''s heart was aflutter in terror. She forced herself to stop thinking of all the wrong


    oues and got out of the car. Crouched down by the young man''s side, she reached her dainty


    fingers in front of his mouth to check whether he was still breathing.


    He was.


    Jean sighed with relief. She took out her phone and dialed 911.


    After the call, a gush of remorse, pain and fright surged in her veins. She sat down by his side feebly,


    looking at the blood all over his face. There didn''t seem to be an end to the bleeding. It was oozing


    from his body endlessly. Jean forced herself to stay calm and arrest the sense of foreboding she felt at


    the moment.


    Inexperienced, Jean tried covering his wounds with her hands to stop the blood loss. In a matter of


    minutes, she was bloody up to her elbows. The eye-pricking red was now a part of her white shit.


    Her welled up eyes couldn''t contain her emotion anymore. Jean began crying hysterically for it was the


    first time, she had realized how fragile human lives can be.


    "You hold on..."


    Jean looked into those tiny eyes that belonged to the man she didn''t know.


    He moved his shut eyes, as if he had heard Jean''s words.


    The ambnce arrived soon after. The medical workers quickly shifted him onto the stretcher and into


    the vehicle.


    At the sight of the doctors, Jean''s fear slightly subsided.


    They meant hope to her. All bloody and covered in tears, Jean wiped her pretty face and came along in


    the ambnce that belonged to the biggest hospital in H City.


    "Mr. Zed, Mrs. Jean had a car ident."


    The colour drained from Zed''s face as he heard the news about Jean. The call had interrupted a very


    important meeting he was in but still, when the phone rang, he didn''t think once before picking up the


    number that shed on his device.


    In a sh, Zed stood up from his chair, and anxiously asked, "Is she okay? Was she hurt badly? Where


    is she now?"


    Zed bombarded the voice on the other lines with these questions as he felt his spine tingle in fear.


    "Mr. Zed, Mrs. Jean is all right. Her car hit a man." The man on the other side of the phone exined.


    "Toby Yi, what''s wrong with you? Why couldn''t you say this first?" Zed was secretly relieved, but


    sounded Toby off.


    "Sorry, sir." Toby knew it wasn''t his fault. Mr. Zed had interrupted him before he couldplete his


    piece of information. But now he was in the wrong.


    He knew Mr. Zed''s temper. If he was concerned about something, he lost his senses.


    Since the very day he wasmissioned to protect Mrs. Jean, Toby knew that Mr. Zed cared for her


    safety more than his.


    So, he understood Mr. Zed''s behavior.


    "You stay there. I''lle soon." Then, Zed strode outside, leaving people in confusion, looking at each


    other in the meeting room.


    Frantically, climbing up the stairs of the hospital, Zed anxiously ran to the emergency ward.


    Jean had never encountered such a situation. He thought she must be at an utter loss for she had


    never hurt a fly let alone a man. Zed kept on thinking about the level of fear and anxiety she must be


    going through.


    ''Jean, don''t worry. I''ming.''


    When Zed hurried to the door of the surgery room, Jean was there, agitated. She was surrounded by


    several policemen, arguing.


    "As I have said, after I make sure that the man inside is okay, I''lle to the police station to give my


    statement. I will takeplete responsibility for my mistake." Jean''s face was white, but she stood


    straight and uttered these words in a firm tone.


    "We are just following the procedure. Why are you making it difficult for us? How about this¡­. You


    there." A striking policeman with a chocte brownplexion reasoned with Jean.


    "Come with you..." An upset Jean lowered her head. She knew that if she went away, she would never


    see the man inside again.


    This wasn''t her being sentimental. It was because of her that the man inside was having a surgery,


    though the oue was unknown.


    Pangs of conscience tugged at her as the scene of him lying feebly under her feet cropped up in her


    thoughts again.

 Chapter 180 A Man was Hit

    Chapter 180 A Man was Hit


    ''I... I just want to wait for the person I ran over toe out of the operating room first. It''s not about him


    being alive or not. This is out of genuine concern, '' thought Jean.


    But then a question popped in her head: "Why are these policemen insistent to take me to the police


    station first?"


    "She won''t go with you. If you have any questions, just talk to mywyer." An out-of-breath Zed rushed


    in to reassure his cornered wife. As soon as heposed himself, he told the cops to back off in his


    usual peremptory fashion.


    "Mr. Zed..." The policemen suddenly looked embarrassed.


    The police was in a hurry right from the start. As soon as they got to know that the Mr. Zed''s wife had


    caused the ident, they arrived at the scene of the ident in a jiffy. Then, they followed the


    ambnce directly to the hospital and tagged Jean until she gave a statement, all before Mr. Zed


    arrived.


    But Mr. Zed was here now. It would be doubly difficult to take Jean away now that he had intervened.


    "Mr. Zed..." The policeman, who had been covertly forcing Jean all this while, thought the situation over


    and said, "I hope you understand, Mr. Zed. We are just following the rules."


    "I know. But if you have any questions, please talk to mywyer." Ignoring the police who still wanted to


    say something more, an anxious Zed took his trembling wife and inteced his arm with hers to lead


    her to a bench to talk in private.


    "Come on Jean, take a seat first. Did you get frightened just now with all the cops and the legal work?"


    Zed thought approaching this on a milder tone might ease Jean into talking with ease. He watched her


    with concern as she sat there nk in front of him.


    Jean''s dull expression was disturbing Zed. Jean, on the other hand, was shocked to see hime like


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    this. She was at a loss on how to respond to himing in such a hurry.


    His show of concern made the sweet-natured woman want to jump into her husband''s arms. After all,


    she was dying to vent her anxiety and fears.


    ''But now... how can I do this... just after I decided to get rid of my dependence on Zed?''


    Swallowing the bitter irony of the situation, Jean looked down and said in a sad, somber tone, "No


    matter how scared I am, I still have to face this. But... why are you here?" Thest part of her utterance


    contained a hint of surprise but she didn''t noticed this tone herself.


    "You have experienced such a serious ident just hours ago. How could I not be here? But more


    importantly, why didn''t you tell me first?" Zed scowled in defiance.


    He thought, ''I am your husband but you didn''t think of me first when you were most helpless.'' The


    silence between them became tense and added to Zed''s difort.


    "I was afraid at that time. It took me a while to wrap my head around what had happened¡­ that I had


    hit and run somebody down and put their life in danger. Seeing the young man covered in blood made


    me gather my wits. All I could think of was to call an ambnce and call for rescue as soon as


    possible, " Pausing for breath, Jean looked up at Zed.


    "You''re right, I don''t mean to me you. But Jean, can you please contact me as soon as something


    like this happens from now on?" His stare pierced right through Jean''s unsureness.


    ''My wife has an ident but I am told by my subordinate about it first. What a warped equation this is.''


    Reflecting on their situation, Zed''s heart broke. He could sense that his beloved wife Jean had be


    somewhat different.


    But he couldn''t put his finger on what the difference was.


    Jean abruptly raised her head and fixedly looked at Zed as if she were trying to gauge something.


    The cruel, ruthless yboy image of Zed didn''t go with the man in front of her right now. He looked


    vulnerable to the slightest of words and actions. Who could tell that Zed was this sensitive?


    Truth be told, when Jean understood that somebody had been hit by her car, her very first thought was


    to call Zed, but...


    Jean felt the white-hot stab of pain as she thought: ''I am not the only one in his heart. What''s the point


    of calling him to bother him with my problems and worries?


    This will just add to our troubles.''


    And yet, when she saw a concerned Zed running towards the emergency ward, frantically trying to


    locate her, she knew he hade dropping everything the minute he knew this had happened.


    But then, Jean put two and two together. The police already knew about the ident. How could Zed


    not?


    His intelligencework, needless to say, was unparalleled.


    "Um... well." Wearing a demure look on her face, Jean swallowed and nodded a ''yes'' to Zed.


    Jean''s silent promise to him wore off all of Zed''s tensions and anxiety. A great mental burden melted


    away.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry. Everything will get better soon." At the mention of the dire ident she had


    faced a few hours ago, Jean stiffened up and grew pale. He knew that she had just experienced a


    nightmare and it wasn''t easy getting out of it. Out of his instinctive to protect her, he held both of her


    hands in his whisperingfort and assurance.


    Zed''s rock solid presence made Jean let go a little. The ident and the chase to the hospital had


    worn her out. Not to forget the grilling by the police outside the operating room. Sleepy and tired, Jean


    rested her head on Zed''s shoulder and slowly closed her eyes.


    She had hardly slept a winkst night and now the ident in the morning had unnerved her. On top of


    this, she didn''t even know if the young man would survive the ident or not. It would be an


    understatement to say that Jean was presently overwhelmed.


    ''Let me be yearn for Zed''s warmth just for the time being. I need his love and tenderness right now!''


    Exhaustion had taken over Jean''s mind and body but neither could keep still.


    She kept her eyes wide and stared at the door of the operating room in a daze.


    The sight of the young brown haired man lying in a pool of blood gued her again and again.


    It was as if her heart was under a ruthless grip that made it impossible for it to beat.


    After what seemed to be a long interval of time, the door of the operating room creaked open.


    The young guilty woman by now had lost all hope. Seeing it open, she stood up in a heartbeat and ran


    towards the man wearing a surgical mask.


    "Doctor, how is the injured?" Tense like an animal, Jean grabbed the arm of the chief doctor and waited


    for him to say something anxiously.


    Instead of answering her, the chief doctor taking off his mask, looked at Zed.


    "Zed, what are you doing here?" An astonished doctor, first looked at Zed and then Jean, trying to


    guess what all this was about.


    "Uncle Elian, this is my wife, Jean Wen. Jean, this is Uncle Elian. He is the director of surgery in this


    hospital." Zed introduced them to each other.


    The reality of being Zed''s wife stung her again. ''How could I not meet people who Zed knows any and


    everywhere we go?''


    Still, she pushed the thought aside. After pouncing at him for help, Jean felt her cheeks hot with


    embarassment and said, "Hello, Uncle Elian."


    Elian Wang''s face rxed. He told her, "We have done a critical surgery and now await results. The


    injured''s condition is still very serious. We have already dressed his wounds. But the next 24 hours


    would tell whether he is out of danger or sumbs to his injuries."


    Listening to Uncle Elian''s words, Jean''s worry doubled, "How¡­how can we help, Uncle Elian?"


    "It is crucial that the young man has his family by his side for the next 24 hours specially. So that if


    there is an emergency, his family can call the doctors without any dy. The truth be told, the injured is


    in a severea. If he does not wake up in the next 24 hours, the situation is unlikely to be positive.


    By the way, has his family been contacted?"


    Elian Wang asked the policemen behind him.


    "The injured guy called Moore Bai is a Chinese settled abroad. He was just returning from the overseas


    so it has been difficult to get in touch with anyone from his family, " The policeman next to Elian Wang


    reported.


    "Difficult to get in touch with? What do you mean?" A frowning Zed asked.


    "Moore Bai is an orphan. He was adopted by a retired couple who died the year beforest. As for


    other rtives, we are still investigating..." The policeman reported somewhat uneasily.


    All of this suddenly seemed to take a turn for the worse. Jean looked at everyone''s face one by one


    and suddenly turned to Elian Wang and said, "Uncle Elian, since this 24-hour period is about whether


    Moore Bai can wake up or not, I will monitor his well-being and take care of him."


    "You...?"


    "You...?"


    Zed and Elian Wang both looked at Jean with surprise.


    "Yeah." Jean nodded vigorously and then said with a bitter smile, "After all, it was I who ran the car


    over him. I hope I can apany him through the next 24 hours at least. Whether he wakes up or not,


    is another thing. I owe him this at least..."


    "Jean, don''t talk nonsense." After hearing Jean, Zed chided her with a solemn face, "You don''t need to


    care for him, Jean. I will find the best caregiver who will wholeheartedly look after him for the next 24


    hours."

 Chapter 181 Guilt And Remorse

    Chapter 181 Guilt And Remorse


    "No, it is different right now, Zed." Overwrought with grief and guilt, Jean shook her head to Zed''s


    proposal of a caregiver. "Zed, I know that you are doing this for my good. But, I wil stay upset as long


    as I know that Moore, who is so young, might not¡­ all because of my carelessness."


    Talking about it made the soft-hearted Jean abruptly choke with sobs. With doe-like eyes, she implored


    Zed, "Please let me stay and take care of him. Otherwise, I just may spend the rest of my life with


    enormous guilt and regret. OK?"


    It was the moment of truth for Jean. All the anger and distance that she was putting between them


    dissolved. She revealed her pure sentiments and gazed at Zed for an answer.


    Zed, too could sense that this was the barest of emotions Jean was expressing in front of him. He now


    understood the depth of the remorse she felt. His smooth handsome face slowly softened for his sorry


    wife and was filled withpassion.


    After taking some time, Zed said: "I am afraid that you will get very tired. After all, looking after a patient


    in severea is a challenging task......"


    Then, Jean resolutely replied: "I know this task is arduous, which is why I won''t feel confident if you ask


    someone else to look after him."


    "Alright!" Sensing how strongly her mind was made up, Zed had no choice but to sigh and nod.


    Under the circumstances, disagreeing to Jean''s request to stay in the hospital would mean that he was


    the bad guy.


    "Thank you, Zed." After all that they had gone through, their agreeing to this made Jean suddenly burst


    into tears of joy.


    Elian was taken aback with Jean''s tears. He had been noticing them talk this grave matter through.


    Knowing Zed all his life, it was the first time, he had seen him treat someone so patiently and care


    about so much.


    It was all because of Jean......


    Elian unconsciously stared at Jean. Her round face and hazel brown eyes showed a rity of purpose.


    She wasn''t gorgeous in looks but she looked pure and innocent making anyone fall for her lovely


    charm.


    It was beyond anyone''s imagination that Zed would even like such a girl. And yet, Elian was ddened


    by Zed''s love for her.


    He kindly said: "Then, I will ask a nurse to lead you to the ICU. I will tell someone to exin to you


    what you should pay attention to and what you should do inside the ICU."


    Looking at his uncle and Jean, Zed anxiously added: "Uncle Elian, shall we also get a nurse?"


    Elian replied: "Sure, our hospital will assign a nurse to the patient."


    Atst, Zed felt a little more relieved, nodded and then shifted his attention to Jean.


    Her eyes were still downcast as she looked a little absent-minded and nervous.


    They came to the ICU with Elian. In front of them, Moore was lying on the bed.


    Zed and Jean saw, through the ss, that he was bandaged with white gauze all over. There were


    tubes of different devices inserted into his mouth and nose.


    Elian exined: "He is so badly wounded that can be infected by the most trivial of infections. This is


    the reason why he is directly transferred from the operation room to here. When you go inside, make


    sure you wear sterile clothes only. "


    Both Zed and Jean nodded.


    Catching Jean look at Moore fixatedly, Zed felt helpless and said: "Jean, you stay here to look after


    him. Meanwhile, I will go back to work and ask Zelda to bring you some foodter."


    Jean only shifted her nce from Moore when she heard Zed''s words. Then, she nodded to him.


    Feeling the urge tofort Jean, Zed stretched out his hand to touch her head andfort her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But, Jean flinched and instinctively took a step back. Flushed, she said: "You must hurry and go back


    since you have something to deal with at work. "


    And with that Jean walked into the sterile room to get changed assisted by a nurse who was waiting for


    her.


    Jean''s reaction left Zed stunned. He withdrew his hand and smirked.


    Her apathy and sense of alienating him was back again, Zed felt.


    ''Forget it. She might not have adapted to the situation yet. It is a major event and not easy to digest.


    Let''s give her some time!''


    After studying Jean for a minute who was visible from the sterile room, Zed walked outside.


    Her aversion to his touch was ying on Jean''s mind as she slipped into the disinfected clothes. She


    nced back at the ce where he had stood a few minutes ago. No one was there anymore. Zed had


    left.


    It all felt too empty. The fragile Jean couldn''t cope with helplessness and heaviness of the situation.


    When Moore''s bed became visible to her, she realized that she had no time to think about the problems


    between Zed and herself. She entered the ICU with the nurse.


    The body was depending on a lot of machines andy listless after the surgery.


    A young man''s life was hanging between life and death, due to no fault of his own.


    It was her carelessness and absent-mindedness that he was lying there.


    Overwhelmed by what she had done, Jean began to sob.


    I am so sorry, Moore. You must wake up so that I have a chance to expiate my guilt.


    The hours went past and Zed was still immersed in work until it was nearly evening.


    After stretching his stiff arms in his chair, Zed slowly stood up and took out his cellphone: "Toby, what''s


    the situation there in the hospital?"


    "Mrs. Jean has been staying inside the ward, sir. So far, the patient''s condition hasn''t improved." Toby


    had been hiding outside the ICU all day long and reported to Zed meticulously.


    Zed frowned and asked: "Has she stayed there without leaving? Has she eaten something?"


    Toby hesitated for a while. Atst, he replied honestly: "...... No."


    Zed looked at his watch. It was seven o''clock in the evening. That was to say, the silly woman hadn''t


    had anything for thest 12 hours.


    Zed hung up the phone, took his coat and furiously walked out of his office with big steps.


    On his way to the hospital, he got sweet and sour pork ribs, steamed carp and some vegetables that


    Jean liked. Then, Zed drove fast towards the hospital.


    When he arrived at the hospital, he walked straight towards the ICU.


    He could spot Toby guarding the ICU from afar. Zed walked over to him and said: "Go get something to


    eat, Toby. I will be here for the time being."


    After Toby left, Zed knocked at the ss door. A bone-weary Jean turned at the knock and saw Zed


    signalling her toe out. Jean hesitated for several minutes. She kept on looking at Moore who was


    still lying just as he was this morning. She could do nothing but heave a gentle sigh. She headed for


    the sterile room to get changed and join Zed.


    "I didn''t object when you said you wanted to look after him. But Jean, you should take care of yourself,


    ok?" A worried Zed unpacked the boxes of food he had got for her.


    Jean bit her lips and said: "But I have no appetite."


    "I know that you don''t have much appetite, so I specially bought some of your favorite dishes from the


    DYX Restaurant. You just eat some food, so that I can be a little more relieved, " said Zed softly.


    ''How thoughtful of Zed!'' She was astonished that Zed had taken great care in bringing her the food she


    liked and then coaxing her so patiently.


    This softened her towards him and she involuntarily nodded.


    Opening the boxes, her eyes welled up as she saw her favorite dishes.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Jean simply stared at the food and wouldn''t eat, Zed grew concerned:


    "Don''t you like the food? I can go out to buy some more if you want to eat anything else......"


    "No, you needn''t. I like all these dishes." After she finished speaking, Jean picked up the chopsticks


    and started eating.


    Instead of gorging the food down, which Jean would whenever she was hungry, she took small bites


    and ate with reserve.


    Her slow chewing of the food made Zed frown.


    He saw that Jean was in tears even when eating.


    Leaning towards her, Zed consoled her and said: "Jean, take it easy. Don''t be too worried. Who knows


    maybe he would wake up the next minute."

 Chapter 182 A Critical Time

    Chapter 182 A Critical Time


    The chopsticks were put down on the table and Jean began to wring her hands helplessly. With lips


    quivering she tried to say, "But I have been looking at him all this while. Apart from his slight breath, no


    other signs show that he is still alive. Zed, it is I who made him suffer. If it were not for my


    carelessness, he would have been fine right now..."


    It took Jean a great deal of strength to finish her sentence. Right after, her shoulders shook with grief


    as she buried her face in her hands.


    "What nonsense are you saying?" The very sight of Jean crying pierced Zed''s heart. With an excited


    breath, he said, "This is not all your fault. If he had walked by paying more attention to the traffic, such


    a serious traffic ident would not have happened."


    Zed''s constion wasn''t hollow. He said this after he had done due diligence through his secretary who


    went to the police station to know theplete details of the ident.


    As Jean''s car sped towards Moore, he was busy answering a phone call. Unaware of his surroundings,


    he crossed the street when the signal for pedestrians was red-lit.


    Therefore, technically, both Jean and Moore were equally ountable for the ident.


    Though, what turned thew against Jean''s favour was that she hit Moore. Worse still he was an


    overseas Chinese, which made a stronger set ofws protect him.


    "It is not Moore''s fault..." Jean shook her head and choked through tears.


    Her guilt was gnawing her from the inside. If she could, she would lie in ce of Moore in the ICU. The


    wait for Moore to wake up was a slow torture for her.


    "It will be fine. You must not think about this too much. There are still fifteen hours for Moore to wake


    up, right? It will be alright. God can feel your kindness and purity, so he will help wake Moore up." Zed


    knew that if he continued to say anymore, Jean''s sorrow would be deeper. So he tried tofort


    her by cing his arm around her petite frame.


    Jean knew that Zed was well meaning. She wiped her tears and said, "I have no appetite to eat. And


    you also have been busy dealing with this matter the whole day. You''d better go back home to have a


    good rest."


    "Won''t youe home with me?" Zed couldn''t extract himself away from her. He asked her without


    hesitation.


    "The final fifteen hours are the most important. I have to stay here to wait for the result." She looked


    towards the ICU with a firm resolve in her eyes.


    "What if I don''t allow you to? What if I insist that you muste home with me?"


    Saying this, Zed feltpelled to take her hand into his.


    "No. Zed, I know you well. You won''t stop me." Jean shook her head and looked into Zed''s eyes. She


    said slowly.


    "Damn it! Who gives you the confidence to say that you know me well?" When hearing what Jean had


    just said, Zed couldn''t control shouting back insults.


    "Because you are Zed." The moment she uttered this, Jean stared at Zed and kept silent.


    Zed suppressed his smile. He had not expected such a witty reply from Jean. It seemed that he had


    underestimated her intelligence all along.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The retort was so sharp that it silenced him.


    Zed couldn''t insist any longer, for it would be a mean act to press on hering back home right now.


    "Ok..." Finally Zed gave in and said, "But you have to remember that whether he wakes up or not


    before midday tomorrow, you leave the hospital toe home with me."


    "I promise that." Jean''s pale face broke into a shadow of a smile. She looked at Zed and said, "You go


    back home now. I assure you I am fine. Don''t worry about me."


    Silence hung between them as Zed spected what Jean was feeling. He soothingly caressed her


    head and gently said, "Dear, don''t get me worried about you. If you feel tired, you have to rest. You


    know that? I have already asked Uncle Elian to find the best nurse. So you don''t need to do everything


    yourself. Unfortunately the ident has happened. You should know that your guilt and sorrow will not


    help. If I see your bloodshot eyes tomorrow, Jean, you know that I will be extremely unhappy..."


    Zed wheedled.


    Jean did not dodge Zed''s warning this time.


    Jean was quite moved hearing Zed imploring her. She nodded and said, "I know. I will look after myself


    well."


    A tender moment passed between them and Zed finally left from the hospital.


    Jean saw Zed leave and she felt herself drown in haplessness.


    ''Zed, why? Why are you so nice to me?


    The more you care for me and the deeper you love me, it''ll be doubly harder for me to leave you.


    You love another girl in your heart, but you show me this great kindness. Why?


    Is it because we are married? Or is it because that your parents are fond of me


    If I had not heard with my own ears and seen with my eyes, you speaking on the phone with Jesse, I


    would have thought that all this must be my imagination.


    But no matter how much I delude myself, I cannot pretend that nothing happened.


    Why?


    Why did I find out that you love someone else right after I bared my heart to you and fell in love with


    you?


    Zed, you... How can you treat me this way?


    Please don''t be so nice to me. I can''t afford your gentleness. And I can''t hold back my feelings for you.''


    Jean let her tears pour down soaking her now soiled shirt. Crying her heart out was the only thing she


    knew to alleviate her sorrow. When the torment inside her subsided, she felt much better. She cleaned


    her face, changed back into her sterile clothes and walked into the ICU.


    Moore still looked weak. His nk face showed no signs of cognizance. It seemed as if he were deep


    in sleep.


    After the upheaval of the whole day, Jean felt her head to be rather heavy. Within minutes, shey


    down at the bedside and fell asleep. The sleep she drifted into was filled with surreal dreams.


    In fact, Moore came to her to say goodbye.


    In the dream, he was cheerful and handsome to look at. In his extroverted manner, he smiled at Jean


    as she noticed the pair of dimples that dotted his cheeks.


    "You don''t have to be that guilty. It was because I was so careless then that I was hit by your car. As


    long as you can stay with me and apany me during the final time of my life, all faults between us


    can be written off. We don''t owe each other anything then..."


    Jean woke up with a shock. She was amazed with what she saw in her dream and opened her mouth,


    gasping for breath. Moore was right where he was all this while, looking the same and sleeping.


    Jean''s dream was so lucid that she couldn''t judge whether it really happened or she saw it in her sleep.


    She felt her heart sink and grabbed Moore''s hand tightly. His cold body temperature reassured Jean


    that it was her dream. Her delicate face broke into a grin.


    Jean turned back to find the nurse had already dozed off in her chair. She let out a long breath and


    turned to look at Moore with helplessness and slight amazement. She said in a soft and low voice,


    "Moore, I had a dream about you just now. I hardly expected that you will give me a shock in the night


    after giving me a strong warning during the day. You have warned me twice. I guess that you must be a


    mischievious person to do that. I don''t know whether I am right."


    The night enveloped the hospital in a heavy silence again. It felt everything stood still and not a leaf


    fluttered around them.


    Jean, after her ominous dream, could not go back to sleep. She looked at her hand still clutching


    Moore''s and said, "I know that you are still fighting death. Moore, you muste out stronger and win


    this battle to wake up to me. I feel you can do it after what I saw of your bright and intelligent eyes in


    my dream. You are such a powerful and sunny boy. I bet God doesn''t have the heart to take your life.


    So please wake up! Will you? Wake up just as you did when I was almost scared to death in the


    daytime. You might not know how astonished I was when you woke up all of a sudden and asked me to


    call for the ambnce. I did my part. Now it all depends on you. Moore, I know that you are eager to


    live. So please be brave. If you can wake up this time, everything you are going to encounter will just


    be nothing at all. No trouble will beat you down.


    So it is a test given by God. I deeply and firmly believe that you will win. You have already been in


    sleep for a rather long time. You will be a pig if you keep sleeping. Wake up please. Will


    you?"

 Chapter 183 I Will Pay You A High Salary

    Chapter 183 I Will Pay You A High Sry


    Jean''s fervent whispering to Moore sounded like a prayer being carried on the hushed winds of the


    night. The graphite ck night absorbed her hope and the silence engulfed her whispers.


    The sleeping caregiver woke up. She tiptoed to Jean and said: "You can go rest for some time. I will be


    here until then."


    Jean gazed at Moore and shook her head: "I don''t want to sleep. You go rest."


    A strange single-mindedness possessed Jean. She couldn''t take her eyes away from Moore, let alone


    get up from there. Seeing this, the caregiver relented and went back to sleep in the chair.


    The ward was noiseless again. Moore had given Jean no reaction and she felt her spirits low.


    "Moore, I have said so much. Haven''t you heard any of it? Or do you like to be a deserter and abandon


    your life?"


    Jean''s tone was angry and desperate. "You are a man. How can you be irresponsible? Do you know


    how disappointing you are to those who love you? It was just a car ident but you can''t stand it now?


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    There are so many misfortunes and sufferings that we have to experience in our life. If you are really


    depressed, then you will never wake up. If you are prone to desert or want to desert all your life, this is


    when you will really desert the world."


    Jean''s heart beat rapidly and tears flooded her face.


    ''Yes, I know I am a deserter when I distance myself from the problems Zed and I have.


    I am the real deserter! I am the real deserter! I know.


    If Zed has really fallen in love with the other woman, I have to face this problem sooner orter.


    Evasion won''t solve it.''


    "Who tells you¡­ that I''m a deserter¡­"


    A weak, hoarse voice rang out. Jean, who was crying, immediately widened her eyes with shock and


    looked at the young face.


    Seeing Moore blink, Jean was zapped and didn''t know how to react.


    "You¡­ you¡­" Jean was dumbfouned. Moore was looking at her questioningly.


    "I have woken up¡­ It proves that I''m not a deserter¡­" Moore let out a groan as he felt his whole body


    torn into several tiny parts.


    "Doctor¡­ doctor¡­" Jean finally came to her senses. Immediately, she let go of Moore''s hand and ran


    to the caregiver, shaking her up from her sleep: "Call the doctor¡­ He has woken up¡­"


    The caregiver looked around in confusion. Processing what Jean had just said, she quickly looked at


    Moore.


    ''Oh, the patient has finally woken up.''


    She let out a sigh of relief and rushed outside.


    Jean grew conscious that only Moore and she were in the ward now. She looked at him in deep shame


    and embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Jean quickly rushed to Moore''s side and apologized. "It was I who hit you with the car. I''m


    willing to take responsibility for any problems that you are facing because of me."


    "Don''t talk about it now¡­" Moore shook his head and said that sounded more like a whisper: "Could


    you¡­ please help me pour a cup¡­ of water?"


    Moore looked at Jean and said with an abashed air. His head was entangled by the gauze, which made


    him look a tad funny.


    "Okay, wait for a moment." Jean immediately felt sorry for not having her wits about her and quickly got


    up to pour some water.


    Jean put the cup against his lips and help him finish. Sated, Moore sighed softly and felt himself


    improve.


    The doctor on duty rushed in. After checking Moore''s vitals, the doctor turned around and smiled. Jean


    was nervously waiting for the doctor to say something. "The patient is showing all signs that he is out of


    danger. As long as he is taken good care of and rests peacefully, he will be cured."


    "Thank you, doctor." Jean''s heart soared at the doctor''s verdict. After a long wait and a tense period,


    Jean finally let out a big sigh of relief.


    "You''re wee." After telling the caregiver about a few things that she had to heed to, the doctor left


    the ward.


    A smile on Jean''s face stayed for a long time. She looked at Moore, beaming but said nothing.


    Moore didn''t have the strenth to reciprocate Jean''s joy. But eventually, it enthused him too and he


    weakly smiled.


    Noticing her pale face, he suggested: "I have woken up now and will recover soon. You can go back to


    take some rest now."


    "Do you remember me?" Jean looked at Moore with amazement.


    She thought that Moore thought of her as his caregiver.


    After all, no one would stay in the hospital after running over someone.


    "Of course, I was hit by you. If I don''t remember you, whom will I ask forpensation?" Moore joked.


    He clearly remembered that he was struck down on the ground and couldn''t sit up after that. He waited


    for the driver to get off the car. After a long wait, when his body was in excruciating pain and he felt he


    would lose consciousness, he scrambled towards where the driver was.


    As he was losing precious time, Moore had no choice but to ask the driver for help.


    Though Moore was now very surprised at having Jean stay back in the hospital.


    Jean looked peakish and tired. And yet her hazel brown eyes were bright with excitement. Her face


    impressed on Moore''s memory deeply.


    Hearing Moore teased her, Jean blushed.


    She looked outside the window and saw that it was dawn.


    "I will go backter." She turned back to face Moore and said, "You have just woken up and must be


    hungry. I will ask the doctor what you can eat and get it for you."


    As Jean was about to head towards the door, Moore said:


    "Don''t worry about that. There was a caregiver, wasn''t it? She will do all these things." Moore looked at


    the caregiver.


    The caregiver quickly said: "Mrs. Qi, you can have some rest. I will go prepare the food."


    And with that, she went outside to do the necessary arrangements.


    The ward became quiet again. In the face of this embarrassing atmosphere, Jean coughed unnaturally


    and said: "Umm¡­I''m Jean Wen. I''m sorry for the ident that happened yesterday. I''m sorry for giving


    you trouble¡­"


    Jean thought she should sincerely apologize to Moore now that he waspletely in his senses.


    "It''s not your fault entirely. I should also take part of the responsibility." Moore shook his head gently.


    "You can go back to take some rest now. I want to sleep again¡­"


    This further embarassed Jean: "Please have some rest. I will leave now."


    Jean hurriedly went outside and leave Moore to himself.


    Moore was overwhelmed with the entire incident.


    Since he had just woken up, he was hardly in good spirits.


    What''s worse, the drugs were wearing off and he could feel every atom in his body in pain.


    The real reason behind Moore asking for Jean to leave was that he didn''t want her to see him in pain


    and worsen her guilt. Plus, she looked sickly herself and was in much need of rest.


    ''Her eyes had dark hollows under them. She must be very tired.''


    As Moore shifted into a morefortable position, his face contorted in pain. ''Oh, shit! This hurts like


    hell!''


    Jean took off the sterile clothes and walked out of the disinfectant room. Then, she saw the caregiver


    approach the ward.


    Jean quickly greeted her: "Verginie, as Mr. Bai has already woken up, I will go backter. Remember to


    call me if you have any problems. Remember to take excellent care of him and not worry about<ppensation. I will pay you a high sry."

 Chapter 184 You Slapped Me

    Chapter 184 You pped Me


    "Mrs. Qi, please don''t worry about it. Mr. Elian has explicitly ordered his care. This is an important


    patient for our hospital and I''ll definitely take good care of him, " The nurse gently smiled at Jean to turn


    down her offer to pay her well.


    "Thank you very much for all your trouble. I need to go back home and fetch some stuff. I promise I will


    switch duties with you as soon as I am back." An indebted Jean thanked the caregiver and began


    walking towards the entrance of the hospital.


    Just before she arrived at the entrance, Jean saw Winner. He seemed to be sneaking around as he


    was walking in hurried steps in her direction.


    Jean moaned to see him. After the exhaustion of the past 24 hours, she certainly didn''t want to be


    entangled with the Wens.


    Especially, not Winner! He was like a viper, full of hostility and ready to attack her any minute. And


    there was no stopping his bullying once he started it.


    In the sh of a second, Jean took cover behind a wide ornate pir. Once safe, she peered at him


    cautiously.


    Apparently, Winner didn''t see Jean around. Instead, he was on the look out for a familiar doctor or


    nurse. When he found himself among strange faces, he sighed with relief and doubled his speed. By


    the time he reached the corridor, he whistled and had a swagger in the way he walked.


    "Hey, Mister. This is a hospital. Please maintain decorum. The patients are resting." A senior nurse


    scolded Winner for his ungainly behaviour.


    This ruffled up Winner. But he remembered that he was in the hospital and didn''t want to draw attention


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    to himself by causing a scene. He red hard at the nurse and spat out the words: "You old ugly hag,


    why don''t you go to hell?"


    Obviously, the nurse didn''t hear his talking back as she continued to devote herself into work.


    Jean stayed where she was until she saw Winner disappear from her sight. Seeing him at the hospital


    had got Jean confused.


    It was ate hour for Winner to show up at the hospital. There must be something wrong.


    ''Perhaps Henry was in this hospital?''


    Thinking on these lines, Jean approached the nurses'' station.


    "Excuse me? Does the young man who just went paste here frequently?" Jean politely smiled and


    asked the nurse.


    The woman across the desk lowered her sses and moved her pile of files aside to get a better view


    of the young woman who wore a dirty stained white shirt. After looking Jean from head to toe, she said,


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m his half-blood sister. To be specific, I''m here to ask if Henry Wen is here in this hospital." Jean


    replied without any haste. The smile on her face got bigger and she tried her best to be morepliant


    and pleasing.


    "Henry Wen?" The nurse suddenly realized something and gave Jean a despising look, "Yes. He has


    already been here for more than half a month. Speaking of that, are you really his daughter?"


    The hint of disdain in the nurse''s words was obvious. She just stared at Jean without batting an eyelid.


    Jean''s face flushed but she soonposed herself and answered with a smile, "I am just back from a


    business trip and reached the hospital in a hurry. Do you know how he... my dad is now?"


    "How do you think he is? He was half dead. He is alive now but still suffering." The nurse seemed to


    believe what Jean had said but she didn''t have any sympathy for the daughter of a man who was on


    his deathbed. She nonchntly picked up her files and got up to make her rounds of the wards.


    Half dead...


    Jean didn''t realize that Henry''s situation was this bad. She was stunned by the news and took a step


    back, still staring at the spot where the nurse was a minute ago.


    She had thought that it was another trick by the Wens to tell her that Henry was in the hospital. She


    had thought they made it up just to win her sympathy and then ask her to persuade Zed to give them


    thend.


    After all, they could stoop to any level and do all kinds of wicked deeds just to get thend.


    But now, when Jean saw Winner turn up at the hospital at such ate hour, she began to wonder


    whether things were really for the worse as she had been told. It was only after she asked the nurse


    that Jean reached the truth.


    Dad...


    Jean felt herself tangling in a knot of emotions. She flipped her hair and exhaled softly as she turned to


    walk in the direction Winner had taken a couple of minutes ago.


    Not knowing the ward and unable to ask the nurse who left in haste, Jean began searching ward by


    ward.


    Fortunately, there was a piece of ss on the door of each ward and she was able to take a peek


    inside to search for Henry.


    By the time she reached the fifth ward, she heard an excited and familiar voice a few paces ahead of


    her.


    "Winner, how can you ask me for money? Do you know what''s happening to our family right now? If


    you really have the guts, go and ask Jean for money. She married the billionaire Zed. As long as you


    are convincing, you can get as much money as you want out of her..."


    It was Shirley''s voice. She sounded riled up and seemed to be having a heated discussion with Winner.


    On a peaceful morning, her voice echoed exceptionally loud down the corridor.


    Jean paused to look for a ce to hide and slid in a nook under the shades. Her eyes followed the two


    figures in front of her.


    "Sis, I really need the money for an emergency. Can you please do me this favor? If I can''t give them


    the money immediately, I won''t live through tonight." Winner pleaded with an edginess in his voice.


    "Save it." Shirley snorted and put her hands on her hips. She looked at him in hatred and said, "You


    have used that excuse a hundred times. Aren''t you still alive and standing right here to piss me off in


    my face? If you really get caught by them, it will be great. At least, I won''t get angry because I will


    thankfully not see you ever again."


    Shirley was annoyed and left with no patience for Winner. She turned around to go inside the ward.


    "Shirley Wen, stop." A nervous Winner reached out his hand to grab Shirley by the arm.


    How could Shirley allow herself to be touched by his dirty hand? He mustn''t have had a decent bath in


    days. Shirley swerved back and flung her palm right on to Winner''s cheek. The p sounded hard and


    loud in the quiet hospital. A panting Shirley looked Winner square in the eye for daring to touch her.


    "You... you pped me?" Winner didn''t expect Shirley would p him all of a sudden. He was startled


    and froze in ce with his hand touching the spot where Shirley pped him a few seconds ago. He


    furrowed his brows in anger and silently red at Shirley.


    "So what? It''s a shame for the Wens to have such an ignorant and useless son like you." Shirley stared


    back at him as if he were a filthy cockroach. Her face was full of disdain.


    "Shirley, don''t think that I don''t know what your n is." On hearing what Shirley had just said, Winner


    couldn''t hold back himself any longer. He shouted at her, "The Wens are so unpeaceful all because of


    you. You made us miserable. When Jean was still in our family, you tried your best to bully her, set her


    up and make her sacrifice for our family.


    Now she''s gone. When you see that she married a sessful man like Zed, you get jealous and envy


    her deep in your heart. You have no one to bully now so you take it out on me, don''t you? Listen up. I


    am not Jean. I''m not that soft to be bullied by you. And I am the son of the Wens. You are just the


    unprofitable daughter. It won''t be long before you get out of our family too. What belongs to the Wens is


    all mine. There isn''t a penny left for you."


    Winner''s eyes flushed with rage. He shouted out loud with all his strength.


    "You''d better argue with meter about the inheritance of our family estate when you still have your life!


    Besides, don''t you know what''s happening in ourpany right now? Even if you take it over, it won''t


    be more than a mess." Shirley soon turned to go back and left Winner frozen in his ce.


    Winner was still wet behind the ears. On hearing what Shirley had just said about the Wen Group being


    in a sordid mess, he copsed on the ground with no strength left.


    Observing them from a distance, Jean couldn''t help but shake her head. She let out a sigh.


    It wasn''t hard to understand why Henry was so angry for getting admitted to the hospital. Shirley and


    Winner had already started to fight over the Wens'' property even before he was dead.


    Jean felt she had got to know enough for today. Her mind was abuzz and her eyes hurt with fatigue, so


    she headed for the entrance of the hospital.

 Chapter 185 Whats The Relationship Between You Two

    Chapter 185 What''s The Rtionship Between You Two


    The Wen family had only themselves to me for what happened to them.


    The morally upright Jean never had a ce at home, ever since her mother passed away.


    The situation became worse after her stepmother Joy gave birth to Shirley and Winner. Ever since,


    they were thought of as children of the Wen family, and she was the fifth wheel.


    To add insult to injury, Henry ''sold'' her in order to rake in profit from herter.


    It was only after Zed''s entry into her life, that things changed for the better.


    The Wens though still lived by their morally corrupt ways. Seeing them get to such a low point, Jean


    sighed softly but knew that they deserved it.


    She did not go to see Henry even when she was right outside his hospital room. It was not because


    she was hard-hearted.


    She had just had enough of their greed and lust, and didn''t want anything to do with them.


    What she could do was to keep an eye on them from a distance and constantly keep herself updated.


    The loyal Jean had resolved to never make trouble for Zed.


    As for the Wen family, they could do whatever they wanted. It was none of her business to meddle in


    their affairs anyway.


    Jean went home by car, tired and drowsy. She dragged herself to the guest room but smelled a whiff of


    perfume in the air right at its entrance.


    A wide-eyed Jean couldn''t fathom its source. Worse still, when she pushed the door open, she saw a


    gorgeous woman with long hair lying on the big bed.


    The sun was climbing up in the sky and shafts of sunlight fell on the white satin bedcover.


    The unknown woman was simply lying on the bed, unaware that she was being watched by Jean. Her


    face could be called exquisite with porcin skin and long lush eyshes.


    She looked like a vision, or as if she was the woman of every man''s dream. Even though her eyes


    were closed, Jean knew it that she was a sensuous beauty.


    ''Come on, Zed, are you so impatient that you had to have a fling while I was out for only one night?''


    Swallowing hard, Jean''s shoulders slumped with all that she was witnessing in thest 48 hours. The


    sadness wore her down and she turned towards the door.


    "Who are you?" The doorknob was in Jean''s hand when she heard a velvety hesitating voice speak to


    her.


    Jean looked behind to see that the woman had woken up and was sitting on the bed. Oh, no.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She was a young girl, to be exact.


    With her elbows propped on her knees, the girl had gathered the quilt in herp. She looked a bit


    sleepy-eyed due to the sudden waking up.


    Noticing her properly, Jean felt that she was right on her being a beauty. Though there was no exquisite


    makeup on her face, her chiseled face and vivid expressions could attract any onlooker.


    Especially her big bright eyes, which mesmerized with the coloured ze. The girl looked back at Jean


    with an openness and wonder, that all looked too sincere.


    Embracing herself to break the silence, Jean prepped herself to y the hostess.


    But as soon as Jean spoke, she knew she could not bear to do it to the girl.


    "I''m Jean Wen, and who are you?"


    "Are you my sister-inw?" The young girl''s eyes suddenly lit up. She got off the bed quickly and


    walked towards Jean, her face full of excitement. She looked carefully up and down at Jean and


    smiled. Enthusiastically, she stretched her right hand towards Jean and said, "Hi, I''m Jesse Tang."


    Jesse...... Tang......


    Repeating the name under her breath, Jean turned grave. Looking at Jesse''s delicate hands, Jean took


    a deep breath and decided not to shake hands with her. "Hi, " said Jean coolly.


    "We are of the same age, I think. Can I call you Jean?" Looking at Jean with curiosity, Jesse innocently


    asked, "Sister-inw sounds like a term the old and mature will use for each other. Jean, how did you


    get married at such a young age? I have known Zed to be a nice man, but don''t you think it''s a pity to


    lose your freedom this early in life?"


    Jesse waited for her to reply. She looked at Jean affably and hardly seemed to have noticed Jean''s


    coolness.


    With her hands ying a turn softly at Jean''s body, she was trying to get close to Jean, "You must be


    knowing that Zed is an excellent human being. I was afraid that if I didn''t marry him when I met him,


    someone else would have nabbed him." A hint of a smile yed on Jean''s lips though there was no


    expression on her face. Jesse couldn''t agree more. Nodding, Jesse said, "You''re right, Jean. Ever


    since I was a child, I used to wonder what Zed''s wife would be like. Finally, I meet her, which means


    you today. I couldn''t be happier and excited to have met you."


    Tetchily, Jean conceded that Jesse was excited but delighted? Where was thating from?


    Honestly, she just could not sense a trace of joy in Jesse at all.


    As soon as Jean realized it was she, the woman Zed spoke tote in the night, she had be a


    potential threat to their rtionship. Yet now that Jean was in front of her, she had no feelings towards


    her.


    Withck of rest or sleep on two nights in a row had dulled her. Seeing Jesse in the guest bedroom had


    put her in a bad mood.


    "Excuse me, I''m leaving for my room. I am tired right now." Jean nodded at Jesse and turned towards


    the master bedroom.


    "Take good rest! I''ll be staying here for a while. We can have a good talk then. I am sure we''ll really get


    along with each other." A sunny Jesse said to Jean.


    This time Jean didn''t even bother to reply perfunctorily, and increased her pace to the bedroom.


    Leaden and sombre, Jean leaned against the door.


    The girl looked innocent, without any trace of guile in her behaviour.


    She could never have imagined that the one who had Zed''s love and tenderness would be this


    innocent and sincere. She would have believed what she saw of Jesse if she hadn''t heard the phone


    conversation between her husband and she before.


    Taking in a deep breath, Jean knew that Jesse''s behaviour was not as simple as she had observed.


    She was wary and thought of being on guard with Jesse a good idea.


    Sliding in the master bedroom. Jean tried to quitely close the door but by then Zed was awake.


    Seeing Jean in the bedroom, Zed was surprised for a few seconds. He quickly got up to say, "You''re


    back! How is Moore now?"


    "The crisis has passed and he has woken up froma." Showing no sign of emotion, Jean picked up


    her clothes and went into the bathroom.


    She was raring for a hot water bath right now. Her sticky body was already driving her crazy and Jean


    had had a long day.


    After spending half an hour in the bathroom, Jean''s mood improved a little. She walked towards the


    bedroom to untangle her wet hair.


    By then, Zed was dressed in his nightshirt. He strode over to Jean when he saw hering out.


    Gentleman-like, he took the towel from her and offered to help her dry her hair.


    With her eyes closed and her spirits up, Jean knew very well that Zed had something to say to her


    since he was waiting there.


    After some minutes of silence, Zed spoke, "Jean, take rest at home today. You must be bone-tired after


    good rejuvenating sleep."


    Tentatively, Jean opened her eyes and said in a casual tone, "Have we got a visitor at home?" I saw a


    beautiful girl in the guest room."


    "Well, she is Jesse. She has juste back from the Imperial Capital, and will stay at our home for a


    couple of days." Zed answered in a matter-of-fact way.


    "What¡­¡­ is the rtionship between you two?" Jean regretted the minute she asked the question.


    She knew that nothing could convince her of the truth not even Zed''s answer.


    Therefore, asking him was an unnecessary move.


    "The Qi and Tang family go way back and have been friends for generations. Jesse and I grew up


    together. Although, we aren''t a brother and sister to each other, our rtionship is better than what


    even siblings have." Turning Jean by the shoulders, Zed smiled and asked, "Are you satisfied with my


    answer? If you, my wife, have any other queries, just feel free to ask me anything anytime."


    Zed had seen right through Jean and sensed what was on her mind. She couldn''t help flushing with


    shame as mixed feelings tormented her heart.

 Chapter 186 Is Their Relationship Pure And Simple

    Chapter 186 Is Their Rtionship Pure And Simple


    The innocent babydoll-looking Jesse must have been good at making a fool out of Jean.


    So was Zed, but he was trickier. It was by choice that he deceived Jean into believing that his


    rtionship with Jesse was like a sibling''s.


    There was no reason for Jean to doubt what Zed had just told her. His care for Jesse as more than that


    for a little sister couldn''t be reproached.


    ''Fine, both of you are good at pulling the wool over my eyes.''


    These thoughts flitted inside Jean''s heads and worsened her spirits. She deliberately yawned and


    covered her mouth with her hand.


    "I am sleepy. I am going to bed."


    Jean began to lie down but Zed grasped her hand.


    He cupped her face in his warm, soft hands and gave her a kiss on the cheek. This came as a shock to


    Jean. In a calm tone, Zed said: "Go and have a good sleep. Don''t get cranky unnecessarily."


    Jean felt his warm breath as if her face was brushed by a feather. Still, anger mounted inside and she


    said, ''Zed, are you shameless?


    You let a stranger, a young woman stay at home, but tell me not to get cranky.


    How hypocritical and vile can you really be!''


    Jean tried to stay as nk as possible though she was rather furious. Then, she said: "You must go to


    work without any dy! I am really very sleepy......"


    "Alright. Once I am back after work, I will take both of you to eat out some delicious food." Zed took a


    deep look at Jean. He had no choice and forced himself to turn around to leave though he discerned


    that she didn''t look well.


    ''Both of you?''


    Jean sneered at the thought. She crawled into bed and stared at the ceiling for not a wink of sleep


    came to her.


    ''There is clearly something here. Zed got Jesse home as if it is par for the course. Perhaps, I wouldn''t


    stay in the Qi family for very long.''


    The delicate supple features of Jesse''s haunted Jean. She looked like a Hollywood star, she thought.


    Jean knew where she was going with this. She tried hard to resist this line of thought and not think of


    Zed and Jesee''s rtionship in a negative light. After all, Zed still treated her as before and there was


    no change in his attitude towards her or the way he spoke to her.


    But then Zed''s gentle voice that she heard in his study that night came to her. She couldn''t shake off


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    the fact that she had never heard Zed speak to anyone so gently.


    ''Does Zed really treat Jesse like a little sister like he said?


    Is their rtionship pure and simple?''


    Jean thought to herself with a bitter smile. ''Why am I so stupid?


    Jean, don''t get confused. You can do nothing no matter what the rtionship is between Zed and


    Jesse.


    If something really happens between them, can you stop it even if you want to?


    Just sleep!''


    Haggard and sapped from the core, Jean really needed some rest or else she would copse.


    Jean turned over again and again in bed and failed to sleep.


    After a long wait and nkly staring at the ceiling, Jean took two sleeping pills. Eventually she dozed


    off.


    But this was short-lived as her restlessness continued during her sleep.


    Two hourster, a bleary-eyed Jean woke up andy on the bed for a while.


    Admitting to herself that sleep was noting to her, Jean changed into a fresh pair of clothes to go


    see a doctor.


    Climbing the steps down, she saw Jesse sitting cross-legged on the sofa and watching TV without a


    care in the world.


    She was humming to herself as she painted her fingernails a bright shade of coral.


    Jean slowed her pace and approached the sofa quietly. Before she could say anything, Jesse raised


    her head and asked her in astonishment: "Jean, why did you get up? My brother Zed told me not to


    interrupt you when he left. Did I wake you up?"


    Jesse looked guilty.


    "No, I am a light sleeper, " replied Jean. Feeling pity for the young girl in front of her, Jean wondered,


    ''How could she think that such an innocent and lovely girl had a vague rtionship with Zed?


    Her thoughts were flithy for she was thinking wrong of Jesse without any evidence.


    Jean regretted this and then unconsciously asked: "Have you had breakfast? If not, I will ask Zelda to


    cook something you like eating......"


    "Jean, don''t worry about me. Zelda has watched me grow up. She can''t bear to have me hungry."


    Jesse repliedcently.


    Jean''s smile froze as she heard this. Then, with a bitter irony to the situation, she said: "Yeah. How


    could I forget that?"


    Inparison to Jean, Jesse had gotten along with both Zed and Zelda for a longer period of time.


    Naturally, both of them knew more about Jesse.


    Clearly, no one would leave Jesse hungry in the Qi family.


    Again, Jean had indescribable feelings ¡ª a bitter sadness took over her mood. She just couldn''t


    exin why she was growing upset with each passing minute.


    Maybe, she was an unwanted person in the Qi family.


    This was too ridiculous.


    Jean forced herself to stop. Suddenly, she broke into a chuckle when she thought howughable her


    thoughts were and how pretty and sweet Jesse was.


    She must be in a trance, as she had been in low spirits ever since she heard Zed''s phone call to Jessie


    that night.


    Jean wanted to observe Zed and Jesse''s rtionship without any preconceived notions. Right now,


    she was too preupied with whether they have an amorous rtionship or not.


    Everything couldn''t be based on the phone call that night. Jean still wanted to see what on earth their


    rtionship was about.


    She simply couldn''t put an end to her rtionship with Zed on the basis of something she wasn''t even


    sure of.


    As she thought of this, Jean''s mood brightened. She smiled at Jesse and said: "Do you want to go


    anywhere? I can take you around if you are free."


    Since Zed had said that Jesse would stay here for several days, Jean thought of utilizing the


    opportunity to get to truly know what type of person she was.


    "Erm...... Jean......" Jesse looked a little awkward and embarrassed. She cautiously said: "I didn''t know


    you would wake up so early, or else I wouldn''t have made a n with Zed. I have asked him to join me


    downtown after lunch. I came here in such a hurry that I couldn''t pack or carry any of my clothes..."


    Her face turned red and she hemmed and hawed. Atst, she continued: "Jean, now that you are


    awake, you can too go downtown with us."


    ''You? Us?


    The boundary between them and her was so clear."


    Jean shook her head and said: "If so, I won''t join you. I hate shopping the most. Besides, I will be busy


    this afternoon. You continue with your ns with Zed. I am hungry and going to the kitchen to check if


    there is anything to eat."


    Jean walked towards the kitchen.


    "Jean......" Jesse called her from behind. Her face got redder as she looked at Jean in confusion. "Are


    you angry?"


    "Why would I? I am hardly worried since Zed will go shopping with you." Cutting their conversation


    short, Jean walked into the kitchen.


    Zelda was busy preparing lunch. Seeing Jeane in, she hurriedly greeted her with a smile: "Mrs.


    Jean, you are awake. Before Mr. Zed left, he specifically asked me to cook you some chicken soup. He


    said you need it the most right now to replenish your tired body."


    This way of showing concern warmed Jean''s heart. "That''s nice. Please stew it a little more, so that I


    can take some soup to the hospital as well."


    "Has that man regained his senses?" Zelda had brought food to the hospital yesterday. It was natural


    for her to be asking after Moore.


    "Yes, he hase out ofa, Zelda." Jean took out a carton of milk from the fridge and drank


    straight from it.


    Seeing this, Zelda hurriedly asked: "Mrs. Jane, you must be very hungry! I will cook you a meal right


    away.


    Ignoring what the cook had just said, Jean asked: "Zelda, Jesse said that you have watched her grow


    up. Has she...... been so lovely and appealing since she was a little kid?" Jean asked Zelda while


    drinking her milk.


    Washing the vegetables, Zelda unknowingly smiled. "Miss Tang has been very pretty since childhood.


    Adding to that, she has always had an even temper. Everyone living in that big yard has liked Miss


    Tang very much through all these years."


    "Oh? Many people like her?" Tilting her head, Jean enquired Zelda in great astonishment.

 Chapter 187 I Still Have You If No One Wants Me

    Chapter 187 I Still Have You If No One Wants Me


    "That''s right! Back then, there were dozens of kids in the big yard. But Miss Tang cared for nobody. She


    would only follow Mr. Zed almost as if she were his shadow. The camaraderie between them is


    legendary. They have always gotten along over the years. When Mr. Zed went aboard to study, Miss


    Tang would visit him every month."


    The movement of Jean drinking milk stopped and she stared in the distance deep in thought.


    ''When Zed was studying overseas, Jesse flew to meet him on a monthly basis.


    This is way beyond a brother-sister rtionship.


    Why is it then that during the first few months of my marriage to Zed, I didn''t see her in the H City?''


    Confused as Jean was, it would be a bad timing to interrupt Zelda.


    "At that time, the Qis and the Tangs were happy about Mr. Zed and Miss Tang. They thought that when


    they came of age they would get married. However......"


    Speaking about this, Zelda got really emotional and blue.


    "What happened?" Jean was surprised and asked.


    Zelda stole a nce at Jean and an embarassed look yed on her face as if she hade to her


    senses. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Jean, I should not have gossiped about that with you, " Zelda apologized.


    "Zelda, you were just telling me about Zed''s past. How could it be gossiping?" Jean smiled and said,


    "After all, we just got married, I have not known him as much as I''d like to. I couldn''t be happier hearing


    that he gets along so well with Jesse."


    "Mrs. Jean, the past is in the past, don''t overthink this. It''s my fault that I talked too much." Saying that,


    Zelda pped herself in the face.


    "Zelda, stop that, you are making me feel bad for you. How about this, I will forget the things you said


    today and you can let this go?" Jeanforted Zelda and smiled.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Relief swept Zelda as she looked at Jean and said: "Mrs. Jean, it''s really big of you. Besides, there is


    nothing that happened between Mr. Zed and Miss Tang. These were all schemes hatched by the elders


    in the family. So, please do not be mad at Mr. Zed."


    "Zelda, do you really think I am that petty?" Jean teased Zelda on purpose.


    "No, no, not at all." Noticing that Jean was not angry, Zelda rxed and smiled.


    "I will leave you to it. I am going to wait outside." Jean chucked her carton into the bin and walked out


    of the kitchen.


    In the living room, Jesse had finished painting the nails of her fingers and toes. Looking at her


    handiwork, Jesse was satisfied.


    When she saw Jeane out of the kitchen, Jesse skipped in front of Jean and held out her fingers,


    "Jean, look, aren''t these pretty?"


    "They are beautiful." The delicate polish on the nails gleamed giving an elegant touch to both Jesse''s


    dainty fingers and feet.


    "Do you want me to help you with that?" Jesse asked with a big smile.


    "No, thanks. I am not too keen on this stuff." Jean never thought that Jesse would be so enthusiastic.


    She took a step back and declined.


    "Don''t worry, I will do even better than this." Jesse was so perseverant that she wouldn''t give up.


    "No, really...... I am not too fond of that." Jean hurried to change the topic.


    "What don''t you like?" A deep and smooth voice interrupted their conversation which stopped Jean


    from further embarassing herself.


    There was no doubt that Jesse knew how to pester people.


    Jean almost couldn''t handle it.


    Wait a minute......


    Why would Zede back at this time of the day?


    Jean looked up at Zed in utter surprise.


    A joyful smile appeared on Jesse''s face. She uttered in excitement: "Zed, did youe home so that


    you could have a meal with me?"


    Just as Jesse finished saying this, she thought of Jean, and added, "No, it should be with me and


    Jean?"


    "It seems that you two have known each other without mypany." Zed smiled at Jesse. Then he


    moved his eyes from her face to Jean''s who was standing next to her.


    There was a slight smile on Jean''s face, but he could not tell whether she was happy or not.


    Looking closely, Zed noticed that there was not the distance and indifference like before. He exhaled


    deeply.


    Up till now, Zed was still in the dark about why Jean was ying aloof. But seeing the two women get


    along inexplicably pleased him.


    "What were you two talking about just now?" Zed gazed into Jean''s eyes and asked with curiosity.


    "Zed, this is my polish, isn''t that pretty? I was talking Jean into trying it but she wouldn''t ept my


    offer." Hearing that, Jesse held out her fingers to Zed.


    "This little girl''s stuff. You could just keep to yourself. And this is your sister-inw. Show her some


    respect." Zed''s chiding of Jesse was deliberate and meant business.


    "No! We are almost the same age, I don''t know if I can getfortable calling her sister-inw." Jesse


    grabbed Zed''s arm and acted coquettishly.


    Zed had no idea what to do with Jesse but shook his head and sighed, "Whatever you want! But I''ve


    got to warn you that if Jean gets upset, it''s all you fault. For being disrespectful."


    "How am I disrespectful? I call your grandfather Grandpa. It is just that Jean is my peer. Besides, don''t


    you think it makes Jean old if I call her sister-inw?" Jesse widened her eyes and argued.


    "You got me." Zed had no choice but to sigh, "Here is the deal. It''s okay if you want to stay here and


    live for a few days. Just behave yourself and don''t mess around."


    "What do you mean I have to behave myself? And what do you mean ''mess around''?" Jesse stamped


    discontently and muttered.


    "If you don''t get a hold on your tantrum, I doubt you will be able to get married." Zed said and


    pampered.


    "I don''t care if I get married or not. I still have you." Jesse replied carelessly.


    These words out of Jesse startled Jean who was standing by them all this while quietly.


    Jean tried to be a calm observer from a distance as she was figuring out whether the rtionship


    between Zed and Jesse was what she thought it is.


    Zed''s gentle voice and attitude towards Jesse meant that he treated her like a princess.


    And the attitude of Jesse''s towards Zed was ofplete trust. She was so free that she chould y


    cute with him without any inhibitions.


    The delicacy of Jesse was evident.


    Was there nothing about romance between them? Did they take each other as brother and sister?

 Chapter 188 Dainty Like A Rabbit

    Chapter 188 Dainty Like A Rabbit


    How ridiculous! If this were the case then Jean would admit that she was blind.


    But on the contrary, their rtionship was just as vague as she had imagined. And so, herst hope for


    her marriage with Zed crumbled when she heard what Jesse had just said.


    ''I don''t care if I get married or not. I still have you.''


    How could Jesse say that? Didn''t she see Jean there?


    Shocked to the bone, Zed shook his head in disbelief at Jesse''s words. His face grew cold and his first


    impulse was to check how Jean reacted.


    "Jesse, how can you use such meaningful words casually?"


    Zed scolded Jesse without wasting a moment as he saw Jean looked unhappy at Jesse''s words.


    The realization that what she had said was inappropriate in front of Jean dawned upon Jesse after she


    had said them without thinking them through. In her childish manner, Jesse stuck out her tongue and


    apologized, "Jean, please don''t misunderstand me! I am used to joking with brother Zed. Don''t take it


    seriously."


    "Certainly not. I admire your rtionship so much." After that, Jean was choked with emotion and then


    started walking towards the door.


    "Jean..." Without thinking, Zed grabbed hold of Jean as she passed him by. Quick to react, Jean


    interrupted Zed before he could give her any exnation.


    "You givepany to Jesse. I want to go for a walk in the garden alone." A matter-of-fact Jean looked


    past Zed.


    "Jean..." Even if there were times when Zed was slow on the uptake, this time he knew Jean was


    unhappy. He could not help exining with emphasis, "You must have misunderstood. I think of Jesse


    only as my sister, and she also regards me as her brother. It has been a habit to joke like this."


    "Really?" Jean looked up and stared at Zed, and sighed as he nodded with earnestness.


    ''Zed, you are blunt because you are involved, but I am not.


    Be it your tone or your interaction with her, they all fall within a grey territory.


    Maybe you don''t want to admit it but the facts are there in in view for all to see.''


    "I''d like to go for a walk in the garden, " Jean tersely looked at Zed and repeated.


    With some reluctance, Zed loosened his grip of her and tried to cate her as he said, "May I go with


    you, Jean?"


    ''Zed, the more you behave like this, the more I think of you as guilty, '' Jane thought painfully.


    "It doesn''t matter. I want to walk alone, " After that, Jean broke away from Zed''s restraint and aimed


    towards the door.


    Looking at Jean''s unwavering figure, Zed turned her words around in his head.


    ''Maybe she really doubts something.''


    "Jesse, please pay attention to how and what you say before Jean from now on, " Zed urged Jesse.


    "But brother Zed, we have been getting along like this since childhood! If Jean can''t ept this and


    doesn''t believe in our clean rtionship, isn''t she too suspicious?" Bulging her cheeks at once, Jesse


    huffed.


    "I get that we have been like this since childhood, Jesse. But now that I''m married, and I''m going to


    spend my life with Jean. I don''t want her to be in doubt and sad because of this. This is a way of


    showing respect to her. You are my favorite sister. I hope you can listen to me and not make this


    difficult, "


    Zed persuaded andforted Jesse.


    "Brother Zed, are you going to ignore me because you married Jean?" When Jesse heard this, she


    exposed how deeply she was hurt. She took Zed''s hand and asked him helplessly.


    "You silly girl, how can I ignore you?" Zed sighed, "In the past, the most important woman in my life,


    besides mother, was you. But now, Jean is also important to me. Do you understand?"


    With tears streaming down from her attractive eyes, Jesse looked at Zed and nodded, "Brother Zed, I


    see what you mean. You love Jean with all your heart. She''s blessed to have your care and love. I


    admire her a lot."


    Sniffing, Jesse uttered these words.


    "Don''t be silly. You will also meet your Mr. Right soon. You don''t need to admire Jean for that." Zed


    couldn''t helpughing at Jesse''s innocence. He pinched her nose teasingly.


    "But I still haven''t found my Mr. Right yet. And so, let''s make an appointment. Brother Zed, you should


    pamper me like you used to earlier before my Mr. Right enters my life, " Jesse pleaded.


    "Please don''t worry, there will always be a ce for you in my heart." Without hesitating, Zed nodded


    and promised.


    The cheerful look on Jesse''s face returned on hearing this.


    "Brother Zed, Jean seemed to be upset just now. You''d better go and see her without wasting any more


    time!" Something came to Jesse''s mind. She looked from the window into the garden and reminded


    Zed.


    "Maybe, it''s not necessary for me to join her. She seems to want to walk alone. I''d better not disturb


    her. I''ll go upstairs in the meanwhile. Enjoy yourself." Zed took the stairs towards his study.


    Seeing the tall figure of her brother exit at the end of the corridor, Jesse''s eyes wandered and watched


    Jean who was still in the garden.


    Lingering among the flowers, Jean''s beautiful figure had indescribable elegance.


    ''It seems that she is notpletely useless. No wonder she''s the only one in brother Zed''s heart.''


    Jesse wore a hard-to-read expression and looked up at the empty stairwell. She finally stepped out to


    join Jean.


    Hearing pitter patter of theing footsteps, Jean''s calm was disturbed. Looking up to see that it is


    Jesse, she could not help showing her confusion.


    ''Did youe here to show off to me? Or to see if I''m sad now?


    No matter what kind of intention you are holding, it will disappoint you.''


    "Why did youe here? Didn''t Zed apany you?" With a smile on her face, Jean looked Jesse up


    and down and asked.


    "Jean, you''re not angry with me because I just said something wrong, are you? I was sorry to see you


    leave the living room. I wanted to exin to you, but brother Zed advised me not to disturb your calm.


    And so..."


    Jesse bit her lip and was at a loss.


    "I am not angry." Jean looked at Jesse''s innocent face with some amusement. Jesse was too unskilled


    to y tricks in front of her.


    Even before Jesse, both Eva and Selena had done a lot to destroy their marriage.


    ''This time, except for Zed protecting you, all that passed in front of my eyes was a free show and


    nothing more, '' Jean thought carelessly.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "It''s a good thing that you''re not angry, or I would have been very sad." A sweet smile spread on


    Jesse''s face.


    Jean read it as hypocritical and wanted to pretend that she didn''t see it.


    But she couldn''t bear it. She didn''t have the patience to y games with her.


    "Jesse, I don''t care what intention you have with Zed, but please don''t pretend to be innocent in front of


    me. I don''t know what rtionship you had with Zed before. I am not interested in knowing either, "


    Jean drew a deep breath in and continued with sincerity, "You can do whatever you like, but can you


    just stop showing off in front of me?"

 Chapter 189 They Were Childhood Sweethearts

    Chapter 189 They Were Childhood Sweethearts


    Jean paused, waiting for Jesse to reply. However, only silence was left. Jean opened her mouth again.


    "I will get straight to the point here. If Zed loves you, I am ready to divorce him to do you both a favor.


    All I need to know is the truth. Be up front with me and you can do whatever you like as long as you do


    not disgust me. Please understand that I am saying all of this because I can''t stand you any longer. I


    will do anything to stop the charade that both of you put up of being siblings when all I see is how


    amorously you are involved. What''s the point of pretending something else? I feel burnt out and don''t


    feel like wasting my time on this boring game with you."


    "Jean, I¡­. I think you have misunderstood..." With her mouth slightly open and eyes big and wide,


    Jesse stared at Jean in surprise. An agitated and shaking Jean too hadn''t expected these words to


    But possessed by her suspicions, Jeanughed bitterly. What was wrong with Jesse, since she had put


    it so clearly?


    Was she retarded or was she still keeping up her act?


    "Do you like Zed?" Letting out a deep breath, Jean looked Jesse straight in the eye and asked.


    "Yes, I do." With colour rising to Jesse''s cheeks, Jesse said, "Zed and I were childhood sweethearts.


    We grew up together. If I don''t like him, why would I keep calling him brother Zed?"


    "Since you were childhood sweethearts, you must have a good rtionship. Hearing that Zed is going


    to marry, you came to see whether I was a perfect match to your brother Zed. This is the reason why


    you came, right?" Licking her lips, Jesse held her temper and sighed.


    "Yes. Zed''s father and mother told us that Zed is married. His mother speaks highly of you. So does his


    father recognize you as his daughter-inw. If both of them have embraced you with open arms, I have


    no doubt that you are the best." With her chin pointing upwards and a clear expression on her face,


    Jesse answered all questions truthfully.


    "But after you saw me, you must have changed your mind. First of all, I don''te from an impressive


    background like yours. And of course, I don''t have drop-dead gorgeous looks like you. I am hardly what


    you''d call sweet-tempered and I run out of patience before you could even say the word ''patience''.


    Listen, I get why you think I don''t deserve Zed. Don''t deny it. When we first met, you had told this to me


    already."


    The scowl on Jean''s face stayed though she was quiet now. Thinking about something, she began to


    chuckle bitterly again.


    "How do you know?" Hearing Jean''s tirade, Jesse covered her mouth in surprise. Lookin down, Jesse


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    couldn''t understand the source of Jean''s anger.


    "Your tone and the meaning of your words. You call Zed brother, but you don''t bother to call me sister-


    inw. It shows your arrogant attitude and that you never ept me as his wife."


    Jean felt tired. She didn''t know whether Jesse was ying dumb here. But she had had enough and


    put the words out clearly in front of her.


    "To be honest, I was disappointed when I first saw you. You were not like what I had imagined." Jesse


    was breathing shallow breaths and looked guilty as she bared the truth to Jean. "But I swear that I


    never mean to look down on you, though I know the reason why you and Zed get married."


    "You mean Zed told you that?" Jean sneered at Zed in her thoughts. ''Zed, first of all, you feel shameful


    for why you married me, but your shame melts away when ites to telling Jesse about it. Have you


    ever thought of what I''d feel once I know that all our secrets are told to a third person?


    Were you two so intimate that you share every secret with each other?''


    "Jean, don''t me brother Zed. It was I who forced him to tell me how you two met." Biting her lip,


    Jesse thought of offering an exnation.


    "Oh! We must have disappointed you, Jesse. There was no romance between us, but only a cold


    interest-led marriage between us. So, if you like your brother Zed, go on chasing him. I am not in your


    way." Sarcasm and anger dripped from each word of Jean who was flushed with all the excitement.


    "You have misunderstood me, Jean. I am innocent with Zed." Close to tears, Jesse tried to cleanse


    herself of the usations Jean was ming her for, "We have a brother-sister rtionship, Jean.


    There is nothing romantic in it. I am incredibly happy for Zed to have found someone he loves and


    adores. I am happier that it is you who is his lifelongpanion."


    Jesse was earnestly looking at Jean and not once, did she looked away for she was telling the truth to


    Jean.


    Dumbfounded by Jesse''s reactions, she could only think of them as sincere and forthright. Even though


    she had said her piece, Jesse still looked at Jean with a clear conscience and stood tall because of the


    truth in her heart.


    ''Did I misunderstand her?


    Did I overthink everything?


    Can there be true friendship between men and women in this world?


    Can two people with no blood-ties develop kinship?''


    Jean''s mind was racing with all these questions. She again looked into Jesse''s artless eyes and


    frowned. On the inside, her world was turning upside down.


    "Don''t stand out there under the sun. Come, have lunch." Zed stood by the window and shouted to


    them.


    "Coming." Responding to Zed''s voice, Jesse inly waved her hand.


    With affection in her heart and a smile on her lips, Jesse intertwined her arm with Jean''s and said,


    "Jean, if you don''t like me calling your name, I can call you sister-inw. When we first met, you


    misunderstood me. All of this shows that you care the world for Zed. I am ted that he has found


    someone who cares so deeply for him. Please trust me and trust him. It''s a matter of time before you


    understand that Zed and I only have a tonic rtionship between us."


    Jean wasn''t conscience-stricken. The warmth with which Jesse still tugged her arm into the direction of


    the living room was new to her.


    She quickly let all of this go. Jean was quick to adapt and understood all that she spoke was baseless.


    Jesse smiled happily and innocently, putting Jean''s ill-temper to shame.


    ''Perhaps, I was overthinking.


    If there is nothing between them, Jesse is actually an adorable girl.''


    It seemed that the recent turn of events had made Jean incredibly weary.


    Which is why, she had started to doubt Zed based on just a few overheard words.


    "Jesse, wee to the H City." Jean smiled openly and held out her right hand to Jesse as a wee


    gesture.


    Jesse looked at Jean sunnily and quickly took her hand with a grin, "Thank you, Jean."


    At this moment, all the suspicion and misunderstandings between them had been cleared.


    Jean smiled pleasantly and went into the dinning room with Jesse.


    Zed, sitting on the host''s seat, saw the two womening in, hand in hand. He was stunned to see the


    sight and looked at Jean to read what was happening.


    At a closer nce, Jean seemed to be genuinely smiling. This brought a smile to Zed too, who said,


    "Come here. Please have a seat and enjoy yourself."


    As thedies approached the table, Zed stood up to pull the chair for Jean. As his wife turned to sit,


    their eyes met and a current of warmth passed between them.


    Jean was in a cheerful mood and seated herself smilingly.


    Zed turned to Jesse. Before he could pull her chair, Jesse had deflty taken her seat.


    "Brother Zed, it''s only a lunch. You don''t have to bother. I am not used to seeing you behave in such a


    polite manner. Please sit down! I''m having goosebumps looking at you like this." Mischief was palpable


    in Jesse''s eyes as she remarked on Zed''s chivalrous behaviour. She quickly picked up a sweet and


    sour rib with chopsticks and bit into it.


    Seeing Jesse wolfing down the food, regardless of her stunning looks, Jean''s doubts got cleared.


    "Right. Let''s eat!" Jean served Zed his favorite fish in his bowl, and said, "I am going to the hospital


    after lunch. You go shopping with Jesse."


    Zed was overwhelmed and touched by Jean''s understanding of him and Jesse. He was even more


    surprised after hearing herst words before she pushed down a savoury piece of meat.

 Chapter 190 Are You Game

    Chapter 190 Are You Game


    ''How did Jean change her attitude towards Jesse in such a short period of time?''


    Before, although Jean hadn''t said anything, Zed was very clear that Jean was unhappy on Jesse''s


    sudden arrival.


    ''What happened to Jean just now?''


    Zed was curious. But even if he wanted to know the reason, he wouldn''t ask Jean or Jesse.


    His heart soared with joy on seeing both the women happy with their arms linked. After all, both of them


    were most important to him and he wouldn''t want to be in a position where he would have to chose one


    over the other.


    Before the shift in Jean''s attitude, his feelings were in a turmoil. He had always treated Jesse as his


    little sister and hoped that the rtionship between Jean and Jesse was friendly.


    Naturally, when Jesse came visiting, Zed hoped that Jean too would wee her amicably.


    Still he wondered why Jean started to give him a cold shoulder two nights ago? He spected on what


    was it that he said or did that made her seriously upset.


    Even on Jesse''s arrival, Zed secretly hoped to see Jean jealous of Jesse. In a way, getting jealous of


    another woman in Zed''s life meant she loved him and cared for him.


    And yet, he didn''t want them to not get along. It was important that both found a friend in each other


    and kept peace around him.


    Surprisingly, everything was going smooth now.


    His wife had sorted out all friction between her and Jesse. In fact, she began to treat him better as well.


    Lost in his happy thoughts, Zed''s appetite was also hearty. He enjoyed his meal thoroughly and kept on


    ncing with a twinkle in his eye in his wife''s direction.


    After lunch, they all sat in the car to their way downtown.


    "Jean, since Moore has already woken up, you will have to make a written deration this afternoon.


    Remember, going through the procedure is important." Zed said seriously while driving the car.


    "Okay." Seated in the passenger seat, Jean nodded silently.


    Sitting at the back, Jesse followed what Zed spoke to Jean. She was already in the know about it.


    Touching Jean lightly on the shoulder, she smiled and said: "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine. Zed is


    there for you and will deal with everything well."


    Normally speaking, in the event of a major car ident, the driver was promptly ced under police


    custody.


    The reason why Jean had been able to stay back at the hospital for the night was because of Zed''s


    persuasion.


    Jean couldn''t help raising her head and looked at Zed who was driving intently. Then she smiled back


    at Jesse. "I know. I''m sorry that you had to feel worried about me."


    "If you don''t want me to worry for you, next time ask a driver to drive you to work!" said Zed.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Jean sighed heavily. Even though Zed had blunted her punishment, the worst


    consequence of the car ident was that her driver''s license was confiscated.


    ''It''s alright. Such a serious car ident has put me off driving for a while. I still shudder to think of what


    had happened that day.''


    It was obvious then that Jean didn''t refuse Zed''s suggestion.


    "I have also asked thepany to give you a couple of days off to recover better. You should stay


    home and givepany to Jesse, " said Zed.


    ''Yeah, it would better if Jean doesn''t want to go to work.''


    Biting the inside of her cheek, Jean said, "I am going to the hospital to check in on Moore today. If


    everything goes well, I will be back at work tomorrow." Jean souned firm in her decision.


    Zed looked at Jean with some dissatisfaction. Knowing how determined she was, Zed helplessly


    sighed: "It''s up to you. If I say anything more, you will think that I''m stopping you from work."


    "Zed, since Jean enjoys her work, you should support her more. I think one should be able to strike a


    bnce between family and work. A working woman is not only happy and confident but also an


    upbeat partner in a rtionship."


    Jesse could sense where the conversation was going between husband and wife all along. Listening to


    them intently, she interrupted to help the couple avoid any points where they were likely to disagree.


    "You are not even married. How do you know so much?" Looking at a beaming Jesse in the rearview


    mirror, Zed teased her.


    Blinking through most of Jesse''s words, Jean too felt amused by how she had offered them rtionship


    advice.


    Plus, she had taken her side. Jean was hardly expecting Jesse to stand up to her brother.


    Jean''s change of heart was only natural after how Jesse had started talking to her. She too turned


    around to take a better look at her new friend who just sometime ago was a formidable enemy.


    "Don''t¡­ don''t look at me like this." Being stared at by two people at the same time, made Jesse blush


    with embarassment. "Who said that just because I am unmarried, I won''t understand these things?


    Don''t forget that I majored in psychology."


    Stressing out loud on psychology, Jesse red back at Zed with pride.


    "Aah, yes. You majored in psychology. How can I forget? You made me suffer enough because of it."


    Zed simpered.


    Jokes aside, a Master''s in Psychology certainly souned impressive to Jean.


    This was totally in conflict with Jesse''s first impression on Jean. Initially, she thought of her as a


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    pampered and delicate woman who was born into a rich family and would only think of herself as


    nothing short of a princess.


    Hard work and the desire to learn were the two things that seemed chalk and cheese to Jesse''s image


    but this wasn''t so.


    "Jean, what was your major in college?" A curious Jesse enquired though Jean who seemed to be


    preupied with something.


    "I¡­" Jean felt her past had had a bittersweet irony. In her 20 plus years on Earth, the only correct thing


    she had done was to vociferously fight for a degree in photography.


    "Jean''s major was photography. I don''t think you''d be interested in it." Zed butt in.


    "Who told you that I won''t be interested?" Hearing Zed''s words, Jesse gave him a look. "Women and


    beauty go hand in hand. I would be happiest to record mine and my surroundings, for when I''m old, I


    can still¡­"


    "Okay." Not letting Jesse finish her thought, Zed chuckled. "During our free time on the weekends, we


    can go out to have fun. Maybe there, you can get clicked by Jean if she is inclined."


    "Bingo!" Jesse grinned from ear to ear on hearing that.


    Put in a spot by the two, Jean exhaled a slow breath. She thought, ''Who could say no to Jesse, who is


    always happy as a child?


    But what has gotten into Zed? Why is he interfering and promising Jesse without my consent?''


    "Jean, are you game?" In her excitement, Jesse still noticed that Jean hadn''t said anything, so thought


    it better to ask.


    Jean raised her head and smiled: "Of course. It''s time for me to leave you two as the hospital is nearby.


    "


    The luxury car drove in the hospital''s entrance and Zed stopped right outside the emergency wing. As


    Jean got off, she stood on the curb to wave them goodbye.


    Concerned, Zed asked again: "Do you want me toe with you to see Moore? Maybe I can help you


    if there is anything."


    "No, it''s ok. You promised to go downtown with Jesse anyway!" Jean waved at them again and turned


    around. Crunching the gravel under the tires, Zed reversed the car and helplessly headed for the gate.


    Zed''s mood wasplicated and he regretted not being with Jean.


    Guilt was also nagging him at the back of his head since he had promised Jesse without asking Jean.


    An upset Zed wondered if this had made Jean unhappy too.


    Jean, on the other hand, strode in the corridor where shest saw Winner. Walking some paces ahead,


    she saw Shirley arguing with a nurse at the nurse''s station.

 Chapter 191 I Finally Caught You Cheating On Zed

    Chapter 191 I Finally Caught You Cheating On Zed


    As soon as Jean saw Shirley, she looked for a way to avoid her. But it was toote. Shirley had spotted


    Jean.


    "Sis..." Shirley''s voice echoed in the hallway. A number of people turned to see who had shouted in a


    hospital.


    Giving in to the situation, Jean faced Shirley who was straight ahead.


    Red in the face, Shirley was breathing loudly as anger rose inside her. Resenting Jean, she said, "The


    hospital says dad''s situation is stable now but they want us to leave." Her eyes pierced through Jean''s


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    calm expression and implored her to join her in fighting the hospital against this move.


    Howe?


    When Jean had heard the nurse say that Henry was almost half dead, she expected him to be in a


    terrible condition at the moment.


    Listening to what Shirley had just told her, she turned to the nurse.


    Jean''s curious gaze was noticed by the nurse. In a displeased tone, the nurse informed her, "You can''t


    afford the medical bills. If we don''t ask you to leave, what choice are we left with? You can''t continue to


    stay here without paying your bills."


    They couldn''t afford the medical bills?


    The Wen family was never so poor, irrespective ofnd or nond, that they could not afford Henry''s


    medical bills.


    Suddenly, Jean began tough and asked, "Nurse, is there a misunderstanding here?"


    How was that possible that the Wen family cannot afford to pay Henry''s medical bills?


    "There''s no misunderstanding. We... indeed can''t afford dad''s hospital bills anymore. You have no idea


    how much the hospital has charged for dad''s medicine, nursing and other medical bills. His stay has


    used up all the cash we had." Shirley could feel her ears burning as she took her half-sister aside to


    exin how their fortunes had reversed. Shirley acted as if it were truly unfortunate and she had no


    part to y in their ''poverty''.


    "Shirley, do you take me for an idiot? No matter how poor the Wen family is, howe you can''t afford


    just tens of thousands of dors?"


    Before Henry got into the hospital, weren''t the Wen family all dressed in luxury designerbels? Didn''t


    you all dine at high-end exclusive restaurants? Jean shook her head with disbelief.


    "I just said we can''t. Jean, you think it to be impossible, right?" A vicious look appeared on Shirley''s


    face as she stared at Jean and said, "It''s all because of you. You cut off your rtionship with us in


    front of the Qi family. What do you think that means to a person who bends where the wind is blowing?


    Yes. Without thatnd, the Wen family was supposed to only fall into legal disputes and our problems


    would have been temporary. But without the help of the Qi family, do you think money-minded people


    will cooperate with us?


    After the very next day of the falling out, the Wen Group received a notice of cancetion of all our


    contracts. This even made some shareholders withdraw their investment from thepany. The Wen


    Group is inplete shambles now. What do you think got dad into the hospital? He was so mad at


    you that his body couldn''t take this anymore. Believe me, you are to be med for all our woes. You


    don''t even remember our kindness. How can you set us up in such a tight bind, we, the Wens who


    brought you up..."


    Shirley''s eyes were animated with fury. She acted as if she had suffered a great injustice at the hands


    of Jean.


    Shirley''s outpouring of anger made Jean purse her lips.


    This was certainly not what Jean had expected for the Wen family, but she had still triggered it.


    Culpable for her negligience, she felt sorry for the Wen family.


    The Wen Group was really going down?


    Her daydreams all revolved around the downfall of the family, specially when they mercilessly harassed


    her.


    The loss of power for the Wen family meant a helpless Joy. All this while, Joy had been using Jean as if


    she were a pawn through Henry. Fantasizing about their end meant an end to her misery as well.


    Now that her fantasy wasing true, Jean didn''t look forward to their fall one bit.


    "What? You feel guilty now? Jean, stop pretending to be innocent. If you have any conscience, do


    something and make up to us. Even if you don''t care about dad who is lying on the hospital bed,


    remember that you are also a Wen." Jean''s silence had emboldened Shirley to bombard her with


    taunts and usations.


    "Why should I make up for it?" Jean replied with a sneer, "You are also a Wen. Why haven''t you done


    anything about it? You are so tricky that you kidnapped my grandma to extort money from me. Shirley,


    are you even human?"


    Just because Jean had been silent through her emotional rant, Shirley thought that she had almost


    talked Jean into her n.


    But it hardly crossed her mind that Jean would bring up what they had done to her grandmother. But


    now Shirley was shamed into speechlessness.


    As people overheard most of the words the step sisters exchanged, Shirley couldn''t bare her malice


    unabashedly. ''Jean, I underestimated you, '' she thought silently.


    "Don''t think Zed will protect you all the time just because you are married to him. Men are always


    seeking new love. Once he is bored with you, your happiness won''tst long. I am saying this with a


    fair deal of warning. It is in your interest to help us right now or maybe, one day when you are


    heartbroken you won''t even be left with a ce to heal."


    With a piercing gaze, Shirley said.


    "Don''t worry about it. Even if that day ising, I won''te back to the Wens to be mocked at by


    you." As soon as Jean retorted, she looked at Shirley as if she were an insect and said with impatience


    all over her face, "Get out of my way."


    Jean''s arrogance made Shirley want to rip her face off and teach her a lesson in that very minute.


    Nheless, they were surrounded by people who were curiously observing them. With no better


    choices, Shirley finally held back her anger and took a step aside.


    Tossing a portion of her glossy hair behind, Jean saw straight past Shirley with her chin held high.


    "What makes you so proud? It won''t be long before you cry. You''d better take care or else your crying


    face will soon make you butt-ugly." Shirley muttered angrily and looked where Jean was going.


    Wondering what Jean''s business was at the hospital, Shirley thought that Jean didn''t look sick. Plus,


    her grandma too had been sent abroad by Zed to receive better treatment.


    Then what business did Jean have here?


    She read the red sign above the corridor. The inpatient department.


    Was she visiting someone?


    Or was she hiding some secret?


    With a glint of mischief in her eyes, Shirley began to follow Jean.


    It was hard for Jean to imagine that Shirley would follow her.


    Jean went to Uncle Elian''s office first. Standing next to the window, he greeted her with a smile on his


    face. He told her how Moore was on his way to recovery and she need not worry. In fact, it had been


    several hours since Moore woke up. Approaching his ward with hope, Jean opened the door quietly.


    As Moore noticed the delicate face of Jean peep in, the corners of his lips twitched into a sweet smile.


    He delightfully asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m worried about you. So here I am." Jean answered with an infectious smile. She walked to his


    bedside, grabbed a chair and sat down facing his excited but pale face.


    "What''s there to worry about? I''m not a child. Besides, Doctor Elian said that as long as I take good


    rest, I''ll recover soon. If you have other issues to deal with, you can go ahead." Seeing her dressed in a


    formal peach chiffon blouse and a teal pencil skirt, Moore thought that perhaps she was on her way to


    work. She wondered what she did for a living though.


    Remorse were still entwined in Jean''s joy of seeing an alive Moore. His considerateness and smiling


    nature was something she least expected at this time. The fact that he didn''t me her at all was


    something she couldn''t even begin to fathom.


    Jean also learnt that Moore had asked to be taken off anesthesia, although he could hardly take the


    pain. He knew beingpletely drug-free would help him heal as soon as possible.


    Seeing him endure this degree of pain and tell her not to inconvenience herself was too self-effacing for


    even Jean. Thinking of this, Jean began to quitely weep overwhelmed by the niceness of the person


    she had hit two days ago.


    "Why have you started crying all of a sudden?" Moore instantly panicked at seeing her tears.


    "What a slut, Jean! I have finally caught you cheating on Zed..."

 Chapter 192 Get The Hell Out of Here

    Chapter 192 Get The Hell Out of Here


    Hearing someone shout from behind, the two people in the ward frowned and turned to see who was


    making a scene.


    Cheat?


    Jean curled one''s lip in derision. Cheat on Zed? She never thought that something like this coulde


    out of Shirley.


    Shirley was ming her for something Jean hadn''t even done. Nor had she bothered to check whether


    it was true. Jean thought that Shirley''s actions could be construed as nder.


    "Who are you?" Moore felt displeased. Who was this sharply dressed woman who had no control of her


    mouth?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Shirley Wen, this is the patient''s room. Please get out, you are annoying to the patient." Jean meant


    business and asked her to get out.


    "Is my being in your way making you angry, Jean? Jean, how could you be so shameless? Zed treats


    you so well. How can you go behind his back to see another man and cry in front of him? If you still


    want to deny your immoral behaviour, then I have got nothing to say, " said Shirley with a smirk on her


    face. Still standing in the doorway, a smug Shirley crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    Seeing her get more and more unreasonable, Jean angrily stood up from the chair, walked up to


    Shirley and swung her hand back to smack her in the face.


    Shirley had been pped once. This time after verbally humiliated Jean on purpose, she was prepared


    for what wasing next.


    She grabbed Jean''s hand mid-way and gritted her teeth, "What are you going to do, my sister? You


    think, I didn''t see thating? For the sake of our rtionship, I won''t tell Zed. But you need to have


    some self respect. Don''t let Zed get sick of you and kick you out of his house..."


    "Don''t worry about that." Jean resisted her grip and stared hard at her step sister. "If you don''t want to


    embarrass yourself, get the hell out of here right this minute."


    "Ok, ok, I''ll leave you two alone." Shirley giggled out of spite and walked past Jean towards the


    sickbed. She looked Moore up and down, and said, "Handsome! I advise you better not to get romantic


    with my sister. She''s married and if you do not want Zed to know, I think you''d better get it over with as


    soon as possible. Or, you will end up pretty miserable."


    Shirley threatened.


    "Miss, I don''t know what makes you think there''s something illicit going on between me and your sister.


    I am just a patient lying in bed and your sister is caring for me, which shows that she is a kind-hearted


    woman worthy of respect. And you, as her sister, have wrongly presumed and med us for something


    we aren''t even doing. It is your duty to figure out what''s going on before you make such usations. If


    I were a petty man, I could have sued you for nder.


    On second thoughts, I really doubt that you are sisters. Why, all I can see is just a woman with an evil


    soul who is trying hard to set her sister up. No doubt your sister isn''t bothered to respond to your little


    trick. If you are clever, leave my room this instant. I want to rest now."


    Uttering all this in one breath, Moore began to slightly pant.


    Jean was so surprised at how Moore had a way with words so much so that Shirley was blown away.


    How satisfying!


    Suppressing the urge tough out loud as Shirley''s face drained off all colour, Jean pursed her lips.


    It must have been a first for Shirley to be humiliated this bad. Jean was sure that she must be seething


    on the inside.


    "You are too weak to talk too much. Don''t get angry on insignificant people." By now Moore''s pants had


    turned into gasps for air. It seemed he were having a mild asthma attck. Jean moved by his side to


    "She is like a dirty fly buzzing around. It''s so annoying." Moore expressed in disgust at Shirley.


    "You...... You two......"


    First the insult that she was at a loss to retaliate, then being treated as if she was not there, made


    Shirley''s face burn with shame. This time, her thick-skinned self melted under Moore''s harsh attacks.


    "You¡­ you wait for my revenge!" Shirley said fiercely and stomped out of the ward.


    After a great deal of effort, she had had a chance to humiliate Jean. What she had never thought was


    that attack had turned on her.


    She made up her mind to avenge this.


    "Is she...... really your sister?" When Shirley was no longer in the ward, Moore asked with a frown.


    "She is my half sister, and I have renounced her along with the rest of the family." Usually Jean was


    reluctant to mention the Wens in front of other people. But Moore was a smart guy. Going by what he


    had just seen, irrespective of Jean saying not much, he was able to make a close guess.


    "It''s good that you renounced them. You are totally different. If you are weaker around them, they must


    be bullying you hard." Moore nodded while making his point.


    Jean''s eyes expressed the bitterness she had suffered at the hands of the Wens ever since she was


    little.


    An awkward silence hung between them. Going by her pleasant looks, Moore never thought she could


    belong to such a dysfunctional family.


    Reflecting on the past and all the times she was oppressed, Jean was a little upset.


    "It won''t happen any more, no one can bully me ever again." After a while, Jean said her resolve with a


    new confidence.


    Moore noticed the rity and strength Jean''s face expressed. Though, she looked angry, her taut body


    "I believe you. You did well just now. She couldn''t take any advantage of you." Mooreforted her


    with a smile.


    This was quite awkward, realised Jean. After all, Jean and Moore knew each other only for two days,


    that too, in the most peculiar circumstances. She changed the topic of theie conversation and said,


    "Moore, what do you do for a living? It''s rare for me to see a man with such eloquence, are you a


    Jean asked all inquisitive.


    "Why do I have to be awyer to be eloquent?" Moore looked at her in a jovial manner, "I''m from


    business management."


    "The police were trying to contact your family but failed. Did you just return from abroad?" Recalling


    what the police had said about his family, Jean was about to ask but Moore anticipated this.


    "Yes. From Chicago." In fact, he wasn''t trying to hide anything. He revealed, "I am an orphan and was


    adopted by my foster parents who gave me the best education they could offer. But they were gone


    before I could return the favor."


    "Were your parents from H City?" What she heard next was quite a surprise¡­


    "No, they were foreigners. back then...... though I was a kid but I have a hazy memory of H City. After


    graduation, I wanted toe here and see......"


    Speaking about this, a pall hung over Moore.


    Jean regretted the zone in which the conversation was going


    And now she had hit a nerve.


    "I never thought I would be hit by a car." Soon Moore looked up at Jean and smiled.


    Jean was speechless. How could someone smile at the very person who injured him.


    "It was careless of me to run the red light and have talk to my friend on the phone, so......" Moore


    sighed and looked at Jean apologetically.

 Chapter 193 As Annoying As Flies

    Chapter 193 As Annoying As Flies


    Gazing intently at Moore''s sorry face, Jean stared at him in a daze. She didn''t know what to say.


    The fact is that it was she who hit Moore and put him in the hospital to fight for his life. It was she who


    should apologize.


    ''But is there anything wrong? How could Moore be apologizing to me instead?'' she thought.


    "Moore, please don''t say that anymore. It was a grave mistake on my part as my car hit you. Anyway,


    let''s not me ourselves anymore. We will beughed at when others see how we are taking


    responsibility for this,"


    Jean smiled, hoping to put a stop to this.


    "What will theyugh at? Will theyugh at us just because we are agreeable like friends, and there is


    no misunderstanding between us? It will be jealousy, okay?" Moore shook his head and sighed,"You


    don''t understand. When you didn''t get out of the car for a long time when I was hit by you, and Iy


    there helpless, I thought, ''Oh no!'' I must have met a coward. He will run away while I am still dizzy."


    "No wonder you were desperately calling for help. Was it so that I would not be able to escape?" A


    wide-eyed Jean asked.


    "That''s what I was initially thinking. But when I saw you, it was different. You didn''t look like an


    irresponsible person. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have looked after me all night without sleeping a wink,"


    Moore smiled gratefully.


    "Oh, this reminds me. Moore. Why don''t you me me? Is it just because I apanied youst


    night?" Chewing on her lip, Jean said,"Please don''t get such an idea. My driving caused the ident


    and I am responsible for you. Your medical bills, mental harassment and nursing fees, all will be taken


    care of by mywyer..."


    "Umm... Jean, don''t do this. Although we have just met, it feels like we were fast friends for quite some


    time." A shadow of a doubt crossed Moore''s face. He interrupted Jean unhappily.


    "But..." Jean wanted to continue what she was saying but closed her mouth as she saw the expression


    on his face.


    "You needn''t bring this up any more. If you will asionally visit me in the hospital, don''t speak such


    rubbish things to me. I might be an orphan but my foster parents were very good to me. They left me


    with enough money for the rest of my life. Each of us is responsible for the ident. Please,


    understand, I don''t need you to pay for the medical expenses."


    Moore sounded serious and earnest as he said these words in a breath.


    Dumbstruck, Jean looked at him with her mouth slightly open, searching for an appropriate response to


    what Moore had just said. In utter turmoil, she thought, ''Did I mishear him just now?


    Does Moore not want me to take the responsibility or pay for the medical expenses either?


    It must be the strangest ident to have ever happened in H City! Maybe, Moore has been knocked


    silly and isn''t of sound mind?''


    Thinking of this, Jean couldn''t help but stretch her hand to touch Moore''s forehead and see whether he


    had a fever.


    Quiet but simmering with hurt, Moore was affronted when he saw Jean out of the blue tried to check if


    he was okay. His face turned cold at once and he shouted,"What are you doing?"


    "I...I just want to see if you have a fever... Otherwise, how could you say such strange words?" Hearing


    those words out aloud, Jean blushed with embarrassment and bit her tongue.


    ''What?'' Moore was baffled and didn''t know whether to cry or to be angry.


    ''What a silly girl! She seemed to be very smart when facing Shirley. How could she be so silly before


    me?''


    "I''m all right. And I can assure you that what I have said just now were all from the bottom of my heart."


    Moore helplessly tried to prove the sincerity of his words.


    "I... am sorry..." Jean blushed even more and smiled bitterly,"All the people around me are those who


    do everything for their own benefit. And so, I was shocked when you said your piece."


    ''It almost made my heart jump out, okay?


    Whether Moore is too good, or all the people I met are the bad guys who care only for their interests.


    I can''t tell what the truth is here.''


    Jean sighed, looking outside the window and pondering on what a jumble of a situation she was in.


    "Why don''t you tell me something about your family?" Reading the bitter expression on her face, Moore


    asked with concern.


    "There is nothing to say. The days with a stepmother are much the same." Jean shook her head and


    had no wish to reveal her stifling past life anymore.


    "Hmm. Now that you don''t want to mention it, just don''t dwell on the past. It will only make you


    unhappy. Jean, you are a sensible and brave girl. All I can say is as you are no longer with the¡­


    Wens? you should live your life afresh."


    Looking her deep in the eyes, Moore encouraged Jean honestly.


    "Yes, I will," Jean said that, but she thought, ''Certainly I don''t want to talk to them, but they just annoy


    me like flies!''


    "You have just woken up. Why don''t you take rest?" The visiting hours must being to an end, she


    guessed. What''s more, Moore had said a lot and spent a lot of energy during this period. Her eyes


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    went big with concern and she immediately asked,"How is your pain now?"


    Moore was surprised as he only began to feel painful once she asked him.


    He had been so engrossed since Jean stepped into the ward that it seemed his mind had also stopped


    alerting him to his aches.


    Speaking helped him distract his attention from it and thus, his recovery was less painful.


    But Moore clearly knew that he couldn''t make Jean stay for longer.


    "You should go back if you have something to deal with. It''s anyway not required to visit me everyday."


    Feeling his eyelids be heavy, Moore blinked in Jean''s direction.


    He had turned pale from exertion and was grimacing in pain when he pretended it was not like that.


    She decided to leave but cajoled him once again,"Moore, If it''s too painful, please ask the doctor to


    give you some painkillers."


    "Never mind. I just want the wound to heal quickly." Shaking his head, he said,"Goodbye! I''ll take some


    rest now."


    "Well, Bye." Jean nodded to him and turned to walk outside.


    Right outside, the kind-faced nurse stood waiting for Jean to leave, and to resume her duties. Jean


    whispered a few words to her first before heading for the hospital''s gate.


    "Hey, are you leaving now that you have flirted enough with your lover?" Shirley appeared in front of


    Jean again as annoying as a fly. She deliberately spoke in a loud voice and tried to get the people


    around to notice what she was up to.


    "Shirley, has it not been enough that you were almost pped by me again?" Jean sneered as her


    eyes filled with hatred.


    "pped who? Did I miss something funny?" A male voice suddenly said these words from behind as


    Winner started to walk towards them.


    Seeing that she was in trouble, Jean''s face clouded.


    It never urred to her that Winner was around.


    ''Even though Winner is here, I will not be afraid of them, '' she tried to stay confident.


    "Jean, do you know? This is karma. After you bullied me with your boyfriend, God has given me the


    chance to pay you back. What will you do now that you are alone? Will you run back to the ward to call


    your lover who cannot even get up? Or are you ready to be pped by me?"


    With a smug smile, Shirley inched closer towards Jean. There was a menacing look in her eyes. She


    twisted her trousers lightly with her fingers, as if she was twisting Jean, and was about to strangle her!


    "No, I am enough for the both of you!" Jean grinned without any stage fright.

 Chapter 194 Odd Siblings

    Chapter 194 Odd Siblings


    "Sister, what kind of lover? I thought Jean married Zed. Are you saying that she is still hooking up with


    other men?"


    With his eyes gleaming, Winner asked with heightened curiosity.


    At that moment, Jean had to admit that Shirley and Winner were born from the same mother.


    They were just two of a kind. Both of them liked gossiping and turning ck into white.


    Didn''t they just quarrel with each otherst night? Shirley had humiliated Winner the other day. But


    Winner eventually, intimately called her sister as if nothing had happened.


    ''Either Winner is too dumb or Shirley is too strong and therefore a bully.


    Is Winner so afraid of her that he dares not piss her off?'' Jean thought to herself.


    Anyway, for whatever reason, both of them sort of joined forces and gang up on her. Evidently, Jean


    would gain no advantage in this rtionship.


    "You know, Jean even had an affair with some guy at this hospital. You didn''t see how intimate they


    were. They were too cozy with each other. My cheeks flushed with what I saw. Oh my god! If Zed finds


    out about this, do you think that this person whom you hate the most, can still enjoy a life of luxury


    while our family wallows in poverty, going through the most difficult time?"


    Shirley winked towards her brother, hinting that she was talking about Jean.


    Winner jumped up with excitement. He looked Jean up and down as he childishly whistled. "Jean, you


    little minx. I haven''t thought that you could be so shrewd. You even dare to sneak out and have an


    affair with another man behind your husband''s back......


    "Winner, listen up." Instead of getting furious, Jean smiled, looked at Winner and kindly exined, "Let


    me remind you for the sake of your slow brain. Be very careful, not to be taken advantage of by others.


    You must know if someone is already using you, you will suffer a lot and regret it."


    Jean had figured out what Shirley was up to.


    She knew that Shirley only wanted to provoke Winner so that he, in retaliation, would enrage her. Then,


    she could find Zed to ruin their rtionship.


    ''Whatever. Go and find Zed if you wish!'' Jean didn''t care at all.


    ''Just do what you want to do, '' Jean muttered to herself.


    However, Jean really despised Shirley and had low regard of her. Because of her, even the innocent


    Winner had started bing a menace.


    As time had proven, Shirley would slyly create trouble to make matters worse. It was very typical of her.


    Only the idiot Winner would fall for her schemes and Shirley would take advantage of it, in order to


    frame Jean up.


    But this time, Jean wouldn''t be so nice about it.


    ''Shirley, if you want to mess with me, I am ready to take you, head on. But don''t drag Winner into this


    pile of crap. He is just an innocent teenager who still has no idea what''s going on. Don''t take advantage


    of him.


    I do not want to waste my time dealing or ying games with amateurs, much less with simpletons.''


    "Take advantage of him? What are you talking about? I can''t understand what you mean." As expected,


    Winner asked in confusion and angrily looked at Jean.


    "Jean means that you are stupid, without your own thoughts, and that you find fault with her, only


    based on my instructions, " said Shirley. Then, she smiled and asked, "Am I right, Jean?"


    Jean couldn''t help but roll her eyes. Shirley might not have improved and grown in other aspects of her


    life, but she had definitely made significant progress, bing a master of deceit, in throwing vicious


    words and creating troubles.


    "Jean, is that true?" Winner was a sensitive kid and had a bad temper. After hearing Shirley''s words, he


    exploded with rage as if he had been stung by a bee.


    "Shirley said that, but I didn''t." Jean wasn''t that stupid to admit it.


    "Oh, so you mean that my sister set you up? Then why don''t you tell me what you really meant?"


    Winner didn''t trust Jean''s exnation at all, so he insisted on asking her.


    Shirley rxed a bit, satisfied to see Winner and Jean quarreling. A mischievous smile ran across her


    face.


    With what was happening, Jean could do nothing but quietly sigh. She looked Winner in the eye and


    treat each other better and you have alienated me since we were kids. However, I do know that you are


    a brave, passionate and kindhearted man. While it''s true that you do everything purely based on your


    wishes and impulses, it is also undeniable that you are righteous. There is still a lot of good in you."


    Jean tried hard not to vomit while saying it.


    All of that was against her will but she wanted to see a big fight erupt between Shirley and Winner.


    After all, Jean didn''t believe that Winner had no thought or unhappiness after what happenedst night.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    As expected, Winner''s anger was wiped off his face. He fidgeted his hands while saying in an


    embarrassed tone, "I have never thought that you''d think so highly of me......"


    Shirley didn''t think that Jean could stoop so low to reach such apromise. All of a sudden, she was


    displeased seeing that Winner''s anger had dissipated.


    "Winner, are you spineless? Where are your balls?" Shirley spoke in a grim tone and angrily said,


    "Can''t you see? Jean was clearly cajoling you and ttering you. It was all a sad attempt to free herself


    from this crap. Don''t be so stupid! Look, she can easily manipte you, holding you by the strings."


    Shirley was so furious that she had insulted Winner unintentionally.


    Winner had lost his temper only because they had mentioned that he was dumb.


    Now Shirley had rekindled the me, saying that he was stupid. And worse, in front of so many people.


    This was more than just a p on his face.


    Suddenly, Winner pulled a long face and fiercely stared at Shirley. "Shirley, I dare you to say that


    again?"


    Without any hesitation, Shirley jeered. "You can even dare me to say it again and again, ten times or


    one hundred times. You are really stupid and gullible. You be unclear about your own standpoint


    immediately after someonevishes you with empty praises."


    Winner''s face turned ghastly pale. Those are some pretty insulting words form Shirley. He clenched his


    fists so hard that crackling noises could be clearly heard.


    Undoubtedly, Winner was trying hard to suppress his anger, or else he would have immediately swung


    his fist at Shirley.


    Shirley was smart. Just now she spoke to Winner with such harsh words, because she was agitated by


    Jean.


    However, Winner was just a boy and had nothing much to do all day long, so his energy would never


    drain.


    Shirley didn''t want to overly annoy him. If she did, she would end up in the gutter.


    "Winner, you and I are siblings. My bad. I was so angry that I spoke without meaning them. Please


    forgive me, ok? As you know, both of us think exactly the same about Jean and want to unite together


    to pull her down. Now she can never take advantage of you ever again. You very well know that she


    often treats us with contempt. That''s because her powerful husband, Zed backs her up. Hence, do


    remember not to be silly."


    Shirley changed her voice and kindly persuaded Winner.


    Jean couldn''t help but p and cry out when she saw that the situation turned against her so fast.


    Shirley acted both repulsively and pleasingly in front of Winner within an insanely short span of time.


    She could easily be an actress. It was a pity that she wasn''t.


    Winner slowly calmed down and took a nce at Jean in bewilderment. Atst, he looked at Shirley.


    Jean signed again. It came as no surprise that Winner could easily be swayed by Shirley, the one who


    had always dominated him.


    Shirley was indeed the master of maniption, whereas Winner was simple-minded enough to be her


    puppet.


    "Jean, you son of bitch. You even dare to alienate me from my sister. I will teach you a lesson that you''ll


    never forget......"

 Chapter 195 How Dare You

    Chapter 195 How Dare You


    Winner rushed to Jean and raised his fists, looking very fierce.


    With Shirley, he won''t easily do such a thing.


    After all they came from the same womb. Jean had nobody but herself.


    There was no bond between Winner and Jean. If she dares to mess with him, he could spin out of


    control and hurt her. She could end up like a pile of trash in the corner.


    "Who are you trying to teach a lesson?" A deep and displeased voice came out of nowhere. Winner''s


    waving fists froze in the air. Fear and awkwardness was written all over his face.


    Shirley was shocked and her face turned pale as she stared with disbelief at the man who just arrived.


    Zed hade with Jesse and he strode towards them. He wasn''t even trying to hide his anger.


    He walked up to Winner and hovered over him, giving him an upfront cold stare. "Winner Wen, how


    dare you try to hurt my wife in my absence."


    Winner panicked. He was so scared that he didn''t know how to respond.


    All he could do was stand there like a statue and waited for Shirley to step in to defend him.


    Unfortunately for him, Shirley avoided eye contact instantly, pretending not to have seen any of it.


    Winner could only stare with bulging eyes and exined in a quivering whisper, "We were just having


    fun......"


    "Having fun? If I came a minuteter, would your fist havended on my wife''s face? I saw everything


    with my own two eyes. You still have the guts to lie to me?" Winner could almost see steaming out


    the top of Zed''s head.


    Jean had already renounced the Wens, yet they still came here and tried everything to gang up on her


    and bully her.


    This made Zed boil with anger.


    It seemed that if he didn''t teach them an unforgettable lesson, they would never learn.


    "You...... Why are you here?" Jean asked, looking confused.


    She wasn''t expecting Zed and Jesse toe to the hospital.


    "Zed was concerned, knowing that you were going to be alone here at the hospital, so we came to pick


    you up and we can go home together." Jesse exined with a smile.


    Shirley who had stayed silent was also confused when she saw Jesse.


    Just now when she saw Zed and Jesseing, and somewhat intimately, she really thought that there


    was something going on between the two of them.


    She thought she could make use of this to get to Jean, but she didn''t know that Jean and Jesse knew


    each other. They seemed to be getting along with each other quite well.


    Was Jean liberal and open minded enough to ept polygamy?


    Or was it all her imagination?


    "Actually it won''t be troublesome at all. I can take a cab and get home." Jean smiled.


    "What do you mean troublesome? You are my wife. It is both my duty and my pleasure to escort you."


    Zed frowned and said seriously, "Jean, you can''t let them keep pestering you like this. Even if you are


    not tired of it...yet, I feel bad for you. So today, if we don''t teach these two arrogant, little pieces of


    human trash a lesson, I will be really pissed."


    Zed''s enraged words flowed out of his mouth naturally. The brother and sister tandem turned pale at


    what they heard.


    They looked at each other with terrified faces. This was the first time that Zed wanted to teach them a


    lesson with such anger.


    "My brother-inw, are we having a misunderstanding here? We are not messing with Jean or causing


    her any trouble. We were just having some good family fun with her......." Shirley came up with a very


    fake smile and tried to calm Zed with her pathetic excuses, all the while signaling Winner with a wink


    and raising her eyebrow.


    At this time Winner understood what his sister meant and took her cue. He heaped up a smiling face


    and also walked up to Zed, saying, "My brother-inw, we are a family. Jean and I are brother and


    sister by blood. How could we bully her? Certainly, you must be misunderstanding something."


    "Really? Why do I not find everything you have done and said here to have anything to do with kinship?


    Besides, Jean has no rtion with you Wens anymore. She is now my wife. And do you think I am


    blind and stupid? I saw it myself. You were bullying her just now! How dare you lie to my face, you little


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    son of a bitch! HOW DARE YOU?"


    Zed''s fury reflected in his booming voice that echoed in the room. His piercing res at Shirley and


    Winner could cut flesh.


    Shirley and Winner couldn''t help but shiver in fear.


    It has be clear that Zed was a force to reckon with.


    If they wanted to leave this ce safely and in one piece, they will have to consider turning to Jean for


    help.


    "Oh sister, where does this anger of your husbande from? People are now thinking that we did


    something wicked and that we tried everything to set you up. If we really did, then we should be


    punished by God."


    Shirley raised her hands to the ceiling trying to y up to Jean.


    Jean frowned and stepped away from her. She had never seen someone so shameless.


    Disgustingly shameless.


    "Speaking of setting me up, didn''t you just say that you were going to tell Zed that I was having an illicit


    rtionship with another man? He is here now, which saves you the trip. Tell us what you have seen


    while everyone is here! Don''t forget every minor detail." Jean looked at Shirley indifferently and rolled


    her eyes.


    Shirley liked how her half-sister was behaving. She knew that Jean wouldn''t go easy on her and would


    have a tantrum in front of Zed.


    She could take advantage of it, to show Zed that the person he married was nothing but a bad


    tempered and rude harlot.


    But how could Jean calmly say that she had a dirty affair with someone else in front of Zed? Shirley


    had never expected that.


    How shameless was she?


    "Yes! Jean was right. Shirley, you did just say that you saw Jean flirting with another man in the ward!


    You also said that you couldn''t look directly at them because they were so intimate. You tell Zed now so


    that he is aware that he is being taking advantage of by Jean." The dumb little brother must know when


    to shut his mouth.


    "You......" Shirley red at Winner. If she could stride over to him and pound his face with a hammer,


    she would.


    Now that Jean could say something like that in front of Zed, it meant that what Shirley originally thought


    about her was not true.


    But Winner was so stupid that he now made it worse.


    If Jean and the man were innocent, then this would be very unfortunate for her to be wrongly used.


    Jesse was befuddled until she heard it all. A look of "I know that" showed on her face.


    She walked to Jean and whispered, "Are these your family? They are so weird."


    Their hostility was so evident. It made no sense for Jean to let them gang up on her so easily.


    "I know! It''s so embarrassing!" Jean smiled bitterly.


    "Rest assured, Zed will help you take care of this. They won''t bother you any more." Jesse patted Jean


    on the shoulder tofort her. "You can''t be too kind to people like them. Otherwise, they will keep


    pestering you."


    "I know." A feeling of bitterness came over Jean. She tried to smile but it barely showed as she hung


    her head low.


    Jean had thought that renouncing them would be the only way to keep herself out of trouble.

 Chapter 196 I Will Let You Have It

    Chapter 196 I Will Let You Have It


    But, the Wen family continued to go too far and cross the line. Not only had they kidnapped her


    grandmother, they also deliberately gave a dirty meaning to her rtionship with Moore after they saw


    Jean visiting him.


    If she didn''t teach them a lesson, who knew what else they would do in the future.


    "Huh? What does he mean?" Zed turned to Jean and asked with a frown on his face.


    Though he knew clearly that Jean came to visit Moore and that they were innocent, Jean was too


    careless that now, the evil Shirley was using it to spin destructive stories against her.


    Shirley has been known to have an evil tongue. Jean knew this as well.


    She could have been more careful.


    Jean was stunned. She didn''t expect Zed to ask her. She merely replied, "It is purely a set up. Shirley


    used my visit to Moore to sabotage our rtionship and tear us apart."


    Jean was clearly aware of the situation.


    Zed nodded, satisfied with Jean''s exnation. He turned his cold stare on to Shirley, "So that is what


    you also wanted to say?"


    All this time, Shirley had been frantically trying toe up with something to turn the situation around


    to her favor. She got nothing. She just shivered, looked at Zed and kept shaking her head.


    "I..."


    It''s like the cat got her tongue. She couldn''t speak another single word.


    Damn it. Was she wrong this time? Seeing Zed''s protective attitude toward Jean, she knew that it


    would be impossible to go further today. It might only make it worse for her.


    "I am just concerned about your rtionship. If there really was nothing between them, then I must


    have seen it wrongly. Now that you are here to pick up your wife, I won''t bother either of you any more."


    Shirley forced a smile and turned to leave.


    Winner had notpletely processed in his head what just happened. He looked at Shirley''s quick


    receding back, looked towards Zed and Jean, then back at Shirley.


    "Wait..." Zed yelled out at Shirley.


    Confused, she turned around and asked stiffly, "Brother-inw, is there anything else?"


    "You seem to have forgotten what I have told youst time. I have warned you. If you dared mess up


    with Jean again, I would not be merciful to the Wen family. Remember? I even told you to think about it.


    Have you not given it any thought? You never change. You never did and you never will. You have


    brought trouble to yourself and you deserve it."


    Zed''s expression said it all. He continued, "Since your family likes looking for trouble, then I''ll let you


    have it."


    There was coldness and cruelty in Zed''s voice and on his face.


    Shirley''s heart sank. She knew how powerful Zed could be when he wanted to. With a frightened look,


    she staggered toward him, weakly shaking her head and tears welling up in her eyes. "No! Please


    don''t, Mr. Qi. Our family is in a very difficult situation. You can''t do this to us... Please... I am begging


    you..."


    Shirley was scared to death and close to dropping on her knees. She liked to y tricks to make


    trouble between Zed and Jean, but it didn''t mean that she was stupid.


    If Zed did something to the Wen family, they would truly have no ce to stay in H City.


    Seeing Zed''s stern and unforgiving expression, Shirley grabbed Jean''s hand. Her fear was getting out


    of control and she was about to break down. She got so weak that her body started drooping to the


    floor as she started to beg, "I know I have done many terrible things. But you can''t just sit from a


    distance and watch your father die. The Wen family... can''t afford any more trouble."


    Tears flowed uncontrobly down her cheeks.


    Jean was surprised and she looked at Shirley who was aplete mess. She wasn''t sure how she felt


    about her deceitful half sister acting like a victim.


    To her memory, Shirley had always either arrogantly bullied her orcently sneered at her, since


    childhood.


    Now, she was begging her in such a humble manner. It was strange to see her like this.


    Jean looked indecisive. She was struggling in her mind.


    She knew that she couldn''t be softhearted at this moment.


    If she hadn''t heard the nurse with her own earsst night, she probably would show no mercy.


    But if Zed really made any action, then the Wen family would be doomed.


    She did not care for anything but Henry, her father.


    Thinking of him, Jean took a deep breath. What to say of him?


    Though he didn''t treat her as a daughter, she had his blood running in her veins. She couldn''t burn


    bridges and turn her back on him to let him die.


    She was not heartless enough to do it.


    "Jean..." Zed furrowed. Seeing Jean''s entangled look, he had a bad feeling. He sort of knew what his


    wife was about to say.


    "Zed, I want to talk to you." Jean walked to Zed and looked at him.


    Zed knew what Jean would say. But he still let Jean lead him to thewn.


    "Don''t tell me that you have be softhearted and changed your mind." Before Jean could speak,


    Zed cut in and furrowed.


    "You know better than I do, that the Wen family is in a difficult situation. Any action you do now, would


    kill Henry Wen. He... is even barely alive now and hasn''t much time left." Jean said with a heavy heart.


    "You have heard the news about him?" Zed''s face changed and said surprisingly, "Jean, I don''t me


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    you. It is hard topletely turn your back on your family. Blood is thicker than water. But have you


    forgotten the way you were treated and the sufferings that you have gone through?"


    "I haven''t." Jean shook her head, sighed and exined, "Last night, I heard Shirley arguing with a


    nurse. I know that Henry Wen... is really sick this time. And the Wen family is in deep trouble. None of


    these is my doing. They deserve it. But, Zed, anyway, I am of the Wen family. No matter how bad our


    rtionships are, I don''t want to take advantage of their precarious situation.


    Zed, I believe that after this, the Wen family would no longer retrieve its glorious past. As long as we


    make clear our attitude not to harm them and they promise not to get in our way, I think this time


    Shirley would definitely learn her lesson and behave well. Why not let the trouble disappear rather than


    solve it by yourself? What do you think?"


    Jean implored sincerely, looking at her husband''s eyes.


    "I don''t know what to do with you." Zed couldn''t help but caress the back of her head and stare at her


    with his soft eyes, "What else could I do? I have to give in to your request, since you have sessfully


    convinced me."


    "Zed, you are such a wonderful man!" Hearing Zed''s answer, Jean was ovee with joy and


    excitement.


    Seeing her face blushing, Zed swallowed and held her close. "Jean, now that I have promised not to


    touch your family, you will have to serve me well tonight."


    Zed''s face was flirtatious. He gazed at Jean with soft eyes, and then gently lifted her cheeks and


    leaned on her forehead.


    Warm breath was exhaled on her face. The mist carried his strong hormones flying in the air.


    Jean''s face turned red and she lowered her head trying to hide her own excitement, looking forward to


    that night.

 Chapter 197 Dogs Can Never Change Their Preference For Bones

    Chapter 197 Dogs Can Never Change Their Preference For Bones


    Since the night, she heard Zed talking with Jesse on the phone, Jean was intentionally keeping a


    proper distance with Zed.


    Jean had no reason to worry, since Jesse exined that her rtionship with Zed was merely like a


    sibling and nothing more. Though she felt troubled whenever she saw Zed''s kind face and his


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    pampering tone towards Jesse, she kept reminding herself from stop being mean and jealous.


    After all, Zed didn''t hide himself from facing Jesse. He even asked her to call Jean sister-inw.


    If he had any kinda feelings for Jesse, he definitely would not have allowed her to live in vi with them.


    If that was the case, none of them would feelfortable.


    Now that Zed was acting so open-minded and liberal, there was no reason for Jean to be small-minded


    and keep pondering on things.


    "Okay, I will take care of tonight''s dinner tofort your stomach." Jean knew it was not what Zed


    wanted. She consciously misinterpreted his meaning and responded in a generous manner.


    Zed understood just from Jean''s words that she was still in bad temper. Feeling helpless from Jean''s


    wilfulness, Zed moved close to her and held her cheeks with his palms before looking into her eyes and


    asking with tenderness, "You know I didn''t mean that, you must be feeling shy, aren''t you?"


    Jean, Zed''s little wife, unexpectedly became attractive for Zed because of her shyness, which was


    filling his heart with all the burning desires.


    "Who said that I am shy? Well, it''s nonsense to argue with you like this." As Jean responded, her face


    was flushing in all red. After removing her head from Zed''s hands, she hurriedly moved away.


    As Jean was passing by the spot where Shirley and Winner were standing, she noticed that they were


    looking at her with great interest. The touching and warm feeling she was experiencing a minute before


    instantly vanished.


    Jean made herself unreadable by restraining her feelings. And instead of going away, she stood by the


    side quietly, waiting for Zed''s speech.


    Zed followed Jean into the room and came face to face with them. He nced over to Jean before


    speaking with a poker face in an unweing scary voice, "Shirley, when you go back home, tell


    Henry, for Jean''s sake, this is thest time I am showing mercy on all of you and letting you go. But I


    need you to promise me that you will not show up here any more, and you will not cause any trouble or


    do any of the annoying things. Otherwise, I will not show any leniency to anyone. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, I do." After hearing Zed''s words, Shirley''s eyes were wet, but she felt relieved and happy and


    quickly said, "Thank you for letting us go. You must be feeling repulsive on seeing us. We will leave


    right away."


    As soon as Shirley finished her words, she quickly held Winner''s hand and rushed towards the door.


    But Winner was still in confusion.


    "Shirley, why are we leaving?" Winner asked with a perplexed expression, "Zed has said that he will not


    trouble our family, right? Then why are you still afraid of him?"


    "Zed is always vtile. Do you want to bother him by staying here and make him change his mind?"


    Shirley replied sharply with the sad face.


    After hearing Shirley''s exnation, Winner finally understood and with a sardonic smile, he said, "You


    are so smart, sister Shirley."


    "Humph, if you would not have done negative things all the time, Zed would not have gotten angry so


    easily. Winner, please consider twice before talking and pay attention to your words, okay? I don''t want


    to see you causing me any more trouble while I''m fixing one." Shirleyined with anger.


    "Shirley¡­" This time, after hearing Shirley''sint, Winner didn''t show any displeasing feeling.


    After all, what Shirley said was true and there was no reason for Winner to oppose.


    "Let''s go! Let''s go home!" Zed said while ncing over to Jean.


    "Okay." Jean nodded and moved towards Zed''s side.


    At that instant, Jean suddenly crossed Jesse, who had been silent for long. On seeing her, Jean


    chuckled sheepishly. "Jesse, sorry for making you embarrassed."


    "Jean, I think you are too kind on them. And in order to help you, Zed got personally involved, but you


    stopped him. However, I''m really impressed by those siblings. Gods know whether they will ever learn


    to restrain their behavior." Jesse sighed as she said in a helpless tone.


    "I suppose they will!" Jean said in an insecure voice.


    Though it was difficult for her to see her half-sister and half-brother acting differently, she chose to


    believe in them.


    All Jean''s concern was focused on Wen family''s current situation. As long as Zed wished to, the whole


    family and their property would easily cease to exist.


    Shirley actually made a right decision. She was not dumb at all. And depending on her attitude toward


    Winner the previous night, she was having unexpectedly wild ambition.


    She was even nning to take control of the whole Wen family.


    As the situation of Wen family was getting worse, Shirley was getting more anxious as well.


    Hence, she was the first to stand out for preventing Wen family from copsing.


    "There is an old Chinese saying that, ''Dogs can never change their preference for bones.'' Keep my


    words in mind and you will understand someday." Jesse warned Jean as she was feeling worried about


    her.


    "Jesse, I know you are worried about me. But you know, people sometimes do things not because they


    want to, but they have to. I don''t want to be too cruel to them. I only do what my conscience allows me


    to do. As long as I do not feel guilty and won''t regret, I can live a peaceful life."


    Jean replied to Jesse with a sweet smile.


    "You are so stubborn. Zed must feel powerless as I am feeling right now and there is no way to deal


    with you." Jesse said to Jean in a helpless tone as she fastened her safety belt while Jean and Zed


    were also getting into the car.


    Jean stuck out her tongue to cover her embarrassment as she had no courage to look to Zed.


    "Okay, Jesse, you have educated her enough. After all, she was raised by Wen family. Though things


    have changed, Henry Wen is still her biological father. We should be thankful that she didn''t lose her


    conscience and her loyalty. So let''s forgive herst time for being naive! But Jean, keep my words in


    mind, If Shirley and Winner, or any other member of Wen family cause you any more trouble, I will not


    listen to you and show mercy on them again."


    Zed said seriously in a firm and chilly tone with his face full of solemnness.


    "Yes, I understand. I will not say a single word to help them if they ever trouble me again." Jean said


    hurriedly while nodding as her expression were hard and resolute.


    "It''s good, you can understand my concern. If you want our life to be free from their bothering, you


    should toughen your attitude towards them and you should learn to be more determined to fight them


    without anypassion." Zed gave a deep sigh while saying.


    "Okay. Now that Jean have shown her determination, you can stop instilling her." Jesse was sensing


    helpless impatience in Jean, so she interrupted Zed.


    After this conversation, car went intoplete silence. As they arrived at the vi, Jesse was the first


    one to get out of the car to move all the luggage into the house. Jean proceeded to help her. But Zed


    stopped her immediately.


    Jean raised her head and looked at Zed. Zed''s behavior was confusing her.


    "I know I was a little rough earlier. My words were little heavy for you. I hope it didn''t hurt you. Please


    don''t take them seriously." Zed exined in an embarrassed tone.


    "Never mind, I will not take them seriously. I know that you were saying them because you truly care for


    me." A smile suddenly appeared on Jean''s face. She looked at Zed with her eyes twinkling with lights.


    Jean never expected Zed to apologize. It was such an unusual scene that as if sun rose from a wrong


    direction.


    "Jean, can you make me a promise?" Zed asked Jean as he felt that Jean was in a better mood.


    Jean nodded with the bright smile on her face, "Just say it¡­"


    "Don''t go to hospital so frequently." Zed''s voice was so low that as a mosquito was buzzing. His face


    was also not serene. "Even though I know the truth that your visit to Moore is because you feel guilty


    for him, however, anybody else wouldn''t easily believe so, " Zed added.


    As soon as Zed''s words were out, the smile on Jean''s face was gone. She looked at Zed in disbelief.


    Jean had always known that Zed didn''t want her to get close to other men, but, she never expected


    him to be so strict.


    Though it was all because of Shirley, as she had intentionally mentioned this thing to trigger Zed''s


    jealousy, it was really unforgivably wrong of Zed to not trust Jean.


    Jean was his wife. Mutual trust was the base for a married rtionship. Didn''t Jean deserve Zed''s


    trust?

 Chapter 198 Zed, Youre Making Me Cry

    Chapter 198 Zed, You''re Making Me Cry


    "Zed, you don''t trust my loyalty?" With a mocking smile on her face, Jean questioned Zed.


    "You know I don''t mean that. I''m not the only person in the world who admires your kindness, your


    beauty. Jean, I know I''m being too selfish. I don''t even want any other men to take a look at you." Zed''s


    face was shinning with a rare blush, It was not easy for him to express his feelings to her.


    Jean''s eyes widened with shock at Zed''s word.


    Not even in her imagination, Jean could have guessed Zed''s feelings.


    Powerful man like Zed would never confront his deep and strong feelings for Jean regardless of his


    own ego.


    Zed was being so pitiful at that instant which waspletely opposite of him because he was the kind


    of person who used to be arrogant in front of others.


    Still in intense shock Jean looked up to Zed with tears brimming in her eyes and said, "Zed, you are


    almost making me cry¡­¡­


    Before Jean could finished her words, tears started to fell from her eyes, but a smile was present on


    her face.


    "What happened? Did I say something to upset you?" Zed asked hastily in confusion, as he saw tears


    dripping from Jean''s eyes.


    "No, they were tears of joy. I used tock confidence because I thought you do not like me due to our


    unsuitable identity and appearance


    But today, I got to know your feelings about me and I want to apologize for not trusting you before. Zed,


    I''ll never be suspicious of you ever again."


    As soon as Jean finished her words, she leaped excitedly into Zed''s arms.


    Beyond belief, Zed was thrilled at Jean''s energetic hug.


    By outstretching his hands at once and with a big smile on his face, he hugged her soft body tightly, "I


    hope you don''t think my love is too heavy for you, causing you all troubles.


    Then, it''s enough for me. Now that you''ve known my feelings for you, you have to ept my


    dominating love for you."


    "Yes! I know!" Inclining her head firmly in Zed''s arms, Jean continued, "I''ll heed with caution, and try my


    best not to upset you. But please, Zed, you must have faith in me, alright? After all, I want to have my


    social life rather than staying at home all day long waiting for you. I know exactly who I am. And sooner


    orter I will not be able to handle it. Also remaining within the doors would definitely drive me crazy.


    Zed, I''m sure you don''t want me to be crazy, do you? So, please have faith in me while you set me


    free, alright? You are the only man in my heart and no one else." Jean said affectionately, with her head


    in Zed''s arms, her face reddening with humiliation.


    "Really? Jean, Am I the only man in your heart?"


    Amazed and ecstatic, Zed asked Jean while lifting her chin with his hand.


    "Yes!" Without any dy, inclining her head energetically towards Zed, Jean stood on her tiptoe to kiss


    him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Zed deepened the kiss lovingly, while he held Jean''s face with his hands.


    After putting down the paper bags on the table, exhausted Jesse sat on the couch in a cozy position


    and caught her breath. Suddenly, she realized that Zed and Jean were not behind her. To look for


    them, she stood up and walked outside.


    Just as Jesse reached the door, she saw them hugging and kissing sweetly in the corridor. Instantly


    she felt all burned up with embarrassment, her face red like cooked shrimp.


    Withdrawing herself at once, with aplex look on her face, Jesse rested herself against the porch.


    ''Zed and Jean are married, so they must be close to each other.


    Thus, it''s understandable that they make out like nobody''s watching.


    They are young after all, aren''t they? Well, maybe too energetic.''


    But unexpectedly, why she was feeling a pain in her heart?


    She had a strong feeling that Zed was no longer the same person as he used to be, because the ways


    he used to treat her with had changed.


    In the past, he would not hesitate to say yes to any of her request, and would try his best to fulfill them.


    She was the only one in his eyes, as long as they were together.


    But, today¡­¡­


    Jesse thought about the time when they were at the mall, where continuously he was looking at his


    phone, looking restless with a straight face and a frown.


    She was so disturbing. Therefore, she lied to him that she had already bought whatever she was


    wishing for.


    Hearing that, Zed, who used to be considerate, went to the hospital in a hurry with her without even


    noticing her changing emotions.


    On their arrival, Jesse became secondary for Zed. And on seeing Zed''s care and protectionism for


    Jean, she felt like the fifth wheel, with mixed feelings in her heart.


    However, at that moment, she was undecided on what she really wanted.


    She seemed to have no choice but to convince herself that she was just feeling unjust by Zed''s


    differential behavior towards her.


    Earlier, she used to be the apple of Zed''s eye. But now that he was married, his wife shoulde


    naturally above everything else for him.


    Therefore, when Jean questioned her feelings towards Zed, she replied confidently.


    Indeed, she had always regarded Zed as her brother, in front of whom she could act like a spoiled child


    and do whatever she wanted.


    She used to know every single detail about his all previous girlfriends.


    And at that time, this never made her worried or upset.


    But she was confused right now.


    It seemed like that Zed was bing more distant from her ever since he had been with Jean.


    What could she do?


    With her face pale as ashes, gradually Jesse walked into the living room.


    Lying wearily on the couch, she went into deep thoughts.


    For the first time, she felt rmed on seeing Zed liking a girl so much, even falling in love with her. Why


    she was feeling pain at that moment instead of blessing and happiness for Zed?


    ''No, Jesse, you should consider Zed as your brother. And stop thinking too much.


    Jean is his wife. And if he doesn''t like her, he won''tpromise no matter what happens.


    Although, in the beginning, they were together for profit.


    But, with time lovees ¡­¡­''


    While chuckling sadly, previously Jesse would not have believed it, but now she did.


    In silence, tears fell down from her beautiful sad face.


    How dumb she was to find her true feelings for Zed, wasn''t she?


    Earlier she was too negligent. And it never urred to her that Zed would leave her for someone else


    one day.


    She regretted giving him too much freedom that in the end he couldn''t find his way back to her.


    Jesse couldn''t help closing her eyes while biting her lips with regret.


    "Jesse, what''s wrong with you?" Jean asked anxiously.


    After theirpassionate and romantic kiss, Jean walked into the living room holding Zed''s arm, her


    face all red with shame.


    At once, on seeing Jesse lying wearily on the couch, Jean noticed her sadness.


    "I''m all right. I''m just a little bit tired." After a quick wipe of her face, Jesse turned to Zed with a faint


    smile on her face, "What took you so long toe in? Am I an eyesore here that preventing you two to


    be close?" said Jesse lively.

 Chapter 199 Is There Someone In Her Heart

    Chapter 199 Is There Someone In Her Heart


    Jesse turned to study Jean''s reaction.


    Sure enough, Jean''s face had turned as red as an apple. Jesse tilted her head as she watched Jean.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ''She does look prettier with rose-tinted cheeks.''


    Aware of where her thoughts were headed, Jesse shook her head. It would not do to be distracted like


    this. Jesse raised an eyebrow as a thought shed through her mind. If a woman could be so easily


    fascinated by Jean''s charm, then the men wouldn''t be able to resist Jean either. It was no wonder that


    Zed was attracted to her.


    ''Jean is not as simple and in as she looks. She has so many qualities that make her seem so


    innocent, vulnerable, and mysterious. She has to be special otherwise Zed would not feel so strongly


    about her.''


    At this thought, a sardonic smile grew on Jesse''s face.


    "Oh, you must be kidding! Is it necessary for us to kiss behind your back?" Noticing that Jean was too


    shy to speak, Zed drew everyone''s attention to himself to help her out.


    "Oh, Zed..." When Jean heard Zed speak of such a private matter in front of a stranger, she felt even


    more shy. She didn''t dare to look at Jesse. Instead, she wished that the earth would open and swallow


    her.


    Jean was surprised with how openly Zed was talking in front of Jesse. Didn''t he have any shame?


    Jesse felt very bitter upon hearing Zed''sment. She wondered how he''d be this kind of


    person. The Zed she knew was reserved and spoke very little.


    "That''s the truth! Jesse is not a stranger to us. We don''t need to hide our affection when she is around.


    Besides, if speaking about these things is embarrassing to her, she would not have asked such a direct


    question, " Zedughed and tried tofort Jean. He couldn''t believe how shy she was about such


    matters.


    ''Brother Zed, you know me quite well, '' Jesse thought bitterly.


    Jesse stered a fake smile on her face to hide her disappointment.


    "Well, you two talk. I''m going to the kitchen to prepare our dinner, " Jean said hurriedly. She was


    certainly not going to sit here and speak about private matters with someone she didn''t know.


    "I will help you, " Zed said as he rose to apany Jean to the kitchen. But Jesse still had something


    to say. And so, she stopped him.


    "Brother Zed, wait a minute! I have something to talk about with you."


    Zed stopped when he heard Jesse. He looked at Jean helplessly.


    Jean nodded in understanding. "Go talk to Jesse. I can make dinner myself."


    After that Jean released Zed''s hand and walked into the kitchen.


    Zed felt empty when Jean let go of her hand. It was not until Jean was out of his sight that Zed turned


    and walked toward the sofa. "What''s the matter?" He asked Jesse as he sat down.


    Jesse wrinkled her beautiful eyebrows as she wondered how to broach the subject with Zed. Hesitantly


    she said, "Brother Zed, I remember you telling me that Henry Wen married Jean to you just for the


    interests of the Wen family. In the hospital today, Jean''s sister and brother orchestrated a casual frame-


    up. It seems that the entire Wen family disregards their rtives and seeks nothing but profits. But you


    didn''t really punish the Wen family. Won''t you regret it? After all, the Wen family is difficult to deal with.


    They will be big trouble. Moreover, it seems as though nothing can deter the Wen family. They will not


    stop being terrible toward you and Jean."


    "I know." Zed nodded and sighed before continuing, "Jean is a member of the Wen family. I have to


    take her thoughts into consideration when I punish the Wen family. And so, I can''t do anything too


    drastic as it will make her sad."


    "You protect her feelings. But what about yourself? I thought you disdained dealing with people like the


    Wen family. When did you be so soft?" Jesse said a little harshly.


    "I''m not being soft. Jesse, you are not in love. When you meet your soulmate, you will understand why I


    am so willing to do everything to make Jean happy, "


    Zed said earnestly as he stared at Jesse.


    "Brother Zed, do you mean you have lost your heart to Jean? I thought you flirted with her in public just


    to preserve your reputation!" Jesse eximed in astonishment.


    "I did tell you the circumstances in which Jean and I got married. However, I have not once said that I


    don''t like her!" Zed frowned and looked at Jesse in confusion. He really did not know why she thought


    he had no feelings for Jean. This was something that seemed to surprise everyone.


    "You always pursue perfection. Eva was your girlfriend. She was well-suited to you and perfect in every


    way. But when you decided to break up with her, you really meant it. Jean can''t evenpare with


    Eva. I think..." Jesse murmured.


    "You didn''t think I would fall in love with Jean, did you? Jesse, we grew up together. I thought you


    would be the one person in the whole world who would know me best. I didn''t think you would regard


    me as such a superficial person!" Zed said with disappointment.


    "Brother Zed, please don''t be angry with me." Jesse exined quickly, "I didn''t mean that Jean is not


    good for you. What I meant is that her family is disgusting. They cause you so many problems. I didn''t


    think you had the patience to deal with them all the time."


    "That is true. Before I met Jean, I would not have been so kind and forgiving. But since this is rted to


    Jean, I have found that I am more patient than I thought myself to be. Jesse, now you know how much


    I like Jean!"


    Zed titled his head as he studied Jesse. In a gentle tone he asked her, "Why are you so interested in


    my affection for Jean today?"


    "I didn''t know that the Wen family are so disgusting until we met Jean''s sister and brother today. I''m


    worried that your entanglement with them will get you into trouble." Jesse had thought of her


    exnations well before she approached the subject with Zed. She didn''t want him to know her true


    feelings. She apologized when she thought that she might have offended him, "Brother Zed, I''m sorry.


    It seems I''m worrying about useless things."


    "You''re worried about me. How can I be upset with you? Just don''t talk about these things in front Jean,


    all right?" Zed said earnestly as he patted Jesse''s hand.


    "I''m not silly! I know how Jean will feel if I spoke about her family like this. Trust me, you have nothing


    to worry about. Besides, now that I know that you have true feelings for Jean, I''ll never have to worry


    about your rtionship again, " Jesse replied with a smile.


    "It''s very nice of you to think so. Jesse, you''ve almost reached marriageable age. Have you found a


    suitable partner?" Since they had been discussing rtionships, Zed decided to ask Jesse about hers.


    "Oh, I''m still young! And I enjoy being single. Don''t worry about me, please." Jesse suddenly blushed.


    She felt rather awkward discussing her personal life with Zed.


    "Eventually everyone gets married. This is going to be a big event in your life. You should take it a little


    seriously. Besides, you and Jean are about the same age. And she''s happily married. You need to try


    harder. By the way, Jesse, I have seen you with many men. But none of them seem tost. You need to


    find someone who will make you happy longer. Do you have feelings for someone that I don''t know


    about?"


    Zed said after pondering for a while. It did seem unusual for Jesse to be alone.


    Jesse''s expression changed. She was no longer smiling. She spared Zed a sideways nce before


    sighing and exining, "I don''t know whether I love someone the way you love Jean. I''m not sure if I''m


    ready for marriage either. I''ll think about all thister, when I''m more sure of what I want. Now, if it''s all


    right with you, I''d like to rest for a while."


    Jesse stood as she spoke. She didn''t wait for Zed to reply. Jesse simply turned and walked away.


    Zed frowned at Jesse''s reaction. He hadn''t expected her to behave like this.


    ''Did I say something wrong?''


    Zed held his chin as he wondered whether she had misunderstood his intentions.


    ''Jesse said that she is too confused to know whether she really likes someone.


    If I hadn''t asked, she might not have thought about it.


    Looking at her reaction today, it seems that she did have someone in her heart.


    Otherwise, she would not look so forlorn.


    Who earned beautiful Jesse''s love?''


    Zed thought of all the men Jesse knew. But none seemed to be her type. Since he couldn''t figure it out,


    he decided not to think about it any more.


    This endeavor would not get him anywhere.


    And so, Zed stood and went to the kitchen. When he entered, he saw that Jean was wearing a genuine


    smile as she busied herself with dinner preparations.


    He crept up behind her and circled Jean''s slender waist with his big, strong arms. He rested his chin on


    her shoulder before turning and burying his nose in her neck. Then he inhaled the wonderful,plex


    smell that was unique to Jean.


    "Honey, you smell good!" Zed said contentedly with his eyes closed.


    "Charmer!" Jean blushed and said in embarrassment. Then she turned to check whether they were


    alone before continuing, "Have you finished speaking with Jesse?"


    "Well, yes!" Zed nodded and sighed, "Honey, am I careless? I didn''t think Jesse was in love until today!


    I think I may have asked her a question that she was not ready to answer."

 Chapter 200 Suspicions

    Chapter 200 Suspicions


    Jean frowned and stopped cleaning vegetables. She turned to face Zed.


    "She told you she has someone in her heart?" Jean asked cautiously.


    "No. I sensed that myself. Jesse was shocked as well. It almost felt as though she didn''t know whether


    or not she fancied someone." Zed sighed as he eximed, "Any person trapped in love is blind. Jean, I


    am so lucky to have you. We love each other and we are sincere. We are so blessed!"


    Zed encircled Jean''s waist and pulled her close for a hug. He nted a gentle kiss on her head and


    closed his eyes as contentment filled him.


    Jean was touched by Zed''s sentimental confession. She put away her suspicions regarding Jessie


    temporarily. She smiled as she spoke, "Zed, I am lucky to have you as well."


    Zed opened his eyes and stared at her beautiful face. Jean''s genuine smile had lit up her face. Her


    eyes sparkled as well. Desire med inside Zed.


    Jean saw the lust in Zed''s eyes and flushed. She pushed him away gently. It would not be good for


    them to think about intimate matters at a time like this. Jean still had to finish preparing dinner. She


    stepped away from Zed to ce a little distance between them. Then she sighed and said, "OK, you


    need to leave the kitchen now so that I can start cooking."


    Zed pouted as he asked, "Why can''t you let Zelda do the cooking today?" Jean giggled when she saw


    Zed''s expression. This was one of the rare times that Jean had seen Zed pouting like a child. And she


    found the expression funny.


    "It is OK, " Jean said dismissively, "I am in the mood to cook. Let me make something special for


    Jesse." Jean insisted.


    "All right. What can I do to help then?" Zed asked in resignation. It seemed as though Jean was


    determined to make Jesse feel wee.


    "Nothing. You need to stay in the living room so that I can finish quickly. I won''t be long." Jean pushed


    him out of the kitchen with a yful smile. She walked Zed to the couch and gently pushed him down.


    She even handed him a financial periodical! "Read this. I will call you when dinner is ready."


    Still giggling, Jean hurried back to the kitchen.


    Zed opened the magazine and began flipping through it to pass time. He loved how considerate Jean


    could be. Although he was a little disappointed that he couldn''t spend more time with her, he was


    happy at the idea that Jean was making this effort for Jesse.


    Once back in the kitchen, Jean busied herself with dinner preparation. But she was a little distracted.


    She couldn''t help pondering over what Zed had shared with her.


    ''Jesse has somebody in her heart?


    Who was this person?


    Could it be Zed?


    Or could it be someone else?''


    She remembered the night that Zed was on call with Jesse. He keptforting her and he had been


    asking her not to cry. He even assured her that they could speak about whatever was upsetting Jesse


    once she came over.


    ''What had Jesse been upset about? Did Zed and Jesse talk about it?


    Could it be that Jesse had faced a setback in her rtionship and needed Zed''s advice?''


    Jean tilted her head as she became lost in contemtion.


    ''It couldn''t be Zed if Jesse came to him for advice, right?''


    Thinking of this, Jean blinked in relief. She had wondered about the rtionship between Zed and


    Jesse all this while. And Jesse did behave as though she was close with Zed. Her conclusion that


    Jesse had feelings for Zed seemed natural. Jean hadn''t known how tense she was until her shoulders


    rxed.


    That was it? Whom else could she suspect?


    Didn''t Jesse tell her that she regarded Zed as her brother when they were in the garden?


    Jean thought back to their conversation. She had learned that Jesse and Zed had been close friends


    since childhood. As with many childhood friends Jean knew, love had blossomed over time. However


    that didn''t mean that the same would happen between Jesse and Zed.


    At least such wasn''t the case with Zed. Jean knew that he loved her and only her.


    A content smile grew on Jean''s face and her heart swelled with love for Zed when she thought of him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Feeling the need to be close to Zed, Jean busied herself with dinner. The quicker she finished cooking,


    the faster she could be with him.


    After Jean ced all the dishes on the table, she walked to the living room. A frown grew on her face


    when she realized that Jesse had still note down. She walked closer to Zed and asked, "If Jesse


    hasn''te down yet, should I go fetch her?"


    "Okay." Zed nodded as he put away the periodical. He watched Jean''s slender figure climb the stairs.


    Her swaying hips caught his attention and Zed felt as though he could not stop gazing. After Jean


    disappeared from his sight, Zed sighed, stood, and walked to the dinning room.


    A huge grin grew on Zed''s face when she saw all the delicious food Jean had prepared for them. He


    looked forward to being able to taste all the prepared dishes.


    Once Jean reached upstairs, she walked toward the guest room.


    The door was closed. Jean stepped forward and knocked on the door, "Jesse, are you there? Dinner is


    ready. You cane down to eat now."


    Jean waited for a moment but there was no reply. She was puzzled.


    Jean was about to knock again but the door flew open. Jean frowned when she saw Jesse''s face. Her


    eyes were puffy and her makeup was ruined. ''Had she been crying?'' Jean wondered.


    "Jesse, what happened?" Jean was shocked and asked with concern.


    ''It was only dinner time. How could Jesse look so haggard at this time of the evening? Something must


    have been bothering her, which is why she looks so worn-out.''


    Jesse wasn''t sure that she had the strength to speak without breaking down again. And so, Jesse


    pressed her lips in a thin line, and just stared at Jean.


    "Did something happen?" Jean prompted Jesse gently.


    ''Does this have something to do with the person she likes?


    What on earth did Zed say to her that made her react like this?''


    Several questions ran through Jean''s mind but she felt as though this was not the right time to be


    asking Jesse since she had mped up. She just stared at Jean and shook her head.


    "Jesse, if you have any trouble, you can always tell either me or Zed." Jean said sincerely.


    "Thank you, Jean." Jesse finally said with bitterness. "I am fine. Did I worry you?"


    "Are you sure you are fine?" Jean was still worried.


    Anyone could see that the smile on Jesse''s face was not genuine.


    "I am fine. Really. I''m sorry for having worried you." Jesse shook her head and tried to look cheerful.


    "Let''s go downstairs to eat. I am starving."


    Jesse didn''t wait for Jean''s response. She just brushed past Jean as she made her way downstairs.


    Jean was even more worried now. She clenched the hem of her clothes and felt ufortable.


    She could do nothing if Jesse didn''t want to tell her what was bothering her.


    After the three sat down, to Jean''s relief, Jesse''s cheerful smile seemed sincere. The dinner went well,


    sprinkled with polite conversation, someughs, and stories.


    After dinner, Jean brought fruits from kitchen. Jesse and Zed were already sitting on the sofa chatting


    casually. Jean joined them.


    "Jean, are you going to work tomorrow?" Jesse raised her head to look at Jean and asked suddenly.


    "Yes." Jean nodded, still chewing the fruit in her mouth. "I have taken two days off. If I don''t show up at


    work tomorrow, I will definitely be fired."


    "That wouldn''t be so bad, " Jesse said with augh. "Zed wouldn''t mind at all because he would get to


    spend more time with you. Am I right, Zed?" Jesse looked at Zed with a yful smile as she


    "You spoke for my heart, but photography is Jean''s dream. I cannot ruin her dream." Zed sighed in


    resignation.


    "There is a solution, you know. Since Jean likes photography, you can help her to open a studio." Jesse


    suggested.


    "No, no." Jean waved her hand hurriedly. "I am not so capable, and I don''t have enough experience


    yet. Zed, please don''t help me."


    "Okay. But you know that Jesse was just joking, right?" Seeing that Jean had be worried, Zed


    tried tofort her, "Don''t worry. I know that you cherish the opportunity to study with Sonny. I will


    support your choice."


    Jean smiled after hearing Zed''s words.


    Zed truly understood her. He always knew what she wanted most.

 Chapter 201 What Happened

    Chapter 201 What Happened


    But, why would Jesse propose to help Jean with her studio in front of Zed?


    Though Jean was confused by the offer, she didn''t show her reaction. She just continued to eat the fruit


    quietly.


    The thought that she would be returning to work in the morning left Jean excited.


    After dinner, Jean returned to her bedroom. She had a long, hot bath before climbing into her bed. To


    pass the time, she began browsing through her cell phone.


    It had been a few days since Ethan and Selena''s disappearance had led to trouble at Sonny''s


    changed.


    When Zed came out of the bathroom, he saw Jean ying with her phone. He stood quietly and


    studied her. Although she seemed to be rxing in bed, her expression showed that she was thinking


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    about something important. Curious, he asked, "What''s the matter? What are you thinking about?"


    "Ethan, is he......" Jean looked at Zed and asked expressionlessly.


    "I let him go yesterday." Though Zed showed no signs of being displeased, Jean needed to be


    extremely cautious. If she had learned anything, it was that Zed didn''t like talking about Ethan. Every


    time they did, Jean and Zed would end up fighting. Zed understood Jean''s hesitance and tried to


    reassure her by saying, "Have I ever failed to fulfill a promise to you? Jean, don''t you trust me?"


    "Yes, I trust you. Just the thought that mypany may suffer an undeserved catastrophe because of


    Ethan makes me feel bad." Jean sighed and exined.


    "Don''t worry about it so much. Wait until tomorrow. Once you get to your office, it will seem as though


    none of this happened." Zed said with a slight smile as he walked toward his wife.


    "Do you mean that?" Jean said with a grin. "Do you think that the Lei Group will not withdraw it''s


    investment now that Ethan has returned?" Jean''s eyes shone brightly as she sat up in bed and asked


    Zed.


    "It''s highly possible." Zed responded vaguely. He sat on the bed and enveloped Jean in his big, strong


    arms. He said affectionately, "Oh, how I''ve missed holding you." Then Zed leaned forward and gently


    grazed Jean''s lips with his. "I''ve missed kissing you more. "


    As Zed''s warm breath tickled and excited Jean, her cute face turned crimson.


    "Be serious, I still have something to talk about with you." Jean yfully pushed Zed away.


    Sensing that Jean was serious, Zed let go of Jean and furrowed his brows as he asked, "What''s


    wrong? What happened?"


    "Earlier, when I went upstairs to call Jesse for dinner, I noticed that she had being crying." Jean raised


    an usatory eyebrow at Zed before continuing, "What did you say to her? She must have been pretty


    upset."


    "I didn''t say anything harsh, " Zed frowned as he thought over his conversation with Jesse. When he


    couldn''t find anything that would have upset Jesse, he smiled dismissively and said, " Jesse has


    always been a sentimental girl. I believe she will feel better soon. "


    Jean tilted her head and studied Zed. He and Jesse had been friends since they were children.


    However, Zed didn''t seem to care about what was bothering Jesse as much as Jean had expected.


    Jean didn''t agree with Zed''s nonchnce regarding the matter. She decided to voice her concern,


    "Zed, actually before Jesse came here, didn''t you guys talk on the phone?"


    She grasped her hands tightly and looked at the bed as she asked. Jean knew that Zed would not be


    happy that she had overheard his conversation.


    Zed was surprised. He swallowed his temper and asked patiently, "So, you are saying that you heard


    the phone call that I had with Jesse?"


    Jean nodded. She didn''t want to be dishonest with Zed about this or any other matter.


    "Then why did you run? And then you treated me so indifferently and coldly. God, Jean, what were you


    thinking?" Zed couldn''t believe that Jean had behaved so oddly after hearing a partial phone call. He


    gazed at her expectantly as he continued, "Didn''t I already exin to you that I treat Jesse like my


    sister?"


    Zed finally understood what was happening. He had a feeling that Jean had been upset about


    something rted to Jesse, but he hadn''t been able to figure it out. Now that she had confessed to


    having heard the call, he knew that he had been right. He sighed and gazed at Jean as he waited for


    her to exin.


    Jean shook her head and said, "No, no. That''s not why I brought this up. You''ve misunderstood me."


    Jean''s face blushed as embarrassment set in. She quickly exined, "During the call you were


    Zed frowned as he thought over the conversation. Then his face lit up with understanding, "Oh, that''s


    what you are talking about!" He waved his hand dismissively as he exined, "Jesse has been


    haunted by this problem for several years. Jesse is a pretty girl, and shees from an influential


    family. She''s also of marriageable age. She had received many offers over the years. But Jesse


    doesn''t want to settle down so early." Zed stopped to shrug before continuing, "Jesse''s parents are


    eager to see her marry someone worthy. They put a tremendous amount of pressure on her. And the


    situation gets worse with every passing year. This year, her father seems to favor an eligible young


    man. And so, her father is trying very hard to force Jesse to agree. Unhappy with the situation and


    disagreeable with the match, Jesse asked if she coulde here for a little while. That way, she could


    escape the pressure."


    Zed sighed as he finished.


    If Jean had any misunderstandings, then Zed''s lengthy exnation should settle her concerns.


    Jean thought over all that Zed had said. She found that she could rte to Jesse''s dilemma. After all,


    not very long ago, Jean had been in the same situation.


    Now everything was clear.


    A relieved smile yed on Jean''s face as she looked at Zed and said, "Poor Jesse! Zed, don''t you


    have any ideas?"


    "What ideas?" Zed was confused and he asked.


    "She is your childhood sweetheart, and her parents are forcing her to marry someone she barely


    knows. Did you ask her if she had found someone of her choice? Perhaps if she loved someone, then


    her parent''s wouldn''t pressure her so much."


    Jean looked at Zed with a big smile and asked.


    "Of course I did. That''s when I felt as though Jesse has someone in her heart. She''s upset and at a


    loss because I gave her the same advice!" Zed sighed. Then, a thought made him smile. He looked at


    Jean tenderly as he said, "It looks like we are of the same mind. We both had the same solution to


    Jesse''s dilemma."


    Jean''s face turned crimson. A part of her was happy to hear what Zed had said. However, a part of her


    knew exactly why she had made this suggestion. And it wasn''t because she selflessly wanted to help


    Jesse.


    With Jesse married to someone, Jean would not have any cause to worry about Jesse''s intentions


    toward Zed.


    "You know her best. Were you able to figure out whom she has feelings for?" Jean asked out of


    curiosity.


    "My love, you are being too curious!" Zed held Jean in his arms and teased, "Why do I get this feeling


    that you want Jesse to get married as soon as possible? Are you genuinely enthusiastic about her


    romantic life? Or, do you have another reason?"


    Zed grinned as he continued to tease Jean.


    "What are you talking about?" Jean feigned innocence although her rose-tinted cheeks seemed to


    confirm Zed''s suspicions. She rushed to exin, "You and I have our loving, intimate moments. Since


    she is living with us, she gets to see a few personal moments. Don''t you think that is cruel for her? She


    must feel even more lonely! Besides, if she finds her Mr. Right, she won''t interrupt us."


    Jean summoned up the courage to speak her mind. It felt so wrong to be so selfish as to want Zed for


    herself. But Jean just had to admit to her feelings. Albeit Jean found the courage to say what was on


    her mind, she found that she couldn''t look at Zed. And so she buried her face in Zed''s chest.


    ''Sorry Zed, I was ying a trick. It is not what I am really thinking.


    Though I don''t have to worry about you, I can''t be that sure about Jesse.


    Even though she has said that she sees you as her brother, Her behavior today leaves me unsettled.


    So, finding out whether or not Jesse loves someone will be themon goal between you and I.


    Only then will I feel safe.


    Zed, how I hope that I am just being paranoid!''


    Zed froze at Jean''s reaction. He had a feeling that there was more to the situation than Jean was ready


    to confess to. But instead of being angry about it, Zed found her jealousy endearing. He smiled as he


    called her name, "Jean......"


    When Jean looked at Zed with her big, beautiful eyes, desire filled Zed.


    "Happiness came to me because of you. I still can''t believe that you and I..."


    Before Zed could finish, Jean leaned forward and gently grazed his lips with hers.


    Unable to hold back any more, Zed encircled Jean''s waist and pulled her closer as he deepened his


    kiss.

 Chapter 202 Lei Group Withdrew Shares

    Chapter 202 Lei Group Withdrew Shares


    When Jean awoke the next morning, she felt sore all over. When she turned to look at Zed who was


    still sound asleep, she couldn''t help but grin happily.


    Last night, she engrossed herself wholeheartedly in Zed''s tender love for her and almost consumed all


    her strength when responding to Zed.


    It was a good chance for them to open their hearts to each other so that the misunderstandings


    between them could be dispelled. Jean sighed in contentment for she had reconciled with Zed.


    Since it was still very early in the morning, Jean was in no hurry to get out of bed. She spent a few


    minutes studying Zed''s handsome face. On impulse, she reached forward and gently ran her fingers


    across his face.


    Until that moment, Jean had found it hard to believe her luck. Her marriage had been arranged by her


    parents, and she had never once considered that she would fall in love. And yet, here she was happily


    in love with the most outstanding and charming man in H City.


    More importantly, he felt the same way about her.


    Everything was so unimaginable to her. Jean had for long, wanted to feel loved and cherished. She had


    hoped for the longest time that she would perceive that from her real family. And yet, she only received


    this unconditional affection from Zed.


    Jean''s heart beat faster as her fingers slid over his smooth eyebrows.


    She smiled tenderly as she thought of all that Zed meant to her. Jean''s breath hitched when she


    realized that Zed had woken and was looking at her. She shed him an embarrassed grin.


    "Good......good morning, " Jean stammered as she greeted him. Jean found that she couldn''t match his


    intense stare and looked away. Her cheeks turned red.


    "Honey, good morning." Zed threw his arms around Jean and buried his head in her hair. He enjoyed


    Jean''s distinctive scent.


    Jean blushed when Zed hugged her. Although they had had sex many times beforest night, Jean


    always felt awkward in the morning.


    When Jean felt Zed''s erection, she pushed him away bashfully and said, "I need to get up, or else I will


    bete for work."


    Jean rushed to the bathroom without another nce at Zed.


    Zed smiled helplessly. He watched in fascination as Jean fled from him. She was naive in so many


    ways. This innocence appealed to Zed''s protective side.


    After rxing for a moment, Zed sighed as he got out of bed.


    Jean quickly finished her shower. When she walked into the bedroom, she saw that Zed was standing


    in front of his closet, picking a shirt.


    Remembering his reaction to their cuddle in the morning, a bashful smile graced Jean''s face. Still


    unable to face him, she looked at the floor as she spoke, "Zed, why don''t you have a shower? Let me


    pick your clothes."


    "All right." Zed nodded. He didn''t want to embarrass her again as he could see that she was shy.


    He thought it would be a while before Jean got used to the intimacy between them.


    After Zed had walked into the bathroom, Jean cupped her burning cheeks and tried to settle them with


    her cool hands. Then she studied the shirts in the closet.


    ''Why am I so shy today?'' she thought as she rubbed her cheeks


    Although they hadn''t been married for long, Jean still felt timid when she saw Zed after their intimacy.


    ''Jean, you and Zed are a real couple. You shouldn''t feel awkward around him!''


    Jean tried to reassure herself. Soon, she picked out a shirt, a suit, and a tie. She ced them on the


    bed neatly and took a step back to study her selection. A little smile graced her lips when she saw that


    they were a good match. Then Jean turned and started putting on her makeup.


    Zed stepped out of the bathroom just when she was finishing up.


    Jean glimpsed at Zed''s reflection in the mirror. Desire flooded her mind at the sight of his tall, well


    muscled but lean shape. Water droplets clung to him and steam circled around Zed like a tender lover.


    For a minute, Jean felt envious of the steam. If only she had the courage to be that way with Zed.


    The more she thought about it, the more grateful Jean felt for having earned Zed''s love.


    Stirred by desire, Jean took the initiative to walk toward Zed. With a sly smile and gentle hands, she


    helped him dress.


    "Darling, can you help me dress like this every day?" Zed enjoyed the attention that Jean was giving


    him. He loved how her shy fingers caressed his arms as she slid on the shirt, and how her cheeks


    tinged red when she identally touched his bare skin.


    Jean was astonished at Zed''s request. She didn''t know if he was being serious or if he was joking.


    Either way, Jean knew that she had been clumsy when dressing Zed. She smiled and retorted, "Sure, I


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    will be d to help you as long as you don''t hate me for behaving like a bull in a china shop." Slyly, she


    nced at Zed to see his reaction.


    Zed grinned. He enveloped Jean in his big, strong arms before cing a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    At first, Jean giggled out of shyness. And then, she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed Zed


    back. Zed truly loved how attractive Jean looked when she blushed. His heart soared with joy at the


    sight of his bashful wife taking this opportunity to shower him with affection.


    "Let''s go! I will drive you to yourpany after we finish breakfast." Zed tried his best to suppress his


    desire to throw Jean onto their bed. In his mind, he could just see her giggling and blushing as he


    slowly undressed her andvished her with attention. Zed shook his head to clear his mind. If he


    continued thinking of such things, they would never get to work.


    "All right." Jean knew what Zed was thinking. Although she knew she had to go to work, Jean was


    unhappy that she had to step away from Zed''s warm arms.


    They left their bedroom and walked down the stairs, all the while holding hands. Jean grinned when


    she saw that Zelda had already prepared breakfast.


    As a thought struck Jean, she nced around. When she didn''t notice anyone else in the dinning


    room, Jean turned and asked Zed, "What will Jesse do when we both go to work?"


    ''Is it safe to leave Jesse here all by herself?


    Won''t she be bored?


    Won''t she have trouble distracting herself from thoughts of her problems if someone is not around to


    keep herpany?''


    "Take it easy. Jesse is very adaptable. She won''t feel bored at home." Zed replied while serving himself


    some breakfast.


    Jean had no choice but to nod. Zed knew Jesse better than Jean did and so, she had to trust his


    judgement.


    In contrast to their yful morning, breakfast was finished in silence. After Jean and Zed had put away


    their dishes, they prepared to leave.


    The glorious feeling of being in love, and being loved in return still swathed Jean. A small smile still


    yed on her lips when she neared the car.


    She was a little timid, but she knew that the car ident had been her fault. She had been too


    emotional and had not paid attention while driving. She brushed aside her hesitance as she opened the


    door and slid into the passenger seat.


    These days, she was quite muddleheaded.


    She felt remorse for hitting Moore. What had upset her the most was her failure to figure out the


    rtionship between Zed and Jesse.


    But now, all her doubts had been cleared.


    At the thought, Jean felt as though her heart was lighter. She was no longer weighed down by her


    suspicions.


    Zed grinned when he saw Jean''s mood. It was rare for both of them to get along so well, without being


    burdened by external factors. For once, there were no misunderstandings and no concerns.


    As Zed thought about it, he felt that what he had heard about lovers being affected by each other''s


    moods had been a correct observation.


    The more Jean smiled, the happier he felt. And so, all his actions were directed toward making Jean


    happy.


    Fortunately, everything was all right.


    Zed drove the car steadily all the way to Jean''spany. When they arrived, Jean leaned over and


    kissed Zed as she cheerfully said, "Be careful. Bye!"


    Zed feigned a pout as he said, "Don''t go home by yourself! When you''re done with work, wait for me


    here and I wille pick you up. And before you object, please remember that you are my wife, and


    that it is my duty to care for you!"


    "If you insist, dear husband!" Jean jested. Then her face grew serious as she said, "I will wait for you


    outside thepany when I get off work. Just be careful."


    "Hmm!" Zed didn''t understand why Jean was insisting that he be careful. He assumed she was just as


    reluctant to see him leave, as he was to see her go to work. And so with a small reassuring smile and a


    quick wave, Zed re-started the car.


    Jean didn''t start walking toward herpany until she saw that Zed had left.


    When she stepped into the office, she heard Maranda. "Oh, my gosh! Look who is here!" Maranda


    eximed before rushing forward to hug Jean.


    "Jean, you came to work today? I thought you wouldn''t being to thepany any more. I was


    worried that I wouldn''t see you again!"


    "Why?" Jean nkly asked her friend. She had requested Zed to put forward her leave request to


    Sonny. She had no idea how Zed had gone about it.


    Maranda frowned at Jean''s reaction. "Erm..." she said as she tried to figure out how to break the news


    to Jean. "Don''t you know what happened?"


    "Know what?" Jean asked Maranda in confusion.


    "The Lei Group has withdrawn its shares. I thought you hadn''te to work because you knew about


    this and figured that ourpany wouldn''t survive the loss." Maranda whispered to Jean.

 Chapter 203 We Are So Lucky To Have You

    Chapter 203 We Are So Lucky To Have You


    Jean was stunned for a moment and looked at Maranda with an expression that could only be


    described as shock.


    Words that came out of Miranda''s mouthpletely contradicted what Zed had told her earlier.


    Zed had told her that thepany had been running well. Wasn''t it true?


    What exactly was going on here?


    It was very unlikely for Zed to lie to her, so why did he lie about such a serious matter?


    "Don''t you know this matter?" Seeing the expression on Jean''s face, Miranda realized she knew


    nothing about the happenings in thepany.


    "I don''t know." To hide her embarrassment, Jean covered it up with a smile which looked forced and


    fake.


    "What did you do in the past two..." Maranda stared at Jean, soaked in confusion.


    "I wasn''t feeling well, so I had to take leave for thest two days." Jean inwardly hoped Maranda


    wouldn''t start asking more questions.


    "Oh, yeah. I see." Fortunately, Maranda gave an understanding smile relieving Jean of her worries.


    "Actually, we don''t know the exact details. All the information came through the grapevine. So we are


    still not sure how to handpick the truth. Hence you shouldn''t be worried, '''' Maranda added seeing the


    worry on Jean''s face.


    Hearing this, Jean couldn''t help nodding before saying, "I know. Since ourpany hasn''t made the


    final decision, we''d better note to any conclusion without getting all the facts checked."


    To be honest, deep down she still believed what Zed told her couldn''t be a lie.


    His belief that thepany had made it through such a crisis was what she liked to believe.


    After this, Maranda and Jean started sharing pleasantries and talking about their own lives. They had


    to stop mid-way and get back to their seats when they saw Johning out of his office.


    John cleared his throat and went on, "Dear colleagues, is everyone present here?" He briefly looked


    around to ensure he got everyone''s attention. His gaze fixed on Jean for a few seconds which nobody


    else except Jean noticed. He then cleared his throat once again and said, "Due to all the rumours


    circting in this office, our boss decided it was best to have a meeting which would put all your minds


    to rest."


    John pped his hands hard after this announcement. And he continued to add, "So stop what you are


    doing and set aside work in progress because you need to immediately attend the meeting."


    He stood there looking at the audience to see whether anybody had any questions, but left when he


    realized they had none.


    The minute he stepped back to his office, the pin-drop silence broke making it an extremely noisy


    ce. People were talking and looking at each other with various expressions.


    "Is ourpany going to be dissolved?" asked a worker who was afraid of losing his job.


    "I have noticed that John looked a little serious. So I guess it might be, " replied another. "It seems that


    we should all start hunting for new jobs, " came a reply from another worker.


    Hearing thesements, people were getting anxious and worried. Their lives were dangling on the


    edge of a cliff.


    "Jean, what do you think of this?" asked Maranda. Maranda''s earlier happiness was gone, and she


    was nervous like everyone else in the room.


    "We will know it in a few minutes, right?" said Jean who tried to maintain a calm face even though she


    was dying inside. "Come on! Let''s go to the meeting room together." Jean''s face was bereft of any


    expression. She held Maranda''s hand, which had started sweating profusely, on her way to the


    meeting.


    "I... I am afraid of..." Maranda struggled to get the words out of her quivering lips.


    "What are you afraid of?" Jean asked patiently. After realizing that Maranda wasn''t replying to her


    question, she turned her face to study Maranda''s facial expression only to realize she was as afraid as


    Jean was. "Maranda, I didn''t know you had such strong emotions towards ourpany. You are


    reluctant to leave here? Or, you are actually unwilling to part with someone in thepany?" she


    added to taunt Maranda.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    After saying this, Jean gave a naughty smile to remind Maranda about something hoping that would


    change her sullen mood.


    Fortunately, it did. Maranda turned crimson red blushing like a school girl. She showed her shyness by


    turning away and saying, "Jean, you always enjoyed teasing me!"


    "All our colleagues are extremely stressed now. I am trying to put you and myself in a better mood by


    easing off the tension which is palpable. Do you wish to see me weep my heart out instead?" Jean


    opened her arms to embrace Maranda. She let out a long sigh andforted Maranda saying, "No


    matter what happens, we will figure out a way to deal with this."


    Maranda, who still couldn''t seem to change her expression of worry, walked with Jean into the meeting


    room. The simple task of stepping inside an office felt like entering Hilter''s gas chamber.


    On entering, everyone''s eyes fell onto Sonny who had already upied his seat at the head of the


    table. He was meticulously going through some documents.


    Once he realized the presence of his employees, he put down his paper to give them his attention. He


    started off by removing his reading sses and then raised his head to inspect the people who had


    came. After making a few rounds, he finally kept his focus on Jean who started showing signs of


    difort.


    Jean could feel Sonny''s gaze. She couldn''t help raising to look at him with great curiosity.


    On noticing this, he gave Jean a slight smile and then quickly shifted his gaze.


    This incident left Jean even more perplexed. She had no idea what that look meant, but she was


    affirmative it wasn''t a good sign. It seemed to carry a meaning which she couldn''t decipher.


    ''What is the hidden meaning behind that smile?'' She asked herself.


    Jean bit her lips trying to think hard.


    "Is everyone here now?" asked Sonny which brought Jean back from her thoughts. Sonny was using a


    soft tone to address his workers and trying to ensure everyone had taken a seat before going any


    further.


    John, who was sitting right next to Sonny, nodded his head waiting for him to break the news. "Yes.


    Everyone is here, " he confirmed.


    "Ok. I think I have to make an official statement here since the rumours are spreading like a wildfire."


    Like everyone else, Sonny was showing signs of nervousness. He cleared his throat before he got to


    the gist of the matter.


    Employees, on the other hand, seemed to show signs of both anxiousness and seriousness. The


    suspense was killing them, and they wished Sonny would break the news to them without further dy.


    Maranda, like everyone else, had her face focused on Sonny expectantly. She straight away went for


    Jean''s hand as if sharing the worry would make it any less painful. Jean realized Maranda''s hand had


    gottenpletely watery with sweat.


    She looked at Maranda and patted on her back to calm her down a bit.


    "As you all know, because of the investment from the Lei Group, ourpany has encountered a


    severe crisis. But I can promise you we have sorted out the problem and ourpany is safe hence


    we will never be dissolved."


    When Sonny finished his statement, all the employees were shocked. The expression of shock was


    quickly reced with happiness. They started pping their hands with excitement. From their


    expressions, it was obvious that this was the best news they had heard in their lives.


    On hearing this, Maranda let out a long sigh of relief. She again held Jean''s hand but this time it was


    without worry and sweat, "Jeany, have you heard what our boss just said? Ourpany will not be


    dissolved! We can stay here!"


    "I know. Now you can let go of your worries." Jean returned her with a smile which is genuine, unlike


    the one she gave her outside the office.


    "Yeah! I am so relieved now." Maranda nodded with glee on her face to show Jean the extent of her


    happiness.


    Seeing Maranda''s childish excitement, Jean smiled lovingly. However, her expression stiffened when


    her thoughts returned to the look which Sonny gave her earlier.


    She still couldn''t put that expression out of her mind. Some may say she was over-thinking, but she


    knew her instincts could never be wrong. The nce definitely meant something.


    But what did it mean? That was an answer she couldn''t seem to find in spite of raking her brain.


    The atmosphere in the office changed, and now Sonny was giving everyone a pep talk. Once he saw


    everyone was satisfied and content, he let them go.


    Everyone else was relieved, but Jean still couldn''t find the key to her problem.


    Internally, she was debating whether to confront Sonny directly or not. She asked herself whether it


    would be silly to put her doubts before her boss.


    Before she could finalize a decision, Sonny left the office. So she had no choice, but to drown herself in


    her own thoughts.


    She was left with no choice, so she tried tofort herself saying, ''Maybe I should stop worrying.


    Ethan is alright, so ourpany is bound to be safe.''


    After putting her mind to rest for a while, Jean and Maranda started to leave the office. Before she


    could leave, John started speaking.


    "Jean, wait for a moment."


    He moved from his seat and walked near the twodies.


    When Maranda saw John blocking their ways, she looked at Jean and said, "Okay, you two talk. I have


    to get back to work."


    She ran away without giving Jean a chance to utter a word.


    Jean''s eyes followed Maranda''s back until she disappeared out of her view. With no choice left, she


    maintained a calm posture and turned to John with a simple greeting, "What''s up?"


    "Jean, I just wanted to thank you because if it weren''t for you then ourpany couldn''t have made it


    through this hard time." John stared at her with genuine pride.


    "What are you talking about?" Jean asked him with a puzzled expression. Jean wasn''t faking it


    because she really had no idea what he was talking about.


    Now it was John''s turn to be puzzled. He wasn''t aware Jean had no idea about this. John started to


    give an exnation, and went on, "Don''t you know..."


    But before he could finish, he stopped and thought it wasn''t a good idea.


    "What should I know?" she pushed him to continue. Jean was frowning and now her face was a big


    question mark.


    "Now that you don''t know, stop asking, " he added changing his previous tone and sounding more


    professional this time. Before leaving, he gazed at Jean with his dark and deep eyes.


    Stunned and shocked, Jean started ring at his back. She was frustrated with his behaviour. She had


    never met someone who would stop the conversation without finishing it! She bit her lip to stop herself


    from screaming.

 Chapter 204 There’s No Need To Hide It From Us

    Chapter 204 There¡¯s No Need To Hide It From Us


    Jean returned to her spot and seemed to be thinking about something. Suddenly she noticed that


    Maranda was ncing at her anxiously.


    Jean waved her hand, gesturing for Maranda toe over silently.


    Looking somewhat confused, Maranda pointed to herself. After Jean nodded her head, Maranda


    walked over to Jean.


    "What''s the matter?" Maranda asked in a low, discreet voice.


    "You told me earlier that the Lei Group withdrew their money, right?" Jean asked in a serious tone,


    looking directly at Maranda.


    "Yes, the source is reliable." Maranda nodded confidently and then leaned towards Jean. She


    whispered, "Don''t tell anyone that it was my cousin who gave me the news."


    "Your cousin?" Jean asked, looking quite bewildered.


    "My cousin is in the marketing department of his family''spany. So he always gets the news first-


    hand and fast. It is said that Ethan Lei was taken back to the Imperial City after he was found. It was


    the current CEO of the Lei Group who took action to withdraw their money from ourpany. I was so


    worried, because there''s a very high possibility that it''s all true, "


    Maranda said with a look of helplessness.


    "But boss didn''t mention the Lei Group''s withdrawal of money in the meeting room just a moment ago.


    If what you said is true, then howe ourpany hasn''t reacted since that happened?" Jean


    asked, tilting her head slightly and appearing confused.


    "That''s exactly what I''m curious about. How did ourpany survive the crisis?" Maranda said, sharing


    Jean''s thoughts.


    Jean frowned. She suddenly recalled that her boss had nced at her in the meeting room in an


    unusual, inexplicable way. What did that mean? John also appeared to be holding back his words.


    Jean began to realize that something was wrong.


    Perhaps...


    No way!


    A thought came to her mind, but she quickly dismissed it. She shook her head, unwilling to believe that


    it could be true.


    "Jean, did you figure it out?" Maranda asked excitedly, her eyes fixed on Jean, after noticing the


    "I don''t know. That''s why I asked you!" Jean sighed as she looked at Maranda. Then she said, "Let''s


    not think about it too much. Whatever has happened has happened! Let''s get back to work!"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Maranda nodded in agreement and replied, "Alright. Let''ster meet up for lunch at a restaurant


    nearby. I haven''t eaten well because of what happened in ourpany and your absence. But I''ll have


    a great lunch today!"


    Maranda smiled radiantly at Jean and returned to her spot.


    It seemed to Jean that Maranda no longer felt embarrassed in front of John. A rxed expression


    came over Jean''s face and she couldn''t help lifting the corners of her lips.


    She continued with her work while time insensibly passed by.


    Jean wasn''t even aware that it was lunch time until Maranda tapped on her desk and reminded her to


    get ready for lunch. Jean looked up at Maranda in an absent-minded way and nodded.


    They strolled to a nearby restaurant. Soon after ordering their food, Jean looked up and saw John walk


    in.


    She quickly turned to Maranda and asked, "Maranda, do you mind if I invite John to join us?" She was


    worried that Maranda might feel awkward to share a table with John.


    Maranda raised her head and saw Jean looking at her in an eager, sincere way. She hardly managed


    to repress a frown as she replied, "Okay, go ahead!"


    "Are you really okay with it?" Jean confirmed with Maranda as she didn''t want to hurt Maranda''s


    feelings.


    "I think you want to talk to him personally. Shall I leave you two alone?" Maranda asked.


    "No, it''s alright." Jean shook her head and reassured Maranda.


    "Then do as you please." Shortly after she spoke, Maranda received her food from the waiter and


    began to eat.


    "John..." Noticing that Maranda wasn''t really bothered, Jean waved her hand at John and called him.


    John was looking for a seat when he heard a familiar voice calling his name. He turned around and


    saw Jean and Maranda sitting at a table. He was somewhat surprised as he didn''t expect to run into


    them here. With a stiff look on his face, John walked over to their table.


    "First, let me make this clear. I only came to share the table with you because I didn''t find any spare


    seats. Don''t ask me anything. Just have your lunch, " John said with a very serious look.


    The way he spoke, Jean felt that he intended to hide something from them. She was now even more


    certain about the rumor.


    "Have a seat!" Jean said, looking at John, and then began to have her lunch quietly with Maranda.


    The air around them seemed to get stuffy. John saw the two girls eating quietly while he was sitting


    there and waiting for his food. There was an uneasy expression on his face.


    "Or, would you like to talk about anything?" John felt like biting his tongue as soon as the words


    escaped his lips.


    "John, there''s no need to hide it from us. Even if I want to know about it, I won''t force you to tell me."


    Jean wore a smile as she looked at John and asked, "Just tell me this. Did the Lei Group withdraw their


    money from ourpany?"


    Maranda looked up startled as she heard what Jean said. She looked at Jean with confusion in her


    eyes.


    ''Didn''t I tell her that earlier?


    Why doesn''t she believe me?''


    Maranda kept looking at Jean, her confusion growing.


    Sensing that Maranda was looking at her, Jean gave her a reassuring look that implied she should


    calm down.


    Maranda understood Jean and nodded her head. She thought that Jean needed to know something


    and that was why she asked John about the rumor.


    As soon as he heard Jean, John''s face had an inscrutable look with mixed emotions. He didn''t reply


    until he had stared at Jean for a while. "Yes, you are right, " he finally confirmed.


    Upon hearing this, Jean instinctively nodded her head and asked John another question, "Then tell me,


    if ourpany wasn''t affected, was there anyone else who invested in us instead?"


    Maranda''s eyes glimmered as she thought that what Jean mentioned might be true. She felt extremely


    excited and hopeful now.


    How could she forget the possibility of a new party investing in theirpany?


    If the Lei Group withdrew their money and thepany wasn''t affected, then there must have been


    some new investment!


    Maranda turned to Jean and looked at her with eyes full of respect. She had to admit that Jean really


    thought deeply.


    "I know what you intended to ask." John gave a sigh as he didn''t have any better choice than to refuse


    to answer Jean''s question. He looked into Jean''s eyes and said, "But I can''t tell you. After all, it is


    highly confidential information that only the top executives can know. The party involved asked us to


    keep it a secret. So don''t make it hard on me, alright?"


    John pleaded as he frowned and tightened his lips. He couldn''t vite the regtions, so... he couldn''t


    tell Jean.


    "All right." Jean decided not to turn on the heat on John this time. She began to eat and avoided asking


    any more questions.


    She thought to herself that it would all soon be figured out anyway.


    Her eyes wide open, Maranda thought that Jean would definitely get the answer if she asked John one


    more time as Jean meant so much to him.


    But to Maranda''s surprise, Jean unhesitatingly chose not to persist with her question.


    Jean was really something!


    But in this instance, Maranda could hardly contain her curiosity. She desperately wanted to know the


    answer.


    Maranda lost her appetite all of a sudden as she looked at Jean with growing indignation.


    "Don''t look at me like that. If you have to, look at John!"

 Chapter 205 Is It Worth Doing That For Me

    Chapter 205 Is It Worth Doing That For Me


    Jean said indifferently when she felt that Maranda was staring at her fiercely while she was eating.


    After hearing what Jean said, John, who was still enjoying his meal, coughed wildly and flushed.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ''Why am I caught up in this even while having a meal?'' he thought to himself.


    Maranda also felt rather embarrassed and stammered, "Why shouldn''t I look at you? Jean, what do you


    mean?"


    "I have said very clearly. I already have a husband, so don''t have any intentions on me, " Jean


    exined calmly.


    This angered Maranda, who fumed, "Who has any intentions on you?"


    "Well! Since you don''t have intentions on me, it means that you are a girl with normal sexual


    orientation. If you are normal, shouldn''t you cast your eyes on that handsome man?" Jean seemed


    unapologetic about what she said and prodded Maranda.


    "You......" Maranda tried to reply, but found herself stammering instead. Then she flushed and realized


    that she was amused by Jean.


    There was no need to dwell on that remark, so she put it behind her.


    Jean teasingly jeered at her from time to time, as if she didn''t know that Maranda loved John.


    After hearing what Jean said, John also felt very uneasy. He didn''t speak again for a while, wondering


    how he should handle the situation. "Jean, don''t embarrass Maranda anymore. I know that you are


    intentionally embarrassing her in front of me so that you can get an answer from me."


    As John expected, Jean smiled withcent superiority when he uttered those words.


    Maranda was still confused. She stared at Jean and curiously asked, "What do you mean?"


    Jean shrugged and snickered.


    John could be flirtatious. He was not totally cold and indifferent though he always wore a hard, rigid


    face in front of everybody, whoever they were.


    Jean felt that John wasn''t totally ruthless to Maranda.


    Hence, she deliberately jeered at Maranda in front of John, so that he would say something to lighten


    the atmosphere and calm his sense of guilt.


    It was undeniable that John was smart.


    He also understood Jean''s intentions. He knew how he should respond and y the game.


    Jean stared at John expectantly, waiting for his answer.


    "Just as you have thought. I don''t want to say anything more." After he finished speaking, John got up


    and strode out of the restaurant. He had lost his appetite for more food.


    As he left, Maranda coldly red behind him. She didn''t turn back for quite a while. She then looked at


    Jean, who had an imprable expression on her face.


    Maranda confusedly asked, "Jean, what on earth did he mean? Why can''t I understand?"


    "It is normal that you can''t understand. My stomach is full. I''m going back to thepany now." So


    saying, Jean took her bag and walked out.


    At first, Maranda was taken aback. Then she shook her head and muttered to herself, "All of you are


    weird. Forget it. I''ll just enjoy my meal by myself!"


    As she left the restaurant, Jean took out her cellphone from her bag and bit her lips. ''Should I do it


    now?'' she wondered. After thinking about it for some time, she made a call.


    "Zed, this is Jean speaking." She greeted him as soon as her call was answered.


    Zed was pleased to hear her voice. He smiled to himself and asked, "You miss me, right? Isn''t it time


    for a meal? Did you have a meal?"


    Jean took a deep breath before asking Zed in a tender tone, "I just finished. How about you?"


    "I''m just after a meeting. Now I''m going to have a meal, " he replied. He knew Jean''s intent in making


    this call to him as soon as he answered it. Again smiling to himself, he asked her, "You called me not


    only to ask if I had a meal, right?"


    Jean''s voice began to tremble with a mix of emotions. Finally, she asked, "Zed, why did you do that? Is


    it worth doing that for me?"


    "Honey, we are a couple and you are my wife. I will do anything it takes to see that you are happy.


    Don''t think too much and worry about it. Just consider what I have done as a kind of investment in you.


    What I desire more than anything else is to make my wife happy. In fact, I have done that for some


    private reasons too. Now, half of Qi Group''s shares are held by you. From now on, you will have a


    stronger sense of responsibility for ourpany and work harder to earn money. Am I right?"


    Zed spoke gently to Jean, imagining the happiness she must be feeling.


    Having heard his words, Jean smiled her tears away.


    She was certain that Zed wouldn''t think so much for his meager private interests.


    He invested in Sonny''spany because he wanted to relieve her from worries.


    However, what Zed said was right in a sense. She would now have a stronger sense of responsibility


    for the Qi Group and be more dedicated to the work she liked.


    "Thank you, Zed." Jean sincerely expressed her gratitude to him.


    "Well, I feel a little more at ease now, knowing that you knew about my investment in yourpany. I


    intended to conceal this from you, because I was afraid that you would be unhappy and me me for


    making that decision without your consent. Now, it seems that my wife is very clever. In the future, I


    can''t stealthily do bad things behind you, " Zed said in a jocr tone.


    Hearing this, Jean asked him in mock fury, "Why, what bad things did you n to do?"


    "How dare I? Honey, if you''re worried about me, you can follow me wherever I go, even to the


    washroom, okay?" Zed jeered at her.


    "I won''t go to the washroom with you. Do you think that I''m so abnormal? Alright, I don''t want to talk to


    you anymore. Go and have your meal quickly!" Jean gently told him, her face beaming with a smile.


    "Yes, honey." Zed ended the call with a feeling of contentment. A smile lingered on the corners of his


    mouth for quite some time after.


    Jean sighed and shook her head. She originally intended to me Zed after she got the answer from


    John.


    After all, Zed had invested in theirpany without even telling her, although his intention was good.


    However, the investments were sorge. He had made them simply to amodate her.


    This shouldn''t have been done by Zed given the image he maintained. Furthermore, he had made the


    investments for her against his own code of conduct.


    However, it hadn''t ured to her to me Zed for this when he teased her over the phone.


    She was so happy now. The joy she felt was overwhelming.


    Yes, she was so fortunate to have a man who loved and cared about her so much.


    The smile on Jean''s face lingered through the entire afternoon. She was happily preupied with her


    work.


    However, Maranda looked very anxious and downcast. She seemed to have something weighing


    heavily on her mind.


    After fretting for some time, she threw her pen down on the desk.


    Jean was shocked. She stared at Maranda and asked her with some concern, "What''s wrong,


    Maranda?"


    "I''m really upset." Maranda gave a disdainful nce at Jean, puffed out her cheeks and angrily said,


    "Don''t tease me often. Do you really regard me as your friend?"


    "Of course... I did that because I treat you as my friend, " Jean exined after pausing for a moment.


    She continued with a smile, "I will always treat you as my friend, and I don''t have to think twice about


    what I say and do in front of you! Because I know, at the end of the day, that you won''t be angry at me."


    Maranda wore a rigid face and said in a serious tone, "But I was furious this time."


    Jean pretended to be shocked and asked her with a smile, "Then what should I do to make up?"


    "I want you to go dating with me this weekend."

 Chapter 206 When Was The First Time You Had Sex

    Chapter 206 When Was The First Time You Had Sex


    Maranda said imposingly.


    Startled Jean stared at Maranda with wide eyes, and asked, "You are going on a blind date? Are you


    sure? But, why?"


    As a gorgeousdy, Maranda had absolutely no reason to stoop herself to go on a blind date.


    And not only that, just a few days ago, she was still thinking about John.


    How did Maranda console herself to go on a blind date?


    It is true to say that young girls don''t take love seriously.


    "Actually, I don''t want it. But my parents are whining about it for days. Moreover, you were teasing me


    at noon, which made me very ufortable. So, you have to make it up to me by apanying me


    on the date. So that, I can get rid of my parents. But at the same time, you have to help me. The guy


    who would go out with me won''t badger me. You are good at it, aren''t you?"


    Saying that, Maranda looked at Jean with her bright eyes.


    "Maranda, I apologize for what happened at noon. But you shouldn''t take it seriously to force me to go


    with you on a blind date. Don''t forget that I am a married woman. Do you think it is appropriate for me


    to go with you?" said Jean, with a grief in her smile.


    ''It seems that I have to think carefully about the consequences before joking to Maranda next time, ''


    thought Jean.


    "I know you are married. But it''s okay. I''m just asking you to apany me to ruin my date, not to have


    a date. I know you are a smart girl. And I know you will not disappoint me, will you?" Maranda patted


    Jean firmly on her shoulder, as if she was pinning all her hopes on Jean.


    "I..."


    Jean still wanted to refuse. But, suddenly, Maranda got right in front of Jean''s face, looking pitiful, and


    said, "Jean, I''m so pleased that you are married and you are living a really happy life with Zed. As my


    best friend, how can you stand by and let me be with a man who I don''t love? I have no other choice


    but to ask you for help. So, please just say yes, okay?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Initially, Jean didn''t care about Maranda''s request. But after her best friend''s gloomy request, Jean


    sighed and replied, "The matter is not that I don''t want to help you but I don''t know how to help you."


    "As long as you promise to go with me, we can talk it over." Maranda said to Jean, and a sudden smile


    was on her face.


    "... Okay!" Seeing Maranda all pumped up, Jean had no choice but to nod her head as a promise to


    help her. "


    Jean, it is so nice of you!" Maranda suddenly hugged Jean in a happy and excited manner.


    "Oh, please, we are in the office. It is not the right time to hug each other." Jean reminded Maranda.


    "Take it easy." In spite of a casual tone, Maranda''s cheeks went red and she let Jean go.


    Jean shook her head helplessly and then went back to her ce.


    Jean was still puzzled. "How could I promise Maranda to go with her for the blind date? This is so


    ridiculous, " muttered Jean.


    The Qin family had set up a blind date for Maranda.


    Obviously, Maranda''s parents were eager to marry her off!


    In fact, they shouldn''t do that, as Maranda was still such a young girl.


    ''Well, forget it. Just consider it as a return for the help Maranda provided before, '' thought Jean.


    After that, Jean went quickly back to her work.


    Afterpleting her work, when Jean was picking up her stuff, Maranda came to her and said, "Jean,


    in order to thank you for your help, I''d like to take you on shopping with me. And also I would like to buy


    you some new clothes."


    "Don''t bother." Jean refused, without hesitation, and said, "You''re the one who has a date, not me. So I


    don''t need any new clothes. Don''t waste your money on that. Also, I have to go now. Zed is waiting for


    me outside."


    "Mr. Qi is here to pick you up?" Maranda was a little surprised and enviously said, "Jean, what a happy


    life you have! Then you must go now and don''t keep Mr. Qi waiting too long."


    After these words, Maranda nced at Jean and gave her a little push.


    Jean smiled at Maranda feebly. "Just a moment ago, Maranda asked me to go shopping with her. But


    on hearing that Zed is here, she is eager to push me towards him.


    I''ve never met a person more capable of change than Maranda before, " Jean said to herself.


    Feeling helpless, Jean walked out of the office.


    At the entrance of thepany, people were passing by.


    Zed, the marvelous looking man, was leaning against the door of his car. He was wearing dark sses


    and was gazing at the entrance.


    As soon as he saw Jean, he waved his hands.


    People were gazing at this well-built man walking towards Jean with his alluring steps.


    "Why did youe so early? Have you been waiting for a long time? I am sorry for that. Jean came


    hurrying towards him and asked with a bright smile.


    "It''s okay. I arrived just a minute ago." Zed considerately opened the door for Jean. After Jean took her


    seat, Zed went back to his driver''s seat to start the car.


    As the car was going smoothly, Jean nced at Zed''s handsome face. Suddenly, she remembered


    what Maranda had said to her.


    ''It is true that I am the happiest woman in the world for being Zed''s wife, '' thought Jean.


    "What are you looking at?" Zed involuntarily turned around and asked her, as he felt Jean''s eyes fixed


    on his face,.


    "No... Nothing..." Jean spluttered, feeling herself going red in the face.


    "Honey, if you want to look at me, just do it. I am your husband, so there is no need to be shy." Jean''s


    unnerving expression surely didn''t get unnoticed by Zed. So he was happy and felt like teasing her.


    "What..." Jean didn''t expect Zed to joke with her. Upon hearing what Zed had said, she blushed as red


    as a rose.


    "I was saying that we are a married couple, so we can share everything. If you would like to look at me,


    do it whenever you want." Zed stared at Jean, while flirting with her.


    "You... stop that..." Embarrassed by Zed''s stare, Jean hastily covered her burning cheeks.


    ''Zed is bing daring now. How can he flirt with me despite of the time, ce or the situation?


    I admit that I am really attracted by his good looks, so I was gazing at his face for a while. But he


    shouldn''t have taken it as a reason to tease me, '' thought Jean.


    It turned out that men were vain in nature.


    Once they were joking, they were more scary than any other creatures in the world.


    Jean said to herself, "Since he is so bold, I would like to give him a little punishment. So he can


    experience the feeling of shyness."


    Then a weird expression came on her face. And Jean opened her mouth, "Since you mentioned that


    we are a married couple, then please tell me when was the first time you had sex."


    After that, Jean stared unblinkingly at Zed.


    At that moment, Zed was concentrating on his driving. He was stunned for some time at Jean''s


    question. But a few minutester, he looked enquiringly at Jean and asked, "Honey, are you sure you


    really want to ask me that question?


    "What''s wrong with this question? I am your wife. Of course I have the right to know about it. You don''t


    have courage to tell me about that, do you?" Sensing Zed was looking at her, Jean felt a little self-


    conscious. But she didn''t want to flinch. Curiosity overwhelmed her at that moment.

 Chapter 207 On A Whim

    Chapter 207 On A Whim


    A grin appeared on Zed''s face, and a ray of affection came in his eyes.


    This was the first time that Jean had asked him such a bold question. This meant that she was not so


    cautious as before, always wanting to making a clean break with him.


    Good. Now that she asked, how could he let her down?


    "I first¡­¡­"


    Zed deliberately said the words slowly. When he looked from the corner of his eyes that Jean was


    looking at him nervously, he couldn''t helpughing, and said, "Dear wife, it was a past thing. We''ll not


    mention it again, okay?


    I swear I would have kept my virginity for you, if I had known it before you would be my wife.''''


    Zed intended to end the talk, otherwise telling the truth would certainly cause a terrible result.


    "I just asked you about the time of your first sex, but why are you hiding it?


    Zed, you are very clear that my first time was with you.'''' Jean puffed out her cheeks, looking at Zed


    angrily.


    Deceiving me in a cursory manner? No way.


    Jean was not the person who she used to be, and couldn''t be deceived by few words.


    "Tell me first, why you would like to know this when everything is going fine?"


    Asked Zed. He was having slight headache because of this.


    "Nothing. I am just curious, and I acted on my sudden impulse."


    Jean fixed her eyes on Zed, "Don''t change the subject. Say it or not?''''


    "I''ll say."


    It appeared that Jean was not going to give up without an answer, so Zed sighed helplessly, "My first


    sex may have happened when I was in the university. Then I was curious about everything, so...''''


    Zed said humiliatingly, with a rare blush on his face.


    "In the university?"


    Eximed Jean. She looked at Zed unbelievably.


    "I have told you It was just on a whim."


    Zed sighed, looking at Jean weakly.


    "That is to say, you didn''t love that woman, but you still had sex with her?"


    Still in shock, Jean was not able to calm herself down for a long time.


    "¡­¡­"


    Zed didn''t know what to say, other than to shut up.


    If he knew Jean was going to have such a response, he would have insisted on saying nothing.


    It was really humiliating!


    "Men are always on a whim!" Suddenly, Jean said irritatingly, while staring at Zed in anger.


    Zed was looking ufortable and sad at first, but he didn''t dare to lose his temper. To show his


    discontent, he could only step on the elerator.


    "Since you didn''t like her, you still made love to her. At that time, I ...... We......" Jean was afraid while


    speaking.


    She didn''t have sex with Zed until they were legally married.


    But what Zed had done disappointed her.


    He must have had sex with countless women. This wretch, was just...... shameless......


    "I''ll say it again." Zed was not able to take this any more. He stopped the car immediately and parked it


    by the road. He looked at Jean nervously, and said, ''''If I had known earlier that my wife would be you, I


    wouldn''t have been promiscuous in sex rtions. Jean, everything now is going fine, then why are you


    mentioning those unhappy things?


    You were associated with Ethan before, weren''t you? Let it go, all right? If you think that I am not


    paying attention to you and not being good to you, feel free toin. Is it ok? Is it worth getting


    angry at those past things?"


    Finishing his words, Zed showed his helpless expression.


    Jean looked up at Zed in confusion. The agitation and anger on his handsome face surprised her.


    Jean no longer wanted to me him. "I didn''t mean to rake up the past. I just asked on a sudden


    impulse. I can understand men''s physiological need. However, I still feel it is so unfair to women. We


    women sacrifice everything for our beloved because we believe in love. What about you men?"


    Jean stopped talking, and sighed heavily. With a grief on her face, she said, "You men don''t think about


    the future at all, and you never realize your behavior will hurt the other person. You men do everything


    you want, only to hurt women in the end."


    Jean''s eyes turned red after she finished with her speaking.


    "Jean, I am wrong, all right? Don''t get so angry. I ......" Zed hadn''t expected that things would end up


    like this. It seemed to be unreasonable. He got nervous instantly.


    "I am all right....." Jean rubbed her face with her hands, and sighed, ''''I was thinking of my mother.''''


    "Your mother?" Zed was more confused. He turned to look at Jean.


    "My father and my mother were schoolmates. They grew up together, and could be considered as


    childhood ymates. Afterwards, my father started a business. My mother apanied him all the


    time no matter how exhausting and tough the life was. They were the happiest couples at that time.


    However, more substantial my father''s business grew, less time he spent with my mother. Atst, Joy


    Yi appeared. She not only destroyed my home, but also made me lose my mother.''''


    After finishing with speaking, Jean started crying with her hands on her face.


    Long time ago, Zed had heard about what happened to Jean''s mother, but he didn''t expect that Jean


    still couldn''t free herself from her mother''s death.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Don''t cry, Jean. Your mother would be sad if she knew you are still grieving about her." Zedforted


    her awkwardly.


    "She was so cruel to leave me. How could she be sad. If my mom had been braver and had not left


    me, I wouldn''t have been so demanding over the years.'''' Jean continued to cry.


    "All right, all right......" Zed hugged her with love, andforted her, "All the sufferings have passed.


    You have me now, don''t you? I will not allow anyone to hurt you any more.''''


    ''''Zed, you don''t understand what I meant.'''' Jean freed herself from Zed''s arms, and looked at him


    tearfully, "I was not involved in your past, and let bygones be bygones. But no matter what happens in


    the future, good or bad, you should tell me first. Don''t treat me as a fool and let me be thest one to


    know. I will always stand by your side. But I need time to get prepared. Only in this way can I face all


    the difficulties in the future."


    "Why are you saying these words when everything is all right?'''' Zed frowned immediately and looked


    displeased, ''''Jean, let me tell you. Your parents didn''t live a happy life. But it doesn''t mean that we will


    experience that. I, Zed, can tell you now I will never let you down, and I will never do anything to make


    you feel wronged. If there really is such a day, I would be bound to suffer the most serious


    consequences.''''

 Chapter 208 Intimate Embrace After Unlocking Her Heart

    Chapter 208 Intimate Embrace After Unlocking Her Heart


    "Zed¡­¡­"


    Jean quickly covered Zed''s mouth with her hand. But, it was toote. His words had already been


    spoken and could not be taken back.


    "How could you make a vow like that so easily?" Jean eximed, with mixed feelings.


    "Well I had to. What else could I do to make you believe me? Now, tell me. Did that set your mind at


    rest?" Zed couldn''t help running his hand gently along the contours of her face, and spoke softly. "Now


    stop thinking too much about it. What had happened to your parents will never happen between you


    and me. Having you in my life is enough for me."


    "Zed¡­¡­" Finally, Jean let go of all her reservations and opened her heart to Zed. Flinging herself into


    his arms, she wrapped hers around him and hugged him tightly.


    Once bitten and twice shy, it was just a joke for her at first. But unexpectedly, it touched the wound in


    her heart.


    It was extremely difficult for her to have a sense of security all the time ever since she was with Zed.


    Especially when she knew that it was easy for him to have sex with other women, especially one night


    stands. This made her extremely worried.


    She was totally scared, that Zed would eventually follow the same old disastrous road that Henry took.


    Henry, the man who abandoned his wife and his daughter. A true heart breaker.


    He was seduced by other women so easily that he left his own wife behind.


    Burdened with a heavy and broken heart, her mother died young. A sad ending to what was supposed


    to be a happy life.


    ''But, Zed will not be like other men.''


    The moment when he made a vow to her, with a look of absolute certainty and undeniable sincerity,


    she believed in him.


    Well, he was hers now. Her own husband.


    And now as a couple, she would have to ount for half of the responsibility in this rtionship, no


    matter what happened, until the end.


    Therefore, the first thing for her was to put all her trust in him and throw away any shade of doubt.


    She shall no longer doubt him nor be suspicious of him. Otherwise, it would only irritate him.


    "Sorry to make myself a joke just now." A little embarrassed, Jean wiped her eyes. She had calmed


    down and her heart was at peace.


    "You are not a joke. How can you say that? It had just be quite evident that what had happened to


    your parents has such a deep impact on you." said Zed, looking seriously at Jean, his eyes full of


    sympathy.


    "How could it not? No sooner than my mom died, Joy had be the new Mrs. Wen and my life


    became a living hell ever since she became a part of our family." Jean replied, her voice ringing with


    bitterness.


    "That''s not what I am talking about." With a serious look on his face, Zed continued, "Jean, it is clear to


    me that you do not believe in love from the bottom of your heart. Even now, with me standing in front of


    you, it is still pretty hard for you to believe that I love you and that I will treasure you with all my heart.


    Am I right?"


    Looking at Zed nkly, Jean said nothing. The weakness and embarrassment in her eyes said it all.


    "Jean¡­¡­" Zed hugged her. He felt guilty and regretful having had to bring it up.


    He had found out about it long ago, but he neglected it. How could anyone be so careless?


    A girl like Jean, whose mom died so early, when she was still a child, rarely felt any warmth from the


    rest of her remaining family. Thus, she had developed an instinctive resistance when ites to


    getting close to people or moving to the next phase of a rtionship.


    Not that she was born wicked, but she was too scared to open up andmit to her true feelings.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry. It''s all over." Patting her back gently, Zed tried tofort her.


    She buried her face in Zed''s chest and closed her eyes. For the first time in a very long time, she felt a


    sense of relief.


    ''Now that I am sure that I''m in love with Zed, I shouldpletely trust him, shouldn''t I?''


    "Zed, I''m sorry." Looking up at Zed from his arms, Jean promised, "I will try my best to trust you, and I


    will do my part in order to cultivate our love."


    "Alright." Zed was ecstatic that he could finally get deep into Jean''s heart, where he could undo the


    knot and tear it away. He shed a delightful smile on his face.


    The car restarted. There was a peaceful smile on Jean''s face, with her head resting on Zed''s shoulder.


    If only they could be like this forever.


    Holding each other''s hand, they walked into the gate together and saw Jesse sitting under the parasol,


    drinking juice and enjoying her bowl of fruit.


    "Jesse, did you go out today?" Zed walked towards Jesse, holding Jean''s hand.


    "Each of you have your own jobs. What am I supposed to do alone here? I have nowhere to go." Jesse


    faced the couple who by now, were tightly holding each other''s hands, and pretended to be angry.


    "How is it possible that you have nowhere to go?" Zed tried to hold back hisughter but failed. The


    more he tried to hold it back, the more his face twisted into hrious expression. "If I''m not mistaken,


    you, Jesse Tang, although this is your first time to H City, had your ssmates and admirers meet you


    at the airport and almost caused a traffic jam. Don''t you remember? Were you kidding when you said


    that you had no ce to go?"


    Jean''s eyes widened at Zed''s words, looking at Jesse with great surprise.


    She always thought that Jesse was good-looking and many men would be attracted to her.


    But it never urred to her that Jesse was so popr. It was beyond her imagination.


    Her poprity was nothing short of a famous star. Well, on condition that there were no exaggerated


    statements from what Zed had said.


    "Well, I am not in the mood to talk to you right now." Jesse turned away to avoid looking at Zed. She


    had a mild blush on her face.


    Getting bored, Zed could not help but touch his nose with his hand, "Well, you have fun then. I''m going


    to get changed."


    After those words, Zed was about to go into the house, taking Jean in his arms.


    "Just go if you want to. But why do you have to take Jean away with you?" While she goggled at Zed,


    Jesse was still kind of mad at him, "You two have finallye back from work. Could I borrow Jean for


    a little bit? Just a quick chat?"


    Seeing the sad look on Jesse''s face, Zed had no choice. He looked at his wife, "Jean, do you want to


    keep Jessepany for a short while?"


    "Sure." Jean nodded, loosening her grip. Then she sat in front of Jesse.


    Smiling but with his head shaking, Zed walked inside alone.


    "Okay, what are we going to talk about?" Jean asked, looking at Jesse courteously.


    "Let''s n for the long weekend. It should be the most fun. Where should we go?" Jesse was bright


    and cheerful after Zed left. Delight was written all over her face.


    "This weekend?" Jean''s facial expression changed to shock.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She had almost forgotten about that.


    ''Oh no. What am I supposed to do now?


    There is absolutely no way for me to go out with Zed and Jesse, and keep my promise with Maranda.''


    "What''s the matter?" Jesse couldn''t help asking, seeing Jean''s sudden change of expression.


    "I¡­¡­" With a quick nce at Jesse, Jean put on a sheepish smile, "It''s all right. It''s just that I almost


    forgot about something. I''m d that you mentioned it."


    "Well, let me remind you now. We''ve made it a deal already. And we can''t go back on our word in any


    case! I''m just looking forward to going out and having a good time."


    As a worldly-wise person, Jesse had a rough idea what was going, just by the look on Jean''s face,


    even though she did not say it at all.


    Inwardly sighing, Jean still shed a smile at Jesse, "Don''t worry! I will keep that in mind!" Her voice


    was one pitch too high.


    Jean couldn''t help scolding herself, ''How could my memory be so poor like this?


    Oh my gosh, I''ve got myself in trouble now. One of these two parties will be mad at me soon because I


    could not keep my word.''


    "Okay, it''s a deal. I''ll figure it outter where we can go for fun this weekend. Can''t waaaaait!" Jesse


    sang. Jesse was relieved, satisfied with Jean''s reply and put on a beautiful smile on her face.


    Jean had no choice but to nod helplessly at the moment.


    After returning to the bedroom that night, Zed saw the long face on his wife and asked with concern,


    "What happened? You''ve been absent-minded all through dinner. What did you and Jesse talk about?


    You seem quite unhappy."

 Chapter 209 An Unreliable Woman

    Chapter 209 An Unreliable Woman


    "Zed......" Looking guilty and innocent, Jean walked up to her husband and said, "I forgot about our


    weekend n with Jesse......"


    "It doesn''t matter. Now that you remember, it makes no difference." Zed kissed Jean on the forehead


    as he walked by, drying his hair.


    "But......" Jean bit her lips, embarrassed of what she was about to say. "I have actually made a previous


    appointment with my colleague. I promised her that I would apany her this weekend......"


    Jean was afraid to tell Zed that she was going to apany Maranda to a match making date. She


    was almost sure that it would upset Zed.


    "Apany her?" He looked at Jean and asked. "Why would your colleague need you to apany


    her?" Zed didn''t understand the need to be there for her colleague.


    "She is kind of my friend and we made ns to hang out this weekend......" Jean felt a little


    embarrassed as she replied.


    "I see. Okay! If you have already promised her then it would be inappropriate for you to stand her up!"


    Zed really felt happy for Jean that she had now started making friends at work.


    For the whole time since they have gotten married, he barely saw anyone close to her.


    If this person was reliable and trust-worthy, then this weekend could......


    "How do you n to make it work with both appointments?" Zed looked at Jean and asked.


    "How about this? We set off on Saturday and this Friday evening, I will be with my colleague." Jean felt


    that it was a fair arrangement and was positive about it.


    "I suppose so! It''s just for one night. But, do you think you can make it? Aren''t you going to be too


    stressed out? I mean, hanging out with your colleague Friday night and then going out with us the


    following day......" Zed was a little worried that this weekend might tire her out.


    "Oh, don''t worry about me. I have more than enough energy and I''m really excited for both." Jean


    figured that she could easily manage both days so she answered real quick.


    After all, it was the first time that Maranda asked her and she seemed pretty desperate and in need of


    her help.


    She really didn''t want to turn her down.


    She wasn''t sure if she could really be of help to Maranda, but as long as she was there for moral


    support, it would make Maranda feel better.


    "Okay! It''s settled then." Zed nodded, he grabbed Jean and locked her in his arms, stared at her


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    affectionately. "My love, don''t you think it''s time you had a baby for me? You are always insecure about


    me going around town with other women. If there was a baby in our family, I think you can be totally at


    ease!"


    Jean didn''t expect that the minute they finished discussing something important, Zed would


    immediately be flirty.


    She couldn''t help blushing and stuttered "I...... I am not ready......"


    "Oh please. Not ready for what?" Zed teased her by breathing gently on her neck, "We just let it run its


    course. As long as we don''t use protection, it will naturally happen. Whenever the babyes, we will


    be ready for it, what do you say? Don''t you look forward to bing a mother?"


    Jean looked at Zed nkly. Then she sighed inwardly and just nodded.


    Zed was always pretty insistent on the baby issue. He brought it up pretty often.


    If she continued to deny him, it could cause an issue between them, especially on his side.


    But, was she really ready for a baby?


    They were still young and their marriage had just started to go well.


    If a baby came into their lives now, wouldn''t it have a major impact on their closeness and intimacy?


    "Don''t overthink it. As long as we have our baby, our love will only grow stronger and more meaningful.


    I guarantee that you won''t regret it." Zed pulled Jean over and grabbed his much treasured wife, gently


    squeezing her into his chest.


    Jean couldn''t help but give in. She just closed her eyes and fell into it, body and soul.


    ''Never mind. Just let everything go.


    And enjoy the moment!''


    The next day when Jean arrived at her office, she noticed that Maranda was unusually happy. She was


    pretty upbeat, greeting everyone and even sang in her seat.


    "Is there anything special today? You are unusually happy. Did something happenst night?" Jean


    asked with a smile as she put away her purse.


    "Jean, do you know what my parents said to me when I told them that I would be going to a match


    making date this weekend?" Maranda was so excited and she grabbed Jean as she asked.


    "What did they say?" Jean was curious


    "They said that I am a thoughtful child. And if I behave myself, it won''t matter if I liked that guy or not,


    as long as I agree to get along with him, they won''t be so strict on me......"


    Maranda said happily.


    Be strict? Such a simple thing could make Maranda so happy.


    Jean frowned and asked, "Maranda, could you tell me why you choose thispany? There are so


    manypanies owned and managed by your family. But why did you choose to work here?"


    "Ahh, yes of course. My parents have secretly secured a bunch of smallpanies for me. They


    wanted me to practice my skills in a ce where no one knew me. And as you can see, no one around


    here really knows me. I was not used to it at first. But now if you want me to resign, I sure as hell am


    not walking away that so easily!" Maranda got puffed with pride all of a sudden.


    Jean was a little speechless. She opened her mouth but nothing came out. She looked at Maranda and


    shook her head. It turned out that she had thought too highly of Maranda.


    She originally thought that Maranda was different from other rich brats. She thought that Maranda


    chose thispany because she didn''t want her parents to do everything for her. That she wanted to


    seed on her own. As it turned out, she followed her parents'' arrangement after all.


    This could also exin why she was so fond of John before and now she had to ept the match


    making appointment arranged by her parents.


    ''Maranda, you are so obedient.''


    It would be a lie if Jean was not disapointed.


    Jean felt the difference between her expectations in life and what reality actually was. Thinking of it


    made her sad.


    Maranda was still immersed in her own happiness and didn''t notice that something was off.


    When she calmed down, she noticed Jean had stayed quiet for quite a long time and a touch of hidden


    sadness yed on her face.


    Time flew, and the days passed by quietly.


    As she had promised Maranda, Jean prepared ahead of time and did quite an effort on her outfit.


    When she rushed into the club, Maranda and the match maker man were already waiting.


    What surprised her was that besides Maranda and a wealthy looking yboy, there was another young


    man sitting on the couch, smoking. He was dressed casually.


    Jean was out of breath and embarrassed, she apologized, "Sorry I''mte."


    "No, you weren''tte at all" Maranda stood up and weed her. Aplex look shed on her face,


    she made a forced smile and said, "Jean, your look today is...... quite unique......"


    Jean looked at her outfit andughed.


    Of course, she dressed up before she came out tonight.


    Bright colors, blonde curly hair and heavy makeup with some deliberate rosy smears.


    She looked like an unreliable woman. The kind you pay forpany.


    Tonight was about Maranda, but if she had such an unreliable woman by her side, doing unreliable


    things then they can save themselves some time. No need to bother for exnations.


    Since it was Maranda''s idea for Jean to sabotage this match making, Then she was going to sabotage


    it from top to bottom and all the way through.

 Chapter 210 Acting As Villain

    Chapter 210 Acting As Viin


    What''s more, with this makeup, Zed would never be able to recognize her even if Jean stood in front of


    him.


    This was the most critical and the most important point.


    By now, a lot of people had known her rtionship with Zed. She couldn''t have him humiliated with


    this.


    "This here, is my best friend Jean Wen. Jean, This is Ron Qi and his friend Calvin Li."


    Maranda swiftly realized that she had to introduce her friends to each other. She did so with a wide grin


    on her face.


    Jean arrogantly looked at the man called Ron from head to foot. While she tried to look judgmental on


    purpose, she admired him a lot on the sly. Ron was a fine man.


    Coming from a rich family, Ron had the money to spend capriciously like a yboy, but he inhibited


    himself from such.


    He was tall, strong and handsome, but what was most admirable about him as a first impression was


    the nobleness in his demeanor and the way he carried himself.


    "Nice to meet you." Hearing that Jean was Maranda''s friend, Ron stopped staring and gracefully


    extended his hand out to shake hands with her.


    Jean intentionally pretended as if she didn''t see him stretch his hand out. She just sneered, "Mr. Qi,


    right? So, do you want to go after Maranda?"


    Ron was taken aback that Jean got straight to the point. He wasn''t prepared to meet such a confident


    and straightforward woman. He was at a loss for words.


    However, Calvin, who stood beside him, watching the whole thing, kept silent. He took a side nce at


    Jean and continued smoking.


    "There won''t be any chasing today. It is just the first time that we meet each other and we just want to


    get a bit more familiar with each other."


    Ron Qi frowned. He disliked Jean''s looks on him.


    She was staring so sharply at him as if she could see through him. Ron felt uneasy all over and


    seemed a little nervous. Jean was a little intimidating for him.


    "So, did you alsoe here to score a date with Maranda as your parents instructed you to do?" Jean


    did not beat around the bush.


    Maranda had no idea what Jean had nned to do, beforehand. She had only made a request that


    Jean should help her that day.


    And it was for Jean to do whatever she wanted to ruin this date.


    Jean could get creative and have as much fun as she wanted as long as they would get to walk away


    from this supposed date.


    However, Jean was being too frank and unrelenting!


    Jean asked such a superficial and dumb question that Maranda even got chocked and spewed all juice


    out of her mouth immediately after she drank it. Now, she had been put in an extremely awkward


    position.


    Jean coldly looked at Maranda and involuntarily knitted her eyebrows.


    It was Maranda that asked her for this favor. But now, Maranda was the least cooperative with this little


    drama.


    "Yikes! Be careful......" Ron hurried to get some paper towels out and handed them to Maranda like a


    gentleman.


    "Thank you......" A little embarrassed, Maranda flushed and took the towels.


    "Yeah, you can put it that way! Does Ms. Wen have any advice?" Ron raised his head, stared at Jean


    and asked her in a good-tempered manner. He seemed to have picked up on what was going on.


    "I dare not to give any advice. However, we are all young. This pile of crap "tradition" we are doing here


    is out of date. It won''t do us any good to blindly follow what our parents tell us to do. So Mr. Qi, don''t


    you want to find a girl that you love to happily spend the rest of your life with?" Jean shrewdly asked


    while looking straight at him.


    "I don''t need love. Ms. Wen, do you think that someone from a family such as mine can marry a woman


    I like?" Ron still smiled while speaking.


    "Why not?" Jean asked with her eyebrows raised, feeling a little agitated.


    "Because we have a much stronger sense of ountability and responsibility than ordinary people. We


    should consider the interests of our family. What we think for ourselves is just secondary or evenst


    priority. If it is to protect the interests of our family at the cost of our own personal and selfish wants,


    then I don''t see why not?" Ron replied with a sophisticated motion of his hands.


    "You are just seeking excuses for your faithlessness in love." All of a sudden, Jean lost her temper and


    furiously rebuked him, "Ron Qi, don''t take for granted that we don''t know what men like you are


    thinking. You follow your parents'' instructions to marry a woman from a family of equal status. Then,


    you can still have affairs outside your marriage with the excuse that you and your wife don''t love each


    other. Does that sound familiar?


    Let me tell you here and now. You''d better drop the idea if you intend to deal with Maranda in that


    manner. Maranda will not marry such a spineless man without a disposition like you!"


    "Jean, don''t get too excited." Maranda couldn''t stay silent anymore. She pulled Jean aside and advised


    her in a low voice, "It is the first time for me to meet him, so it is too early to talk about marriage. Go


    and have a little rest somewhere."


    Afterwards, Maranda gave Jean a ss of juice and smiled.


    Jean fiercely gave Maranda a disdainful look. Here she was, acting as the viin, whereas Maranda


    herself was acting as the good person. What the hell was Maranda doing?


    "Ms. Wen......" Calvin Li, who had been sitting farthest from them, suddenly came over to Jean with a


    ss of wine in his hand and gently smiled to her, "I am so lucky to witness such a wonderful scene. In


    addition, I really admire you for helping your friend so righteously. She is very fortunate to have you.


    Let''s drink to that. Cheers!" He raised his ss expecting everyone to do the same. "


    "I don''t drink." Jean coldly stared at Calvin and directly refused him.


    "You can drink the juice in ce of the wine." Calvin still smiled. He cared none for Jean''s quirky


    attitude tonight.


    Jean defiantly replied, "I don''t know you. So why should I drink a toast with you?"


    Without batting an eysh, she grabbed the juice beside her and drank arge mouthful. The gulping


    sound was so loud that it was heard by all three other people present there.


    Realizing what her friend was doing for her, Maranda was moved by such effort.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She had never seen Jean behave so rudely.


    She was giving her 100% and acted like that just for her, Maranda.


    It seemed that Jean really treated her as a real friend.


    Jean was unclear of what Maranda was thinking, but she didn''t want to know.


    After drinking a big mouthful of juice, she sat back and calmed herself down.


    When she saw that all three people were starting at her, Jean couldn''t help frowning and asking, "What


    are you looking at? Is there anything on my face?"


    She stretched her hand out and touched her own face, as if looking for some strange object on it.


    "No, you are very good." Maranda hurriedly took Jean''s hand and smiled.


    Both Ron and Calvin felt a bit embarrassed when Jean asked them the question. They just looked at


    each other and then looked away.


    "Jean, you have done a good job. Since you have messed everything up, they are so turned off and


    they will definitely have no interest in me any longer." Maranda murmured to Jean.


    "Have no interest in you? What do you mean?" Jean frowned and asked her in confusion. What


    Maranda said sounded so weird!


    "I mean......" Before Maranda was able to exin clearly, they were interrupted.


    "She means that she has found the right person for help. You have sessfully attracted the attention


    of both men."


    The facial expressions of everyone present there changed immediately when they suddenly heard a


    familiar and insinuating voice.


    Maranda raised her voice while looking at the sexy and enchanting woman who had juste to join


    their table. "Who are you?"


    That womancently gazed at Jean and replied, "To know who I am, you should ask your friend."

 Chapter 211 What If All l Want Is Zed

    Chapter 211 What If All l Want Is Zed


    Jean felt her head ache and turned around. What had happened to Eva?


    She had not showed up for a long time. Where had she been off to? What a small world today!


    Jean took special effort in dressing up today with high hopes that others wouldn''t recognize her. How


    could Eva know that it was her instantly?


    Maranda guessed from Eva''s tone that Jean knew her. She turned to look at Jean with surprise.


    Jean frowned and sighed with resignation. She replied, "Hello Eva. What are you doing here?"


    "This is a high-end club. If you cane, then I surely can too." Eva said arrogantly. She stared at


    Jean with contempt and her tone was sarcastic, "And e... What are you wearing? That make up! If


    Zed¡­"


    "Enough, Eva." Jean snapped gravely. Hearing Eva mentioned Zed''s name, Jean changed her


    expression to a more hostile one.


    The reason she dressed herself this way was not to expose her identity.


    Why couldn''t Eva take a hint on what was going on?


    Or maybe she had read Jean''s mind and already knew her intention. She was being like this to


    sabotage her scheme today.


    What was worse, if Ron and Calvin knew who she was, Maranda would be in trouble.


    Aware of the consequences, Jean stood up immediately and said to Eva, "Eva,e with me. I have


    something to tell you."


    Eva showed a profound smile and nodded to the others naturally, then followed Jean to a more


    secluded ce.


    "How did you recognize me?" Jean crossed her arms on her chest and cut to the chase.


    "How?" Eva''s smiled more broadly. She acted coquettishly and clucked her tongue when she spoke. "I


    never imagined that you had such expertise in disguising yourself with makeup. A beauty turned into a


    repulsive character. Gosh¡­"


    Jean'' expression changed to shock. "Was that you who made the noise in the bathroom?..."


    Because Jean didn''t want Zed to know, she brought the cosmetics and even the clothes to change in


    the bathroom at the club. She spent half an hour to get this result.


    It was actually the first time for her to put on makeup by herself. She really didn''t know what the


    oue would be. She was really nervous then.


    When she saw that new face of hers in the mirror, she heaved a sigh of relief. However, she heard a


    light sneer from behind, somewhere inside one of the bathroom stalls.


    She asked who it was then, but nobody replied.


    She had tofort herself that anyone who saw her wouldn''t be able to recognize who she was.


    That was why she was surprised and somewhat disappointed that someone cracked her disguise


    Jean wondered why Eva could have known it was her easily under the dim light.


    It was because she witnessed the whole process while she hid herself under all that makeup


    "Yes, that was me. I was curious about why you hid in the bathroom and put on such hideous makeup.


    If I am not mistaken, you are doing this behind Zed''s back. You were trying to sabotage somebody''s


    date!" Eva red at Jean, having caught her red handed.


    She hated Jean. If it weren''t for her, she wouldn''t have lost face in front of Zed. Nor would she have lost


    the final opportunity to make a good impression on Zed''s parents. The miserable situation she was in


    was all caused by this woman smothered in ridiculous makeup.


    She was eaten up by anger and on the verge of ring up.


    She hated this pathetic ugly woman. How could she upy the whole heart of the man she loved?


    She on the other hand, no matter how hard she tried, whatever effort she exerted to please Zed, he


    never bothered to even look at her.


    When she ran into Jean in the bathroom tonight, she called off all other appointments and followed her


    insided.


    She was rewarded with this juicy and shocking inside story.


    She also took a video of it.


    Now that she got the goods on Jean, it was hard for Jean not to listen to her.


    With an air ofcency and satisfaction, she watched Jean be hesitant and prudently


    constrained. Her smile deepened and she sighed pretentiously. "Jean, what can I do to you? Do know


    that it wasn''t my n to trouble you. It was God who brought you to me. If I don''t make good use of this


    opportunity to get closer with Zed, God won''t forgive my stupidity."


    "What did you say?" Her real intention being exposed had already made Jean''s heart beat fast and her


    face look terrible.


    Hearing these words, Jean''s face darkened.


    Shameless women were never in short supply, but such a callous and distasteful woman was rare.


    She was dreaming of ckmailing her with this. No way!


    Jean was not like who she used to be. She wouldn''t give up Zed to anyone without a fight.


    "Just imagine, if I tell Zed about your messing around with other men, how would he react?" Observing


    the series of change of expression on Jean''s face, she spoke unhurriedly.


    "You¡­ bitch¡­" Jean snapped and trembled with anger. "Eva, do you know why Zed doesn''t want you?


    It is because you are greedy and stupid. If a man has no ce for you in his heart, whatever you do to


    badger or plead him, would all be useless. Zed doesn''t love you anymore. Has that not yet sunk in? He


    is happily married to me. So I advice you not to waste your time on him."


    "Who told you that Zed doesn''t love me anymore?" Eva retorted fiercely with her face turning ugly.


    "Who told me? Isn''t it obvious? If I was Zed, seeing you desperate to approach me by foul means and


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    deliberately nning to win my heart... even thest shred of feeling and respect I have ever had for


    you would vanish into thin air." Jean enjoyed adding insult to injury when she saw Eva getting furious.


    "Foul means? Me? What about you? Everyone knows how you and Zed ended up together. You


    thought he married you because he loved you? Oh Jean, you are so naive. If I don''t deserve to have


    Zed and if I end up in misery, what about you? What makes you think that you are worthy of him?" Eva


    stared at Jean furiously. "I used topletely trust you. I asked you to set me up with Zed. Not only did


    you not want to help me at all. You made Zed get mad at me. You wanted him for yourself. It is all


    because of you that I end up like this. You put me here in this situation."


    Jean watched Eva in shock. Seized by jealousy and fury, Eva had turned into this sad, horrible


    monster.


    A woman could get hideous when she bes irrational.


    Bad luck for her today. She took an borate effort to conceal her real identity but still ran across Eva


    and was found out. Unfortunately she wouldn''t be able to help Maranda now. Jean sighed and looked


    at Eva with resignation.


    "Eva, I am done talking you out of it. Whatever you want to do, I can only advice you not to go


    overboard with yourself. Men can''t give you everything you want. With or without Zed, you are still who


    you are."


    Jean tried to reason with her earnestly.


    "You can save your pathetic speech. It sounds nice. But what if all I want is Zed?"

 Chapter 212 Dont Think Ill Help You Again

    Chapter 212 Don''t Think I''ll Help You Again


    Eva looked at Jean fiercely but spoke in a cold voice.


    After hearing this, there was a "buzz" in Jean''s head, which went nk.


    Jean couldn''t help but groan in her mind. ''Why am I so unlucky to be entangled with this bitch today? It


    is getting clear that Eva won''t let me off easily. How bitter is this woman?''


    "There''s nothing I can do. Whatever you want to do in the future, don''t think I''ll help you again!" Jean


    looked up at Eva and said resolutely.


    "Really? If Zed finds out that you were on a romantic date with two men tonight, I don''t know what he


    would think. Let me remind you that whether Zed cares about you or not, in the public eye, you are his


    wife. A man, especially someone of Zed''s status, won''t allow anyone to taint his dignity and smear dirt


    on his name."


    Eva saw that Jean wasn''t affected by her maniptive tactics at all, so she immediately turned to a


    different strategy and threatened Jean.


    Hearing Eva, Jean groaned again in her mind. ''It seems that Eva has be a little smarter. She


    already knows how to use the opportunity to ckmail me!''


    "Words alone are no proof. Do you think Zed will believe your nonsense?" Jean straightened up and


    pretended to speak casually, hiding the anxiety in her voice. "If you want to find an opportunity to see


    Zed, I advise you to think of some other ways. Because Zed has a low regard of you, he won''t believe


    you anymore! If..."


    Before Jean finished talking, Eva smiled smugly and pressed on her cell phone. Suddenly, a familiar


    voice came clearly from the speaker. These were the recordings of what Jean just said to Ron.


    "Mr. Qi, right? So, do you want to go after Maranda?"


    "So, did you alsoe here to score a date with Maranda as your parents instructed you to do?"


    "I dare not to give any advice. However, we are all young. This pile of crap "tradition" we are doing here


    is out of date. It won''t do us any good to blindly follow what our parents tell us to do. So Mr. Qi, don''t


    you want to find a girl that you love to happily spend the rest of your life with?"


    Knowing that Eva had recorded her conversation with Ron Qi, Jean''s expression changed instantly.


    Gritting her teeth, Jean looked at Eva''s disgusting face. Eva smiled proudly, congratting herself for a


    job well done.


    "Sure, I''m not that foolish to directly show these videos to your husband. If I want him to be more


    disappointed and angrier with you, I should make some interesting edits. For example, it''s a good idea


    to cut all the front parts which are good for you, and keep theter parts where you sound like a


    whore." Eva did not seem to see that Jean''s face already turned as ck as the bottom of the pan, so


    she continued casually.


    Jean carefully recalled, ''What did I say in theter parts?'' When she remembered, her face turned


    ghastly pale in an instant.


    "I don''t drink."


    "I don''t know you. So why should I drink a toast with you?"


    ''If Zed heard these, I would definitely not live to see the sun tomorrow!''


    Jean felt cold sweat down her back and her clothes were getting wet in some ces.


    "Well, will you help me now?" Satisfied to see theplex expression on Jean''s face, Eva asked


    happily.


    "You..." Jean wanted to have the courage to refuse. But... ''If Zed got this from Eva, I would have a


    really hard time then.'' Jean grew weak with fear and did not know what to do.


    "Jean, what is there to consider for so long? I don''t have much time nor patience to wait for you." Eva


    reminded Jean coldly.


    "How do you want me to help you?" Jean asked dejectedly. Gritting her teeth, she finally yielded to the


    reality of Eva''s advantage over her.


    Eva smiled like a flower swaying in the wind.


    "Good girl! As long as you keep this attitude, you will survive. To avoid undue dy, just ask Zed out for


    me tomorrow. I''ll do the rest myself. I have to do this quick lest you y tricks on me." Eva thought


    deeply for a bit then said resolutely.


    "Tomorrow is no good. Zed will go out with his childhood sweetheart tomorrow. I can''t possibly ask him


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    out to meet you, " Jean said without hesitation.


    "Childhood sweetheart?" Eva was just about to re up again, but after hearing these two words, she


    immediately switched to a thoughtful mode. She looked at Jean and asked, "Is it Jesse?"


    "You know her?" This time, Jean was surprised.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Eva gave Jean an angry stare, and then a trance suddenly


    appeared on her face.


    Jean couldn''t helpughing at herself and shaking her head. ''It seems that it is me who don''t


    understand the situation.''


    Eva was Zed''s first lover and Jesse was his childhood sweetheart. These two women were both from


    Zed''s past. It was not surprising that they knew each other.


    ''If all the old and new lovers of Zed got together...''


    "That would be so funny!" Eva muttered after a long time. Then she jumped and asked with an exciting


    expression, "Where will Zed and Jesse go tomorrow? Give me the address."


    "I don''t know. They haven''t discussed it yet. But when I get home, I can ask them." Jean didn''t know


    what bad idea Eva had in her head, and so she could only answer honestly.


    "Jean, you are still such a coward! Other women havee to your house to bully you, but you still


    have the mood to help your friend here. I think you should help yourself out first, or you''d already be


    dead one day and still not know who did it." Eva shot a big re at Jean and said angrily.


    Jean shrugged a little innocently, leaving Eva to vent alone.


    Jesse''s inclusion in the picture was beyond Eva''s expectation. This stressed her out.


    "Well, that''s settled. Tell me where they will go tomorrow as soon as you find out. Otherwise, you know


    clearly what I will do." After that, Eva was no longer in the mood to waste her time with Jean. Eva


    shook her cell phone in front of Jean, warning her not to forget what she had promised to do, and then


    walked away gracefully.


    Seeing Eva''s figure finally disappear from her view, Jean could not help but let out a sigh of relief. She


    got herself together and went back to her seat to join the others.


    "Jean, are you okay?" Seeing Jean re-appear, Maranda quickly stood up and went to her, and asked


    with concern.


    "I''m all right, " Answering weakly, Jean shook her head and sat down with Maranda.


    This time, Jean''s spirits were obviously down and she had be absent-minded.


    What''s more, after the unpleasant conversation they had, Ron and Calvin still looked embarrassed.


    After sitting a little longer with them, Jean gave Maranda the signal that the date was over.


    Taking the hint quickly, Maranda looked at Ron and Calvin, and smiled, "Very nice to meet you both


    tonight. It''s gettingte now, I''d better go back with Jean."


    "Maranda, let me see you off." Ron stood up with a smile.


    "Jean, let me see you off as well. I can drive you home actually, " Calvin said and gazed at Jean


    leisurely.


    ''What?''


    Jean and Maranda exchanged doubtful nces with a feeling of anxiety and apprehension.


    "It''s dangerous for girls to go home alone at night. We''d better drive you home." After he said that,


    Calvin picked up his coat and grabbed Jean''s hand to lead her outside.


    "Maranda..." Jean called to her hurriedly.


    "Calvin, please take your hand off Jean!" Maranda also felt anxious when she saw Jean''s hand held by


    Calvin. She hurriedly walked toward Jean to pull her back and said to Calvin, "Thank you for your


    kindness, but I''ll drive Jean home myself."


    After that, an awkward smile appeared on Maranda''s face.


    "You''re a girl yourself. It''s dangerous for you to go home alone at night too." After he said that, Calvin


    was going to grasp Jean''s hand again.

 Chapter 213 It Was Obviously A Threat

    Chapter 213 It Was Obviously A Threat


    "Stay where you are! Don''te closer." Jean raised her voice. Their relentless behavior had caused


    Jean to lose her temper.


    Jean''s yelling stunned the two guys and even Maranda. They froze as they looked at Jean with


    surprise.


    She was already showing more than a hint of impatience. Sensing that she may have overdone it, Jean


    nced over Ron and Calvin''s faces and forced a smile at Maranda who didn''t know what to say.


    "Thanks everyone foring. I am also d that I came. But you don''t have to drive me home. I have


    already made arrangements for a taxi to pick me up. And as for you two gentlemen, I think you must be


    clear about why I came here tonight. You are smart and sensible men, aren''t you? Do you think it is


    worth your time to badger me like this?"


    "How could it not be?" Calvin grimaced as he replied, "Essentially, I just came here with Ron for fun.


    However, I wasn''t expecting to see a wonderful and entertaining show like this. It''s been absolutely fun


    for me. Jean, you really surprised me a lot. Maybe it''s because I have lived abroad for too long, the


    current social scene here has already be unfamiliar to me. May I have the pleasure of asking you


    to help me with it?"


    "What do you mean?" Maranda instantly tensed up and leaned forward after hearing what Calvin said.


    "He meant nothing. He just wanted to invite your friend to hang out another day." Ron exined.


    "Ohh, with a guy as conceited as him? She would definitely not agree, right Jean?" Maranda said in a


    ruffled tone as she nced at her friend before turning back over to re at Ron.


    "I''m notpelling you. You have the right to say no. But I should remind you first, you wouldn''t want


    to let Maranda''s parents know what happened tonight, would you?" Calvin replied without looking up,


    inspecting his fingernails.


    "You..." Maranda''s aggressive look faded immediately after hearing Calvin''s words. She was still pissed


    but she didn''t know what to say back to Ron''s cocky friend.


    By this time, Jean realized that she had gotten herself in trouble.


    Instead of turning them off, Jean''s obnoxious appearance and behavior were so eye-catching and out


    of the ordinary that it impressed them. Jean''s face soured as she realized that her n had backfired.


    Ron was an excellent and outstanding man who had a strong sense of dignity and he hade here


    essentially just for fun. He would in no way put up seeing himself involved in Maranda''s n to


    sabotage this date.


    It was obvious that they were threatening Jean!


    After being made fools with Jean''s entric show, they now wanted Jean and Maranda to give in to


    their demands. This was the perfect way to get even with these two connivingdies and make


    themselves feel better.


    Coming to realize this, Jean suddenly suffered a headache.


    It seemed that everything had been going against Jean tonight, making it impossible for her to get


    through the evening peacefully.


    Bad luck was really picking on her this time.


    Jean unwillingly raised her head and found that Maranda''s face had already been full of worry. She


    realized that Calvin''s threat had really gotten to Maranda. However, it was unfair for Maranda to get in


    any trouble because Jean was the one who had messed up the evening.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Well, how about this! We are not proud of what we did tonight, but it''s toote to talk about this now.


    To show my sincerity and regret, Maranda and I would like to meet you both again. You name the time


    and ce. I think that is quite fair, don''t you think? We apologize for our arrogance and for our


    misconception of you two!" Jean squeezed a ttering smile as she asked.


    "Jean¡­" Maranda red over to Ron before turning to Jean and saying, "Don''t worry about it Jean. I


    will probably just get a lengthy lecture at worst if my father found out about this. We don''t have to bow


    down to these two jerks."


    "Maranda, we''re the ones who made the mistake in the first ce. We should take the responsibility


    and have the courage to admit it." Jean hastened to appease Maranda and added, "Don''t you see that


    Ron and Calvin are giving us an opportunity to not cause you any more trouble? Regardless of the


    rtionship between your parents and Ron''s, you two may be good friends after having a good


    talk.


    "Friends?" Maranda looked again at Ron with contempt and said in a disgusted tone, "I don''t believe


    so! It''s enough for me to have you as my friend. I don''t want to make any other friends at all."


    "I agree with Jean." Ron didn''t get irritated with Maranda. Instead, he motioned towards Jean with


    smile, "I think Jean is right. We could be good friends. Maranda, don''t you hate being pressured


    by your parents to go on blind dates? If you refuse to meet me to talk about a possible cooperation, you


    will only get stuck in your agony, going on blind dates again and again."


    "So you hate going on blind dates too?" Maranda asked with surprise. Ron''s words had gotten


    Maranda''s attention.


    "Absolutely! Why do you think I came out here tonight with Calvin tagging along?" Ron countered with


    a smile.


    The moment Maranda heard Ron''s words, she had forgotten about her anger and displeasure. She


    pped and said with a chuckle, "You are right. I must have been too pissed and preupied to


    notice. Okay, now that we all hate dating, when we can arrange for our next appointment?"


    "And together with your friend, Jean, of course. She is going to be very helpful to our cooperation." Ron


    winked at Maranda as he said this.


    "Okay. Sure, I understand." Maranda had transformed into a different person from when she arrived


    earlier tonight. She reached out her hands and patted Ron on the shoulder, as if talking to a brother.


    "You could have just told me earlier. If we have known your true purpose, we wouldn''t have been so


    aggressive towards you."


    Ron reacted with a bitter smile. He studied Maranda''s smiling face in an inconspicuous manner. A


    slight trace of a twinkle shed across his deep-set eyes.


    Seeing Maranda being subdued so easily by Ron, Jean grimaced in disappointment, touching her


    aching forehead and heaved a sigh. How could Maranda be so na?ve that she could spill out all her


    ns to a man whom she hadn''t thoroughly known?


    Ron was in no way a simple person and never to be underestimated.


    If he had Maranda trapped, it would definitely be impossible for her to get away from his control. She


    could only ept it and regret it endlessly.


    "Since we now have a deal, we can drive you home now! Calvin, take care of Jean." Ron changed


    back to his original kind expression, looking at his friend.


    "Thanks. But I''m not going with you. You need only take Maranda home if you want. My home is very


    close from here and the taxi I called has already arrived." Jean quickly refused and then made eye


    contact with Maranda to signal her for support.


    Maranda immediately understood what Jean meant. She shed another smile, "Yes, it''s true. It''s really


    unnecessary to take her home. Ron and Calvin, thank you both for your concern."


    If Zed found out that Jean was driven home by either guy, he would definitely be enraged and no one


    knew what he would do to Jean.


    It was too risky to be seen with them, much worse to get driven home. Zed''s jealousy was just too


    dangerous for Jean.


    Ron and Calvin were confused. However, it would be too unnatural for them to insist further. So they


    just let it go.


    "Okay, as you wish. It will be ungentlemanly for us if we push too much. We will bid goodbye for now


    and hope to see you soon. Take care, Jean."


    The four of them stepped out of the club together. Seeing the taxi that Jean had reserved, Ron quickly


    approached it and opened the door for her.


    "Thanks." Jean then smiled at Ron and waved her hand to the other two before getting into the


    backseat and left.


    "Ron, take care of Maranda, I am leaving, as well." Calvin said with a smile. He then got into another


    taxi and left.


    "Didn''t Calvin drive toe here?" Maranda asked Ron trying to remember what she saw earlier that


    evening.


    "Em¡­" Ron''s face showed a bit of embarassment. He then exined, "He had juste back from


    abroad. There is still no car avable for him and he also needed time to go through the licensing


    procedures."

 Chapter 214 Stalking

    Chapter 214 Stalking


    Maranda gave him a knowing smile. Then she followed Ron to his car.


    Watching the taxi Jean took, go into a vi residence, Calvin was a little surprised. He then looked


    straight ahead with his deep dark eyes, remaining motionless.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Sir, we cannot go any further." The taxi driver kindly reminded him knowing that it would be very


    dangerous to stop the car where they were. He wondered, ''Why does this well-dressed passenger


    want me to follow the taxi in front of us?''


    "Just stop here and wait for a moment. I''ll be back soon." Calvin gave the driver 200 dors, opened


    the door and quickly got out.


    Several stridester, he saw Jean get out of the taxi in front of her house. Lest Jean would see him,


    Calvin hastily hid in a dark corner, furtively keeping an eye on her.


    He wondered to himself, ''Does Jean live here?''


    What made Calvin really surprised and more curious was that during the twenty-minute drive, he saw


    Jean through the car window, remove her makeup and put on a coat at the back of the cab.


    Calvin momentarily frowned, fixing his eyes on Jean.


    By the gate, she looked around and sighed with relief after making sure that no one was watching her.


    She flipped her hair before hitting the doorbell.


    She had left the house in a hurry earlier and forgot to take the key with her.


    While waiting for someone to get the door, Jean had a feeling of uneasiness.


    She turned around again, and found only the bright neon signs weing her. ''I''m probably just


    overthinking, '' thought Jean.


    As the posh front gate opened, Jesse''s pretty face appeared.


    Seeing Jean standing outside, Jesse couldn''t help frowning and asked in surprise, "Oh, Jean? I didn''t


    expect it to be you."


    "I forgot my key." Jean stepped in with a wistful smile on her face.


    "How could that happen?" Jesse murmured, fixing her eyes on Jean and then asked, "You''re kind of


    weird. Were you taking advantage of Zed''s absence to hook up with someone?"


    "What are you talking about? Oh,e on. I just went shopping with my friend, okay?" Jean rolled her


    eyes at Jesse to hide her panic. Then she asked, "Wait, so you''re saying that Zed isn''t back yet?"


    "Yeah." Jesse nodded and then muttered, "We are leaving tomorrow for the vacation nned days


    ago. But both Zed and you are out tonight. And yeah, he''s not even here yet. Can you at least show me


    yourmitment to it?"


    "Don''t worry. Even if the whole world fell apart, Zed would be back in time. And this weekend thing will


    push through." Jean replied with a smile.


    Meanwhile, just right outside, Calvin didn''t step out from the dark corner until the front gate closed.


    Looking at the splendid vi, a sparkle showed up in his eyes.


    Jean''s behavior today had definitely intrigued him.


    He couldn''t help getting attracted by her weird outfit, especially the way she acted and the way she


    talked.


    In fact, he was impressed.


    However, Calvin clearly caught the panic and worry in Jean''s eyes when that woman named Eva


    showed up.


    Although he wasn''t sure what they were talking about, Calvin became more and more interested in


    Jean from that moment on.


    When he offered to drive her home, Jean refused without hesitation.


    Her refusal confused Calvin even more, so he followed her cab without a second thought.


    He couldn''t stop thinking who she was and what kind of family she came from, the whole way there.


    ''As Maranda''s friend, Jean muste from a rich family, '' thought Calvin.


    In Calvin''s eyes, Jean was a nicedy. Despite her quirky behavior tonight, for him, her elegance and


    nobility shone through.


    But he became restless, seeing Jean stop at the splendid vi. Even more so, knowing that she


    actually lived there.


    Although he had just returned from abroad, Calvin had already gotten a general impression of the rich


    girls in H City. It was not because he deliberately studied them, but he frequently heard of them on


    public asions.


    Jean Wen was also a very familiar name to him.


    Calvin thought, ''If Jean''s name easilyes to my mind, then she must be a very famous woman in H


    City.


    Is she the woman people were talking about a lot recently?'' Calvin mused.


    He wasn''t sure, especially after he saw Jean in front of the vi.


    Very soon after that, he saw another beautiful girl open the door. Calvin sighed with relief at that time.


    "I may have been a little paranoid. Jean doesn''t look like a fraudster. Though she happens to live in this


    residence, she couldn''t be that man''s woman?" Calvin said to himself.


    He let out a whoop ofughter and skipped over to the cab where the puzzled driver was waiting. They


    left without much of a noise.


    Was there a possibility that Calvin had known Zed?


    In the vi


    Jesse and Jean entered the living room together but the moment Jesse seated herself cross-legged on


    the sofa for a chat, Jean ran upstairs in a hurry.


    The childhood sweetheart wasn''t surprised though. She was sure that Jean wanted to get out her weird


    outfit and change into a normal one before Zed got back.


    ''I really want to know who she shopped with today. Why did she have to dress like that?


    Zed will be furious if he finds out that his wife was hooking up with others.''


    Jesse scoffed, getting herself some snacks at the same time.


    Jean quickly took a hot shower and dried her wet hair. Then she put on somefortable clothes and


    went back downstairs to join Jesse.


    Sensing that Zed still wasn''t back, Jean seated herself at the other end of the sofa. She turned to


    Jesse and asked, "Have you decided where to go tomorrow?"


    "Yeah." Jesse replied softly, her eyes still fixed on the TV.


    "Where?" Jean asked, really wanting to know.


    She forced a smile and thought, ''I am asking for Eva. This is ridiculous!''


    "A private resort. We can have a barbecue by ourselves and we can go fishing, go swimming and so


    on. There''s a lot to do there." Jesse took a look at Jean and inquired, "Hasn''t Zed told you about this


    ce?"


    "No." Jean shook her head and said, "He has been very busy with work recently, so I didn''t really ask."


    "Yeah, he has gotten really busy nowadays." After that, Jesse turned off the TV. Then she looked at


    Jean with a serious face, "Jean, can I ask you a question?"


    Jean was stunned as Jesse was being frank. She just nodded.


    "How much do you know about Zed?" Jesse asked, staring at Jean.


    "Not much I think." Jean replied and then said with a wry smile, "We have only been together for such a


    short time, so I just know a little bit about him. I know we still need to get to know each other more."


    "Then how can you not get worried since it''ste and he isn''t back yet? You''ve never asked him what


    he was doing, haven''t you?" Jesse asked with a look of disbelief.


    "I trust him. I am sure that he can handle himself well on his own. My husband is a secure guy, isn''t


    he?" Jean replied with confidence. She hadplete faith in her husband.


    "I think you don''t get what I am saying." Jesse sighed, "Men are easy to sumb to women, and Zed


    is not an exception. As an excellent CEO, a lot of beautiful women are trying to win his affection. And I


    mean a LOT!" She stared at Jean while making a sad face. "Although he loves you very much and


    seems very determined, I am afraid that he may give in to temptation and make a mistake one day


    and..."


    "Jesse, I do know what you are saying." Jean didn''t let Jesse finish and just smiled at her.


    Although she hated hearing things like that about her husband, Jean still looked at Jesse with a faint


    smile.

 Chapter 215 In His Heart, She Is More Important Than Any Other Woman

    Chapter 215 In His Heart, She Is More Important Than Any Other Woman


    Jesse stared at Jean and a hint of smile showed at the corner of her lips. "Then you tell me. What was I


    going to say?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Let me ask you a question, What do you think of Eva?" Jean sighed and looked at Jesse.


    "Eva?" Jesse thought about it for a while and finally remembered. "She was Zed''s first girlfriend. Wait...


    didn''t they already break up a long time ago? Why are you bringing this up now and out of the blue?"


    Why was it necessary to mention Zed''s past. Jesse was in utter confusion.


    "Her face, figure, charm and the Xu Group behind her... she is pretty famous in H City, isn''t she?" Jean


    kept asking with a smile.


    "Yes. You are right. Eva was Zed''s first love. If Eva wasn''t a standout woman, Zed wouldn''t be


    interested in her and make her his girlfriend." Jesse agreed and nodded, "But to my knowledge, they


    did notst....."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s long or short. Then came the international superstar Selena, I think you know


    her!" Jean continued with her smile.


    "Of course I know Selena. Who doesn''t? I love her acting...... Wait, are you going to tell me that she


    had a little something with Zed?" Jesse''s eyes widened with shock as she asked. She moved and sat


    closer to Jean.


    "Yes, not a long while ago, Selena went to Zed''s office and showed Zed that she liked him. That brazen


    bitch didn''t wait for fate and took matters into her own hands......" Jean paused with a bit of sadness.


    Her own husband was coveted by a lot of other women, and it happened over and over again. This


    feeling was hard to exin or even identify.


    "Damn that shameless bitch! Didn''t she know that Zed was already married to you?" Jesse was filled


    with anger and said furiously.


    "Of course she did! Which was exactly the reason why she behaved so boldly earier!" The look on


    Jean''s face was uglier than when someone was crying..


    "What do you mean?" Confused, Jesse looked at Jean and asked.


    "I mean, she, like many other women, thought that it was beneath him to marry someone like me. That


    he deserved better." Jean shruggled her shoulders and exined powerlessly.


    "What?! Who did she think she was? Did she think that she was the only one good enough for Zed?"


    Jesse said with loathing.


    "So, Jesse, it doesn''t matter if you know a man well or not. The thing is that you can''t think too highly of


    yourself and be egotistical. No matter what Eva or Selena did to seduce Zed, He didn''t fall for it."


    A smile showed on Jean''s face as she concluded.


    Jesse frowned especially when she saw the uncaring smile on Jean''s face and a sense of disgust


    came over her.


    This woman in front of her not only didn''t feel sorry for not knowing Zed well but feltcent about


    Zed not dumping her.


    "Jean......" Jesse sighed and wanted to say something, but eventually changed her mind and


    swallowed the words she was trying to say.


    Whatever, now that she didn''t realize her mistake, she might as well continue.


    After all, these kinds of things should be the least of her worries.


    "Stop worrying about us, Jesse. Zed and I will be just fine." Jean patted on Jesse''s shoulder and


    Zed didn''t care for me, then anything I do would be in vain. To be frank, what a woman really wants


    most is a man who loves her with his heart and soul. The rest are not so important. They''re just


    distractions."


    Jesse couldn''t help but shiver as she looked at Jean in astonishment.


    It was true that the impression she had of Jean was as a dumb, simple and innocent person who cared


    about nothing.


    But she knew better than anyone what the most important thing was. And she knew what she really


    wanted.


    No wonder why, when she first came here and interacted with Zed, Jean didn''t go to them and cotton


    up to her but stood aside and observed.


    When did Jean be so friendly with her?


    It must be after that heart to heart conversation at the garden that made Jean feel safe about her!


    ''Jean, you really are someone.''


    Jesse felt her heart tighten when she picked up a sense ofplexity in Jean''s eyes.


    It was right when the two were caught in a short but awkward silence that Zed''s car pulled into the


    yard.


    Jean felt really happy and did a little skip, going outside to greet her husband.


    "Wee home." Jean wrapped her arms around Zed and gave a big smile.


    "You look pretty happy today. Are you having fun?" Zed grabbed her and held her in his arms.


    "Hmmm...... It wasn''t so bad." Jean said. She looked up at Zed and asked, "Have you had dinner yet?


    Do you want me to make you something to eat?"


    "No, thanks, I just came back from a feast." Zed pinched Jean''s nose gently and asked, "Why didn''t


    you wait for me so we can take a shower together?"


    Jean blushed as she entered living room with Zed. When she saw Jesse looking at her with her big


    eyes, Jean felt so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole and burrow herself in it.


    ''Stupid Zed, why do you keep flirting with me and pay no attention to the time, ce and if someone


    was listening?


    What if Jesse heard it? She is going to make fun of me and I''ll never hear the end of it.''


    "Zed, why are you home sote? Will you be here tomorrow morning?" Jesse didn''t ignore the


    embarrassment that Jean was feeling. She even raised her voice and asked.


    "Don''t worry. I know that it''s not easy for you toe and y with Jean. I definitely won''t let you down


    tomorrow. Enough talking. I am going to take a shower." After that, Zed grabbed Jean and carried her


    in his arms all the way up to their room.


    Jean looked back quickly and happened to see the sadness on Jesse''s face. It was toote for Jesse


    to hide it.


    Jean felt something was off and her eyebrows knitted together.


    "What''s the matter? Are you upset that I came homete?" Zed asked, as he saw the look on Jean''s


    face.


    "No I am not! Now you go and take your shower first." Jean pushed her CEO husband into the


    bathroom and then copsed onto the bed. She couldn''t get rid of Jesse''s sad look earlier downstairs..


    ''Was it because of jealousy or was it because Zed ignored her?


    Is there any difference between the two?


    Either way, that is not a reasonable emotion for Jesse to have. She no longer has the right to feel that


    way.''


    .Jean smiled at the irony. It seemed that the thing she had feared had finally happened.


    But that day in the garden, seeing the expression that Jesse wore on her face and the emotions she


    may have been having, Jean could tell that she wasn''t lying!


    This showed that Jesse''s acting skills were better than those of Selena.


    Jean sighed, ''Why couldn''t she and Zed have some peaceful time together?


    It was hard not to be disturbed by Selena, and now came Jesse whom Zed cared about more than any


    other woman.

 Chapter 216 Let Me Hold Your Hand And Accompany You Forever

    Chapter 216 Let Me Hold Your Hand And Apany You Forever


    Jean was annoyed because Eva would be with them the next day. Though Jean didn''t consider Eva as


    a threat to her rtionship with Zed any more, she still was ufortable with Eva. After all, Eva


    desired Zed. No woman would be so generous as to be friends with her rivals in love.


    ''Jean, how distressing your life is!


    You deserve all the troubles since you are just a normal person but you got married to such a


    handsome, smart and sessful man. That''s why you have to face so many difficulties.''


    Jean thought silently. She meditated for a prolonged time and picked up her phone to text Eva the


    destination for the next day.


    "What are you thinking?" Jean sensed the familiar pleasing odor of body wash and then felt a warm


    touch on her shoulder. It was Zed, who enquired Jean sweetly.


    "Nothing important." Jean unknowingly deleted the text that she had just sent to Eva as she turned to


    Zed and lifted her eyes to look at Zed. Seeing water dripping from Zed''s hair, Jean said with a smile,


    "Let me help you dry your hair off."


    Afterpleting her words, she moved towards Zed, took over the towel from his hands and started to


    wipe his hair gently.


    Feeling snugly, Zed slightly leaned onto Jean as he couldn''t help but close his eyes as it was such a


    was looking for in my whole life. Honey, help me dry my hair off every day from now on, okay?"


    "Are you considering me as your housekeeper and you want me to serve you for the whole lifetime?"


    Jean asked in an angry tone intentionally. She was not at all upset but she was keenly interested in


    teasing Zed.


    "That''s the kinda fun couples have. You help me out with drying my hair off while I apany you to


    buy food ingredients and do the household work. Isn''t that nice?" Zed exined, with a sneer on his


    face.


    "Don''t we have Zelda to help us?" Jean couldn''t help butugh while shaking her head, "I know what


    you are doing. You still want me to stay at home and serve you, right?"


    "No. I have told you before, that I am fine with you doing your work and I really mean it. I just enjoy


    these romantic dealings between a couple. It''s really sweet." Zed described with a satisfying sigh.


    "If I haven''t seen your parents'' love for each other, I would have thought that you grew up in a broken


    family. Zed, you really think distinctly from others." Jean couldn''t help herself but sigh.


    "Of course, who do you think I am? I am Zed." Zed suddenly held Jean''s hand and exhaled slowly as


    he said, "Let me hold your hand and apany you forever."


    Jean was touched by his deep and sensual voice and those affectionate eyes. She had intended to


    tease him but now she couldn''t even utter a word.


    She was astonished and was falling into Zed''spassion. They looked into each other''s eyes with


    love. It was total silence and they were so close to each other that they could hear their heartbeats. It


    was like time had stopped between them.


    Jean was feeling overwhelmed and she was feeling her heart beating rapidly. It took her some while


    before she echoed in soft voice, "Zed, the biggest happiness of my life is meeting you. I love you, for all


    my life."


    Zed''s eyes were shimmering with glee. He tenderly lifted Jean''s face towards himself and said in a


    pleasing voice, "Jean, don''t you regret it?"


    "I don''t." Jean nodded with vigor and replied him with a firm look on her face.


    "If possible, I really hope that we can start over as I want to leave you the great memory, " Zed said as


    he still felt sad that they didn''t have a good start and all things had been messed up between them.


    "Why do you want to start over?" A naughty smile appeared on Jean''s face. She said teasingly to Zed,


    "Don''t you think that it''s more precious since we love each other so much now from the time we got


    married for family interests?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "But people''s judgement for you is not fair..." That was Zed''s main concern and also the reason for


    which he was feeling guilty in front of her.


    "It''s you that I have to spend my life with, not them. No matter what people are gossiping, I just feel


    happy as long as it doesn''t have any impact on our rtionship." Jean spoke as she put on a smile and


    took a deep breath.


    "Jean..." It could be seen from Zed''s face that he was feeling emotional at the moment and was in awe.


    He had never thought that someday Jean''s heart would be his.


    "Zed, can I ask you a question?" Jean couldn''t help herself since she still was feeling a little uneasy so


    she looked up to Zed and questioned.


    "What is it?" Zed answered in a tender tone. He was not in a condition to see anything else that time,


    except Jean.


    "If I did anything that made you upset any day and of course, I might have done it against my will,


    would you forgive me?" Eyes focused on Zed, Jean was expecting his answer.


    "If you knew that I would get upset, then why would you do that?" Upon hearing Jean, Zed frowned and


    asked her with confusion.


    "As I said, what if I did it against my will?" Jean ced an awkward smile on her face as she exined


    to him.


    "You are my wife. Why do you have to do it against your will?"


    Zed''s eyebrows frowned even more tightly. He was not so pleased with the thought that Jean could do


    something to upset him and that was even against her will.


    "Never mind. Just forget I even asked." Jean thought thatmunication was still a huge problem for


    them. And as they were married it should be easy for them.


    He was way too arrogant.


    If he found out what she had done after he met Eva, she couldn''t even imagine about the


    consequence.


    Damn!


    She couldn''t let Zed see the video that Eva intentionally prepared, because he would definitely go


    insane.


    She had thought about asking Zed to forgive her no matter what she had done to upset him. However,


    everything went in vain.


    What could she do to solve this mess?


    How about telling Zed everything directly?


    If she told him the truth, she would definitely get scolded by him and her all hangouts with Maranda


    would be forbidden. But that was the only way, by which Eva''s scheme would be gone.


    Jean hesitated for a while as she was in dilemma to decide which choice was better for her. In the end,


    she settled on telling everything to Zed.


    "Zed, aren''t you curious about what I did this evening?" Jean asked with a ttering smile and looked


    up to Zed.


    "No hurry. Let''s get down to business first..."


    The instance Jean''s words were over, Zed couldn''t help but reply her and undress her at once. He lifted


    her up in his arms and gently put her onto the bed.


    "Zed, I was about to tell you that in the evening I went to..."


    Jean was not expecting Zed''s reaction to be like this so she suddenly got anxious as she knew that if


    she didn''t exin everything to him, she would definitely regret itter.


    "Shh..." Zed ced his forefinger on Jean''s lips in order to stop her from saying anything else. He


    looked into her eyes with extremepassion and lovingly said, "Don''t ruin the moment. You can tell


    me that tomorrow..."


    The moment these words were out from Zed''s mouth, he started kissing Jean all along her exquisite


    and soft skin with so much love and desire while moving all the way down.


    Jean still wanted to tell Zed what she had done that evening even though she was already lost in his


    affection.


    But when she woke up next morning, Zed was already gone.


    No. She had to tell him the truth. Or it would be toote as Eva was going toe and she surely


    would tell him.


    While still thinking about that, Jean forced herself to get up as she was sore all over but she still got


    dressed in haste before rushing down.


    As soon as she stepped into the dining room, she saw that Jesse was leaning on Zed''s back in


    vulnerable condition and that the two of them were bothughing. Jean was startled on seeing that.


    She couldn''t believe what she had seen.


    Was she still in her dream? Or that was just an illusion?


    The two people in front of her looked more like lovers, instead of brother and sister.


    Lovers?


    As soon as that thought came to her mind, Jean''s heart felt like it just got stung. Along with the pain in


    her heart, a chillness went all over her body.

 Chapter 217 You Are Looking Beautiful Today

    Chapter 217 You Are Looking Beautiful Today


    Without a second thought, Jean turned around to avoid being noticed. She came into the living room


    and sat weakly down on the sofa, as though all of the strength had gone out of her limbs.


    Jean just couldn''t stop herself from imagining the intimate act between Zed and Jesse. They looked so


    happy with the brightest smiles on their faces.


    ''Maybe my first impression of them was right. Jesse must have feelings toward Zed, '' thought Jean.


    Several days ago, Jean happened to hear Zedforting Jesse on the phone in his study, and his


    tone made her worried immediately.


    Right now she was even more worried and she was also having a bad feeling towards it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Jean said to herself, "How could I overlook my own true feelings so easily just by a few words of


    exnation from Zed and Jesse? I must be out of my mind at that moment. Oh, my god. I was such a


    fool."


    She had run from the dining room when she saw Zed and Jesse, for she was not emotionally prepared


    for that kind of situation.


    Or maybe she just didn''t have the heart to... ruin their happy and cozy atmosphere.


    Jean felt empty and heartbroken as if she was breathless.


    Jesse turned back just in time to see Jean hurriedly leaving with a scuffle of feet. Realizing that Jean


    was looking devastated, in contempt Jesse''s smile grew brighter.


    "Why is Jeante ining downstairs?" After waiting for a while, Zed frowned and asked, looking out


    of the dining room.


    "Zed, take it easy. As all women do, Jean needs to dress up before going out." Jesse replied with a


    smile on her face.


    Upon hearing that, Zed smiled at Jesse, "Then why didn''t you spend some time dressing up?"


    "I don''t need it because of my natural charisma. Don''t you think so? As you have seen I look good in


    everything." Jesse said proudly with a sneer on her lips.


    "Come on, don''t be so greedy, okay? Are you saying Jean is less beautiful than you?" Zed ruffled her


    hair and asked with a smile.


    "Zed, to be honest, who is more beautiful in your eyes, Jean or I?" Looking at Zed with her shinning


    eyes, Jesse pretended to ask casually.


    "Jean and you... both have your own merits. Both of you are very beautiful." Zed paused for a minute


    and then opened his mouth with a wry smile, "This is a very sensitive issue, so you''d better not dwell


    on it. Or I will offend either you or her."


    Although Jesse was a little disappointed on hearing Zed''s words, yet she pretended to be not


    concerned about it. "Okay. Since you don''t want to give me your answer, then let''s just ignore it. Surely,


    you think I am more beautiful, don''t you? Jean is your wife and you just don''t want to hurt her, so you


    dare not to admit it. Am I right?"


    "Jesse, just stop it, okay?" Zed exhaled with a smile.


    "Zed, it''s gettingte now. Would you like to check whether Jean is ready or not?" After looking at the


    time, Jesse reminded Zed.


    "Okay, you stay here and let me check." After saying that, Zed walked out of the dining room.


    He halted at the living room entrance.


    He was surprised to see Jean curled up on the sofa and he could tell that she was feeling lonely and


    downhearted.


    "Jean..." Zed rushed to Jean, lifted her tear-stained face with his hands. It was really heartbreaking for


    him, so he asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying?"


    "I..." Jean felt even more hurt and she suddenly burst into tears when seeing Zed.


    "What happened to you? Are you sick? Then let''s go to the hospital now." After that, Zed circled the


    sofa and stooped down to hold Jean.


    "No... I''m not..." Jean quickly shook her head and scowled at Zed. While she recalled the moment Zed


    said ''Let me hold your hand and apany you forever'', all of it was very aching for Jean.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Zed asked anxiously. He was going crazy at the site of Jean crying like a


    baby.


    Jean wanted to ask him about his rtionship with Jesse, but she didn''t. Her expression hardened


    instantly after seeing the skirt of Jesse''s coat from the corner of her eye.


    "No, I am not sick." Jean took a deep breath and tried her best to calm herself down. She smiled


    ufortably at Zed, "Don''t worry. I am okay. It is just I had a bad dream this morning, which is still


    making me nervous. To make things worse, I was even more afraid after finding that you were not in


    bed."


    She exined in a faint voice with a stiff face.


    "Honey, it was just a bad dream. Don''t worry. I''m here." Zed sighed with relief upon hearing Jean''s


    reply. He held Jean''s neck in his arms and said, "No matter what kind of bad dreams you are going to


    haveter, don''t be afraid anymore. Because I''m always here for you. Please keep it in mind."


    "Okay!" Jean turned back but Jesse was nowhere to be found, which made her feel better than before.


    "Are you feeling better now? If you''re not feeling well, we can put off our vacation." Zed looked at Jean


    and asked her with care.


    "Please don''t. I am fine." Jean shook her head and replied veraciously.


    ''If Zed really cancelled their n because of me, Jesse would be very disappointed.


    Jesse tries her best to disguise herself again and again. What''s more, she has yed with my feeling


    several times. This time I would like to check what tricks she is having, '' thought Jean.


    "Jean Wen, from now on, you are not going to show any kindness to this woman, " Jean said to herself.


    "Are you really fine?" Zed asked again, with his eyes filled with concerns.


    "Yeah, I am okay." Jean nodded and sniffed. Then she stood up with Zed.


    "All right. Then please go and have something for breakfast in the dining room and I am going to get all


    things ready." Zed touched Jean''s head affectionately before stepping out of the living room.


    Jean watched him leave to the point he disappeared from sight. Then she withdrew her eyes and


    walked towards the dining room purposefully.


    "Jean, you are here for breakfast." Jesse warmly greeted her as she entered into the dining room.


    "Yep, I am here." Jean replied in a soft tone, staring pointedly at Jesse''s face.


    "Why are you staring at me as if there is something wrong with my face?" Jesse was feeling a little


    nervous, so she asked with an awkward look on her face.


    "You are so beautiful today." Jean quickly moved her eyes and gave her a faint smile.


    "Really?" Jesse was very d upon hearing Jean''spliment. She said to her nicely, "Please have


    some food for breakfast first. You''d better keep your belly full, for we are going to have lunchte."


    "Okay, I will." Jean nodded and started with a sandwich after taking her seat on the table.


    Seeing Jean eating the sandwich greedily, a spasm of contempt came across Jesse''s eyes. But the


    words from her mouth were, "Just slow down a bit. No one''s gonna take your food away."


    "You''ve got the point. No one''s gonna take my food away. And I am sure no one dares to do that to me.


    After all, I am the hostess of this house. Do you think so, Jesse?" Jean raised her head with a smile


    and asked Jesse with a sharp look.


    Jesse was shocked for a minute, but immediately replied with a smile, "Jean, I sense that you are a


    little different today."


    "How can it be? I''m still the same as before." After that, Jean took a long gulp of milk, while keeping her


    face calm.

 Chapter 218 Three Peoples Trip

    Chapter 218 Three People''s Trip


    Jean tried hard to smile, but Jesse detected something missing in it. There was a tinge of irony


    somewhere in that smile which made Jesse cringe with difort.


    Not caring much about Jesse, Jean had her breakfast leisurely.


    ''I will never let an intruder snatch away from me what is mine, '' Jean thought and then shed Jesse


    her cruellest smile.


    ''And since Jesse enjoys acting so much, it''s time to show my acting skills to her so that she knows who


    the real boss is.''


    The scene near the table happened in silence. Both the women were in some sort of trance, lost within


    their own schemes and ns.


    As if to break the silence, Zed entered the room and gave them both an opportunity to get back to


    reality.


    At first, a cloud of suspicion passed through his face, but thedies put on their best smile instantly


    turning his frown into a smile.


    "Have you finished yet?" He asked and raised his eyebrows just like he always did when he waited for


    an answer. For a second, his eyes met Jean''s and he felt relieved to notice she had calmed down


    Seeing that they put down their knives and forks, he called back to thedies, "Okay, let''s go!" Jesse


    quickly walked near Zed, leaving Jean behind with anger.


    Seeing this, an idea popped into Jean''s mind. She quickened her pace and screamed, "Zed! I feel too


    full. Can you hold me while we walk?"


    Instantly, Zed was consumed with concern and happily offered his help. "Should I carry you?" he


    insisted with nothing but sincerity.


    "Don''t exaggerate it, Zed!" she went on pushing him yfully. Looking behind, Jean caught a glimpse


    of Jesse''s ghastly horror-struck expression. Jean smiled and ced her hands on his arm.


    "Just hold me slowly."


    They both walked together like a happy couple and now Jesse was the one left behind.


    Jesse was furious with Jean and her petty games.


    ''This is Jean''s cheap trick!


    How dare she challenge me!


    I will show you who is more important to brother Zed, just wait and watch!


    I have never lost a game!''


    Zed held Jean carefully all the way to the car. He then thoughtfully fastened her seat-belt before getting


    to the driver''s seat.


    Then, he waited for Jesse to get in and began the ride. Suddenly, his happiness was drained and


    reced by a frown.


    He just realized the whole thing had been a sham. Jean was not the type to entice or show affection in


    public, and this came as a big surprise. And now he figured this out by looking at her expression.


    ''Comining that she felt too full was just an excuse. In reality, all she really wanted was to flirt with me


    in front of Jesse.


    Why is it so important for her to prove our love?


    When the love is true, you don''t feel the need to show it to others, '' he thought sadly.


    And then Zed watched Jesse in the rear-view mirror. He found her biting her lips and sulking like a 4-


    year-old child.


    ''Did Jean and Jesse have an unpleasant time with each other while I was away?'' he thought gravely.


    Zed was frustrated with this cat fight and had had enough of it. ''We should have a happy trip. When will


    they both start acting like adults?''


    Internally, his thoughts were killing him, but he tried to maintain a calm posture outside.


    ''It seems that I have toe up with something big to reconcile them.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, I''ll end up having the most miserable trip of my life!''


    Zed had an idea in mind. He looked up at Jean and Jesse, "We seldom get a chance to have such a


    trip. Is there anything you want to do while we are on it?"


    "We just have two days, brother Zed, so just fishing and swimming in the resort will do, " Jesse said


    casually, and sounded like she didn''t care much about this trip.


    On the contrary, Jean looked at Zed with a smile and asked, "I don''t know much about recreation. Do


    you have any good rmendation?"


    "There are barbecue utensils over there. How about having a barbecue party to have fun?" He looked


    at Jean and waited, expecting an answer.


    "A barbecue party? Do you mean to invite your friends toe together?" Jean asked in surprise.


    Hearing Zed''s rmendation, Jesse also looked confused and started to frown.


    ''A dinner party? How can there be a party atmosphere with just three people? I wonder what is going


    on in brother Zed''s mind!''


    "Yeah, what do you think of this?" Zed looked at them with a tinge of frustration for they still hadn''t


    answered his question.


    More people may make the atmosphere livelier. That way, Jean and Jesse would have to stay friends.


    If Zed was lucky, they might even get along after ying a couple of games together!


    Having such thoughts, Zed dreamt about better days when he wouldn''t get tangled in silly cat fights.


    Jean suddenly felt a little worried. She had already sent their destination to Eva who woulde to


    create trouble.


    Among so many people, Eva might not be able to stay alone with Zed and might end up having no


    chance. On top of that, Jean didn''t know what horrible things Eva would do.


    Watching Jean''s reaction, Jesse concluded she wasn''t happy with Zed''s rmendation, and a


    devilish smile yed on her face.


    To be honest, Jesse wasn''t very happy about this party idea either. ''Parties are not lively, but chaotic, ''


    she thought with frustration.


    ''Three people are fine, but too many people could spoil it and...'' Thinking of that disorderly scene,


    Jesse was extremely disturbed.


    ''But...


    Jean doesn''t want to agree, either. Does she want to flirt with brother Zed in front of me throughout the


    trip?


    I can''t stand that anymore!


    Jean, do you enjoy acting all shy and cute?


    Well, let me see how you manage to keep up with your charade in front of people.''


    "That''s great!" Jesse screamed enthusiastically. "I agree with you. The more the merrier. After all, the


    whole purpose of this trip is to have fun, so why not invite many people? If there are only three of us,


    we can just stay at home. Brother Zed, don''t you think so?" Jesse innocently started nning the party


    which made Zed smile with a sense of aplishment for having convinced her.


    Jean, on the other hand, looked at Jesse in surprise. She couldn''t believe Jesse agreed to this


    ridiculous idea.


    ''It seems I really can''t figure out what''s going inside this woman''s head.''


    "Now that you both agree, so do I, " Jean said without really sounding happy.


    "Well, I''ll start off by calling Zack right now to ask them toe over. Also, let them buy some barbecue


    food and necessities." Saying that, Zed dug his pocket to get a hold of his cell phone and dialed Zack''s


    number.


    Jean was deep in thoughts and contemted how to make her n work under the circumstances.


    Seeing the expression of doom on Jean''s face, Jesse did a dance of victory inside her head.


    ''Jean, the show is just beginning. Let''s wait and see.''


    The rest of the drive went on smoothly. It was already afternoon when they finally arrived at the nearby


    resort.


    Taking the luggage into the reserved room and looking out at the beautiful scenery outside the window,


    Jean felt her worry drift away. The change of atmosphere had done her some good, she thought


    hopefully.


    Yet again, Jean''s thoughts went back to the expression of jealousy that passed through Jesse''s face


    when Zed mentioned Jesse would be staying in a separate room.


    She clearly remembered how Jesse''s face turned into a color palette showing every color in the world.


    However, worry also came along.


    ''Jesse has put a move on me. I can tell she is going to y her dirty tricks.''


    Thinking of this, Jean sighed slightly. Just as she was about to turn around, a pair of warm and


    powerful hands wrapped herfortably.


    "What are you thinking about, my dear?" Zed asked with sincerity. Making his grip stronger, Zed put his


    chin on her shoulder. His warm breath blew gently into her ear, and once again she forgot all her


    worries.

 Chapter 219 Care For Another Woman

    Chapter 219 Care For Another Woman


    "Nothing important..." Jean shook her head, but Zed didn''t fail to notice the indifferent look she had in


    her eyes.


    "Jean, did you argue with Jesse this morning?" This question shocked her, and she found it hard to


    believe that Zed finally decided to ask her directly.


    Jean knew Zed wasn''t a fool but the confrontation was unexpected. Face darkening at once, Jean


    mustered courage and stared straight into his eyes.


    "Please don''t take me wrong. I Just want to know if things are fine because you look very unhappy."


    Zed regretted asking that question because it looked like Jean took the wrong meaning. "Jesse is just


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    my sister, " he added in a hurry. "And no matter how she addresses you, you are her sister-inw, " he


    assured Jean. "In life, she always gets what she wants, so she is a very spoiled girl. But her heart is


    pure. Please don''t take her seriously..."


    ''Sister-inw?''


    Jean wanted tough out loud. ''Forget sister-inw. she doesn''t even consider me her friend.


    Zed, are you so oblivious to notice Jesse''s feelings for you has changed over time?''


    Jean stopped herself from revealing her real thoughts and just said, "I know." She wanted to tell him


    the truth about Jesse, but she thought it wouldn''t do any good. She wished he would figure it out on his


    own.


    "Are you ming me for defending Jesse instead of you? Jean, you are my wife and my life, and Jesse


    is my sister. I love her, but I love you more and in a different way. No matter what happens, I''ll support


    you throughout my life. You are mine, and I am yours forever."


    In spite of his pure words, he noticed the reluctant look on Jean''s face, so he hugged her tightly.


    Jean was stunned, yet she couldn''t believe his wordspletely. She looked up to him and asked,


    "Are you really mine?"


    "Yes, I am 100 per cent yours." And the look he had on his face while he said this had sincerity and


    truth oozing from it.


    Jean, who had been sceptical, got relieved after she saw Zed''s sincere face. She couldn''t help but


    smile back, "Okay. Since you have made it clear. I''ll be very careful now."


    A beautiful smile reappeared on Zed''s face and Jean felt his whole body loosen up.


    "Jean, thank you so much. I knew you would understand. And talking to each other is enough to


    resolve every problem in our life." Zed said this with the excitement of a 5-year-old as he embraced


    Jean tightly. He always hated seeing Jean sad, but now he felt confident that things would be


    alright.


    The minute he went out of the room, the smile on Jean''s face faded away. She just wanted him to be


    happy, but her problems wouldn''t go away so easily.


    ''Zed, I don''t understand you.


    If you want me to pretend to be happy, then I''ll do it as you say.


    But deep down, I am not and I can''t understand why you can''t figure out my problems.


    Do you know that Jesse''s feelings for you have changed, so are you trying to be nice just to make up


    for it in another way?


    But judging from your look, I feel that''s not the case. Perhaps I''m overthinking it.


    Or deep in your heart, do you think that I am a barrier between you and Jesse?


    You are so concerned and keep doing things to please her.


    What about me?


    You keep saying that you love me more, but your actions tell me something else.''


    Jean disconnected with the world for a while, lost in thoughts. Her heart was filled with bitter feelings.


    On the other side, Zack has arrived with proper preparation for the barbecue. He was a man of action


    and didn''t believe in waiting until thest minute.


    When it came to food and drinks, he was considered an expert. Zed didn''t even get a few minutes of


    rest because Zack had already asked some friends and arrived at the hotel saving time.


    The minute Zack entered the resort, he went around and ordered the servants. While doing this, he


    paused his job on noticing Zed had been apanied by twodies.


    "Jesse, it''s been a long time. I missed you so much..." Zack screamed when he recognized Jesse. With


    his arms opened, Zack intended to give Jesse a romantic French hug.


    However, Jesse dodged and didn''t intend to reciprocate his feeling. She put on a disgusted expression


    and pushed him away. Shocked, Zack fell t on thewn.


    "Zack, how old do you think you are? Stop trying your cheap tricks on me!" Jesse said with a face that


    turned crimson red with ring anger. On top of that, the sight of him lying on the ground looked about


    right to her, and she continued to jeer at him.


    Seeing all this, Jean was startled and stood frozen on the spot. She didn''t like Jesse, but she found it


    hard to believe someone could be so impolite to Zack.


    "Jesse, I was just being happy to see you. By the way, we''ve known each other for decades. What''s


    wrong with a simple harmless hug? Also, you have stayed abroad, so I assumed you would have


    be more open-minded, but I guess I was wrong." Zack got up slowly and tried to discard the


    feeling of humiliation which had consumed him.


    "Forget it!" Jesse went on with ferocity. "Don''t try to pretend that we know each other. I don''t know you


    at all." Unable to take any more, Jesse left. She couldn''t stand Zack a second longer.


    ''What just happened here?'' Jean thought. She was aware that Zack was a good old friend of Zed, but


    she had no idea about Jesse and Zack''s strained rtionship.


    Jesse''s reaction made it obvious that she loathed him.


    ''How did Zack piss Jesse off so easily? I think I should take some tips from him.''


    The whole atmosphere got ruined due to this fight. The sight of Zack filled Jean with embarrassment.


    She stepped forward and helped him remove the grass hanging off his hair. She asked, "Are you


    alright?"


    "I''m fine, " he shrugged her off. Zack''s embarrassment on being ill-treated by Jesse in front of everyone


    was clearly disyed on his face. He found it hard to speak, but he turned to Zed with a forced smile,


    "Zed, see? Jean is more considerate..."


    "Cut it out." Zed snorted as he reached out for Jean and pulled her away from Zack. "If you don''t want


    me to treat you like the way Jesse just did, you''d better stay away from us, " Zed said with hatred


    ring.


    "What? Zed, how can you treat me like that?" Zack went on and his face showed hints of sadness.


    Zack wouldn''t have expected such a reply from Zed, even in his wildest dreams, "I came all the way to


    this resort just because you called me. I even left my work behind because YOU needed me. How can


    you treat me like that?" Zack said truly disappointed.


    "If you say one more word, I''ll throw you out of the resort at once, " Zed said with no concern or care for


    his friend.


    Upon hearing what Zed said, Zack tightened his lips in such a manner that blood started to ooze out.


    He looked like he had suffered injustice as he looked at Zed with a poor face.


    Zed didn''t show any sympathy at all to Zack. Instead, he held onto Jean''s hand and sprinted away.


    "What''s the matter?" Jean asked with curiosity and tried to loosen his grasp as it started to hurt.


    "Don''t ask me. Let''s just say he deserved it." It seemed to Jean that Zed didn''t want to pursue the topic.


    As if to prove her thoughts right, he went to his deck chair and closed his eyes.


    Thinking it was the right thing to do, Jean left Zed alone to rest. Yet she couldn''t drop this subject, so


    her eyes looked out for Jesse.


    She wandered around in search of Jesse but gave up after feeling tired. The journey had been long,


    and she needed rest too.


    ''Apparently, Jesse must be sad at something Zack did now.


    Or has Jesse always hated him?


    But wait, then why didn''t Jesse stop Zed when he suggested inviting Zack?


    Oh God! Did Jesse do that because she knew the party idea would upset me?''


    Knowing that Jesse sacrificed her own peace of mind to torture Jean worried her.


    ''If Jesse is that good at scheming, then things would be worse after Eva''s arrival.'' Jean thought


    sighing unhappily.


    "It''s so crowded..."


    A sweet flirty voice said. It woke Zed up, who just enjoyed few seconds of peaceful sleep.


    As soon as Zed figured out who that was, all his worry came back to his face. "Why is she here?! Who


    invited her?!" he said in a panicky voice.


    Jean''s face turned pale immediately and she found it hard to lie to Zed.


    This reaction from Zed was expected, yet she trembled.

 Chapter 220 Overwhelmed By Grief

    Chapter 220 Overwhelmed By Grief


    In spite of the agitation inside Zed''s mind, Eva waspletely unaware of the fact she was unwee


    here.


    She flirtatiously took off her big sunsses and proceeded closer to Zed. She shed him an alluring


    smile and walked in light steps to look seductive.


    ''Eva, don''t you feel any shame at your own actions?'' Jean wondered.


    ''I won''t stop you if you want toe here. But can''t you pretend to behave a little decently? Just stop


    being so obvious. It seems that everything else disappears when you see Zed.


    You look so thirsty for love. It''s like you are worried that others wouldn''t know you came here just for


    Zed.''


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Eva just humiliated Jean not even noticing she was present.


    "Zed......" Eva went on. With her snowy white arms stretched out, Eva greeted Zed with passion. She


    felt a strong sense of honor and excitement as if she had been invited here by Zed.


    The whole thing looked funny to Jean, so she covered her face to stop herself fromughing.


    ''Eva never behaves modestly. Is she really Zed''s first lover?


    Why do I doubt about this?'' Jean thought to herself.


    "Zack......" With his eyebrows furrowed, Zed abruptly called out for him.


    Zack was still pissed at what happened, but moved hurriedly and gave a crisp answer to Zed,


    "Yeah......"


    "You should find a way to send that woman away if you want to get a chance to approach Jesse." After


    these words came out from Zed''s mouth, Zack was ovee by relief and hope.


    "Yes, I could do that, " he replied. However, Zack''s excitement onlysted for two seconds, and he


    looked hopeless once again after seeing the woman Zed was referring to.


    "Is that difficult for you?" Jean leaned and asked seeing the shock on Zack''s face.


    She wondered why someone as strong as Zack would look so shocked about dealing with a petit


    woman.


    "No Jean, you have no idea how hard this task is. Zed still regrets dating this woman. Today you may


    get to see how shrewd she is. Zed is overwhelmed by grief for having dated her ever before, " Zack


    replied in despair.


    Jean nodded understandingly after hearing his words, although deep down she didn''t understand


    much.


    She heard that it was Eva who had dumped Zed. But she didn''t know the exact details of their


    rtionship.


    ''Why is Zed overwhelmed by grief?


    Is it because Eva keeps badgering him?'' Jean asked herself.


    "In truth, Eva wished toe back together with Zed after their breakup. However, Zed yed tricks to


    stop her from following him back. Zed wanted to break up with her as soon as they started dating, but


    Eva didn''t take the hints. No matter what he did, she assumed he still loved her which was so strange."


    Zack added this seeing the confusion of Jean''s face.


    "Oh......" she replied. ''So that''s what happened between Eva and Zed, '' Jean thought.


    All of a sudden, things started to make sense to Jean.


    So basically, Zed didn''t care much about Eva. However, Eva still had feelings for him.


    If Zed had really loved her, Eva would have happily met his parents and married him by now.


    Now to Jean, it seemed that Eva wouldn''t get any respect from Zed.


    Suddenly, Jean felt a tinge of sympathy for Eva who was stopped outside the door. Eva was fuming


    with rage on being stopped like a criminal.


    ''I''d better not show anypassion for my husband''s ex, '' she thought.


    Jean diverted her attention from Eva to Zack and asked, "What do you intend to do? After all, she is


    just a girl so you can''t just push her away. Or wait, shall I deal with her? And you can go ahead if all my


    attempts fail?"


    Zack''s gloomy face suddenly glowed with excitement. He gratefully looked at Jean and said, "That''s


    great! You are the best. I know I can count on you."


    After saying this, Zack bowed down to thank her.


    Seeing this, Jean smiled with her lips pursed and walked towards Eva''s direction.


    Eva was still very furious at being stopped outside the door. Suddenly, a thought urred to her when


    she saw Jean walking towards her.


    "Jean, I am so happy to see you here! They just won''t let me in. Please help me......" she said with a


    cute pout.


    Eva heaved a sigh of relief and ran towards her, as she thought Jean was going to be her savior.


    Suddenly, Jean stopped walking ahead and eyed Eva closely.


    "Eva, I sent you the address as I promised. Now if you want to speak with Zed, you can only rely on


    yourself. I did my best to help you. Now I am not obliged to do you any more favors."


    Eva''s countenance suddenly changed when she discovered that Jean had turned her back on her. Eva


    furiously stared at Jean and blurted, "Jean, what do you mean? You are the one who asked me to


    Zed the video?"


    "Eva......" Jean said feeling shocked. After thinking, Jean busted outughing, "You won''t get a chance


    to see him, then how can you show him the video? To be frank, I shouldn''t have promised you


    anything¡­ I won''t be misunderstood by Zed, no matter what you do. And for your information, three


    people were present when it happened. Besides, the club had monitors, so don''t bother. Hence, your


    threat means nothing to me."


    "You......" Eva stammered and her face turned more livid. She stared at Jean and asked her with fury,


    "So you intentionally let mee here just to have augh?"


    "I am not that bored, " Jean said casually. In actuality, Jean promised Eva that she would give her the


    address because Eva shot a video of how she behaved in front of two men in the club the other night.


    Eva came there so unexpectedly that Jean was totally muddled by her threat.


    After she left the club, Jean regretted the promise she made. She went home and contemted a lot


    before actually giving her the address.


    Jean figured Zed wouldn''t reciprocate her feelings, hence it wouldn''t be harmful to give her the


    address.


    Deep down she had worried about Jesse finding the video. She knew Jesse wouldn''t think twice before


    using this video against her.


    In all honesty, Jean didn''t have to worry at all, because she hadn''t done anything wrong. She behaved


    that way in front of two men in the club only to help Maranda.


    Maybe Zed would be a little disappointed on finding this out, but the fight couldn''t be that bad. They


    would sit and sort it out, so she didn''t feel threatened by Eva''s words.


    Jean had determined to not give others any chance to take advantage of her since she discerned what


    kind of person Jesse was.


    "Jean, I have kindly reminded you that Zed is a very narrow-minded person. Aren''t you afraid that I will


    tell him the truth?" Slowly Eva realized her words were falling on deaf ears. In spite of this, she


    continued with her threats.


    "Fine. I can help you make an appointment with Zed if you don''t seed in meeting him today. Then


    you can talk to him to your heart''s content, " said Jean while she passed Eva a cold look.


    "Son of a bitch, you are really nasty." Eva insulted her back. Jean''s replies had angered Eva.


    ''I made a mistake by belittling Jean, who is not as foolish as I expected.


    Now she is unafraid of my threats! Who the hell has trained her to be so brave?''


    "Okay Jean, I am aware that Jesse is also here. She means a lot to Zed, doesn''t she? In fact, I am


    pretty sure she means more to him than you do. So stop with your retorts because I won''t be so kind to


    you if you don''t do as I tell you to do. You can only imagine what a disaster it would be if I show the


    video to Jesse. It would be foolish of you to think that you can continue to be a part of Qi Family after


    this video is seen by Zed."


    With her eyes gleaming, Eva threatened Jean viciously and felt a tinge of sess.

 Chapter 221 What Are You Doing

    Chapter 221 What Are You Doing


    Eva looked so vicious and cunning at that moment that Jean wished badly to give her an unmerciful


    p.


    ''How can there be such a shameless woman who enjoys flirting with other''s husband?


    Besides, she takes pride in her shamelessness. She even threateningly stared at me! Your cheapness


    astonishes me, '' Jean murmured to herself.


    "Who can''t continue to be a part of the Qi family?" A sweet voice suddenly interrupted their


    conversation. Hearing the voice, both Jean and Eva stopped their argument.


    With a confused look, Jean caught Jesse walking towards them. With focused eyes, Jesse tried


    figuring out what was going on.


    A rush of excitement passed Eva''s gloomy cheeks and she looked at Jesse as herst resort. She


    hurriedly walked over to Jesse and politely greeted her, "Miss Tang, it has been a long time since we


    Funnily, Jesse failed to recognize Eva and eyed her carefully trying to ce her, but in vain. Taking


    some moments out, she vaguely thought of her name and stammered, "You are...... E......"


    "Yeah, I am Eva Xu, " Eva said happily. Eva didn''t mind that Jesse found her hard to ce because


    she wasn''t the sort to feel embarrassed.


    After Eva introduced herself, Jesse interestingly looked at her. She sensed something in Jean''s silence


    and asked Eva why she hade here.


    "I came here to meet you since I heard you guys were on a holiday." Eva put on a fake smile and


    continued, "now Miss Tang has gotten more and more beautiful. I am finding it hard to take my eyes off


    you......"


    "That''s enough. Stop your empty talks right now! Why weren''t your words so sweet when you were


    dating Zed?" Jesse jeered at her like she deserved no respect.


    Eva had been defiant when Zed backed her up.


    "Miss Tang, I was childish and ignorant back then. Hope you will forgive me for my mistakes." Eva had


    egg on her face, but immediately smiled.


    Let bygones be bygones, Jesse thought, and she didn''t wish to get tangled in these old fights. Now,


    she once again examined Jean''s face.


    Seeing Jean''s frozen look, Jesse asked Eva with great curiosity, "What were you talking about? Eva,


    were you threatening Jean before I came? How could you be so bold to treat her that way? Jean isn''t


    the same as before. Now, she is Zed''s wife and the Qi Family''s daughter-inw. Be careful before you


    blurt rubbish, or else brother Zed is going to burn you alive."


    Jesse pretended to kindly remind Eva where she belonged.


    "How dare I? I was just reminding Mrs. Jean how lucky she is to be married to Zed since she is taking it


    for granted."


    Eva was smart. From Jesse''s tone, she could sense Jesse''s hostility to Jean.


    Due to this, Eva pretended like she was on Jean''s side and spoke pathetically to her.


    Jesse stopped and tried to notice Jean''s facial expression, but found it hard to read. Normally Jean


    liked talking a lot, but today she waspletely silent. "It sounds like you are trying to imply something.


    Can you be more clear?"


    "Nothing, butst night, I saw that......" Pretending like she didn''t want to say anything, Eva intentionally


    started telling Jesse what happened the other night.


    On the other side, Jean was standing worried praying for someone to save her marriage.


    Both Jesse and Eva secretly hoped this piece of information would tear apart Zed and Jean''s marriage.


    Undoubtedly, the consequences would be rather serious if Eva told Jesse everything that happened


    "Eva......" Jean budged in. She tried to look calm and carried on, "That night, I just went shopping with


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    my colleagues. Are you even jealous of that?"


    "Went shopping......" Eva asked. Eva gave a snort of contempt and satisfaction. She realized Jesse


    wanted to hear the story and felt like she was winning this game.


    "Yes! I went shopping that night. Or what else did you think I was doing?" she asked. Jean secretly


    winked at Eva and pretended like she didn''t care what she was about to say.


    This wink left Eva stunned as she had no idea what the reaction meant.


    ''What does that wink mean?


    Is she doing this because she doesn''t want me to reveal about that night?


    Could that be the reason?


    Or is she willing to let me meet Zed now?''


    With a lot of thoughts in her mind, Eva found it extremely hard to decipher Jean''s mind.


    After all, Jean was Zed''s wife even if Jesse meant a lot to him.


    She thought Jean would have a better shot at helping her than Jesse.


    Eva decided to use Jean instead of Jesse.


    It was easier for her to deal with Jean than to deal with Jesse.


    After this confrontation with Jesse, she felt more confident to stand up against Jean if she tried to act


    smart.


    All of a sudden, she plotted a good n, smiled and deliberately sighed, "Sure, I just admire the fact


    that you have someone to shop with you sote at night. I wish someone would do that with me."


    Hearing these words, Jean concluded that Eva had decided to stand on her side. Immediately, her


    mind was set at rest, and she felt much more rxed.


    Eva''s subtle facial expression was immediately discerned by Jesse, who immediately asked her with a


    smile, "But I just heard you say that Jean couldn''t continue to be a part of the Qi Family anymore. What


    does that have to do withte-night shopping?"


    "Oh, you mean this!" Suddenly, Eva smiled, "It was really verytest night, but Jean was still outside


    with anotherdy. I am persuading Jean not to wander outsidete at night, because the public security


    isn''t very good in this City. I mean, if something happens to her, then she won''t be able to live with the


    Qi Family. So I was just giving her advice to stay safe."


    After finishing her words, Eva intentionally looked at Jean


    As if to remind her she was at her mercy.


    Jean stealthily heaved a sigh of relief and gently nodded at Eva showing she was thankful for it.


    On close inspection, Jean''s clothes could be noticed to be wet with sweat. It was clear she had been


    afraid at the prospect of Eva revealing the club story.


    "So, you really care about Jean?" Full of doubts, Jesse put out this question. Jesse wasn''t a fool,


    hence she was soaked in doubt by the sudden turn of events.


    "If that''s how you want to put it, I just want to make sure Jean keeps Zed happy." Now Eva just overdid


    her part, and Jesse detected the irony. She managed to look unhinged and exined, "As you know, I


    find it hard to believe Zed would marry such an ordinary woman."


    Upon hearing Eva''s exnation, Jesse looked satisfied and stopped looking at Jean so shrewdly.


    Jean smiled bitterly because she knew what Eva said wasn''t a charade. Instead, she actually believed


    it.


    "Eva, Zed is married so just try to forget him!" Jesse pointed out the truth, like always, and hit her hard


    without any mercy.


    "What about my heart? How to get it back?" Eva sadly shifted her attention to Jesse before she


    furiously stared at Jean.


    Jean felt angry for the hatred was being directed at her. She thought, ''It was not me who asked you to


    forget your love for Zed. Then, why do you vent all your anger at me?


    What the hell is wrong with Jesse?


    Why can''t she just let it go?''


    Since Eva has been pacified, Jean hoped there wouldn''t be any mention of the club night.


    Zed, on the other side, was getting worried since Jean had been missing for a while now. After


    searching everywhere, he paused when he saw the three women standing like a trio. "What are you


    doing?" he yelled making all the three turn around.

 Chapter 222 The Underflow Between The Women

    Chapter 222 The Underflow Between The Women


    The sudden arrival of Zed caught the three women off guard.


    Jean was kind of ill at ease as Zed walked towards her and a feeling of fear shed in her eyes.


    She even felt jealousy spike through her.


    The realization that Jesse and Eva, two beautifuldies, wouldn''t hesitate to kill her for this man was


    struck by her.


    Also, she understood she was here only because Zed loved her.


    If someday, they were to part then her position would be no better than that of Eva''s.


    As her train of thoughts reached at this destination, she felt overwhelmed with tension and worry.


    Jesse, on the other hand, looked at Zed with mixed feelings. Suddenly, a weird smile yed on the tip


    of her lips.


    She remembered that Eva still hadn''t mentioned who gave her the address.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ''There must be someone who told her the whereabouts of Zed.


    Anyway, the most important thing is that Eva was threatening Jean. She may have some information


    that could spoil her marriage.


    But Eva was stopped by Jean, because Eva was of the belief that Jean was closer to Zed.


    It is quite simple. Since Jean is the wife of Zed, she thinks of her as the easiest path to reach Zed.


    But is Jean that dumb?


    Why will she let another woman covet her husband? She seems quite possessive to me.


    Of course not, judging from the way she tries to own him in public, she doesn''t seem like such a


    generous woman.


    Then there is only one reason left, which has to do with something Jean did. The mention of what has


    happenedst night was freaking Jean out. It didn''t escape my notice.


    If so, then I am going to dig deeper and make her life hard, '' Jesse thought.


    A touch of delight crossed Jesse''s face, and then she looked at Jean who turned pale white.


    The excitement on Eva''s face on seeing Zed couldn''t be disguised. She shamelessly called out,


    "Zed......"


    Zed looked least bothered about Eva and his eyes hunted for Jean. On noticing her, he asked, "You are


    not looking very well. What''s the matter? Are you ill?"


    "No, I''m okay, " Jean replied in a croaked voice. Jean shook her head but dared not meet his gaze.


    Zed frowned and then he sharply turned to Eva asking in a displeased tone, "Why are you still here?"


    "I have just arrived. Are you throwing me out?" In spite of his distanced look, Eva hadn''t expected that


    question. She was sad and heartbroken all at once.


    Zed cared nothing about her sadness, and promptly shouted, "Zack......"


    Eva felt things were going out of her control so she looked at Jean expecting help.


    Taking the hint from Eva, Jean had no choice but to rescue her.


    "Zed, since she is here, how about letting her stay?"


    "Jean! You don''t know what you are saying, " Zed protested. Seeing Jean''s sympathy for Eva, Zed was


    kind of surprised. ''Why would a wife want her husband''s ex to stay in the same resort?'' he thought to


    himself.


    He couldn''t me her for pushing him to Eva before, because they didn''t get to know each other back


    then.


    ''What is the deal with Jean now?


    Does she want me to see another woman?'' he felt disgusted by this thought.


    "Zed, you listen to me." Jean felt Zed''s anger, so she continued hoping to calm him. "After all, Eva is


    just a girl, and it is alreadyte now, " she exined. "If you throw her out, she will be in an unsafe


    position. And look, she came all by her own!" Jean hoped this exnation would melt Zack''s heart.


    "Besides, Zack gathered many friends here today, so there are people to take care of her if you don''t


    want to see her around often. Just think of her as one of the guests."


    Saying this, Jean winked at Eva.


    This time Eva took the hint hurriedly and said, "Zed, you may not care about our past, but do you really


    think it''s okay to ask me go back now? I promise, as long as I am staying here, I will behave myself.


    Now what do you say?"


    Then, Eva started swearing and making all sorts of promises.


    Jesse rolled her eyes at Jean and Eva. Things were getting more dramatic.


    ''I know Jean is not the type to help other women to get closer to her husband, but she seems to want


    Eva here.


    But why?


    I am positive Eva has got something on Jean, and I can''t wait to find out, '' she sighed happily


    Zed looked at Eva, and then he turned to Jean helplessly, "You are really my kryptonite, so just do


    whatever you think is right."


    Then he walked away unable to take it anymore.


    Jean smiled at his dialogue and felt relieved. After giving it a thought, she started to run behind Zed


    screaming, "I just want you to know that you are the best."


    Hearing this, Zed looked at Jean and his anger vanished into the thin air. He smiled back with crinkled


    eyes.


    Then, he took her into his arms and walked towards their room. "I need to punish you for controlling


    me, " he whispered in her ears making her smile all over again.


    The two figures disappearedpletely from the view. Jesse and Eva were left behind. They both felt


    simr emotions of envy and jealousy.


    "They are both gone, probably making love to each other. What do you want now?" Jesse mocked.


    Noticing the mockery of Jesse, Eva looked back at the loss.


    "Don''t feel pity for me. You are no better than me. So staying by his side as a sister must be killing you.


    What now, are you going to spend the vacation seeing the romantic couple? Jesse, if you already knew


    another girl woulde into this story, would you still have gotten in the way of me and Zed?"


    Eva looked at Jesse with anger which she had tried to hide for a long while.


    A slight sorrow shed in Jesse''s eyes on the mention of this.


    If Jesse had knew what she really wanted, then there would be no room for Jean.


    Jesse sighed thinking about her loss and then looked at Eva, "What if I tell you that you are


    misunderstanding my rtionship with Zed?"


    "Jesse, are you kidding me? You spoiled my rtionship with Zed! If you didn''t want Zed, why did you


    try so hard to break us apart? I believe that Zed considers you his sister, but the same can''t be said


    about your feelings for him." Now Eva mocked Jesse with a demeaning smile.


    If Jean thought that Eva would team up with Jesse, then Jean was wrong.


    Even though Eva didn''t have many tricks up her sleeve like Jesse did, she still had a spine.


    She would never cooperate with the woman who had sabotaged her love affair with Zed.


    "What? Just tell me what I have done to you? You just hate me because you did not get to marry Zed.


    It''s not my fault he doesn''t love you." Jesse challenged Eva for an answer.


    "Stop acting all innocent. I know very well how you tried to tell Zed that I wasn''t a good match for him.


    You went behind my back and filled his heart with hatred for me. And do you want me to tell you the


    worst thing you did to me? The thing that spoiled my life!"

 Chapter 223 Why Should I Tell You

    Chapter 223 Why Should I Tell You


    Eva inquiringly looked at Jesse and asked.


    "What is it?" Furrowing her eyebrows in order to recall, Jesse was not able to remember anything at all,


    with only little impression in mind.


    She was not in the same city with Zed at that time. Thus, it was monthster when she knew that he


    had have a girlfriend.


    When she flew back to visit Zedter, she saw Eva beside Zed for the first time. And at the first sight of


    Eva, Jesse had known by Eva''s behavior that she was a forceful and head-strong woman.


    Following her intuition, Jesse knew at once that Eva was not Zed''s cup of tea as Zed usually didn''t go


    for such kind of woman. Therefore, she did not pay much attention to her.


    She had never prevented Zed from having fun with other girls.


    If Eva hadn''t pushed her luck to be Zed''s wife, Jesse would not have even cared about her


    existence. Howeverter, she did yed some schemes to get Eva to leave Zed.


    Therefore, taking advantage of Eva''s hypocritical and self-centered traits, Jesse didn''t even require to


    apply her slightest effort to throw Eva out of Zed''s life.


    But it was toote to do anything to change the situation now. No matter what she was going to do, it


    would make no difference. She couldn''t help but regret on this situation.


    It was not that Zed was merciless to Eva in the past. However, the time they were together was not


    long enough for building a strong emotional basis for a good and happy rtionship. Besides, time flies


    and circumstances were different. Now Zed was with Jean in a happy married life.


    Thus, you could say that Eva''s appearance at this time, she had only herself to me.


    "You had gone too far by upying the most important ce in Zed''s heart, in the name of being his


    sister. No dignified women who is with Zed would stand it, that he is not involved with them in the


    rtionship with his whole heart simply because of his sister. I had no idea whether you were hiding


    your real affection for him previously or you really didn''t know about it also. But I''m pretty sure right now


    that you know your real feelings for him!" Eva looked cynically at Jesse, with a disdainful smile on her


    face.


    Jesse''s face paled all of a sudden, with her big eyes gazing nkly ahead. She couldn''t help frowning


    thinking about what Eva had said, her heart full of bitterness.


    She was too young and too na?ve before. She thought their rtionship would never change in future,


    as she was the apple of his eye.


    As a result, although there were a lot of nice guys who admired her so much, even gave their


    addresses to her, she always stayed aloof as she was not at all interested in them.


    It seemed like the door for anyone else to get into her heart was shut down from the beginning. No one


    could ever get close to her, nor take a look at it.


    She used to think that she might get enamored to some suitable mante at any other time, so she


    always remained quiet private.


    Until now, she never realized that her heart was already spell-bound by Zed since ages.


    Of course she didn''t pay attention to any other men, as she was absent-minded all the time because of


    Zed.


    It turned out that she was lying to herself all along for the past twenty years, and now presently she


    was at this situation.


    Though with great grief in her heart, Jesse looked at Eva with a stony face, "Anyway, nothing could


    change the fact that right now Zed hates you and he doesn''t even want to see you. Eva Xu, you should


    have clearly realized it in your heart. You don''t have any chances to turn it around any more, so don''t


    even think about seeking an opportunity to associate from Jean in order to get Zed for yourself. What


    exactly do you have on her, so that she is letting you stay here in Zed''s presence?"


    "Do you wanna know?" asked Eva, looking at Jesse cunningly with a shrewd smile on her face.


    "If the information you are providing is of any worth, I will reward youvishly." said Jesse and with that


    she gave her consent to Eva firmly.


    "Do you really think that I''m gonna tell you? Jesse Tang, just tell me why I should tell you?" After saying


    her words, Eva gave a scornful nce at Jesse with a devious smile on her mouth and turned around


    to walk ahead.


    Biting her lips in anger, Jesse with no other choice but only to look at Eva''s back getting further away,


    with hatred filled in her beautiful eyes.


    Jean Wen, Eva Xu, how dare you two wanna join forces against me? It''s not going to happen not even


    in the slightest of your dream.


    As long as I, Jesse Tang, am here, you two won''t have any chance.


    ¡­¡­


    Jean followed Zed all the way back to the bedroom.


    As soon as she entered, he caught her hands in his softly and leaned her against the nearby wall.


    What a rogue he was!


    Unable to resist warm touch of Zed, Jean could only sigh deep in her heart while closing her eyes in


    desire for Zed.


    When the sex was over, Jean was lying sleepily on Zed''s chest. Both of them were encircled with


    To his amazement, Zed had never imagined that he would be obsessed with a woman like Jean,


    though slender and vulnerable, but overwhelming.


    Filled with satisfaction in his heart, he felt like on top of the world. Embracing Jean contently, he stared


    at her lovingly for a long time.


    All of sudden, Jean felt so shy by his prolonged gaze. To cover up some of her embarrassment, she


    couldn''t help flicking her long lovely eyshes, and tried to cover his eyes with her right hand.


    As soon as her tiny hand touched him, Zed seized it and looked at her flirtatiously, his face full of so


    many emotions.


    Flushed with shyness immediately, Jean nearly yelped at him, "You, let go of me¡­¡­"


    "Well, no." he answered, in his deep and maic voice with a sneer on his face.


    Knowing that he was teasing with her, Jean could not help from bing timid in awkwardness,


    feeling out of ce.


    "Let me go, or I''m gonna get up." After her words, Jean tried to disengage herself from his grip while


    trying to get up.


    "What''s the rush? Zack will call us when all the things are ready." Zed ced his arms around her,


    preventing her from freeing herself from his embrace..


    With a soft cry of surprise, Jean fell back on his broad chest once again. She felt ashamed for leaving


    Zack alone there doing all the grilling. With a frown she said, "Do you mean that Zack here will take


    care of the barbecue. And we are here just to eat, am I guessing right?"


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Or what do you think? Why would I ask him to join us?" Obviously Zed was taking it for granted.


    "Zed, Zack is your friend, not your subordinate." Feeling annoyed by what Zed had said, and convulsed


    by his natural voice, Jean tried to remind him.


    "Are you defending Zack right now?" Zed was a little jealous by what Jean had said, looking directly at


    her with his deep dark eyes.


    "No, I''m just curious that why would Zack take orders from you willingly. It feels a little weird between


    him and Jesse, what is going on? Why is there some kind of tension whenever they are in the same


    room?" With so full of doubts in her heart, for so long Jean wanted to ask the question, and now she


    did.

 Chapter 224 Zacks Affections

    Chapter 224 Zack''s Affections


    "Do you really want to know about them?" Zed said while looking at Jean with frowning eyebrows.


    "Sure, I would like to know all about it." Jean hurriedly nodded. "Though I only had a little contact with


    Jesse, it was the first time that I had seen her getting so angry. Have Zack provoked her before?"


    Jean asked curiously, while gazing at Zed with her sparkling eyes which were appearing like stars.


    "It''s a long story to tell. But it is also a little wearily familiar. As a matter of fact, you must have guessed


    some of it, yet, " Zed sighed and said slowly in his deep and serious voice.


    "Does Zack really like Jesse?" Hearing Zed, Jean asked him excitedly with her eyes lit up with surprise.


    "Though Zack looks like a womanizer, he is a faithful man in fact. However, who Zack likes is not Jesse


    Tang, but her elder female cousin, Magnolia Tang." Zed came out with this startling news.


    Hearing this, Jean was instantly stunned. After carefully recalling Zack''s action and his tone when he


    saw Jesse, Jean asked confusedly, "In that case, why is Zack always very eager to please Jesse, while


    she ys deaf to him?"


    "It is because Jesse has a very close rtionship with Magnolia Tang. When Zack and Magnolia were


    in love, Zack was still a youngd and was very immature. And so, Zack did something wrong to hurt


    Magnolia Tang She was so angry that she went abroad after that. Even after so many years, Zack still


    can''t find her. As for Jesse, Zack might feel guilty towards Magnolia Tang''s sister. Naturally, he tries to


    humor her in regret. And the most important thing is that Zack can only know where Magnolia Tang is


    living right now through Jesse."


    Exhaling slightly, Zed exined tediously to Jean.


    "Is that why Zack is too enthusiastic when he meets Jesse? And no matter how frigid Jesse is to Zack,


    he always treats her with zest. Is it just for getting Magnolia Tang''s address from Jesse?" Jean asked in


    shock, "Can''t Zack find Magnolia Tang by himself? Or doesn''t anyone in the Tang family know about


    Magnolia Tang''s address either?"


    "With the intention of not letting Zack find her, Magnolia Tang was staying away from home. Therefore,


    as you thought correctly, Zack have also tried to get Magnolia Tang''s address from her family, but it


    failed. And so, he has only Jesse to put all his hopes on, " Zed continued to exin, while looking at


    Jean softly.


    "I got it!" Nodding to show her understanding, Jean couldn''t helpughing, "I thought Zack likes Jesse


    at first! By the way, Zed, is that Magnolia Tang beautiful? And who is more beautiful between Magnolia


    Tang and Jesse Tang?"


    Looking at Jean''s curious little loving face, Zed couldn''t help shaking his head and smiled bitterly, "To


    be honest, I grew up with those two from childhood, and so I am already immune to their beauty. With


    such a sudden question, I can only say that each of them has their own beauty!"


    "Jesse Tang is already stunningly beautiful, and so, Magnolia Tang must be the same. Because they


    are cousins. Otherwise, how could Zack, a very picky person, don''t like Jesse but Magnolia?" Jean


    crooked her head to the side and murmured to Zed.


    Zed was instantly amused by her lovely expression. But when it came to loving, he had a different


    perspective from her.


    He embraced her lovingly and sighed, "Jean, not every man uses beauty to measure likes or dislikes.


    Being connected is a mysterious thing. It''s probably because of a word, a certain expression or an


    action, or mutual tacit understanding and so on. Although it is undeniable that beauty ounts for the


    majority, you can not deny that there are other factors, which are also the reasons for a person''s being


    attracted to them."


    "Oh no! It''s too obscure for me to understand!" Shaking her head teasingly, Jean asked Zed with a


    smile to sound him out, "And what about you? What makes you connected?"


    "Me?" Zed was astonished. He stared deep into Jean''s eyes and smiled vaguely, "What if I say it is


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    your body that makes me tick?"


    Jean blushed, red at him naughtily and said, "I am asking a serious question. You''re not acting


    decent at all."


    "Oh, I am also answering it seriously, okay? Isn''t it because we started to know each other steadily by


    getting familiar with each other''s bodies that we decided to be stay together? If I was not satisfied with


    your body, we could not be together now, " Zed said earnestly to Jean with his face all filled with deep


    and loving emotions.


    Jean was shocked. She couldn''t help looking up at Zed in a curious manner and smiled bitterly,


    "Although I wanted to deny it, I couldn''t find any reason."


    "So sometimes the truth is not so sweet. But if you like to listen honeyed words, I''ll say more to you."


    Zed kissed her gently on the cheek and said affectionately.


    "I''m not a kid. I don''t need you to coax me!" Jean blushed at once and said quickly.


    "Jean, we have already professed our love for each other now. And so, I am in your heart, and you are


    in mine. I hope you won''t do silly things anymore, let alone make me angry!" The smile on Zed''s face


    slowly faded away, and suddenly he said while looking at Jean seriously.


    Jean was suddenly stunned on hearing these words from Zed, and she stared at him in a daze.


    "Can you tell me something about Eva? For example, why she is here to stay?" Zed stared at her


    closely with a serious face and asked.


    Jean bitterly smiled and then dropped her eyes helplessly as she was in the messy condition.


    ''Well, Eva appeared too suddenly. If no one told Eva the address, how could shee here to see


    Zed? What''s more, it''s obvious that Eva wants to steal my husband. But I atypically persuaded Zed to


    let Eva stay at the resort with us. How could smart guy like Zed not guess that it was me who told Eva


    the address?''


    "I..." Jean wanted to exin, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Think it over before you tell me. We are married. I don''t want you to hide anything from me, " Zed said


    seriously.


    Jean couldn''t help looking up at Zed, but her mind was wandering about all her options.


    ''Zed, can I trust you?


    If I tell you the truth, you will be very angry.


    And I also know your temper too well. If you get angry, the consequences for me will be unbearable.


    It''s an unusual time now. Jesse is also ready to steal you from me at any time. I really don''t want to


    give anybody any chance to take you from me at this time.''


    "Zed, please do not ask. Trust me this time, will you?" After a long pause, Jean stared at Zed pitifully


    and pleaded atst.


    Zed''s eyes shed with disappointment, and immediately he was extremely sad which was clearly


    visible from his despairing face.


    He was waiting for Jean to speak out for herself. But he saw that she had been escaping from the truth,


    and finally he could not bear to ask.


    To his surprise, she still didn''t want to tell him the truth.


    ''Jean, are you so unwilling to trust me?''


    "Zed, don''t be unhappy. When the right timees, I''ll tell you the truth as soon as possible." Seeing


    Zed''s hard-to-hide disappointment, Jean was anxious and she hurried forward tofort him.


    But just giving her a silent look, Zed finally got up and went straight into the bathroom.


    Hearing the sound of running watering from the bathroom, Jean nkly slumped down on the big


    bed and smiled bitterly.


    She still got Zed angry.


    And she knew he was very, very angry.


    But she still did not regret her decision of not telling him.


    ''When all get over, I''ll exin it to Zed!'' Jean consoled herself in mind while sitting tiredly on the bed.

 Chapter 225 What Is Wrong With You And Jean

    Chapter 225 What Is Wrong With You And Jean


    After taking the bath, Zed came out with a nk face.


    The sweetness and softness he had worn on his face before for Jean was all gone, as if he was not the


    same any more. He was feeling disappointed and angry which was visible from his serious face.


    Jean was also upset but she had no one to confide, so she quickly rushed into a shower in the


    bathroom. And when she came out, the room was empty. Zed was not there any more.


    On seeing that Zed had left the room without saying any other word, the weakly Jean sighed. She put


    on her clothes downheartedly and walked outside to join the party.


    On thewn, the barbecue party was heatedly going on.


    Beers, beverages and various delicious food were neatly arranged on the counter table covered with


    white veil.


    Fruits, cakes and all kinds of desserts were arranged in flowery patterns.


    It was more of a party for the upper-ss than a barbecue party as the food disy was not worldly


    and ambiance was a sight to behold.


    Jean was surprised, on seeing Zackughing happily and loudly with a bunch of people. His handsome


    face glowed with a smile as he was being hit on by some beautifuldies.


    Had she not known about Zack''s story, Jean would never imagined that Zack was actually a faithful


    person to be involved in a rtionship.


    Jean nced around and saw Zed and Jesse sitting around a corner and chatting happily. On that


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    sight, her heart sank in dismay. A wave of sorrow went through her body.


    But she decided to walk away from there, as she turned to go, she heard footsteps behind her.


    "Jean..." The voice was from Eva. Hearing that, Jean stopped in mid-way.


    When Jean turned around to see Eva walking towards her with a wicked smile and happiness showing


    from her face, Jean furrowed her brows and asked unpleasantly, "What''s the matter?"


    "What? Do you feel sad on seeing your husband with another woman?" Eva stared towards Zed and


    Jesse and crossed her arms around her chest. She was trying to provoke Jean so that Jean would say


    something, which she could use for her own benefit.


    "If there is nothing else, then I''ll leave." With darkened face Jean replied haughtily.


    "I have thought about it for a while. If we two cooperate with each other, you won''t have to worry about


    the another woman." Eva looked at Jean with sincerity.


    "What are you talking about?" Jean asked as she thought she had heard it wrong. How could Eva say


    anything like this?


    "Don''t worry. I mean what I am saying this time." Eva looked at Jean and said, "If I have to choose


    someone between you and her to be with Zed, I would choose you."


    "Why?" Jean was even more surprised. Didn''t Eva want to approach Zed to start a romantic affair? And


    that''s why she came here.


    "Stop thinking about why." Eva threw an annoying stare at Jean and said, "I''m helping you because I


    pity you, you dumb stupid woman. People out there are trying to set you up. And you don''t even know


    it. I am telling you. You should be able to tell right from wrong."


    "Eva, you need to give me a reason, otherwise, how could I trust you?" Jean forced a smile and said, "I


    know, you have your eyes on Zed. You can''t deny it. How is that possible that you want to help me?


    Are you going to give up on pursing Zed?"


    "Who told you I''m giving up? Can''t you see that the biggest threat is not me, but Jesse? I have dealt


    with that woman several years ago. She was such a devious character and I know she still is. Jean,


    you can''t outwit her at all. If you don''t know how dangerous the situation you are in, then you are left to


    be bullied and you can''t strike back."


    Eva said with indignation in an unhappy voice.


    Seeing Eva''s angry expression and on hearing her opinion, Jean''s heart sank thousand times more


    and she started to feel powerless.


    She knew what Eva would say to her. The thing was obvious, since even Eva could see it.


    "How shall we cooperate?" Jean exhaled and asked as she looked at Eva with some hope and


    purpose.


    "Listen to me. Don''t let Zed out of your sight, so Jesse won''t have any chance to approach Zed. Don''t


    worry. I will take care of the rest." Eva said in a serious tone, to make Jean understand the current


    situation.


    ''Not to leave Zed alone...


    This might not be easy to implement.''


    She was not a puppet. She was a human. How could she be around Zed 24/7?


    Besides, Zed had been unpleasant just now. Even if she stuck to him anyway, it would be a rather


    awkward situation.


    "Do I really need to do this?" Jesse is just a normal person, not..." Jean said bitterly before Eva


    interrupted her in mid-sentence.


    "You''d better follow my words, or you''ll regret it." Eva stared at Jean angrily and turned around to walk


    towards Zack.


    Seeing her receding back, Jeanughed painfully while wandering at the same time.


    Her bad foreboding increased after hearing what Eva had said.


    ''Jesse, what kind of woman are you?


    Under your delicate appearance, what''s hidden inside? And what are you up to?''


    Jean looked into the direction of where Jesse was. At that instant Jesse also looked back in Jean''s


    direction.


    Their eyes met in mid air. Though there was a distance between them, the atmosphere was intense.


    In the midst of their staring contest, Zed wondered what was Jesse looking at and he followed her


    gaze.


    When he saw Jean was looking at them with a mixed expression, Zed''s temper mounted and he


    furrowed his brows.


    "Jesse, let''s go and get some barbecue." Zed grabbed Jesse''s arm and started walking towards Zack.


    A smile appeared on Jesse''s face. She raised her chin in triumph and held Zed''s arm tightly. They


    walked forward in an intimate manner.


    Jean retracted her gaze in sadness. Bitterness overwhelmed her as she saw Zed acting strangely and


    not understanding her.


    "Zed, what''s wrong with you and Jean?" Jesse took back her smile and pretended to ask worriedly, "I


    saw Jean stare at me angrily just now. Did she have any kind of misunderstanding?"


    "Misunderstanding? You don''t need to care what she is thinking. You only need to care for yourself and


    leave others alone." Hearing Jean''s name, Zed felt irritated as he still was angry with Jean, so he said


    in an irksome tone.


    "But Jean''s your wife. If there is a misunderstanding, you should clear it. Otherwise, I will be the


    innocent victim." Jesse was pretending to act pitifully, "Zed, you also saw it, the way Jean looked at me.


    As if she wanted to swallow me."


    "Don''t worry. I am here. She won''t dare to do anything to harm you." A hint of ruthlessness shed on


    Zed''s face. "I was being too nice on her, so she behaved more and more willfully. Jesse, you just walk


    away from her the next time you see her."


    "Zed, what did Jean do to make you angry like that?" Jesse asked surprisingly. She was also feeling


    angry for him. But she did want to know what happened between them that made Zed so angry.


    It was her first time to see Zed lose his temper for a woman.


    "Leave the past behind. And forget it." Zed''s face darkened. He looked at Jesse with his furrowed


    brows, "If you want to make me happy, don''t ever mention her in front of me."

 Chapter 226 It Could Not Be Vaguer

    Chapter 226 It Could Not Be Vaguer


    Hearing Zed so resolutely forbid her to mention Jean again, Jesse almost jumped with joy but did her


    best to hide it.


    She eximed to herself, ''Oh my God! Is this conflict between Zed and Jean that serious?


    It seems that even God is giving me the chance to take Zed away from Jean and for myself!


    It would be crazy for me not to grab it!


    Jean, I am not stealing your husband from you! You did this to your self.''


    Jesse narrowed her eyes and turned sharply towards Jean''s direction.


    But even her shadow was nowhere to be seen.


    All the better. Jesse didn''t have to lift a finger to make Jean disappear and felt happy about it. With that


    loser gone, she then wrapped her arms around Zed''s and walked with him to the grill with the biggest


    smile on her face.


    "Zed..." When Zack saw Zed and Jessee over arm in arm, there was a brief sh of surprise on


    his face. But he quicklyughed it off and pushed through the crowd towards them, greeting Zed,


    "Where''s Jean? Why isn''t she here with you?"


    Irritated, Zed red at him and shouted out, "Enough with the rubbish to talk! Is the barbecue ready


    yet?"


    "Oh, yeah." Zack was a smart man. When he saw Zed''s unhappy face, he sensed that something


    unpleasant must have happened. To calm Zed down, he quickly asked, "What do you like to eat? I''ll get


    it for you."


    "Thanks, but I can pick them out myself." After that, Zed got a te, went to the table spread with all


    kinds of food, and began to choose the food that he liked.


    Jesse wanted to go with Zed, but Zack stopped her and smiled hriously, "Jesse, what do you want to


    eat? I''ll get it for you. Please give me a chance to show my entertaining skills."


    "Fuck off!" Jesse shouted angrily as she pushed him away. Her beautiful face was showing Zack


    nothing but coldness.


    Zack smiled bitterly at such reaction from Jesse. He said pitifully, "Magnolia has been away for two


    years. Jesse, you''ve given me enough punishment. Tell me where she is, will you? I beg of you!"


    Zack pleaded.


    "Wait. You want me to tell you where she lives? Like herplete address?" Jesse stared at Zack and


    asked sarcastically.


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah!" Getting close to her again, Zack nodded vigorously, almost like an excited puppy


    about to be given a treat.


    "Sure! Sure. Here it is... Wait till the next life!" Jesse fiercely shouted as she pushed him away. "I won''t


    let scum like you, hurt Magnolia ever again!" Unafraid of Zack, Jesse moved closer to him. "You must


    be mad if you think that I would help you. And just in case I haven''t made it clear, now I tell you thest


    time that you''d better give up looking for Magnolia. Because if you don''t, this face here right now..."


    Jesse arrogantly pointed to herself. "...will be the nicest you''ll ever see of me."


    She gave Zack one look from head to foot, quickly turned around and stormed out.


    As her slender figure disappeared into the crowd, the smile on Zack''s face faded into a frown. With


    shoulders hanging low, he scanned the ce, trying to find a quiet corner to tidy up his mind.


    Unknown to anyone, Jean was standing not far away, watching all this.


    Seeing the look on Zack''s face, she felt as if she had been bitten by same twinge of sadness.


    ''I really wonder what kind of woman Magnolia is that Zack can''t keep his mind off her. She must be


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    really special.


    And what on earth did he do to hurt Magnolia that made her leave her beloved man for two years?


    But it has been so long. No matter how seriously Magnolia was hurt, it is time for some healing!


    Why not give each other a chance to exin?


    Even if reconciliation is no longer possible, at least the other half shouldn''t be kept worrying!'' Jean


    pondered for a long while as she could rte this situation to herself.


    Sensing that Zack might want to leave after the awkward scene with Jesse, Jean stepped up to follow


    him. He stopped at a remote corner, drew a cigarette from his pocket and lit it.


    Hearing the sound ofing footsteps, Zack raised his head vigntly. When he saw that it was Jean,


    he pulled himself together and tried to hide his sadness.


    "Zack, smoking is the worst way tofort yourself when you are in a bad mood. Your body''s immunity


    starts to decrease when you are depressed, then the nicotine will take advantage of your weakened


    body and do its damage..."


    Jean walked up to Zack and stood beside him, asionally looking toward where the party was going


    on.


    Zack continued to puff the cigarette and heaved a sigh. He turned to look at her and bitterly smiled,


    "Were you following me just now?"


    "Yeah." Jean slightly nodded.


    "Wow, okay. So, have you seen what happened between Jesse and me minutes earlier?" Zack frowned


    and continued to ask.


    "Uh-huh." Jean nodded again and stared back at Zack.


    "Do you think I''m a loser? I don''t even know where my lover is now." Zack asked in a low voice, taking


    another puff of the cigarette.


    "Well, I don''t think you are a loser. But I don''t think you can call her your lover anymore, either. If she


    could endure to not being with you for two years, and won''t even give you any chance to meet and


    clear things up, is she still worth waiting for?" Jean leaned closer to Zack, took the cigarette from his


    hand and put it out. She then patted him on the shoulder and said, "You know, since she doesn''t want


    your apology, you''d better give up looking for her. Let go of each other and move on. A better future


    awaits both of you."


    "No..." Zack squeezed his eyes shut, hoping the pain would go away. With a tightened fist, he dered,


    "Even if there are slim hopes of seeing her again until I get old, maybe until I die, I won''t give up!"


    Hearing this, Jean was both shocked and impressed to see Zack''s determination. She didn''t know what


    to say next.


    After some thinking, she was able to ask, "OK, but if you love her that much, why did you hurt her?"


    She knew that Zack may get defensive but she asked anyway.


    "I..." Zack hesitated momentarily. "The most foolish part of a man is that he doesn''t know who he really


    loves, and he foolishly takes for granted his lover''s trust and does whatever he likes regardless of her


    feelings. When he realizes his mistake, his lover has already left, and everything would be toote."


    "So what happened between you and Magnolia?" Jean really wanted to know, ignoring his vague


    analogy.


    "Please don''t ask. Jean, you don''t have to worry about me. You do need to lead a happy life with Zed."


    Zack took a deep breath, lit another cigarette and took a deep puff.


    "But I''m sorry to see you so sad. Zack, is there anything I can do for you?" Jean asked sincerely.


    "Thank you for your kindness. But you don''t have to worry about me. I have to take care of my own


    business. I saw your husband earlier. He seemed pretty upset. You''d better worry about him!" Zack


    dropped the unfinished cigarette and turned to walk in another direction.


    Jean couldn''t help thinking, ''Why does everyone care so much about Zed and me?'' And she let out a


    soft but bitter chuckle.


    Jean''s heart was filled with helplessness at the thought of Zed.


    Taking a deep breath, she walked over to the ce where the dinner party was.


    Far away, she saw everyone gathering together and having a good time.


    Zed and Jesse were at the most striking ce in the middle.


    At that moment, they were surrounded by people, holding the tes in their hands. Amidst theughter


    and merry making, Jean clearly saw Jesse raising a kebab and about to put it in Zed''s mouth.


    In front of everyone, Zed slowly opened his mouth, gently bit the piece of meat in Jesse''s hand and


    chewed it slowly while staring at Jesse.


    His eyes, his expression, his actions, could not be vaguer, and could not be gentler.


    Seeing such a romantic scene, everyone got very excited. Some people whistled while others pped


    their hands and cheered.


    Jean looked at all this in shock, her whole body feeling hollow and her knees feeling weak.


    Especially when she saw Jesse enticingly smile at Zed, tiptoe up and steal a peck on his cheek, a little


    too close to the lips.


    Jean couldn''t bear the sight, staggered back a step, not knowing what to do.


    The guests on the contrary got more excited...

 Chapter 227 Do You Want To Run Away

    Chapter 227 Do You Want To Run Away


    The sight of the approving crowd and the sound of their cheers were too much for Jean. Her eyes


    started welling up until her vision blurred. She was about to burst into tears. She turned to run away


    before anyone could see her.


    Just at that time, someone grabbed her hand and stopped her.


    Through blurry eyes Jean saw Eva''s angry face, which scared her a little.


    Jean struggled to get out of her grasp. She didn''t want to deal with anyone right now, with her heart


    being shattered into thousands of pieces.


    "Why the hell do you want to run away? Jean Wen, are you a fool? Zed is your husband. You are Mrs.


    Qi! You are the only one who is in the position to stand beside him, feeding him that stupid kebab, not


    that snake, Jesse!" Eva was now holding both of Jean''s wrists and looking at her with her angry eyes.


    Seeing Jean just cry and run away, without fighting back made her more than a little upset.


    Just moments ago, Eva had warned Jean to be around Zed all the time.


    But this little weakling turned a deaf ear to her warning. As expected, Jesse caught the opportunity to


    shove herself close to Zed. Now the actual legal wife, without any fighting spirit could do nothing but


    watch and cry to herself.


    Eva scoffed, "Pathetic! Jean, you are such a soft girl that even weird girls like Jesse can take


    advantage of you. Obviously, it''s no use crying over it now."


    "Eva, please stop saying that." With tears streaming down her face, Jean shook her head and said, "I


    don''t have the strength to walk over there, pretending that I don''t care about their intimate behavior. I


    don''t think I can do that."


    Jean was devastated, like a beaten dog.


    Right now, the only thing she wanted to do was find a private ce to lick her wounds.


    "Jean Wen, I knew that I could turn you into a failure, but didn''t expect that you could be such a HUGE


    failure, " Eva stressed on the word ''huge''. "And you seem to have forgotten, that you''re the rightful Mrs.


    Qi. As for other women, no matter how beautiful or noble they are, if they covet your husband, people


    know that it''s totally inappropriate. What''s more, for the 100th time..." Eva rolled her eyes. "... it is an


    indisputable fact that you are Zed''swfully wedded wife. You have to stand up to defend your right, or


    other women will walk all over you. Is that what you want?"


    Eva continued through gritted teeth, "Do you still not know what kind of person Jesse really is? It is


    time to take action to protect your marriage now, or they will kick you out of the house soon. Don''t wait


    until it is toote. Jean, show me your courage and spirit. I will fight with you.


    If you keep tolerating Jesse''s insanity, you''re just encouraging her. And I know that you''re not really


    stupid. You know exactly that if you leave Zed now, Jesse will be more than delighted to have the


    chance to win Zed''s love. And you will be the one who will end up with nothing but a lifetime full of pain


    and regret. Do you really want to give up Zed? Are you really ready to break up with him? You''re


    practically in love with Zed already, aren''t you? I can see it in your eyes."


    Eva fixed her eyes on Jean and finally calmed down.


    "No..." Jean replied and kept shaking her head.


    "Stop crying! Don''t deny your true feelings. I can tell from your pained face how much you love Zed.


    Just admit that you love him. There is no shame in that, not to mention that he is your husband." Eva


    cried out angrily, getting impatient having to tell Jean over and over again, that she is Zed''s wife.


    "Why? Eva..." Jean sobbed. "Why is it so painful and so difficult to love him? What can I do to stop


    loving him? I''m getting really tired."


    "Jean, love does not just disappear once you get sucked into it." Eva calmed down and continued,


    "Jean, to be honest, you''re luckier than me. You can''t believe how much I envy you. At least, you are


    Zed''s wife and his eyes are still bent on you. While me... look at me, ..."


    Eva paused, showing her sad face. Then she continued, "Zed and I used to be in love. Sadly for me, I


    still love him. As you know, I have tried all means to get his love again. And as you can see, he doesn''t


    even remember that I exist anymore. Jean, if you don''t want to get to the point where you will have to


    beg for his love in the near future, you''d better take action right now, or you will lose him very soon.


    What you should do now is to face it and bravely fight for Zed''s love."


    "I dare not..." Jean closed her eyes and said, "Just as you could see, Zed and Jesse are perfect for


    each other. I am totally out of their league."


    "You''re absolutely wrong. Jesse is too proud, always feeling that Zed belongs only to her. So she


    doesn''t worry about other women around him. Never did she expect that Zed would marry you and


    finally fall in love with you. Hence, as long as you stand out there topete with her, I am sure that


    Jesse is no match for you." Eva said confidently.


    "Really? You think that I canpete with Jesse?" Jean wiped her tears and asked Eva doubtfully.


    "Trust me. I have been with Zed. I know him well." Eva stopped with a sad smile on her face,


    remembering her past with that powerful man. Then she continued with a big sigh, "You have to


    change. Don''t just let others bully you and do nothing about it. Right now, you should stand up to face it


    and let others know that you''re strong enough to protect your marriage. Most importantly, you are


    supposed to show Zed that you are in love with him."


    "Show my love to him?" Jean shook her head, "Just a moment ago in our bedroom, Zed asked me why


    you were here. I didn''t tell him the truth, which made him very unhappy. So he ..."


    Jean said to herself, ''It is my destiny. Zed must feel very disappointed at me, or he wouldn''t have been


    intimate with Jesse in front of the crowd.''


    Zed...


    Right now, it hurt just thinking of his name.


    ''Is he still the same Zed who is always saying how much he loves me and who wants to have a baby


    with me? If so, how could he flirt with Jesse in front of everyone?


    Zed, you once told me that Jesse is your sister. Are you fooling yourself or fooling me?'' Jean murmured


    to herself.


    "It turned out that I am the one who made Zed and you grow apart and let Jesse have the chance to


    swoop in." Eva realized this and muttered, "So, you''d better create an opportunity to clear the air, or it


    will do permanent harm to your rtionship."


    After calming herself down, Jean looked at Eva.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Eva was different from how she knew her originally.


    ''Am I starting to hallucinate because of my sadness?'' thought Jean.


    Seeing Jean ring at her, Eva sighed and asked, "Don''t you believe my words? You feel weird that


    I''m actually helping you, right?"


    Jean felt embarrassed and nodded her head.


    "Yeah. It is understandable for you to have that feeling. But I think you are the one who should be


    med for my arrogance and relentlessness before." Eva forced a smile as she exined.


    "I should be med?"


    Jean felt even more doubtful.


    "That''s right. In fact, I didn''t expect that you were so foolish as to agree to fix me up with your own


    husband. How stupid was that? I''ve actually been meaning to win Zed''s affection. So when you agreed


    to help me, I decided to make good use of it. But I''ve failed every time. To be honest, it was very hard


    for me because I had to wallow in failure all by myself. And I got so mad at you that every time I saw


    you, I wanted to take advantage of you." Eva continued.


    Hearing what Eva had said, Jean felt a little anger start to well up in her chest.


    ''What an evil woman. How could she take the advantage of my kindness?'' thought Jean.


    "I know I went too far in the past. But don''t worry. I regret all the bad things I had done to you and I


    won''t do anything to harm you anymore." Eva sighed as she promised, "I have no choice but to


    cooperate with you and give up Zed now. I am sure I won''t stand a chance against Jesse. She is so


    strong that I am afraid she will do some serious damage to me."

 Chapter 228 Delete The Video

    Chapter 228 Delete The Video


    "Wait. What''s going on between you and Jesse Tang? You seem to be afraid of her." Jean asked with


    curiosity, looking at Eva.


    "I seem to be afraid of her?" Simply repeating the question under her breath, Eva gazed ahead with a


    you, that the reason I broke up with Zed was because of her, would you believe me?"


    "What?" Jean''s eyes widened and quickly looked at Eva. Did she hear it right?


    "I know that it''s hard for you to believe it. That''s why I want to warn you as early as possible. Jesse


    Tang, she is very cunning and sly. She found my weakness and used it against me in the end. Morally


    upright as you, you are no match for her by all means." said Eva, with a sigh.


    Still doubtful, Jean felt it was a little too much for her to process this information. She studied Eva with


    aplicated look, as if trying to read something more in her expression.


    After all, this Eva now in front of her, was theplete opposite of someone who used to take


    advantage of her, and verbally insulted her in various ways. She had even ckmailed her, threatening


    to show the video to Zed.


    Now she suddenly turned around to help her against Jesse? The zealous Eva and the woman in front


    of her now seemed like twopletely different persons.


    Jean just couldn''t help but be doubtful.


    She was clear how much Eva cared about Zed, seeing what she had been doing all this time.


    Jean could not convince herself that Eva would now help her defeat Jesse at her own game.


    Jean seemed at a loss with her mixed feelings and remained silent. With Jean not saying anything for


    quite a while, Eva knew that this embattled wife was not sure of her intentions.


    With a heavy sigh, Eva turned to face Jean, "I know it''s hard for you to believe what I''m saying now,


    because of what I''ve done to you before. So..." Eva brought out her phone and continued, "Jean, to


    prove my sincerity, I''m going to delete this video in front of you right now."


    Eva scrolled through the files to find the video in her phone.


    Jean wanted to sound out her real intention, so she replied, "No, I believe you."


    Eva paused briefly, quite astonished that Jean would no longer be interested in the video. "Honestly,


    there is no use for me to keep this video now. After all, you''ve kept your word to invite me here."


    Said Eva, with a slight swipe of her finger, she pressed the delete button.


    "Done. Do you believe me now?" Eva then showed the phone screen to Jean.


    After a quick nce at the phone, Jean couldn''t help putting on a smile of relief.


    Now that the video had been deleted she felt better. There was one less thing to worry about.


    "Okay, you can now go back to the party. Remember, try ying it cool no matter what you may


    encounter. Leave no chance for anyone, not even me and especially not for that wolf in sheep''s


    clothing, Jesse." Eva held Jean by the shoulders to make sure she was paying attention.


    Although bewildered and still with mixed feelings in her heart, Jean just nodded along.


    Eva proved herself by deleting the video, which she had used to ckmail her.


    "Okay... Okaaay, I won''t, " answered Jean. Finally, she made up her mind on what she would do next.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Indeed, she no longer wanted to be that person who ran away and escaped from reality every time a


    stressful situation came along.


    She should exin it clearly since Zed misunderstood a lot about her now.


    Likewise, he should rify what the rtionship between him and Jesse was.


    At least, he had to exin to her what the hell that show earlier tonight, was about.


    "Come on." With a smile on her face, Eva moved closer to Jean and tried to lift her spirits, with her


    hand patting on her back. She looked like a coach to a boxer before a fight.


    After a deep breath, Jean stood up tall, nodded towards Eva, then walked towards the crowd with a


    firm and confident pace.


    Not very far from her, the two in the center still stood side by side, surrounded by the hooting crowd.


    Nothing seemed to have changed for these people.


    After the game of intimate feeding, Zed stood aside sulkily with a ss of wine in his hand. With his


    original purpose a failure, he scanned the crowd in front of him unhappily.


    "What''s up?" asked Zack, who stepped out from the crowd towards Zed, "You''ve gone too far just now.


    Aren''t you worried that Jean would get mad and jealous if she sees this?"


    "She¡­¡­" said Zed in a dismal tone, with his face gloomy, "If she really cared, she would have been


    here by now."


    Jesse''s face paled. She was only two persons away from Zed but she heard every word he said. He


    had his back towards her so he did not know that Jesse was nearby.


    It turned out that Zed was game to the act of intimate feeding in front of everyone, only because he


    wanted to make Jean jealous. All he wanted was to test her.


    "Maybe she saw it and ran away because she got hurt by it and is now furious somewhere. That''s


    possible too, don''t you think? Jean has never been brave, especially in public. On top of that, she


    always felt like the inferior one between the two of you. Do you think she would be the aggressive type


    who would storm in here to stop that thing you just did?" Zack couldn''t help shaking his head, sighing.


    As someone sessful in business like Zed, even he was so naive at this time, doing such childish


    things?


    Why did these two who were obviously in love seem to know nothing about handling rtionships?


    Zed''s face paled realizing the truth to what Zack just said. He might have indeed, hurt Jean


    unintentionally.


    He was about to stand up when he saw Jean appear out of nowhere. Seeing her walking towards him


    at a brisk pace, Zed''s face looked gloomier.


    "Did you just say that she would run away?" Zed turned to Zack with a cold face.


    Confused, Zack turned his head and looked in the direction Zed was looking at.


    It was indeed Jean walking slowly towards them, with a faint smile on her face.


    Her smile seemed contagious that it would rub off on anyone who saw her at the moment.


    If anyone took a closer look at her, the slightly upturned corners of her mouth, the light lift of her eyes


    and eyebrows, all of them showed her lovely mood.


    ''Didn''t she see what happened back at the table?''


    Zed only became more upset seeing her too happy.'' Either she didn''t see one bit of my fake act or she


    didn''t care at all.''


    Meanwhile, Jesse couldn''t help feeling confused, seeing Jean reappear looking unaffected.


    Earlier, she clearly saw Jean''s devastated face, when she was feeding Zed with the kebab.


    Furthermore, to hurt Jean and hit a home run, she even stood on tiptoe and kissed Zed quickly on his


    cheek, leaving him no time to react at all.


    All she wanted by doing so was to break Jean''s heart and make her leave Zed, feeling betrayed.


    And that was just a moment ago. Jean did exactly what Jesse had expected her to do, to run away in


    desperation.


    Sure enough, a devastated and sad Jean did run away immediately seeing her husband wee


    Jesse''s kiss.


    ''What is going on now?


    Why did shee back?


    And what''s with the smile on her face?


    Jean Wen, I might have underestimated you.''


    "What are you doing here?" asked Jean, with a faint smile on her face. Seeing the people around with


    their eyes glued to her at the moment, she tried her best to control her emotions and calm down.


    "Where did you go to just now?" Zack could not help feeling strange, seeing the look on Jean''s face. As


    far as his understanding went, things were not as simple as they seemed.


    "Well, I found a beautiful spot somewhere here and spent awhile enjoying it." said Jean, trying to make


    herself look calm andposed to all.


    However, the moment when her eyes caught sight of the overwhelming variety of food on the colored


    ze table, she just couldn''t help shouting with excitement, "Wow, they all look delicious! Why didn''t


    you tell me that the food is ready? Hey, Zack, did you do magic here? You''ve turned this simple


    barbecue dinner into a luxurious meal. You''re awesome!"


    Jean eximed and gave Zack a thumbs-up in appreciation. She then quickly went closer to the table


    and made herself busy trying each kind of food in front of her.


    Feeling left out in the cold, Zed fixed his eyes on Jean,pletely puzzled at his wife''s behavior. His


    face could not be described.


    ''So, she did not see what happened or did she? And howe she''s bubblier than a toddler who ate


    too much sugar?''


    Feeling a pang of exasperation in his heart, Zed stood up.

 Chapter 229 Let Go Of Me

    Chapter 229 Let Go Of Me


    Everyone had focused their attention on Jean that they forgot about Zed. They were surprised when he


    suddenly stood up and walked towards Jean, with increasing fury in each stride. He grabbed Jean by


    the wrist and dragged her towards their room.


    The whole crowd did not know how to react and fell silent for a few seconds. It was so quiet that one


    could only hear the mming of the door from inside the house.


    Everyone just watched it happen and no one said a word to stop it. The look on each person''s face


    varied.


    It was a private family issue, so no one dared step in. Besides, except for the feeding part, Mr. Qi was


    pretty gloomy all night.


    It would be easy to figure out that there must be some quarrel or misunderstanding between the two of


    them that made Mr. Qi get out of control. But then again, so was his wife.


    Zack came back to his senses quickly and acted ordingly. He tried to direct the attention of the


    crowd towards himself and said, "Come on, everyone! it''s a lovely evening! Enjoy your dinner, enjoy the


    food and have fun! The mini-drama show is over and there''s nothing to see anymore!"


    Everyone smiled with ambiguity. They regrouped in smaller crowds and started talking to each other.


    The noise of everyone making chit chat at the same time almost sounded like a roar. Music also started


    ying loudly again.


    As the two left the scene, Jesse could do nothing but watch. The look on her pretty face melted away


    and in its ce was the look of fury.


    Her chest went up and down as she breathed heavily and tightened her fists. It was clear that she was


    suppressing something in her chest and was about to burst.


    Jean was enjoying the food and chewing when she was dragged away by Zed. She stumbled along


    and followed him.


    She tried hard to break free from Zed''s grip, but the strength between men and women are different like


    night and day.


    "Let go of me......" Having swallowed the food in her mouth, Jean shouted in anger.


    Zed was in a terrible mood. He looked back and gave Jean a cold stare.


    When he saw Jean also looking at him in anger, it agitated him further.


    He pulled Jean close and pinched her chin with his fingers. He almost screamed in outrage. "Jean


    Wen, have you always been this heartless and insensitive?"


    "Me heartless?" Jean almost choked as sheughed. "The one who is heartless is you, not me."


    "What are you talking about?" Zed retorted. One must remember never to mess with Zed. He turned


    into a different person and tended to be scary, the dark glow of anger piercing from his eyes. "Say


    that again."


    "Even If I repeat myself a thousand times, my words will remain the same. Who do you think you are?


    Get as angry as you want. Your temper is more violent than that of anyone else... and you are more


    sensitive than women! If you don''t trust anything I say, then I have nothing to say to you." Jean


    screamed out loud.


    "You......" Zed was provoked by this attitude of Jean. He raised his palm and was going tond it on


    Jean''s face.


    But his remaining sanity whispered to him, ''no, you can not p her.''


    Jean looked at the raising hand of Zed and the look on her face worsened.


    Was he going to hit her now that he couldn''t win with words?


    ''Zed, I never thought you are such a person.''


    "Go ahead! Zed, hit me if you dare!" Jean felt a p in her head as her sanity crashed and copsed.


    Jean''s eyes were like burning fire as she put her face in front of Zed. She let it all out and cried and


    screamed.


    Her tears asrge as pearls were flowing in streams from her eyes.


    ''Trying to hit me for no reason, Zed, you really let me down. Now I see your true colors''''


    Looking at Jean''s face in a mix of anger, desperation and frustration, Zed''s heart was beating fast.


    He pulled back his hand impetuously and yelled back, "You are such an uppity and arrogant woman.


    You won''t learn a thing unless I teach you a lesson."


    "What about you? You are no better than me! Just because you have figured out that I invited Eva and I


    didn''t tell you the truth, you want to upset me by flirting with another woman?" Jean wiped the tears on


    her face hard as she asked, with mockery all over her face.


    "You saw that?" Zed was surprised but did not show it. He hid it with a frown instead.


    "Of course I saw that! That was what you wanted to happen, wasn''t it? You were audacious enough to


    do it in front of everyone, in the middle of everything! Right, no man would want his wife to know that he


    was cheating on her. Even if he doesn''t care about the woman, it is just to avoid getting into trouble."


    Jean said in her most sarcastic tone.


    "What are you bullshitting about?" Zed countered in his defense, "I didn''t try to conceal anything, and I


    kept waiting for you toe out from wherever you were hiding."


    "Oh my God! Zed Qi, are you even human?" Jean waspletely frustrated. "Sometimes I wonder


    what you heart is made of. Having done that kind of thing, were you expecting me toe out and give


    you a round of apuse?" Jean widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "That was an ident. I didn''t know that Jesse would do that in front of the crowd. So, if you did care


    about me, you would have stepped out and confronted me. If you hated it that much, you should have


    Zed stopped. He did not want to go further. His face was showing a lot of frustration. Men are not really


    good at expressing themselves. He just looked at Jean with his deep and serene eyes.


    With what she just heard, Jean was shocked and overwhelmed.


    What did her husband mean?


    That he was waiting for her toe out and question him? He was testing her so that he could tell that


    she had him in her heart?.


    Why did all of this sound so impossible?


    When did this notorious yboy Mr. Qi get so insecure?


    Besides, it was he who distrusted her and left her in the first ce!


    Jean felt so confused, her mouth left open, hardly having any ability to ask, "You what?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "You asked me to believe in you, and at that time I was too angry to respond to you before you left.


    Then after rational consideration, I thought that you might have your own concerns......"


    Zed looked ufortable when he murmured this, all fury gone from his body, but still breathing


    heavily.


    Joy bloomed in Jean''s heart at she looked at the man she loved deeply. Tears started welling up in her


    eyes once more. This time with happiness.


    "So, are you going to believe me now?" Jean asked, sniffing and wiping her tears away.


    "You... what can I do with you.." Zed couldn''t help but sigh. He looked at Jean, relieved that their big


    fight was over and asked, "So, what is it that you are concealing from me? Can''t you even tell me the


    reason? You can''t be dumb enough to give up and let another woman have me, can you?"


    "No, never." Hearing this, a big smile shed on Jean''s face. She shook her head and said, "You are


    my husband. My head must be hit by a train if I made the decision to give you to another woman."


    "Then what''s your reaction when you saw Jesse kiss me?" Zed noticed that Jean had returned to her


    normal self and asked the question he had been dying to ask.


    As the question was put forward, his eyebrows twisted and he looked at her, observing the slightest


    change in her facial expression.


    The smile in her face momentarily vanished, then she looked at Zed.


    People say that the IQ of a woman in a romantic rtionship is almost zero.


    But Zed seemed to be quite as dumb.


    No one would have thought he could be so insecure when it came to his feelings.


    Jean felt a warm surge in her heart as she put her hand around his waist and held him closely. Then


    she squeezed her face into Zed''s chest and said gently, "Zed, if you have me in your heart and don''t


    want to upset me, can you keep your distance from other women? No matter who they may be?"

 Chapter 230 Are You Jealous

    Chapter 230 Are You Jealous


    Zed couldn''t believe Jean''s series of actions this evening, evident with the way he looked at her.


    At the moment, nothing had made him happier. His eyes shone like a child opening his Christmas


    presents.


    "Jean..." His voice quivered as he embraced Jean tightly. Very, very tightly.


    "I feel ufortable every time I see you with another woman. And I cannot describe how


    ufortable it is." Jean was serious, as she raised her petite face, her cute nose rubbing on his


    stubbly chin.


    "If you felt ufortable, why didn''t you say it upfront?" Zed asked in a deep apologetic voice.


    "If I said it upfront, Zed, what do you think it would be like?" Jean revealed, expressing how helpless


    she had felt in the past, "They are all your friends. If I acted all jealous interrogating you like a


    detective, you would be embarrassed and you''d resent me."


    "Is that the only reason?" Zed looked at Jean with much doubt.


    He didn''t believe that Jean would be reasonable enough to have these kinds of thoughts.


    What worried him the most was if Zack''s warning could be real and his prediction coulde true.


    That was the deepest fear in his mind at the moment.


    Jean didn''t have the courage to trust him and be confident of his love and faithfulness to her.


    That was why he would release all the unpleasantness and have a good talk with her.


    "Of course, another reason was Jesse. The two of you had a good rtionship since childhood. I could


    understand it sometimes when you acted sweet and intimate with each other." Jean wanted to


    continue, but the way her husband was staring at her made her feel slightly ufortable.


    Understand? No, not really. In reality it was uneptable to her


    Jesse was deliberately doing inappropriate things for her to see, to make her jealous.


    "Oh, you are so silly! Did you know that?" Zed sighed and embraced her more tightly, "I have


    expressed the contents of my heart to you again and again. Even if you don''t trust yourself, you should


    trust me. What happened today was an ident. I didn''t expect that Jesse would do that. I was also


    taken aback.


    Though I wanted to see your reaction to it, I swear that I would have definitely stopped her if I had


    known that she would do it. I won''t do anything like that to upset you, even if you upset me. I will have a


    talk with Jesse about this. Can we please forget about what happened today? Let''s move on, all right?"


    Jean looked amazed, "So, you didn''t do that with Jesse to deliberately upset me."


    Jean was wondering how Zed felt when Jesse kissed him.


    But, since Zed had put it clearly, she should just let it go and forget about it. Otherwise, it would make


    her a petty and jealous woman.


    "I have exined it clearly. Do you want me to exin all over again?" Zed said helplessly.


    "Um. I trust you." Jean nodded happily as she stroked Zed''s neck and chuckled, "Since you didn''t know


    about it, I won''t me you. And please don''t talk about it with Jesse anymore."


    "Why?" Zed was confused.


    "She is after all, a girl. You grew up together and had a good rtionship. It might have only meant a


    kiss between siblings to her. If you have a talk with her about it, it would seem too serious." Jean


    exined.


    If Zed went to Jesse to talk about it, the childhood sweetheart would hate Jean more. She would feel


    embarrassed no matter how hard she tried to hide it.


    Then, it would be hard to say what tricks Jesse might use on Jean afterwards.


    Eva had warned Jean that Jesse was a two-facedughing hyena.


    Jean couldn''t afford to be careless about this matter.


    "Okay. I promise you I won''t." A smile came to Zed''s face. "If you are okay about it, then we are fine."


    Jean sighed in relief. She embraced Zed tightly as she begged, "Zed, I am hungry."


    "Hungry?" Zed looked at Jean with an amorous look. Heat started to gather behind his ears.


    "Yes. I haven''t eaten anything tonight. I am so hungry right now." Jean furrowed her brows.


    Disappointment shed through Zed''s eyes as he dropped his shoulders. He had thought that Jean


    was inviting him to have sex.


    It turned out to be overthinking.


    Feeling disappointed, Zed let off a deep breath. He wrapped his arms around Jean and they walked


    upstairs together.


    Finally recognizing Zed''s flirtatious tone, Jean realized what Zed was hinting at. How dumb she was!


    Jean blushed as she was embraced by Zed walking toward the room. She hurriedly opened her mouth


    and exined, "Zed, I am literally hungry."


    "I know. I will take you to our room first, and then I''ll get you something to eat." Amused at his wife, Zed


    shook his head and gave a shortugh as he exined.


    Jean felt relieved and said happily, "Thank you, Zed."


    She still felt embarrassed because of how dumb she was.


    Zed gently seated Jean on the sofa in the living room and left a kiss on her forehead before leaving.


    Seeing the door of the room quietly close behind Zed, Jean let out a deep breath of satisfaction. There


    would finally be peace in their home.


    Contrary to her devastation earlier, Jean had changed into a different person, letting off a good vibe


    and a bright mood.


    She should thank Eva for helping her this time.


    If it were not for Eva, she would still be crying her heart out, huddling in a corner.


    Anyway, it was obvious that Jesse had already nned her moves on her man.


    Judging from the aggressive look on Jesse''s face, Jean could tell that the game was on.


    She felt nervous. To be exact, she was very anxious.


    She knew what kind of person Jesse was.


    Jesse was a huge poisonous threat to both her and Zed.


    ''Don''t be afraid, Jean. You have Zed.


    You should trust him and have more faith in your rtionship, '' Jean said to herself.


    Zed''s behavior tonight was remarkable.


    He had been angry at her. But as he cared for her, he took the initiative to let off the grudges and clear


    away all misunderstandings, so that they could enjoy each other''s sweetness instead.


    ''Zed...''


    Jean was calling his name in her mind again and again. As she did so, looking into the vast


    nothingness of her imagination, a tinge of sweetness surged through her.


    ''I should trust him more and stop being so jealous and suspicious all the time.''


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Jean said to herself with determination. Since she was in a good mood, Jean took out her phone.


    She randomly browsed a website, thinking about what Zed would bring to her.


    Thinking of the delicious barbecue, Jean swallowed and felt hungrier.


    ''Zed had been gone for a while. Why hasn''t hee back?''


    Doubt started to rise in Jean''s heart when the door bell rang.


    ''Did Zed forget to bring the key?''


    Jean stood up from the sofa and opened the door.


    "Jean... Come with me."


    Eva''s face was pale and nervous. She grabbed Jean and took her outside.


    "What''s wrong?" Jean stopped in her tracks and looked at her while asking. Given the way Eva looked,


    it seemed that this was going to be a big one.

 Chapter 231 Dont Blame Him, For It Was My fault

    Chapter 231 Don''t me Him, For It Was My fault


    Eva ran out of breath and turned back to Jean. She paused to catch her breath and continued, "Zed


    began fighting Zack after Zack said something to him. But I don''t know what the matter is. People are


    trying to stop them, but nothing seems to work. You''d better go and take a look yourself."


    As Eva pronounced these words, Jean''s face was drained of color, and without wasting any time she


    rushed out with her.


    Jean said to herself, ''How could Zed have a fight with Zack?


    They are good friends, aren''t they?


    Besides, Zed was still with me in the living room just a while ago. How could they start a fight within


    such a short time?


    I know Zed very well, and he is not someone who likes to make a scene in public.


    I really wonder what prompted this fight.'' Jean was lost in thoughts.


    It was only after hearing the screams, she returned from her thoughts.


    Petrified, Jean peered to get a better look. Seeing Zack and Zed still punching each other with all their


    energy, worried her.


    "Zed... Zack... You two just stop fighting."


    Jean heard Jesse crying and begging from the distance.


    She took out a moment and examined Jesse, and it shocked her to see the panic on Jesse''s face.


    Her beautiful face looked strange with anxiety consuming it.


    She frowned and felt very ufortable being here.


    Every time Jean nced at Jesse, she found it hard to get rid of the image of her kissing Zed.


    Somehow, Jean swallowed the bale forming in her mouth and got ready to speak.


    "Stop fighting! Zed, your wife ising."


    Someone cried out, which stopped the screaming and crying.


    Jean walked slowly, and stopped in front of Zed and Zack, looking very angry and upset.


    However, Zed and Zack continued their fight, paying her no attention.


    It seemed their background had blurred for them, and they could see no one but each other.


    Jean noticed both Zed and Zack had used all their strength to attack each other. Small bruises formed


    in each other''s body.


    Fortunately, they were of the same height, and they learned how to punch together when they were


    young, so they smartly dodged each other''s punch.


    Once they took a small break, Jean noticed that their cheeks were the part bruised the most.


    "Are you satisfied now? Do you want to take a break? Fighting has probably burned all your calories.


    Let me get you some water to help you gain energy so that you can continue."


    Raising her lip, Jean lightly said and stared at Zed and Zack with her angry eyes.


    All the people present were stunned at Jean''s words. They looked at her unbelievably.


    Their shock turned manifold when they saw Jean was really getting them some water to drink.


    Jesse''s eyes fixated on Jean''s face for a few seconds, but then they moved on to Zed and Zack, who


    were still fighting.


    If looks could kill, Jesse would have killed Jean with her eyes which gave out fire.


    She proceeded to stop Jean, but was dumbfounded to find a pair of strong hands stopped her. "Eva,


    get your dirty hands off me, " she said once she realized who it was.


    "Jesse, Jean is Zed''s wife. She is the only one here who has the right and ability to stop him."


    Eva looked at Jesse, with a scornfulugh.


    "You..." Jesse felt provoked by Eva''s words. She pointed towards Zed and Zack with her shivering


    fingers, "You think Jean can stop this? Open your eyes wide and take a good look at it. She is


    incapable of doing anything."


    Eva stopped Jesse''s speech mid-way and started, "Don''t talk too much. You did not seed in


    stopping them. Therefore, it''s obvious they have no value for your words. Maybe they will listen to


    Jean."


    Eva''s words angered Jesse who thought Eva was favoring Jean a little too much.


    "Okay. Then I''ll wait and see whether Jean can do something about it, " Jesse seemed to ept the


    challenge.


    She smirked and crossed her hands on the arms because she believed Jean couldn''t make a


    difference.


    Jean brought a bottle of water. Seeing Zack and Zedpletely invested in their fighting, she slowly


    unscrewed the cap. Then with all the people around, she walked towards them with her slow


    suspenseful steps.


    "Be careful! Don''t get hit by them." Someone reminded kindly.


    Jean stopped to raise her head and nodded, throwing that person a look that said she was grateful for


    the advice.


    "Who does she think she is?" Jesse snorted with anger.


    "Why are you being so pessimistic about Jean? If you don''t think Jean will seed, then why don''t you


    Right now, Eva liked to seize every opportunity to make Jesse angry. Making her angry gave her some


    sort of satisfaction.


    Because Eva hated Jesse beyond words.


    "Eva, watch your mouth, " Jesse angrily stared at Eva and warned her.


    "What will you do if I don''t watch my mouth? Are you going to eat me alive? Can we fight like Zack and


    Zed?" Eva asked with a cruel smile. She knew she was way stronger than Jesse.


    "One day you will get in big trouble for your big mouth, " Jesse said coldly. Then she turned her cold


    eyes at Jean and started pretending like Eva didn''t exist.


    Eva shrugged because she bickered enough today and moved her entire focus on Jean.


    At that moment, Jean had already stood in front of Zed and Zack. Noticing Zed pay no attention to her,


    she felt humiliated.


    Jean expressed her anger and poured the water onto Zed and Zack.


    "What''s wrong? Where the hell is the water from? Who did it?" Zack jumped from the ground feeling


    disturbed and cried out angrily.


    Once he realized it was Jean, Zack started stammering, "Jean, ..."


    Zed frowned and wiped the water off him.


    Seeing this, Zed''s expression hardened slowly. Finally, he moved his eyes and they met Jean''s eyes.


    Jean, on the other hand, moved her attention from Zack to Zed. This meeting of eyes called for a pin-


    drop silence. Nobody from the crowd budged, and they felt the background disappear.


    Under Jean''s scrutiny, Zed''s handsome face changed from anger to embarrassment. Suddenly, he felt


    ashamed about his actions.


    He hurriedly moved his eyes away and frowned in panic.


    "Tell me now! What the hell caused this fight? Zed, as far as I can remember, you went to fetch food for


    me. Where is the food?" she questioned.


    Jean shook her head and peered at the delicious food lying wasted on thewn. She felt sorry for them,


    because this aggressive fight had spoiled all the foodpletely.


    "I..." Zed felt tongue-tied and words wouldn''te out of his mouth.


    He was confused about what to say in order to make things better. He started searching for the right


    words.


    "What? Please don''t tell me that you forget to bring me the food. Didn''t you realize I was starving?"


    Sensing that Zed was trying to escape her question, Jean''s anger multiplied. She then stepped closer


    standing in front of him with a big question mark on her face.


    "Don''t me him. It''s my fault." Zack suddenly spoke leaving everyone shocked.


    "You?" Surprised, Jean turned to Zack dying to hear more.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ''Only a couple of minutes ago, they were bruising each other. And Zack is trying to defend Zed now?


    What the hell is going on?'' thought Jean who was amused now.

 Chapter 232 Please Let Me Off

    Chapter 232 Please Let Me Off


    "All right, stop talking about it. Don''t you feel ashamed? So many people are watching you!" Zed


    walked up to Jean, grabbed her arm, and turned toward the room.


    Jean''s eyes widened in surprise. Her expression turned to bewilderment as she looked at Zed. When


    she turned to face Zack, she noticed his apologetic smile.


    ''What the hell is going on here?


    I came to dissuade Zed and Zack from fighting. Instead of being appreciative, they think I shouldn''t


    meddle?


    Is that what this is all about?''


    Complex expressions grew on the faces of all the audience as they watched Zed leave with Jean.


    "Zack, are you okay?" An onlooker asked with concern.


    "I''m fine..." Zack wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth as a nonchnt smile danced on his


    lips.


    Then he looked at Jesse. His brows furrowed when he noticed that her expression conveyed disgust


    and anger.


    Feeling a little helpless, Zack continued to gaze at Jesse, hoping to identify her thoughts. When he


    couldn''t, Zack turned away.


    Jesse on the other hand, didn''t know what to think. The argument between Zed and Zack had taken an


    aggressive turn. It had been a messy fight. However, Jean hade and resolved the situation easily.


    And brother Zed, anxious to protect his wife, pulled Jean straight back into his room. Jesse found all


    this particrly upsetting.


    ''It seems that brother Zed is bing more and more fond of Jean. The situation is spinning out of


    control. No, I can''t let things go on like this!'' Jesse''s helplessness could be gauged from her demeanor.


    Jean walked quickly to prevent herself from falling as Zed dragged her toward his room. She rolled her


    eyes at his overreaction but remained quiet.


    As soon as they had entered the room, Jean shook off Zed''s hand forcefully. She pouted as she asked,


    "What''s the matter? Why did you fight with Zack for no reason?"


    Now that they were back in the room and nobody was around, Jean found that she could question Zed


    openly without worrying about what people would think of their rtionship.


    Zed sighed in resignation. His face was swollen and his head throbbed painfully. He shed Jean a


    reconciliatory smile and mumbled, "Would you mind questioning meter? I''m in terrible pain now.


    Please let me clean up first."


    "No way!" Jean firmly shook her head and said, "I won''t let you go until you give me a satisfactory


    exnation." Jean saw the surprise on Zed''s face. Taking pity, she lowered her voice and said tenderly,


    "Zed, you''re not an impulsive person. On the contrary, you are so rational that sometimes it''s


    frightening. You fought with your best friend for no reason. That is why I want to know what happened.


    Zed, can you see why I''m worried?"


    Jean reached for Zed''s arm and shook it gently. Concern filled her eyes as she gazed at him.


    Zed was speechless at Jean''s statement. He shook his head and looked at the ground.


    Several exnations ran through Zed''s mind but he found that he was unable to put these thoughts


    into words. Finally he looked up at her and said, "Jean, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you. I''m just


    afraid that you''ll get angry when you hear it."


    "I know you must have your reasons for fighting Zack. What I cannot understand is why you won''t tell


    me what these reasons are. You know I worry about you. You know I won''t be able to sleep until I know


    what is bothering you."


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Jean tried rationalizing with Zed.


    Zed was hesitant for a while. He was still struggling with how to exin this situation to Jean. When he


    saw her worried look, he became softhearted and gave up.


    "It''s nothing serious. Zack heard some gossip about you. When he told me, he showed superfluous


    concern for you. So I hit him." As Zed voiced his reasons for getting angry with Zack, he could see that


    he had overreacted. Shame and guilt flooded him. He smiled in embarrassment as he spoke. His voice


    was getting lower and lower, and atst, it was almost inaudible.


    Jean thought about all the reasons why Zed and Jack would fight. She had never imagined that she


    would be the reason for conflict between the two friends.


    To make matters worse, the reason for their fight was far-fetched and ridiculous.


    "Zed, Zack is your best friend. There''s no doubt about the strength of your rtionship, is there? Are


    you telling me that you crossed a line in your rtionship with Zack all because of some gossip? What


    about your trust in each other..." Jean looked at Zed in shock. Sheughed bitterly, not knowing what to


    say.


    If she med Zed, he would be upset.


    But if she didn''t help him see reason, how could she live with herself?


    "Zack knows you''re my wife. By virtue of my rtionship with him, you are his sister-inw. His concern


    is valid. However, I am your husband, and by all rights, I have to care about your affairs. Who asked


    him to meddle? Besides, the trouble between him and Magnolia hasn''t been resolved yet..." Zed


    argued angrily.


    Jean frowned and stared at Zed.


    Somehow Jean had this nagging feeling that Zed was not telling her everything. His reasons were


    understandable, but they didn''t warrant his reaction. ''What could he be hiding?'' Jean wondered what


    Zack had said to make Zed so angry that he hit Zack.


    "Tell me more about this gossip that Zack shared with you." Jean raised an eyebrow as she asked. If


    he wasn''t going to be forting, she was going to question him some more.


    "It''s over. It doesn''t matter any more. Forget about it." Zed tried to be dismissive. However, as he


    thought about what Zack had said to him, Zed began to feel ufortable. He didn''t want to think or


    talk about the gossip any more. And so, he justforted Jean by saying, "Don''t worry! My rtionship


    with Zack won''t be affected by this small argument."


    Jean could see that Zed was trying really hard to avoid answering her questions. She knew that he was


    stubborn, and that if she continued to pester him, he would only m up.


    It didn''t matter. She could ask Zack when she met him tomorrow.


    ''But what kind of gossip could have angered Zed so much?''


    The thought wouldn''t be dismissed as easily. Jean found herself perturbed. No matter what tricks


    Shirley and Winner had yed on her, Zed had been able to deal with them rationally.


    ''This situation is clearly worse than anything that has happened to her before, otherwise Zed would not


    have raised his hand.


    What on earth could the gossip be about?''


    "Are you hungry? I know you haven''t eaten. I will tell them to prepare some food for you." Zed found a


    reason to leave. Before Jean could reply, he got up and walked toward the door.


    Jean''s thoughts were disrupted by Zed''s quick exit. "You don''t have to..." she started exining, But


    when she looked up, Zed was no longer in the room.


    Jean smiled and shook her head in resignation. Not knowing what the two men had fought about


    disturbed her. She felt quite anxious.


    The more she thought about it, the more Jean felt that her rtionship with Zed was jinxed. They never


    had any peace. Each new day brought someplexity, some challenge, and some misunderstanding.


    Despite the challenges, Jean and Zed''s rtionship had only strengthened. While that thought made


    her smile, she was still contemting over what new crisis was going to disrupt their life this time.


    Zed quickly rushed out of their room. He strode through the hall and reached the stairs. He sighed in


    relief when he turned and saw that Jean had not followed him. Slowly, he made his way to the manager


    of the resort. Then he gave instructions to the manager to prepare a nutritious night supper for Jean.


    Once the manager had left, Zed allowed himself to rest. He sat on the nearby sofa and nursed his


    aching head.


    As he rubbed his temples, Zed thought about what Zack had shared with him.


    Zed frowned. His expression conveyed the confusion he felt.


    As a matter of fact, there also had been several rumors about Jean before, and it turned out that she


    was framed. So this time he should trust her from the beginning.


    But how could he dismiss what Zack had said? Zack was like a brother to Zed. He trusted Zack


    implicitly. How could he trust Jean and not Zack? The dilemma had been so great that


    Zed had punched Zack without thinking.


    "Brother Zed..." Jesse walked into the hall and saw Zed sitting by himself. She walked up to him and


    said with concern, "Why haven''t you tended to the wounds on your face and body? Come on, let me


    help you..."


    "Thank you, but you don''t have to..." Zed said quickly. He had greater concerns to deal with at the


    moment.


    "Why not? Do you want everyone to see you like this? Do you want the wounds to fester?" Without


    waiting for a reply, Jesse turned and called for a waitress. She gave quick instructions to the waitress


    before sitting next to Zed. As soon as the waitress brought the first-aid kit, Jesse began to wash the


    wound and apply ointment.


    "Zack really needs to pay attention to his strength. How could he hit you so hard..." Jesse said with


    concern as she applied the ointment.


    "Well, you can''t really me him. He also suffered a lot of injuries. I didn''t hit him any less hard than he


    hit me. I bet he''s hurt just as much as me, " Zed frowned as he spoke.


    Jesse stopped what she was doing and stared at Zed in quiet contemtion. She hesitated before


    speaking, "Brother Zed, could Zack have been telling the truth?"

 Chapter 233 Are You Afraid Of Me

    Chapter 233 Are You Afraid Of Me


    "What do you mean?" Zed frowned and stared at Jesse unhappily.


    Upon seeing Zed''s frown, Jesse''s demeanor changed from hesitance to concern. She said in an


    aggrieved tone, "Zed, I am just worried about you... I have never seen you be so angry with me...


    Did I do something wrong? Please tell me, Zed..."


    She blinked rapidly as though trying to restrain her emotions.


    Zed observed Jesse for a while. When he gauged her expression to be sincere, a sense of guilt


    washed over Zed. He relented.


    Zed then held Jesse''s hands and said with a sigh, "Jesse, I didn''t mean to hurt your feelings. I''m just


    feeling bad..."


    "Zed, I don''t want to see you so distressed." When Zed didn''t answer, Jesse stered on a smile and


    appeared cheerful as she said, "Forget the things that are making you so agitated. You still have my


    support. That''s something to smile about, no?"


    Jesse''s innocent and heart-melting smile slowly healed Zed''s broken heart. His mood gradually got


    better as well. Then Zed looked at Jesse and replied with a smile, "Yes, you are right. I shouldn''t be


    affected by such obscure and insignificant things. And fortunately, I still have you, my little sister."


    "That''s right!" Jesse''s smile became more brilliant as she reassured Zed, "In the past, whenever I was


    disturbed by something, I came to you for help. As long as you were by my side, I would feel better.


    The same applies to you, Zed. After all, we are friends. If you ever feel bad, remember to think of me.


    Then you will be sure to feel better!"


    "Okay." Zed couldn''t helpughing upon hearing Jesse''s encouraging words. He felt as though a


    weight had been lifted. He shook his head and smiled at her in appreciation for her help. With Jesse''s


    reassurance, Zed didn''t feel that bad any more.


    After Jesse finished applying the salve on Zed, a trace of concern shed across her face.


    She knew from past experiences that Zed wouldn''t hear her advice. So considerately, she chose to


    stay silent and not make anyments.


    Nevertheless, when Zed excused himself on the pretext of buying a snack for Jean, even though he


    was badly hurt, Jesse felt anger surge in her heart.


    Why was it that he would ce his wellbeing over hers?


    Looking at Zed''s leaving form, Jesse''s beautiful face morphed into a sneer.


    "Zed, if you don''t have the courage to seek the truth, then I will figure it out for you!"


    Jesse clenched her hands tightly as she softly murmured to herself.


    In a quiet suburban vi, Eva stepped out of her bathroom after a leisurely bath. She hummed a song


    as she dried her hair. Then she walked to the balcony and took a deep breath. She stood there for a


    while appreciating the night setting.


    The suburb was quiet on this peaceful starry night.


    A light smile appeared on Eva''s face.


    She had been consumed with worry about what happenedtely. Eva had felt overwhelmed by all that


    was happening. But in this moment, standing on the balcony, she felt as though she had regained her


    peace of mind and rationality.


    She closed her eyes and felt the chilly night breeze glide over her skin. All her concerns seemed to


    vanish and she felt rxed and happy.


    This was all because of Jesse. Eva quietly thanked Jesse for helping her realize her admiration for Zed


    was a burden on both of them. Otherwise, Eva would have still been obdurately pursuing Zed''s love,


    and ultimately loosing herself in the process.


    If it had not been for Jesse''s reminder of their past, she wouldn''t have faced reality.


    Eva''s true intention was not to help Jean. However, as retaliation toward Jesse, she chose to stand by


    Jean.


    Despite all the assistance provided by Jesse, Eva would rather team up with Jean.


    Jesse and she...


    Just as Eva beganparing her rtionship with Jean and Jesse, the doorbell rang. Surprised, Eva


    turned to the door with a confused expression.


    ''Who would visit me thiste?''


    Eva approached the door and cautiously opened it. However, when she caught a glimpse of her visitor,


    Eva tried to quickly shut the door.


    "I havee all this way to see you. And you''re going to close the door without inviting me in? Don''t


    you think that''s rude? Eva, are you afraid of me?" Jesse asked sardonically.


    Eva''s already sullen expression worsened at Jesse''s taunt. She rested her hands on her hips and


    replied unhappily, "Why should I be afraid of you? Jesse, who do you think you are? And why should I


    let you in? The only thing you''re going to give me is nightmares!"


    "If you are not afraid of me, then why will you be gued with nightmares?" Jesse grinned victoriously.


    She had bested Eva. However, her smile vanished when Jesse realized that Eva was still not inviting


    her in. She nced around before sighing and speaking in an intimidating tone, "If you insist on being


    awful to me, I cannot help you with Jean. If she figures out all this, your efforts to get closer to her and


    earn her trust will be wasted."


    Jesse''s subtle threat triggered Eva''s anger. She red at Jesse and said with fury, "Jesse, what on


    earth are you nning to do?"


    "I think you should let me in so that we can have a proper talk." Eva had not wanted to speak with


    Jesse a few minutes ago. But now, she was questioning Jesse about her intentions. Jesse realized that


    she had awoken Eva''s curiosity. And so, she continued with this strategy.


    "You and I have nothing to speak about any more." Came Eva''s cold response.


    "Are you sure?" Jesse said with a quick tilt of her head. A sly smile danced on her lips as she


    continued, "Okay, now that you are insisting on rejecting me, it seems my only choice is to call Jean


    and tell her everything..."


    That said, Jesse put her hand in her bag and pulled out her phone.


    "You..." Eva was so unnerved that she started chewing on her lip. She deliberated over what her next


    action should be.


    On one hand, she had a strong sense of foreboding that she should not believe Jesse.


    She felt as though Jesse was bluffing. After all, Jesse had as much to lose as Eva.


    And yet, when she saw Jesse''s finger tapping about on the phone screen, Eva couldn''t be as sure.


    ''Was Jesse truly bluffing? Or was she seriously going to reveal everything to Jean?'' Unable to make


    the decision, Eva decided to listen to Jesse. And so, she opened the door and made room for Jesse to


    enter. Talking to Jesse could not be as bad as Jean finding out the truth.


    Seeing Eva''spromise, a satisfied smile appeared on Jesse''s face. She then sauntered into Eva''s


    room.


    Eva red at Jesse. She didn''t enjoy being manipted like this. A feeling of helplessness added to


    Eva''s mounting distress.


    Eva knew that if Jean learned of Jesse''s visit to her, the trust she had been working toward building


    with Jean would fall apart immediately.


    She couldn''t allow that to happen. For this reason, she had no other choice but to give in to Jesse''s


    demands.


    Jesse walked toward the sofa. She then leisurely scanned her surroundings before finally turning to


    face Eva. Jesse raised a brow at Eva''s miserable expression.


    "Come and sit! There''s no use in standing by the door like a wooden pole." Jesse gestured to Eva and


    beckoned her to sit alongside.


    Eva gnashed her teeth before unwillingly moving toward the sofa. Instead of sitting by Jesse''s side, she


    selected the farthest spot from Jesse and sat down.


    Jesse noticed Eva''s unweing demeanor. She sighed as she spoke, "Eva, I know that you have


    strong feelings of resentment toward me. You must be under the impression that I was involved in your


    break up with Zed, isn''t it?"


    "Isn''t it true? Do you deny it?" Eva ced a grim smile on her face as she asked.


    "Of course, not. I had nothing to do with it." Jesse replied firmly. Her expression turned serious as she


    shook head and added, "Though I felt ufortable when you were dating Zed... But to be honest, I


    really didn''t feel anything other than scorn. I still believe that you don''t deserve Zed. No matter how


    hard you try and how beautiful you look, the break-up between you and Zed was inevitable. I know Zed


    very well. I know what kind of woman he wants. And unfortunately, you don''t fit in that category. So, do


    you think I will get involved in your rtionship with Zed when I could already foresee its end?"


    Jesse asked Eva with contempt.


    Anger overwhelmed Eva when she heard Jesse''s exnation. She feltpletely humiliated. She


    gnashed her teeth and red at Jesse as though she was about to tear her into pieces.


    ''I don''t deserve Zed''s love? So she scorns me and regards me as a threat?


    Jesse, how could you be so conceited as to humiliate me like this?''


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jesse''s exnation kept echoing in Eva''s mind. She became truly enraged. Although angry, she


    clenched her fists and tried to calm herself. There was no use in getting into a fight with Jesse.


    "Don''t re at me so, " came Jesse''s response. "I''m just telling the truth. You are not even a worthy


    opponent in my eyes. But you misunderstand the purpose of my visit. I''m not here to force you to give


    up on Zed. Instead, I will ask Zed to be nice to you. And of course, I have my own reasons for doing so.


    At the time when I was still confused about my feelings toward Zed, in addition to you, there were


    several other females who frequently appeared in Zed''s life. So, after thorough consideration, I feel that


    it is better for you to be close to Zed as you aren''t as challenging as the other women."


    A frown appeared on Jesse''s face as she said with a sigh.


    ''What do you mean by it''s better for me to be close to Zed?


    These words sound extremely humiliating!''

 Chapter 234 Fighting Against A Common Enemy

    Chapter 234 Fighting Against A Common Enemy


    Eva stared at Jesse fiercely. Anger danced in her eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that. That is what happened, isn''t it? Zed wanted to get rid of you, so he came up


    with an excuse to break up with you. To be honest, if Zed really broke up with you because of me, then


    it means that his heart still belonged to you. However, you have seen that no matter what you do, Zed


    still doesn''t pay any attention to you. As far as I know, he has never reconsidered getting back with you


    after your break-up. Face the truth without getting upset and then perhaps, you''ll find the answers you


    seek."


    Jesse said to Eva patiently.


    Eva retorted angrily, "Jesse, don''t bother to exin any more. My beliefs are different from yours. You


    have pretended to be Zed''s so-called sister all these years just to be close to him. We both know how


    you really feel. Please remember that he is married now. So your situation is no better than mine. He


    doesn''t love you either. What''s worse, you also don''t have any chance to be with him any more.


    I know Zed doesn''t love me, and I am okay with it. Look at you. You are still trying. That''s pathetic. No


    matter how beautiful or excellent you think you may be, you have no choice but to watch your beloved


    Zed live a happy life with Jean, don''t you? You are getting what you deserve! You are an evil woman,


    and you are being punished by the Gods for your sins."


    After speaking her mind, Eva burst intoughter.


    "Being punished by the Gods? Are you kidding? If the Gods really exist, then you are the one who


    should be punished. You are always saying how much you love Zed and how much you hope to get


    him back. You know Jean is not right for Zed. He is absolutely out of her league. And yet you cooperate


    with her to fight against me?"


    Jesse censured Eva. Her expression hardened as she thought of Eva''s duplicity.


    Eva suddenly stoppedughing. She frowned at Jesse, "What are you saying? Jean and I are on the


    same side. So what? Are you envious of that? You are jealous and afraid of us now, aren''t you?"


    "Envious? Jealous? Afraid of you? Me? Oh,e on! Grow up, okay?" Jesse sneered and rolled her


    eyes.


    "You are afraid that we will work together to expose you for what you really are. Then Zed will hate you


    and he will want to get rid of you." Eva had suffered enough humiliation from Jesse. It was her turn to


    criticize, and she was not inclined to be merciful.


    "You are joking, right? What Zed really needs is to know about Jean''s true colors. Now I understand


    why Jean was willing to let youe here. You forced her to do so. Last night, there were other men


    when you met with Jean." Jesse fixed her eyes on Eva as she put forward the usation. She wanted


    to study Eva''s expression closely for clues.


    At first, Eva didn''t care about Jesse. But when she heard what Jesse had said, Eva was stunned for a


    while. She shook off the shock and then looked at Jesse as she asked, "What are you implying?"


    "I am saying I know why Jean agreed to get you here. You happened to see her dating other men. You


    are using her secret as leverage. She has no choice but to listen to you. Am I right?"


    Jesse said to Eva.


    "How do you know.." Eva suddenly stopped and her face paled.


    ''Oh, no. I almost let it slip.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    How did Jesse know what happenedst night? I thought it was still a secret between Jean and me.


    Jean is not foolish enough to tell Jesse about it.


    So, Jesse muste here to manipte me into confirming her suspicions.


    I can''t fall for that. She is setting me up.''


    Eva thought.


    "I do know. And I also know the identity of these men. They are Ron Qi and Calvin Li. Right?" Jesse


    dly went on. From Eva''s expression, Jesse was sure that she was right.


    "You..." Eva nced at Jesse with a startled look on her face. Then she asked, "How on earth did you


    know that?"


    "How did I know?" Jesse smiled at Eva. At first, she couldn''t believe the rumor that Jean had gone out


    with other men. But this conversation with Eva confirmed what she had suspected.


    ''Zack had told Zed the truth, '' thought Jesse.


    Last night, one of Zack''s friends saw Jean sitting with two men and a girl at a fancy club.


    The friend sat far away from them, so he couldn''t overhear their conversation. But he sensed that the


    four didn''t seem like ordinary friends.


    Zack''s friend told him about it on the phone. After the call, Zack didn''t wait to ask Zed whether he had


    taken Jean to visit his friends at that fancy club the previous night.


    It was then that Zed had be angry.


    When Zack realized that he might have said the wrong thing, he smiled dryly and started to exin. But


    he didn''t expect that the more he exined, the angrier Zed would be. When Zed''s patience had


    run out, he beat Zack ck and blue.


    Jesse murmured, "So what I thought is right. Jean is really hiding something from Zed. She got home


    But Zed..."


    A sly smile yed on Jesse''s face as she thought of Jean''s deceitfulness.


    She thought, ''I am sure that Zed is also wondering whether Jean went out with other men like Zack had


    imed.


    Does that mean that Zed does not trust Jean entirely? If he trusted her, he wouldn''t have gotten angry


    enough to beat Zack.


    That''s funny!''


    Jesse nced at Eva before continuing to think about her next actions, ''If I figure out the truth, I will


    certainly tell Zed about it in person.


    After that, Jean Wen, do you think you will continue to stand by his side?''


    Realizing that she had the chance to cause a rift in their rtionship, Jesse looked at Eva with joy in


    her heart. She clenched her hands as she tried to settle her enthusiasm. Jesse said to herself, "Jesse


    Tang, you must get what you want this time."


    "You''d better not say anything to anyone, or I will tell Zed that you once threatened Jean." She stared


    pointedly at Eva as she continued, "If you don''t listen to me, you will never have a chance to meet Zed


    from now on."


    "You..." Eva was so angry by what Jesse had said that she was speechless. She red at Jesse for a


    long while before saying, "Since you know aboutst night, what are you doing here? What is the


    purpose of your visit? I know I was wrong to threaten Jean. But I am sure Jean won''t be beaten by this


    matter. It is true that Zed will be mad at Jean after learning about it. But it won''t take him long to forgive


    her. He loves her. And then they will be back together."


    "Really? Are you sure?" When Jesse heard Eva, she lost her confidence. She didn''t know what had


    actually happened that night. And so, she just muttered the first thing that came to her.


    Then she frowned and thought about it some more. Finally, Jesse sighed, "Although Zed and you were


    lovers once, I don''t think you know the way his mind works. His wife went out with other men. Even


    though Jean didn''t do anything wrong with these men, people will still talk about it. Once the gossip


    reaches Zed, do you think he will just ignore it?"


    All of a sudden, Eva''s face turned pale.


    Although Eva had been with Zed for many years, she was not brave enough to face his anger.


    "Are you going to tell Zed about it? Or are you cowardly enough to wait until he finds out andes to


    question you? Imagine his reaction then. You''d better think about the consequences." Jesse yed on


    Eva''s weakness.


    Eva looked very pale. She considered for a moment and then sighed, "What do you want from me?


    What are you going to do? Just tell me your purpose. I know you don''t like me. You are not here to help


    me, are you?"


    "Of course, not. As long as you agree to tell me the details, I will make you a deal. So, please think


    carefully before giving me your reply." Jesse wore a victorious grin.


    She knew what Eva''s weakness was. No matter how much Eva loved Zed, there was no way she could


    face his wrath. She had always been terrified of Zed when he became angry. And now, Jesse was


    going to use that to her advantage.


    By pointing out that Zed would get angry with Eva, Jesse had been able to change Eva''s mind about


    cooperating with Jean instead of with her.


    Eva''s eyes widened as she thought of facing Zed when he became angry. Then her eyes dulled as she


    thought of something else.


    ''Jean, Zed''s anger is something that I can''t bear.


    I am sorry but it looks like I don''t have a choice.


    Once he learns of your secret, he will be angry with you. But Zed will also forgive you. After all, you are


    his wife.


    But I am nobody to him.


    If he knows what I''ve done, he will not spare me. And then, it will be impossible for me to see him any


    more, '' thought Eva.

 Chapter 235 Who Would Be The One To Blame

    Chapter 235 Who Would Be The One To me


    "Alright, I''m gonna tell you all that I know."


    Said Eva, looking at Jesse firmly. She had decided to confess to her.


    Nodding with satisfaction, Jesse couldn''t help putting a smile on her face. She took out her cell phone


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    to record everything for proof.


    Eva sighed. Seeing Jesse''s tricks reminded her of herself in the past.


    "But, before we do that, let''s talk about a few conditions. I won''t tell you until you agree to these terms,


    " said Eva in a serious tone coupled with a firm look.


    "No problem. As I''ve said before, I would agree to any condition you have, " replied Jesse with no


    dy. She was determined to make Jean leave Zed at any cost.


    Two hourster, with a smile on her face, Jesse felt really content. Looking at a paled Eva, she tried to


    act properly by patting lightly on her shoulder, "Don''t worry. Just have faith in what you have said. And I


    promise, I will keep my end of the bargain."


    After that, Jesse walked outside in a brisk pace, with her cell phone in her hand.


    Looking at Jesse''s silhouette disappear in the distance, Eva couldn''t help clenching her fist, her eyes


    brimming with tears.


    ''Jean, I''m so sorry.''


    Try as she might, even by covering her face with her hands, Eva could not stop the tears from falling.


    After eating and drinking her fill, Jeany on the couch in a cozy position. She was about to have a


    rest.


    The door of bathroom swung open and a cloud of steam gushed out, and out stepped Zed covered


    only in a towel around the waist. He walked towards Jean slowly, with his thick, broad chest glistening


    with moisture from the shower.


    "Aren''t there wounds on your body? You shouldn''t have taken a shower. I can imagine how unbearable


    the pain must be. Even if you were a clean freak, you should not have taken the risk to take a shower


    now. What if your wounds be inmed when water gets into them?"


    Looking at the multiple bruises all over his upper body, Jean couldn''t help worrying. Taking out the


    medicine box in a hurry, she motioned him to sit beside her and started to apply the medicine carefully.


    "How can the wounds be inmed when I''m with you?" replied Zed, in a careless tone.


    "What are you talking about? I''m neither a doctor, nor the medicine for your wounds." mumbling to


    herself, Jean just focused on dealing with his wounds.


    "Actually, you are much better than any medicine for me." answered Zed. Scratching her nose slightly


    with one of his fingers, Zed looked at Jean lovingly.


    Jean looked up at Zed and found that he was in a much better mood after the shower.


    Stopping suddenly, she inhaled deeply, looking serious. "Zed, I have something to tell you."


    "What?" asked Zed, looking at her confused.


    "I lied to you about what happenedst night." Summoning enough courage, Jean looked at Zed with


    anxious eyes.


    ''No matter what others might say to Zed, or whatever gossip he would hear, I must tell him in person, in


    case of any misunderstandings about what happenedst night.''


    "What did you lie to me about?" Zed looked at Jean in the eye. For a second, there was a sh of


    irritation in his eyes, but it soon vanished.


    Jean thought she was imagining at the moment and couldn''t help rubbing her eyes with her hands. Zed


    was still waiting for her reply with his eyes fixed on her. Jean couldn''t help but sigh, "Well, I wanted to


    tell you before, and then...... The truth is that Maranda had a blind datest night, and I went with her."


    "A blind date?" repeated Zed, continuing to gaze at her with his deep eyes.


    "Yes! I really don''t understand rich families like you guys. Maranda is so young, and she is now pushed


    by her family to go on blind dates. She did not want to turn her family down, so she asked me for help."


    said Jean, with her head nodding.


    "I see. Why did she turn to you? Did she ask you to go to the blind date for her?" asked Zed, slightly


    frowning.


    "No, of course not! She just asked me to make trouble during the date, to ruin it." said Jean, with a


    proud look on her face.


    "So, you mean to say that, it has been destroyed sessfully by you, is that right?" asked Zed, looking


    deeply at Jean with aplex look on his face.


    "Yes! It is hard to describe, but one of the guys that Maranda was on a date with got so angry at me


    that he couldn''t even speak a word. It was fun though." She could not helpughing at the thought of


    her actionsst night, when she was deliberately making trouble. However, she did not want to upset


    Zed so she tried to hold back herughter.


    Unfortunately the trigger had been pulled. When she was about tough heartily, she saw Zed''s face


    suddenly turn gloomy. Her smile froze. With an awkward look on her face, she asked, "Zed, what''s the


    matter? Are you mad?"


    With his eyes fixed on her, Zed said in a serious tone, "You just did exactly what Maranda told you to


    do. Jean Wen, are you insane? How could you ruin the blind date of others?"


    "Why did I do that? What do you think? Maranda hates blind dates like this. As her colleague and her


    friend, why can''t I do her a little favor?" replied Jean, in a defensive tone.


    "A little favor? Do you know who she was going on the blind date with? What is his identity? If he were


    just an ordinary guy, do you think the Qin family would take the time to arrange the date with him?


    Besides, you did Maranda a favor to chaperone her on her blind date. What are you gonna do if the


    guy had a crush on you instead? Once ites to light, all of them, it doesn''t matter if it''s the Qin


    family or the others, would get really really mad at you. And you''ll be their cannon fodder, the one to


    me, for a longtime. Have you thought about that?"


    Said Zed with an unhappy look on his face.


    Jean couldn''t help widening her mouth out of surprise as Zed enumerated every possibility. Her jaw


    dropped until her mouth seemed to be big enough for an egg.


    Jean was frightened by what Zed had said. The powerful CEO made a good point. Looking at his angry


    face, she asked in an anxious tone, "Oh my gosh, what am I supposed to do? I did not expect it to be


    soplicated. I wouldn''t have lied to you if I had known about it¡­¡­"


    Jean was burning with anxiety at the moment, looking at Zed sheepishly.


    "Just take responsibility for yourself." Thinking about what might happen in theing days, Zed


    became anxoius as well, with his face paler than before.


    ''Things had gone out of control.


    Otherwise it would not be seen or known by others. Some of the curious guys had called Zack to scout


    for more information.


    Those who love gossiping, may have already talked about it in private!


    It is only because they are afraid of me and what I may do if I lost my temper, that there is no gossip in


    front of me.''


    But the picture remained grim. Zed still couldn''t help feeling concerned.


    He regretted both Jean''s and his carelessness.


    "Zed, what do you think I should do?"


    Jean went closer to him sheepishly, and asked once again. She had be much more anxious not


    having Zed''s immediate reply.


    "What do I think? I think you can only pray that none of my previous assumptions wille true, or


    you''ll have no other choice but to prepare yourself for everything!" After these words, Zed turned his


    back on Jean, avoiding looking at her pitiful face.


    Jean was frightened as Zed talked about the serious consequences. But seeing him refusing to offer


    help and his angry face, she couldn''t help putting on a resentful look.


    She could only whisper to herself, ''Maranda Qin, you really got me in trouble this time.''


    By mentioning Maranda''s name, Jean''s eyes suddenly lit up as if she thought of an idea. In a hurry, she


    took out her cell phone, and made a call to Maranda.


    Almost immediately, someone picked up. There came the yawning voice of Maranda, "Hey, Jean, how


    "Come on, Maranda, I can''t believe you are still in the mood to sleep right now. Just tell me, did Ron Qi


    get in touch with you after the datest night?" asked Jean in a worried tone.

 Chapter 236 Do You Believe Her

    Chapter 236 Do You Believe Her


    "Ron Qi? Who is that?" Maranda was still so sleepy that she asked feebly.


    Jean rolled her eyes and said in a pretty annoyed tone, "Maranda Qin, if you don''t get up right now, I


    am going to grab a knife and rush to your house!"


    "What? Rx! Jean, what happened? You sound so upset?" Maranda asked as she rubbed her sleepy


    eyes. Her sleepiness had disappeared.


    "Don''t interrupt me, tell me honestly, did Ron contact youter after that?" Jean asked again more


    seriously.


    "Ron......" The voice of Maranda sounded kind of hesitant and helpless, then she sighed and said, "He


    made a few calls but I hung up on all of them."


    Hearing this, Jean breathed a sigh of relief and the look on her face softened.


    "Jean, why are you asking about this all of a sudden? What happened?" Maranda sounded concerned


    for Jean over the phone. Then seeming to have realized something, she cried out, "Oh my, did he also


    call you?"


    "No, it''s okay now, you can go back to sleep!" After that, Jean hung up the phone and she said to Zed


    with a proud smile on her face, "Okay, you heard that, right? Ron Qi called Marandater after that.


    Now it is obvious that his affection for Maranda hasn''t diminished because of the trouble I made......"


    Zed looked back at Jean''s smug face coldly. The displeasure on his face was evident.


    Jean stopped talking instantly and smiled at Zed awkwardly.


    It scared her a little, when Zed was being silent and serious.


    She liked it better when Zed scolded her angrily. But better if he did neither.


    "Zed, please say something. Now everything is ok......"


    The air got more and more intense. Jean could only say it with a hollow smile.


    "What do you mean everything is ok? Do you really think this is ok?" Zed finally said something but the


    words then came out were as cold as daggers of ice from a cier. It was so cold that it could make


    one shiver.


    "Is...... Is there anything else?" Jean looked at him with a pale face, head low like a guilty puppy.


    Ron didn''t keep his distance from Maranda because of the trouble Jean had caused and called


    Maranda several times in just one day. Didn''t this indicate that everything Zed had predicted wouldn''t


    happen and everything would be fine?


    Jean looked at Zed confused.


    Zed sighed and said weakly, looking at Jean, "It''s no use for you to keep saying everything is ok.


    Though they keep in touch, you know Maranda''s attitude towards Ron, the most. If they don''t end up


    together, the parents of both families will ask the reason undoubtedly. And then, you will be the one to


    be med......"


    "This won''t happen. Maranda had promised me." Jean shook her head and interrupted.


    "Even if Maranda had, what about others? Where do you think I get this information from?" Zed asked


    Jean with a bit of mockery.


    Jean shut her mouth instantly and then came up with a bitter smile. "Fine then, I won''t put my finger


    into others'' pies any more."


    "It''s best that you think that way. You should learn your lesson from this." Zed sighed helplessly.


    "Zed, so are you not angry with me any more?" Jean asked with sparkling eyes. Hearing Zed''s words,


    she felt a sudden relief all over.


    "I''m still pretty mad at you. Stop being so cheeky." Zed gave his wife a piercing look with raised


    eyebrows, but this movement was too much that it pulled on the wound on his face. The pain was so


    intense that he almost curled to the floor with agony pasted on his face.


    "It''s so immature of you to fight with Zack. You are not a kid." Jean scolded her husband. "Now you


    see. You got hurt in the end. Right, I apanied Maranda to a blind date. But it was also me who had


    been messing up the date. What terrible words did they say? I am wondering what has pissed you off


    so much that you lost you mind?"


    Jeanined, pouting.


    "How dare you." Zed rubbed Jean''s nose and said, "Why would they talk about you if you hadn''t made


    it easy for them to do so? The problem is on you. Don''t think that you are innocent."


    "No, I''m not trying to." Jean looked at Zed with an innocent look. "I have told you everything on this


    matter, and you know that I am innocent."


    "Whether you are innocent or not, just keep it to yourself. Don''t spend too much energy in considering


    irrelevant people. It''ste now. Let''s go to sleep!" Zed stood up andy in bed. He looked quite worn


    out.


    "Okay......" Jean tilted her head and looked at the clumsy and painful look on Zed''s face. She felt bad


    for him.


    But on thinking of him being so irrational, getting into a fight just because they gossiped about her, she


    could only pretend to not know about it.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    He told her to learn something from this, but in her mind, he should be the one to learn a lesson.


    Only in this way would he be less impulsive and irrational in the future.


    Jean murmured in her mind for a while. Then she yawned and went to bed.


    Not long after, she fell into a deep sleep and her breathing was calm and smooth.


    Zed who was supposed to be sleeping, opened his eyes and stared at the angel that was sleeping by


    his side in the darkness. The look on his face wasplex and deep.


    After a while, he got up from bed and plodded out.


    When he got to the corridor, he saw Jesse walking towards him.


    "Zed......" Jesse greeted him with a big smile.


    "What are you still doing up sote?" Zed frowned and asked somehow surprised.


    "Sleep eludes me, Zed. Can youe with me to the top floor and enjoy the moon?" Jesse was almost


    begging Zed.


    Zed was going to decline Jesse'' invitation because he was not in the mood to enjoy the moon.


    But when he saw the watery eyes of Jesse staring at him, it felt like that they hit a soft spot of his heart


    and so he nodded.


    The two headed towards the top floor and looked at the starry sky. A big smile shed on Jesse''s face.


    She couldn''t resist the desire to take a few steps forward and took some deep breaths, then she turned


    around and looked at Zed.


    "Zed, the reason why I asked you up here is that I wanted to tell you something." Jesse looked at Zed


    withplex feelings. "I want you to be prepared. It is about Jean."


    Zed frowned and asked, looking at Jesse. "Jesse, do you really believe what other people gossip about


    Jean?"


    "It''s not gossip, I have the recording here. Zed, you will understand everything after you have listened


    to it."


    Jesse took out her phone and looked Zed in the eyes calmly.


    "Jesse, am I not making myself clear? No matter what is in that recording, I believe Jean."


    Zed finished his words hurriedly and was going to leave.


    "Zed, do you really believe her? If you do, then why did you go out sote alone?"

 Chapter 237 She Didn’t Deserve Your Love

    Chapter 237 She Didn¡¯t Deserve Your Love


    "It''s none of your business!" Zed said angrily after hearing Jesse''s words, his face turning gloomy.


    ''I have already said that I didn''t want to listen to the recording. And Jesse knows me well. But what


    happens to her tonight?


    Why did she insist that I listen to that recording and what did she mean?


    The reason why I can''t fall asleep is that my body hurts like crazy.


    As for Jesse, it''s really rude of her to do so.''


    Seeing that Zed''s facial expression had changed, Jesse knew that she may have been too impatient


    that she had said something to upset him.


    Jesse quickly smiled in apology and said gently, "Ok, I''m so sorry, Zed. I only said that because I was


    worried about you."


    "You should care more about yourself! Don''t mind me!" After saying that, Zed turned around and


    walked back towards the room.


    "Zed¡­" Jesse didn''t want him to leave just yet.


    Zed stopped walking, slowly turned around and walked to Jesse. He looked at her with concern.


    "Jesse, I know that you pick on every minor detail about Jean because you care about me. Regardless


    of what the recording is about, since it was recorded by someone on purpose, it proves that it''s bad for


    Jean.


    And you have seen what happened today. I had a fight with Zack because of what he said. I have been


    so impulsive this evening and I don''t want to behave like that anymore. So, if you really care about me,


    please delete the recording and never mention it ever again."


    After saying that, Zed again turned around and left, this time all the way to the room.


    "Zed¡­" Jesse caught up with Zed, seized his arm and said, "Why do you trust her so much? Yes, the


    recording was recorded by Evast night. Eva used it to force Jean to tell her about your whereabouts.


    Otherwise, why was Eva here? It was Jean who told her."


    Jesse said in desperation.


    "That''s nothing. In the past, Jean wanted to pair me and Eva up. She even personally invited me to a


    romantic room. So, I''m not surprised by such a simr thing." Zed looked at Jesse with a rxed


    bearing.


    "What?" Jesse looked at Zed with shock. At that moment, she didn''t like this attitude from Zed. It felt


    very weird. "Zed, when did you be like this? Do you really love her that much? And don''t you even


    care that she has already done something horrible?"


    "I do love her. So I can tolerate all her shorings. Jesse, when you really fall in love with someone,


    you will understand how I feel now." Zed looked at Jesse and sighed.


    Jesse couldn''t help smiling bitterly and shaking her head. She said, "But Zed, you should not be like


    this in my heart. You are wise, heroic¡­"


    "Jesse, I am just a man, an ordinary man. In the face of my beloved woman, I also behave like other


    men. I''m also afraid of being hurt and of losing her." Zed smiled and showed a deep affection on his


    face. He continued lovingly, "So, no matter what she does, I will stand by her side, understand her and


    support her."


    Jesse stepped back to make sure that she was indeed talking to Zed. The man in front of her seemed


    like aplete stranger.


    After Zed expressed his true thoughts, the contradictions in his heart disappeared in an instant.


    Seeing Jesse shocked, Zed just smiled and finally walked away.


    As Zed left, Jesse finally came to her senses. She gasped as tears welled in her eyes.


    "Zed¡­" Jesse hugged herself as she slowly squatted down and choked in her sobs.


    ''Why are you so unselfish and humble for the sake of Jean?


    Is Jean really that good?


    Does she deserve your love?


    No, she doesn''t!''


    Jesse slowly raised her head and gazed forward, with viciousness shing in her eyes.


    ''Jean doesn''t deserve your love!


    Zed, for you, I will expose her true identity and you will finally stay away from her.''


    After talking with Jesse, Zed was enlightened. He walked back to the room at a brisk pace.


    ''Yes!


    Since I love Jean, I must fully trust her, tolerate her and support her.


    And Jean has told me everything clearly. Even if there are rumors about her, I don''t need to concern


    myself about that.


    As long as I believe in her, those rumors mean nothing.''


    Walking back to the room and seeing Jean sleeping, Zed couldn''t help smiling gently and bending over


    to kiss her forehead.


    Jean, who was still fast asleep, habitually reached out and hugged Zed. A satisfied smile showed on


    her face. Jean nuzzled Zed and found afortable position and continue to dream away.


    Seeing Jean''s movement, Zed couldn''t help smiling and hugged her tightly.


    Zed has grown ustomed to Jean''s existence and presence in his life.


    The same way that Jean had gotten ustomed to Zed''s hug while sleeping.


    As she slept, Zed quietly stared at Jean''s face, slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep, with a happy


    smile curled on his lips.


    Jean, who had slept well, didn''t know the episode between Jesse and Zed.


    The next day, Jean woke up early in the morning.


    Zed was lying next to her. And his face that was originally red and swollen looked better after the


    night''s refreshing sleep.


    Seeing that, Jean felt assured. She thought about using coldpress on Zed''s faceter so that he


    could recover soon and go back to work on Monday.


    Seeing that Zed was still fast asleep, Jean got up from bed quietly and softly so as not to wake him up.


    After Jean finished the morning wash, Zed still hasn''t woken up. Jean was hungry so she went


    downstairs to get something to eat.


    ''It is rare that Zed has such a good opportunity to get rid of work and have a rest. I shouldn''t wake him


    up and allow him to sleep for as long as he could!''


    Walking down the stairs, Jean saw Zack anxiously dragging his luggage outside.


    Confusion ruled over her. She couldn''t help asking, "Zack, are you leaving?"


    Zack didn''t expect to run into Jean or anyone else at this time. He was still a little embarrassed after


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    fighting with Zed about the rumors about Jeanst night. Zack quickly exined, "I have something to


    deal with downtown. So, I have to go back there. Hasn''t Zed gotten up yet?"


    "No, he still hasn''t woken up. He was still curled up in bed when I left the room. Have you had


    breakfast? How about having breakfast together before you go?" Jean invited.


    Zack thought for a while and felt that he should exin something to Jean clearly. He then nodded.


    They walked to the restaurant of the resort which was almost empty. It was still early so most people


    were still sleeping.


    No other people walked in the empty corridor.


    Arriving at the restaurant, Zack ordered two breakfasts. He looked at Jean and apologized, "As for the


    thing that happenedst night, I am really, really sorry. It was I who was too gossipy and made such a


    big scene."


    "That''s nothing. It''s all over now." Jean shook her head and said. At first, she wanted to ask Zack what


    rumors had made Zed lose his temper.


    After a good night''s rest, Jean had calmed down and felt that there was no need for her to know.

 Chapter 238 What Is Wrong With You

    Chapter 238 What Is Wrong With You


    Zack didn''t expect Jean to be socent and forgiving. He paused a bit and the remorse on his


    face became even more evident.


    "I knew that you won''t cheat on Zed and flirt with other men. It''s my fault. I had some winest night,


    got pretty drunk and had little or no control over my behavior."


    Jean, suddenly stopped whatever she was doing and the smile on her face vanished. She looked up at


    Zack abruptly.


    Zack was going to express his anger about the events that happened the night before but when he saw


    the look on Jean''s face, he changed his mind and said nothing.


    "What did you just say? Me? Flirt with other men?" Jean''s eyes seemed like they were on fire. She did


    not like what Zack was trying to say and took offense to it. She did not hide her anger about it either.


    "Don''t get mad, Jean! Didn''t you just say... it''s all over now?" How Zack wished he had stopped himself


    before causing something like this.


    His big mouth had caused him much trouble sincest night. He wasn''t even discreet and cautious


    enough not to hurt Jean''s feelings now.


    Zack couldn''t regret more for what he just blurted out. But it was toote. He could never take it back.


    "Zack, tell me exactly what you have heard." Jean looked at Zack as if she was looking through him,


    body and soul, and ordered him in a cold voice.


    Zack hadn''t dealt with Jean many times, but every time he saw her, he could feel the gentleness and


    charm surrounding her. But now, all he could feel was her seriousness and the irrefutable dignity in her


    tone.


    "It''s just a friend of mine who had seen someone that looked like you at the club and paid extra


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    attention. He saw you with the girl from the Qin family dating two men. So, he added some extra details


    to his story. And of course, the words that came out of my friend weren''t nice. In his eyes, two men and


    two women could only be dating."


    Zack exined in a low voice, looking around to make sure that no one else heard that.


    "Just because he saw that we were two men and two women, he made the quick judgement that we


    were dating?" A hint of mockery yed on Jean''s face. "Then if he saw one man with another woman,


    like what we are doing now, is he going to say that we are dating?"


    "It''s, of course, not the same. You are the wife of my friend." Zack got anxious and exined, talking


    fast.


    "Mr. Xing, now you know the feeling of being wrongly judged! I wonder if you guys are really that into


    gossip?"


    Jean gave Zack a furious stare and left the table without finishing her breakfast.


    Zack stared, tongue-tied and scratched his head as Jean made her way out of the restaurant. He then


    paid the bill, picked up his luggage and left in a hurry, leaving the breakfast he was having, mostly


    untouched.


    Jean walked straight towards Eva''s room, trying hard to suppress her anger.


    She knocked on the door almost banging on it in fury. It was not after a while did Eva open the door.


    Behind it was Eva''s sleepy face.


    She didn''t expect Jean to be standing outside her door. When she came to, and realized who it was,


    she was startled.


    "Jean, why... are you here?" Eva asked while battling the confusion, sleepiness and panic mixing in her


    head.


    She was obviously both surprised and hesitant.


    ''Has Jesse already started to carry out her nst night?


    Is that why Jean now came to me to give me some tongueshing?'' Eva braced herself.


    "Eva, let me ask you. The video of that night, do you have any copy of it left?" Jean didn''t beat around


    the bush and went straight to the point.


    "The video......" Eva''s face turned pale as the thing she worried about had finallye true.


    She really came to her for that.


    Eva never thought that Jesse could act so fast.


    Had she seen thating, she would have checked outst night. Or she would not be standing here


    caught by Jean.


    It was so terrible. What would Jean do to Eva?


    Having noticed Eva ill at ease, Jean sighed and rolled her eyes. "I don''t mean anything else. I just


    wanted to ask you if you have the full video. If you do, please give it to me. I need it for something."


    Need it for something?


    Eva looked at Jean puzzled. She did not sound like she came here to scold Eva, more like she came


    here to beg her.


    "You should know, I won''t tell you what I need it for. Do you have the full video?" Jean looked at Eva


    and asked again.


    "I gave the video to a friend of mine and asked him to process it. Then he sent me the processed video


    and I have already deleted it in front of you. Remember? As for the full video, I don''t know if my friend


    still has it......"


    Eva said with hesitation.


    "Can you do me a favor and ask your friend about it?" Jean asked.


    "Jean, what do you want this video for? Has anything happened?" Feeling something was off, Eva


    asked cautiously.


    Did Jean want the full video to prove her innocence?


    If so, should she still help her?


    Eva was stuck in a dilemma.


    "Stop asking. If you really want to help me, call you friend now." Jean appealed to Eva with a bitter


    smile.


    Eva was mildly shocked, but she made up her mind so she took out her phone and made a call.


    The instant the call got through and before Eva could speak, an extremely excited voice came on the


    other end of the phone, "Eva, good for you! Where did you get this video? I posted the processed


    version online and the hits have already exceeded a million views overnight. And the views and shares


    keep going up. Thements are all reproving and mocking that woman. Eva, I did you a big favor this


    time. How will you repay me......"


    Eva didn''t to hear the rest of what the man on the other side of the phone said.


    She stood there stupefied like a puppet.


    "Eva......" Noticing the shock on Eva''s face, Jean asked, getting worried.


    Eva came to herself from the astonishment, and now, real panic shed in her eyes and she hung up


    the phone instinctively.


    Jean looked at her, puzzled and then she frowned.


    "I didn''t get through. He is probably still sleeping. Rest assured, I will keep trying to get through to him."


    Eva exined in a hurry, trying to cover it up.


    "Fine, I really need that video. I''m counting on you, Eva." Jean nodded at Eva without any doubt.


    "Got it, just trust me!" Eva responded with a smile.


    "Then it''s settled. I''ll head back now. Do call me as long as you get anything." Then Jean shed a


    smile at Eva and left.


    Eva looked at Jean''s back with mixed feelings, then she shut the door and dialed back quickly.


    "Lance Wang, what''s the matter with you? Who told you to post it online? Are you out of your mind?"


    Eva almost screamed into the phone with one hand on her hips and her face, red with anger.


    "Eva, I am confused. Why did you hang up on me for no reason? What is wrong with you?"

 Chapter 239 Zeds Wife

    Chapter 239 Zed''s Wife


    Lance Wang rudely shot back at Eva.


    "Why did I hang up the phone? Because at that moment, Jean Wen, the woman in that video was right


    here beside me. Lance Wang, are you trying to kill me? What reason could you have had to post that


    video on the inte? Just for the hits? Don''t you have any ethics? You had no right to do that! Did you


    think you were so brilliant, exposing someone''s privacy by posting a specially edited video? Delete the


    video immediately, or your life could be in danger. Don''t wait until it is toote. Remember that I''ve


    reminded you. Don''t wait for me to remind you again."


    Eva angrily gave him an earful.


    "Eva, are you going crazy? Do you really know how popr the video is, right now? It''s a good chance


    for me to be famous. How can I ..." Lance hurriedly exined. He realized that Eva really got


    angry with him this time.


    "Lance Wang, which is more important to you? Your fame or your life? You must think it over carefully."


    Eva said viciously.


    "You... Don''t scare me..." From Eva''s words, Lance knew that she was not trying to scare him. As soon


    as he said those words, though, he seemed to have realized that he had made a terrible mistake.


    "You will soon learn whether I am scaring you or not. You are such an imprudent person. How could


    you post someone''s video on the inte without figuring out who she is? She may throw you in jail for


    several years. What''s worse, if her husband knew your behavior, your life would be in danger." Eva


    sighed on the phone.


    "She... is married? Who is her husband?" Lance hastily asked.


    "In H City, there is a very popr man who is exceptionally vigorous at work and sessful in


    business. Do you know who he is now?" Eva didn''t give him the answer to the question he had asked.


    "You mean... She is Zed''s wife?" Lance stammered in surprise and disbelief.


    "Yes. You have messed with the wrong man. You''d better delete the video now and hope that Zed


    hasn''t watched the video you uploaded yet." Eva sighed and asked, "Lance, I remember that you are a


    mature and smart person. Why are you being so absent-minded this time?"


    "Because of you." Lanceined as he turned on theputer to delete the video, "God knows it


    is you who actually pissed up Zed''s wife. When I saw Ron Qi and Calvin Li appear in the video, I was


    sure that my specially treated video would be very popr on the inte. So without a second


    thought, I posted it."


    "I think you were blinded by the fame that didn''t belong to you. Do you think Ron and Calvin are the


    right people to mess with?" Eva said, rolling her eyes at Lance.


    "Of course I am not stupid. I posted the video as a guest with a temporary ID. I am sure Ron and Calvin


    won''t figure out that I am the one who posted that video. If I knew that the video has something to do


    with Zed, I wouldn''t have uploaded it in the first ce. The video has been deleted."


    After Lance said that, Eva almost sank to the sofa with relief.


    "Thank god you are smart enough not to reveal any clues about your identity. Anyway, good luck with


    that. Hope you won''t be found by Zed. Another thing, Lance, do you still keep the original video I sent


    you?" Eva asked. Just now, she remembered why she made the call.


    "Of course. Why, do you need it?" Lance was again curious.


    "Send me that video now. Maybe the video can save both our lives." Eva frowned and said with a


    heavy heart.


    This time, Lance quickly sent Eva the video and didn''t say anything more.


    Eva opened the video and looked at the picture of Jean on her cell phone. The look on her face


    gradually changed into a milder demeanor.


    After a long time, she sighed and went out with her cell phone.


    She thought, ''If I show the video to Jean and Zed, maybe they will let me get away with it.''


    Just as Eva was entering the hall, she saw Zed and Jean heading towards her, arm in arm.


    Although there were some wounds on his face, Zed still looked pretty handsome and charming. Zed,


    the spirited man, now was walking toward Eva, energetically and cheerfully.


    As for Jean, she was snuggling up to Zed with a radiant smile on her face. She was not very beautiful


    and didn''te from a rich family.


    But when they were together, they made the ce burst with a thousand flower blooms, with sunshine


    At that moment, Eva had to admit that they were great together.


    Jean and Zed made a nice couple.


    They only had eyes for each other.


    And they paid all their attention to each other.


    Eva forced a smile. At this time, she decided to really give up.


    Because she realized that she had no opportunity to get between these two and their rtionship.


    ''I must give up now, or I will get nothing but humiliation for myself.


    Eva Xu, finally you wake up. Just in time! That means you are not that dumb after all.''


    Eva said to herself.


    Like a heavy weight that had been lifted off her shoulders, Eva sighed with relief. For the first time in a


    long time, her heart finally grew light.


    Just then, she felt extremely rxed.


    A big smile appeared on Eva''s face. When she was about to greet Zed and Jean, she saw Jesse


    showing up behind them, which stopped Eva in her tracks.


    Jesse beamed at Zed. But when she saw Jean stay by Zed''s side, her smile disappeared.


    She quickly calmed down and greeted, "Good morning, Zed. Good morning, Jean."


    "Morning." Jean turned around. When she saw Jesse, she nodded with a smile.


    Zed nced at Jesse for a long time, but didn''t say anything.


    "Where are you two going?" Jesse noticed that both Jean and Zed were wearing casual clothes, so she


    asked curiously.


    "It''s a fine day today. So Zed and I decided to go fishing." Jean took a look at Zed before giving a reply.


    Jean sensed that Zed was a little strange today. In the past, he was so happy to see Jesse. But today,


    it seemed that he didn''t want to talk to Jesse.


    ''What''s wrong with him?


    Is he not in the mood to talk right now?


    But just a minute ago, he talked to me cheerfully.'' thought Jean.


    "Fishing? What a good idea! Can I go with you, guys?" Jesse looked at Zed and asked happily.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Zed was still angry at Jesse for their talkst night, so he deliberately distanced himself from her.


    But upon seeing Jesse''s innocent face, Zed sighed and nodded. "Okay. You cane with us if you''d


    like."


    Jesse was delighted upon hearing that Zed allowed her to join them. She continued, "You can go


    ahead. I''ll find you out there. I need to change my clothes first."


    Just then, Jean noticed that Jesse was wearing a very sexy skirt. Apparently, she wore the sexy skirt


    on purpose to attract attention.


    They were going fishing by the river and there were all kinds of insects. It was certainly not right for her


    to wear a skirt.


    Then Jean nodded. "Okay. We''ll wait for you by the river."


    "Okay!" After that, Jesse joyously ran upstairs


    "Jean..." Eva had waited there for a long time. After Jesse left, she called Jean toe closer.

 Chapter 240 How Could She

    Chapter 240 How Could She


    Jean wasn''t aware of Eva''s presence until she heard her voice. When she turned around, she caught


    Eva waving her hands happily.


    Seeing this, Jean''s cheek lit up and she felt the need to meet her immediately.


    She looked back to Zed and hurriedly added, ''Zed, wait for a moment, I will be back soon."


    Saying this, she sprinted across to the ce where Eva stood.


    Zed on noticing Eva, frowned unhappily.


    He wished to stop Jean, but hated to anger his lovely wife. So he just stood there gloomily and threw


    eye daggers at Eva.


    Having sensed the re of Zed, Eva felt nervousness form inside her. She trembled under his scrutiny


    almost dropping the phone on her hand.


    "Eva, is that video still there?" Jean walked up to Eva and asked without wasting any time.


    "Yes, I called my friend, and he hasn''t deleted it. I''ll send it to you right now, " said Eva, as she looked


    into her phone and sent that video to Jean via WeChat.


    The transmission waspleted and Jean''s face finally looked at peace.


    After Jean finished watching the whole video, she hugged Eva tightly as a way of thanking her, "Eva,


    you have no idea how grateful I am to you. Without your help, my reputation would be damaged.


    Moreover, it would create a misunderstanding between me and Zed."


    "A Misunderstanding?" Eva was surprised by the extent of Jean''s gratefulness, "What is going on?"


    "You are not the only one to witness the club incident. Rumors are flying around to shame me. Now


    with your video, I''ve got nothing to fear." Jean loosened her hug and exined with a delightful smile.


    "Oh, now I get it! Then I think you should show this video to Zed. As long as you make things clear to


    him, everything will be fine." Eva said with a forced smile.


    "Ok." Jean nodded with gratefulness not noticing Eva''s expression. "We are going fishing. Do you want


    toe along?"


    "I......" Eva was disappointed seeing the expression of Zed''s face. He wasn''t happy to see her, instead


    impatience and anger reeked from his face. So she waved her hand and rejected the offer, "No, you


    guys go ahead! I don''t want to be a third wheel."


    "You really don''t want to join us?" Jean asked shocked and surprised.


    "No, no, you guys have fun. I will be heading back downtown." Eva shook her head at Jean.


    "Alright then, but we are not done Eva. I want to treat you properly for the favor you did for me." Jean


    had already sensed Eva''s resolution hence didn''t want to force her.


    "Okay. Bye." Eva just wanted to leave as soon as possible to avoid meeting Jesse.


    "Bye." Jean watched Eva walk away and a smile appeared on her face.


    ''As it turns out, Eva isn''t so hard to get along once you get to know her well, '' she thought happily.


    "What are you looking at?" Zed walked towards and traced her eye to see what she was staring at.


    The figure of Eva was already gone.


    "You know, you have a great taste in women, " Jean said looking happy and cheery.


    "What?" Zed threw her a puzzled expression and then looked at her direction.


    Zed sighed a little and followed Jean not knowing how else to react to this.


    Having the burden gone, Eva was rxed and chilled. ''Now I don''t have to worry about any more, '' she


    thought to herself.


    She deleted the video as she made her way to her room.


    Right when she reached at the doorstep, she caught Jesse standing not far away with anger.


    Jesse''s re twisted and turned her pretty face into an unattractive one when she saw Eva.


    "Eva, what did you promise mest night? How can you back out? Don''t you want to fulfill that wish of


    yours?" Jesse asked with gritted teeth.


    "I agreed to tell you exactly what happened that night and you promised to help me ask Zed out on a


    date next month. I don''t know what you mean by ''back out''." Eva looked at Jesse in confusion, "It''s


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    okay if you can''t fulfill your promise......"


    "It''s of course okay for you, but do you really think taking Jean''s side will help you? Eva, stop being so


    naive please." Jesse said exploding with anger.


    "I''m no longer naive. I have moved on and changed." A sad smile took over Eva''s face.


    "What do you mean?" Jesse asked stunned. She hadn''t expected Eva to move on so fast.


    "I mean, I have stopped having unrealistic fantasies about Zed, I won''t try crazy stuff just to get close to


    him. Jesse, our deal is now invalid, because I give up, " she sighed after finishing the sentence. "He is


    Jean''s now, so I can''t get him no matter how hard I try. It was stupid of me to think he woulde back


    to me on our fifth anniversary, " she added.


    She tried to maintain herposure, but she looked like she wanted to cry.


    "Fifth anniversary?" This came as a surprise and Jesse had no idea about the anniversary.


    Seeing Jesse''s shocked face, Eva continued, "Yes, isn''t that ridiculous? This man didn''t even like to


    look at me, and I tried everything possible to draw his attention. I''m tired of my failed attempts. After


    everything that happenedst night, I came to realize that the passion I had for Zed ispletely gone


    now. So, Jesse, we are not partners anymore. You can''t use me like a tool anymore. And for your


    information, I don''t think you can win against Jean."


    Eva tried to look confident, but Jesse noticed she was sad.


    "Bullshit! Don''t ever tell me that Jean is better than me. I warn you! How could she be better than I? I


    am way more educated and have better looks. On top of that, she has no one to look after her. How


    can she be better? Dear Eva, I think you are being brainwashed by Jean, so please don''t discourage


    me by listening to that maniptive bitch''s words." Jesse stared hoping Eva would change her mind.


    "I''m not discouraging you. I just want you to see the truth. I just don''t want you to get hurt because I


    know how it feels to be rejected by the man you love." Eva was exhausted now, and sighed wanting to


    stop this conversation.


    "Stop speaking nonsense. I want to know what you give Jean?" Jesse asked Eva like she was


    disgusted at her betrayal.


    "Didn''t you just see that? We became friends on WeChat and then she asked me to have coffee with


    her someday." Eva looked at Jesse and replied casually, "You can check my phone if you don''t believe


    me."


    Then she dug for her phone and handed it to Jesse.


    Jesse looked at Eva suspiciously and inspected her phone.


    She scrolled thorugh WeChat, and stopped after she saw Jean on her list.


    After she was done, she still held onto Eva''s phone and asked, "Is that all? Didn''t you talk about


    anything else?"


    Jesse tried to let the matter go but suspicion still remained in her eyes.

 Chapter 241 The Absolutely Unconditional Love

    Chapter 241 The Absolutely Unconditional Love


    Seeing Jesse''s doubt, Eva continued, "Did you not see? Zed gives a cold look every time I am near


    him. He is always angry when I talk to his wife. Under this circumstance, it is hard for me to talk to


    Jean. You can check my phone to see if I am cheating you or not. I really hate it when you look at me


    like I am some sort of liar."


    Eva threw her hands up in the air to show she gave up.


    Jesse continued to inspect Eva in order to see if she was lying. After a few minutes, Jesse looked


    relieved like she trusted Eva.


    "I really hope you are speaking the truth. Otherwise, I will not spare you." Saying this, Jesse left from


    the spot leaving Eva behind.


    Eva waited for Jesse to leave before she propped herself against the wall tired of her charade.


    ''That was a close call, '' she sighed.


    If she had not sent the video to Jean and deleted it then, she could have gotten into real trouble.


    Lucky for Eva, Jesse left without getting any proof.


    Eva hurried to turn on the mobile phone and started deleting videos rted to Jean. ''Who knows, Jess


    might check my phone again, '' she thought.


    Oblivious to this, Jean walked along the river and enjoyed the scenery by the riverbank. Crystal clear


    river and green grass put her into peace. She watched flowers swaying due to the wind.


    Feeling ted, she helped Zed prop up a parasol, took out a chair and prepared the fruits and drinks


    on the portable table.


    Once she was finished, she put on her sunsses and restedfortably on the chair. Zed took out


    the fishing pole and cast the fishing line into the water.


    Looking at Zed''s sexy back and his sculptural face, Jean felt she was the luckiest girl alive. ''How did I


    make this guy fall in love, '' she thought. Happy tears started umting in her eyes.


    "Jean..." Zed waved on noticing her stare.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked but realized he couldn''t hear here. Jean got up from the chair and walked


    closer. She then repeated, "What''s wrong?"


    "Take a look at the pole for me. Tell me when it moves." Zed pped on Jean''s shoulder while he said


    that.


    "Okay." Jean nodded her head like an obedient child. But suddenly she felt something weird and


    asked, "Watch the fishing pole? What will you do then?" she stared at him questioningly.


    "I need to take some rest. We better share out the work and cooperate with each other." Zed winked at


    Jean and walked towards thefortable chair.


    Jean was petrified. ''I should stay here and look at the finishing pole for him?'' Jean thought while she


    stomped her feet.


    Jean lifted the corners of her mouth into a demure smile and hurried around to see Zed.


    She found he was lying on the chair cozily, with a pair of sunsses on his face. ''Stole my spot, '' she


    thought with irritation.


    After giving it a thought she realized Zed needed rest. Without trying to create problems, she stood


    watching the fishing pole like a good wife.


    Shortly afterwards, Jean heard footsteps behind her.


    Jean didn''t have to turn around because she had detected the person by her footsteps.


    She became nervous and pretended like she was busy with the finishing pole.


    "Zed..." As expected, it was Jesse walking towards Zed. Jean stiffened on hearing Jesse''s voice.


    At first, Jesse felt insulted for not getting a response, but soon asked herself, "Could he be sleeping?"


    The sunsses made it hard for Jesse to see his eyes. Jesse redeemed herself thinking, ''Zed will


    definitely respond to me if he is awake.''


    This thought produced a smile on her face, and she decided Zed was in dire need of rest.


    The only reason Jesse went fishing was because she wanted to spend a lot of time with Zed.


    But now that he was deep in sleep, she had to do something else to keep herself upied.


    Slowly, her eyes scanned and searched for Jean.


    When she saw Jean with a fishing pole, a mocking smile appeared on her face.


    "Jean..." Jesse carried a portable chair and kept it behind Jean. She deliberately asked, "Why are you


    fishing here?"


    In truth, Jesse had no interest in talking, but she faked a smile and answered, "Zed wants me to watch


    the pole for him. I need to tell him when there is a fish on the hook."


    "But he is sound asleep!" Jesse looked back at Zed and saw he was still lying there the way he had


    been. She was more certain that he dozed off.


    "Really?" Jean feigned surprise and looked back at Zed. She sighed and said, "These days he is


    exhausted. He truly deserves some rest."


    Saying this, she carried on with her pole hoping Jesse would stop asking questions "Tired?" Jesse


    repeated puzzled.


    "He fought with Zack and stayed uptest night, so he is probably still tired from that." Jean


    answered looking sad.


    "Jean, I should apologize for what happenedst night. I kissed Zed during the barbecue because they


    were booing. Please don''t take it to heart. There is nothing between¡­"


    Jesse exined while pretending to look worried.


    This confession surprised Jean who didn''t expect Jesse to talk about it.


    But the more Jesse tried to exin, the more she exposed her true face to Jean.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "It''s okay Jesse¡­ I know you consider Zed as your brother. And he told me he thinks of you as a little


    sister and nothing more, " Jean added interrupting Jesse while she exined.


    ''Jesse, I know all about your cheap acting skills.


    So they are never going to work with me, '' she thought viciously.


    Jesse suddenly realized that she might have underestimated Jean.


    Jesse looked at Jean with mixed emotions. She felt ufortable by Jean''s casual tone. ''Why isn''t


    she angry, '' Jesse thought.


    Without giving Jesse a chance to speak, Jean continued, "But Jesse. Zed is married and you are still


    single. You created a scenest night. I don''t mind because I love Zed, but what about other people?"


    she questioned. "Aren''t you afraid that those who love you secretly will misunderstand you?" Jean


    sighed deliberately, looking at Jesse with sorrowful eyes.


    "I..." Jesse forced herself to smile and answered, "Those who love me secretly? What are you talking


    about?" Jesse asked lookingpletely puzzled.


    "You know what I am talking about Jesse! You clearly don''t want anyone else because you think they


    can''tpete with Zed" Jean stared at her with sharp eyes.


    She was not a woman to be trifled with and wanted to make this perfectly clear to Jesse who was


    taking her for granted.


    ''Jesse, you can pretend to ignore it all you want, but I will let this secret out in front of Zed.''


    Jesse suddenly paled and replied with quivering lips, "What do you mean by that?"


    "What do I mean by that? You know it Jesse, give a rest to your acting. Don''t you admit that Zed is the


    best guy you know?"


    Jean answered with a poker face that unnerved Jesse.


    "I admit that Zed is a wonderful man. But I have no affair with Zed." Jesse bit her lips and denied the


    truth.

 Chapter 242 Jesse, Stop

    Chapter 242 Jesse, Stop


    "I believed you." Jean agreed but a sarcastic smile grew on her face. Inside her heart, she thought,


    ''Your feelings for Zed is so obvious and any idiot can tell it is the love a woman has for a man.


    You always stare at my husband covetously and use every opportunity to try to break us apart.


    Jesse, do you think I am so weak that you can fool me into believing your bullshit?''


    "Since you believe me, please don''t say anything to hurt the sibling-like affection between me and Zed.


    Jean, do you understand what I mean? Zed has been under a lot of pressuretely because of both


    work and family-rted problems. If you love him, you have to understand him and support him


    unconditionally."


    Jesse tried to make it sound like Jean was the immature one here.


    "Of course, that is what I should do as I am his wife. For instance, When I see some woman


    approaching him or hitting on him then I act logically by putting on an understanding expression. To tell


    you the truth, I am proud of myself."


    Jean sighed and hoped Jesse detected the sarcasm in her words.


    "I hope you are talking about Eva, right?" Jesse asked even though she knew Jesse was referring to


    her. "That is a free gift you get when you marry such a perfect man. Zed is so excellent. You can expect


    to see a lot of women coveting over him. Jean, you have to watch out. Some woman might steal him


    without even you realizing it until it''s toote."


    The teasing smile yed on Jesse''s face. Her pretentious empathy disgusted Jean to a great extent.


    She put on a smile that outshone Jesse''s smile. "I don''t think I need to worry. I know how Zed feels


    about me. Why should I get myself worked up over some bitches. I believe in our love and know Zed


    would never cheat on me. Trust is the foundation of our love."


    Seeing Jean beaming with confidence and pleasure, Jesse''s face darkened immediately.


    "Jean, you are too young. You have been with Zed for only a short time, so you don''t know him all that


    well. Everything I said is for your own good. Now it is up to you to listen or not. If you don''t like what I


    just said, then forget it." Apparently, Jesse was a little displeased by Jean''s words and confidence.


    "Jesse, you are not upset with me, are you? I am d you care enough for me to give me a heads-up. I


    truly appreciate it."


    "Of course not. Why should I be upset?" Jesse asked agitatedly. And then she forced a smile and


    continued, "I am so happy that you and Zed love each other. It is great that you have so much trust in


    each other."


    "Jesse, if you envy us, why don''t you look for someone who loves you? You know how my life was


    before. I didn''t even have self-esteem until I met Zed. Now Zed adores me, micromanages my life and


    does everything to keep me happy. I have never been so happy before. You are so pretty and capable.


    You surely will find your own happiness."


    Jean watched Jesse and said with a smile.


    Hearing this advice, Jesse turned pale, and she chuckled awkwardly, "Love is not something you can


    my life."


    "Your mindset is reallymendable. I don''t know you very well. Listen, I have a n. How about I ask


    Zed to keep an eye out for some potential candidates. After all, you grew up together. He knows your


    likes and dislikes very well, " Jean suggested looking excited.


    "Potential candidates? What do you mean? You want Zed to set me up with someone? Jean, you are


    underestimating my value. I can have any man I want. I don''t need your or Zed''s help in making such a


    life-altering decision."


    Jesse was pissed at Jean for talking about her life like it was some sort of game.


    "I just¡­" Jean didn''t expect Jesse would get this furious. She was amused inside but she pretended to


    be shocked. "Jesse, I am sorry if I said something wrong. Please don''t take me wrong. I know you are


    charming and have tons of admirers behind you. You are not very young and it is a shame that you


    haven''t had many serious rtions. I was just so worried about you."


    "You are worried about me? I am not worried about myself. Why should you be worried about me? I am


    happy the way I am. Maybe you have some hidden agenda. You just can''t see me happy¡­"


    Jesse used Jean with gritted teeth.


    "Jesse¡­" Zed, who had been lying on the deck chair, was finally awakened by the noiseing from


    these girls. He heard thest bit of it and said, "What Jean is saying is for your good. Why are you mad


    at her instead of being grateful? She cares so much about you."


    "Zed¡­" Jesse''s anger multiplied seeing Zede to Jean''s rescue. She turned back to watch Zed and


    couldn''t believe he actually uttered those words.


    "Zed, we woke you up." Jean smiled pleasantly knowing he was on her side.


    "Yeah. I was sleeping well but themotion you two created woke me up." Zed walked over to Jean''s


    side and looked at Jesse. "Jesse, Jean has a point. You are not very young now. It is time for you to


    have a serious rtionship."


    "Zed, why are you speaking in this tone to me?" Jesse couldn''t get mad at Zed because she loved him


    so much. She put on an aggrieved face and said, "I am happy to be alone. Why should I have a


    boyfriend to control me? You just can''t see me enjoy my life and thus want to impose a boyfriend on me


    to control me, isn''t it?"


    Hearing these words, Zed looked offended. "Jesse, you are beingpletely unreasonable." Zed


    chided her. "We are doing what we think is good for you. If you don''t like, just forget what we said."


    Zed''s face disyed suppressed anger.


    "Zed¡­" Jesse realized she had angered Zed. She gritted her teeth secretly and threw a hostile re at


    Jean, and then softened her tone looking back at Zed. "All right. I know you are just like my parents.


    You can''t understand how a girl can be happy without any partner. If like them, you want to interfere in


    my business then I can''t stay here anymore¡­"


    Saying this, Jesse stomped away into the house.


    "Where are you going?" Zed called back, turning red with anger.


    "Where can I go to? I just know I can''t stay here. I can''t stay at my home either. I am going to get my


    things and roam wherever I want."


    Jesse bit her lower lip in resentment and it started to bleed.


    "Jesse! If you walk away now, then our rtionship is over." Zed fumed with anger and meant every


    word he uttered.


    "You¡­" Jesse never imagined Zed would be heartless. ''How could he say such cruel things to


    me?'' she thought and tears rolled down her eyes.


    However, she felt she was being watched by Jean. She quickly wiped the teardrop off her face since


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    she didn''t want toe across as weak.


    She took a deep breath and stared Zed with her reddened eyes. "Fine! I don''t know you, if you choose


    to be heartless then I don''t need you in my life."


    After venting her anger, she turned around and started to run away from those two people who


    humiliated her.


    "Jesse, stop!" said Jean who had been silent for a long time.


    She was astonished to see the turn of events.

 Chapter 243 I Might Have An Ulterior Purpose

    Chapter 243 I Might Have An Ulterior Purpose


    To stop Jesse, Jean shouted hastily from behind her.


    However, Jesse was so angry at Zed that she didn''t stop to listen to anyone, not even Jean.


    When Jesse heard Jean calling to her, she didn''t stop. On the contrary, she quickened her pace.


    When Jean turned to Zed for help, she saw that he was sulking. She knew then, that it would be


    impossible to convince him to help her.


    She had no choice but to catch up with Jesse by herself.


    On some level, Jean felt guilty. After all, she was the one who suggested that Jesse find a boyfriend.


    What was more, to prevent Jesse from bing more spoiled, Zed started to persuade Jesse as well.


    Neither Jean nor Zed had ounted for Jesse''s true feelings.


    Jesse had always turned to Zed when her family pushed her to consider marriage. But now, he was


    doing the same. Perhaps she saw that as some sort of betrayal, which was why she walked off in a


    huff.


    Disappointment and sadness were palpable in Jesse''s expression and tone. She realized that she did


    not have Zed''s support any more.


    Although Jean wanted some personal time with Zed, she knew that she could not leave Jesse alone at


    this challenging time.


    She felt it was her responsibility to ensure that Zed and Jesse remained on friendly terms otherwise,


    ''How can I live with the knowledge that my husband feels guilty for another woman?''


    No, this was something that Jean would not allow.


    At that thought, Jean chased after Jesse. Since Jesse had a head start, Jean had to run for a while to


    catch up with her.


    Jean gasped as she caught hold of Jesse''s arm, "Jesse, please stop! If you leave like this, Zed will be


    consumed by guilt."


    "Will he? No way. He can''t wait to find a boyfriend to watch over me now." Jesse replied in anger.


    "He''s just trying to help. You know that he really wants you to be happy¡­¡­" Jean''sbored breath


    made it difficult to speak. She took a few deep breaths before she exined to Jesse.


    "Then how about you? Don''t tell me that you put forward the suggestion because you care about me.


    You brought this up deliberately in front of Zed. What do you really want?" Jesse asked as she red


    at Jean scornfully.


    "I¡­¡­" Jean looked at Jesse sheepishly, "Actually, I did have an ulterior purpose."


    "An ulterior purpose? What is that? Just say it." asked Jesse. She couldn''t wait for Jean''s answer.


    "Every time we hang out together, I notice that you seem lonely. Zed and I are married, and we have


    each other forpany. But you have no one. When you see us together, you seem sad. Zed cares


    about you a lot. And of course, I would want you to be happy¡­¡­"


    Exined Jean with a sigh.


    ''You will no longer be the cause of strife between Zed and me, '' thought Jean.


    "Well, nicely said, " Jesse replied as she shook her head. She found it hard to believe that Jean was


    being so understanding. "Jean Wen, how did I not know that you were so good at acting?"ughed


    Jesse. There was just no reason for her to believe what Jean had just said.


    "I know you''re upset now, and that you''re saying such things because of how you feel. Regardless, you


    need to consider the consequences of your actions. If you leave like this, things will change between


    you and Zed. And there will be no way to go back to how you two used to be. Is that what you want?"


    Jean''s tone and expression conveyed her sincerity. She really wanted Jesse to believe that both, she


    and Zed wanted what was best for Jesse.


    "I must admit, I am surprised by your behavior, Jean. You should be eager to see me leave you and


    Zed alone. And yet, you chased after me and asked me not to go. Jean Wen, what kind of woman are


    you?" asked Jesse. She couldn''t help asking the question to which she had been eagerly awaiting the


    answer.


    "That''s not important. What''s important is whether or not you''ll return with me now. What do you say?"


    asked Jean. She did not want to discuss the problem with Jesse at the moment. However, when Jesse


    didn''t reply, Jean continued, "If I were you, I would not leave like this when Zed is angry. You know him


    as well as I do. You know it is a stupid thing to do¡­..."


    "Fine, I won''t leave since you are asking me so nicely, " came Jesse''s sardonic reply. Then she sighed


    before continuing, "You are right. I should not walk away when Zed is angry. If we leave things like this,


    I will lose his friendship. Then, when I need him, he won''t support me. He has always been my pir of


    support when my parents troubled me. Jean Wen, I hope that you won''t regret what you''ve done


    today."


    After finishing, Jesse smiled at Jean nonchntly before waving and saying, "Tell Zed that I''m going


    back downtown. Since you''ve been kind to me, I''ll leave you two alone. See you soon!"


    Jesse turned and strode toward the resort without waiting for Jean''s response.


    A puzzled expression crept on Jean''s face as she watched Jesse leave. She was confused by Jesse''s


    quick change in attitude.


    What Jesse had done was totally unexpected. Jean felt as though Jesse had acted out of character.


    It seemed that she was very free and unrestrained.


    Jesse took her leave without any dy.


    And she stayed once she had promised, as if nothing had happened.


    However, the more Jesse showed her free and easy manner, the more worried Jean became.


    Perhaps she had never known the real Jesse!


    As Jean gradually walked back, she found that Zed was smoking by the river.


    Surprised, she stopped to study him. A pensive expression reced the earlier look on Jean''s face.


    She had seldom seen Zed smoke before. The few times that she did see him smoking were the times


    when he was in a really bad mood.


    But now¡­¡­


    Since he was smoking then it meant that he was in an awful mood because of Jesse.


    Jean couldn''t help feeling bitter at the thought. She took a few deep breaths to brace herself before


    walking toward him.


    Hearing a noise, Zed looked up quickly. When he saw Jean, he stubbed out the cigarette.


    "Has she left?" Zed''s voice was calm, and his face was expressionless. He fixed his eyes on Jean''s


    face as though he were asking about the weather.


    "Yes, she''s gone downtown." Jean nodded as she replied. She took a few steps toward Zed and


    encircled his waist beforeying her head gently on his broad back.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Downtown?" asked Zed with a frown. He didn''t believe what he had just heard.


    "Well, she said she was going downtown first. She also said that she would be waiting for us at dinner


    "How did you pacify her sessfully? With her character, no one can convince her to do anything she


    doesn''t want to." asked Zed. He turned to face Jean. It hade as aplete surprise to him that


    Jean had been able to aplish this.


    "Actually, it is not that difficult to persuade her. Perhaps you have not fully understood her before." Jean


    said with a slight smile on her face.


    ''You are the most important person in her heart.


    She''ll listen to everything I say if it concerns you.


    Zed, how could you not know of Jesse''s feelings for you?'' Jean was lost in her thoughts.


    "What''s wrong with you, Jean? Why do you look so tired?" asked a concerned Zed. He frowned as he


    examined Jean''s expression. He couldn''t quite exin it, but he felt as though she was behaving oddly.


    "Nothing, I''m just feeling a little tired from running after Jesse. Let''s talkter. Why don''t you go fishing


    while I rest on the deckchair over there?" Jean walked away before Zed could reply.


    "Jean¡­¡­" Not wanting to end the conversation like this, Zed grabbed Jean''s hand. There was still


    something he wanted to say to her.


    Jean looked back at him expectantly.


    "Thank you." Zed shifted his feet as he tried to figure out how best to convey what he was feeling to


    Jean. After a while, he mumbled those two simple words.


    Looking at his embarrassed but relieved expression, Jean tried hard to suppress her emotions. Her


    heart felt as though it would burst. It was a while before she smiled and asked, "What are you thanking


    me for?"


    "Thank you for going after Jesse. I was really worried about her." After a deep sigh, Zed continued in


    an anxious tone, "She is at odds with her family since she ran away from home. And she has nowhere


    to go except our house."


    "Doesn''t she have any siblings or friends?" Jean was surprised at Zed''s revtion. She couldn''t help


    but ask.


    "She is the only child in her family. As everyone has indulged Jesse since her birth, she has be


    very strong willed. As for her friends, well, as far as I can recall, she doesn''t have any." replied Zed with


    a frown. He thought over all the conversations he''d had with Jesse and couldn''t recall the name of any


    of her friends. It seemed as though she hadn''t mentioned any.

 Chapter 244 She Is Only My Sister

    Chapter 244 She Is Only My Sister


    Jesse didn''t have any other friends?


    Hearing Zed''s exnation, Jean was surprised. Her mouth hung open in shock.


    After she thought about it for a while, Jean concluded that people born in rich and powerful families


    must find it hard to make like-minded friends. After all, most people from rich and powerful families saw


    the world differently. They could be quite paranoid, and they got defensive a lot. If someone


    approached and ttered them, they would surely wonder if the person had ulterior motives.


    Though Jean also came from a rich and powerful family, she was different from Zed and Jesse.


    Since her childhood, Jean had not been treated as Henry''s daughter. Naturally, her humble status was


    not desirable, and no one wanted to be friends with her.


    Even Michelle, her only friend, stopped speaking with Jean just because she couldn''t introduce


    Michelle to a rich man.


    Thinking of this, Jean couldn''t help sighing. The sun was warm, but she couldn''t feel it''s warmth.


    "No wonder shees to find you every time she gets in trouble. It seems that she not only takes you


    as her brother, but in fact, you are like her protector and savior." Jean spoke candidly.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Protector and savior?" Zed repeated Jean''s words in disbelief. He frowned as he gazed at his wife.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! My rtionship with Jesse is that of brother and sister. Nothing more. Jean,


    please don''t distort the rtionship between Jesse and me with such usations. It''s an insult to us!"


    "Zed, can''t you see why Jesse, who is so beautiful, doesn''t have a boyfriend yet?" Jean knew that by


    mentioning Jesse''s true feelings Zed would be upset. But she had no other choice. It was best for all


    involved if this matter were cleared.


    "How can I know? Anyway, Jesse has had boyfriends before, but she broke up with them soon after.


    Every time she broke up with someone, she gave a different reason. Maybe she''s single because she''s


    too picky!" Zed thought over all the rtionships Jesse had been in. Then he frowned as he shared


    some details with Jean.


    "Well, could it be that she has you to rely on? After all, you are so honest, handsome, and charming,


    how could anyone measure up to you? It''s no wonder that she''s never been able to find anyone that


    matches up." Jean looked at Zed as she spoke. She hoped that he''d be able to make the connection


    as well.


    "Nonsense! Please don''t speak like that again!" Zed scolded his wife. The things she was saying


    seemed so far-fetched that Zed couldn''t believe she would think this way.


    "Zed, please don''t be angry! I was just kidding." Seeing that Zed was not open to having an objective


    discussion about Jesse''s feelings, Jean decided to be coy.


    "How can you joke about such things?" Zed grumbled as he red at Jean. Then he asked, "Is it


    because you feel insecure about how close Jesse and I are?"


    "Not at all. I told you, I was kidding. Don''t think so much about it!" Jean hurriedly shook her head.


    "Please don''t be paranoid, honey! I think of Jesse as my sister, " Zed sighed and stroked Jean''s silky


    hair tofort her.


    "But what if Jesse doesn''t consider you to be her brother? And before you get angry, please remember,


    I said ''if''! Then what will you think? And what will you do?" ''Most men can''t resist temptation, like Henry.


    Zed, what would you do if you knew that the charming Jesse likes you? Will you continue to be with


    me? Or will you choose her? I really don''t know.'' Jean raised her eyes to look at Zed. She looked quite


    adorable in that moment with her big eyes and earnest expression.


    "I just told you not to talk nonsense..." Fed up with Jean''s relentlessness, Zed decided to be stern.


    But when he saw Jean resolutely staring at him without blinking, he became inexplicably nervous and


    his brows wrinkled deeper.


    "Jean, what the hell is going on with you? Haven''t you said enough? When will you stop?" Zed spoke


    angrily. Unable to meet her gaze, he looked away.


    Jean was disappointed to see Zed''s reaction.


    It seemed that Zed wasn''t unaware of Jesse''s feelings. He just didn''t want to admit it.


    "If you answer this question, I won''t ask any more, " Jean insisted.


    Somehow, she had to press on. Even though she knew that Zed was angry and he was avoiding


    answering her question.


    But the more he tried to avoid her question, the more depressed she became. So she still stubbornly


    forced him to answer.


    "You..." Zed wanted to explode with rage. He was so unhappy with Jean right now, that he wanted to


    p her on the butt.


    ''Why is she being so insistent? Is she hoping to find a truth that doesn''t exist? Why does she doubt


    me?''


    Zed turned to re at Jean, but when he saw that her expression was earnest and serious, he couldn''t


    help being stunned.


    "Do you really want to know?" Zed asked in a low and deep voice.


    Jean felt her heart sinking at Zed''s grim expression.


    She wanted to shake her head and tell him she didn''t want to know the answer any more.


    Because she already knew.


    But somehow, she needed to hear him say it. To know but not be sure was not a good way to live. She


    nodded as she said, "Yeah, I do want to know. I''ve never been so serious."


    "I know." ''Why don''t you trust me? What the hell are you afraid of?'' Zed felt his heart break. With a faint


    sneer, he continued, "Well, Jean, it''s as you said. If I answer your question, you will never ask again."


    "Yeah, I said that." Jean stared at Zed without blinking.


    "You asked me what would happen if Jesse doesn''t see me as her brother? So my question is this,


    what do you think she sees me as? Friend? Or lover?" Zed looked at Jean with a sneer and he said in


    a voice as cold as ice, "Whatever she thinks of me doesn''t change the fact that in my heart, she''s just


    my sister. Are you satisfied with this answer?"


    After that, Zed raised his head in defiance before turning away.


    Jean was stunned not because of Zed''s answer, but because of his sudden anger.


    Jean found that she was unable to tell whether Zed spoke from his heart or whether his anger was


    forcing him to speak like this.


    And so, could she believe what he said?


    Jean groaned as she felt her head ache. She smiled bitterly.


    ''In fact, the idiom, be angry from embarrassment, was more appropriate when exining Zed''s


    actions, '' she thought.


    ''Be angry from embarrassment?''


    Jean repeated that thought in her mind. She became even more upset. Looking at Zed as he walked


    away, she felt as though she had done a foolish thing.


    Because of all that had happened, she and Zed could no longer enjoy this private space of lovers as


    they had wished to this afternoon.


    ''Jesse, you are a disaster!


    Even when you are not here, Zed is angry with me because we spoke about you.


    No, I can''t let things go on like this!


    I can''t let my rtionship with Zed deteriorate during this challenging time.''


    Thinking of this, Jean ran toward Zed.


    She ran all the way to the resort. Not stopping, she ran all the way to their room.


    Just as she opened the door, she saw Zed packing his luggage with a sulky look.


    "Zed, you are angry with me, so you want to leave here without telling me?" Jean entered the room and


    asked uneasily.


    Zed continued to pack without even ncing at her.


    "Honey, please don''t be angry with me. You know women are petty sometimes. If I doubt your


    rtionship when I see you and Jesse being too intimate, it''s because I care too much about you!"


    Jean walked to Zed and tried to pacify him. When he didn''t look at her, Jean gently tugged at his


    sleeve.


    To be honest, she was angry with herself. She had been mad with jealousy, almost like a lunatic.


    Because she cared so deeply about Zed, she had lost herself. He was her whole world and he was her


    salvation.

 Chapter 245 You Are Insulting Me

    Chapter 245 You Are Insulting Me


    "You care about me? How dare you say that you care about me after doubting the rtionship between


    Jesse and I? Are you testing me? Jean, tell me, where do you put me in your heart and how do you


    think of me in your heart? Can''t you feel my love for you? How many times do I have to tell you that I


    love you before you believe me? Is your heart cold? I have also told you repeatedly that I consider


    Jesse to be my sister. I can understand that you want to test me. But you could have used any other


    woman except Jesse. Why did it have to be her? And why can''t you understand? Jean, you are


    insulting me by doing so."


    Zed''s eyes were burning with anger as he screamed at Jean.


    What a silly woman to ruin their romantic holiday! Zed was no longer in the mood to stay with Jean.


    "Sorry, it is all my fault." Upon seeing how angry Zed was, Jean was startled. She instantly regretted


    her actions. Her expression conveyed the guilt and grief she felt. She turned to Zed and apologized, "I


    shouldn''t have doubted you. What''s more, I shouldn''t have tested your love for me. Zed, I promise you


    that I will never do this again. Please don''t be angry with me. I am begging for your forgiveness."


    As thest few word came out of Jean''s mouth, her voice began to tremble.


    Jean felt quite worried about what she had done. What had spurred her to question Zed about the


    rtionship between him and Jesse? She had known that this was a rather sensitive topic and she


    should never have brought it up.


    Zed red at Jean expressionlessly. But deep in his heart, he sighed. Jean''s doubting and testing had


    really enraged him.


    He was not only annoyed at Jean''s mistrust, but also at Jean''s doubts regarding his rtionship with


    Jesse. He considered his sibling-like rtionship with Jesse as pure. But by putting forward allegations


    that Jesse felt otherwise meant Jean was thinking of their rtionship to be a dirty one.


    However, Zed could not me Jean for her actions. He was aware that although Jean had not asked


    any questions the night before, what she had seen might have scarred her.


    So he thought, ''After all, it was my behavior that made her mistrust me.


    In this sense, I shouldn''t me her.''


    When he heard Jean''s trembling voice, even though Zed was enraged, the anger he felt immediately


    dissipated.


    He stopped packing and looked at Jean. As he studied her expression, Zed realized that she was


    genuinely remorseful. He sighed and said, "Jean, you know that I got angry only because you didn''t


    trust me."


    "I know. That''s why I promise you that I will never do it again." Jean was hopeful when she saw that


    Zed was finally willing to talk to her. She didn''t want to prolong the fight and so, she hurried to exin


    herself.


    "Think from my perspective, Jean. If I hadn''t trusted you before, I would have questioned you time and


    again on the rumors that almost ruined your reputation. And how do you think our rtionship would be


    if I had questioned you? Do you think that we would have such an intimate rtionship like we have


    now? Would we be so in love as to n intimate holidays here? Never. So my trust in you is absolute. I


    have never believedments from outsiders and then doubted you.


    I hope that you can trust me just like I trust you. After all, people will always gossip. And neither you nor


    I can control what they say. But it is up to you and me to decide whether we trust each other enough to


    believe in what they say. As long as we genuinely trust each other, no matter what others have said, we


    will never doubt each other, and remain the most important person in each other''s hearts. That''s all I


    want. What do you think?"


    Zed said in a gentle voice. His looked at Jean tenderly.


    "Zed..." Jean''s eyes immediately turned red, and she jumped into Zed''s arms. She sobbed as she


    spoke, "Sorry. I will always trust you and be on your side."


    "That''s good. I hear you and I feel like you are being sincere. And I hope that you will actually do as


    you say in theing days." Zed reached out to caress Jean''s beautiful hair.


    "Yeah. I will prove it to you." Jean, who had buried herself deep in Zed''s arms, nodded. She had a


    panic attack after the quarrel between them. She never wanted to feel like that again.


    The two hugged each other tightly. The room was so silent that they could only hear each other''s


    breaths.


    After a long time, Jean felt a little embarrassed and raised her head from Zed''s arms. She looked at


    him with her big yet charming eyes and said sincerely, "Zed, I am so lucky that you are so patient with


    me. And I am really grateful that you can forgive me and give me a chance to make up for it."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are so silly that I have no other choice but to be patient and give you the time you need to see the


    truth." Zed feigned helplessness and sighed.


    "I am not silly. But yes, whenpared to highly intelligent people like you, I admit that I can be a little


    silly." Jean immediately blushed and said sheepishly.


    Zed smiled but didn''t speak. He looked at the crimson rush on her cheeks and felt his throat tighten a


    little bit.


    "Oh, well. Zed." It seemed that something had urred to Jean at that moment. She looked at Zed


    seriously as she spoke, "I know that you believe me in regard to thements about me by others. But


    it could only be said that I have gotten into much more trouble since I married you, such a famous


    person. I have the entire video on my mobile phone. After watching it, you will know the whole story."


    After saying that, Jean was about to take out her phone and show the video to Zed.


    "What are you doing now?" Zed became unhappy when he saw Jean''s action. He frowned as he


    asked.


    "I came across Zack in the morning and got to know about the terrible and hurtfulments about me.


    I don''t mind what others think of me, but I do mind if you are influenced by those words." Jean


    exined to Zed in a rather gentle voice.


    "Zack, that troublesome man!" Zed lowered his head to scold his friend before turning to look at Jean


    and saying, "You are my wife. I have already gotten your exnation. That''s enough. I don''t need to


    bother myself with watching the video at all. But let''s see, where did you get this video?"


    Zed stared at Jean with his sharp eyes. He didn''t want to give Jean the chance to dodge the question.


    Jean was amazed to find that he had wanted to know more about the source of the video than watch


    the video itself.


    She sighed as she considered the situation and said, "It was Eva who gave me that video. It was shot


    by her in the club that night."


    "So you also asked Eva toe there?" Doubt and confusion crept onto Zed''s face when he heard


    Jean''s answer. He red at her as he questioned, "I forgave you when you betrayed me and pushed


    me to Evast time. But how do you exin this time? Jean, you must give me a good exnation


    right now. What is your intention? Why are you so eager to push me to another woman again and


    again?"


    "No, Zed, you misunderstood me." Jean noticed that Zed was about to lose his temper again and thus


    hurried to exin, "I have not thought about pushing you into Eva''s arms. I will never do that. Once I


    realized that you genuinely love me, and that my feelings for you are equally strong, I made up my


    mind to spend the rest of my life with you. Only when you are tired of me and don''t love me any more


    will I leave you..."


    "Never think about that..." Zed was surprised by what Jean had said. The thought of life without her


    made him anxious. He reached out to hold Jean''s chin. Then he lifted her face so that she would look


    right at him. Once he had her attention, he said sincerely, "I will never let you leave me. That day will


    nevere. We will stay together till we die."


    "Um!" Jean''s tears streamed down her cheeks when she heard what Zed said. She nodded as she


    tried to hold back her emotions but her heart felt as though it were about to burst. The love Zed had for


    her was so strong. She had never thought she would be loved like this. Her attractive face was covered


    with tears when she finally looked into Zed''s eyes with great tenderness before saying, "I knew that I


    couldn''t be alone with you since Jesse came along. So I asked Eva toe as she truly feels for you. I


    knew she would do as I asked. Except this, I didn''t have any other intentions."


    "You were making such a big n then." Zed snorted expressionlessly. But the look on his face


    seemed to have changed from worry to curiosity.


    "Well, I admit that I did have another n. I wanted to take advantage of that chance to make Eva


    realize that it was pointless to be in love with you." Jean felt shame when telling Zed the truth. She


    pursed her lips as she tried to control how fast her heart was beating. Jean was a little nervous, and


    she was afraid that Zed would not be satisfied with such an answer.


    "What methods were you going to use to make Eva give up loving me?" Zed frowned and asked


    incredulously. The bewilderment he felt showed clearly on his face.


    "I only wanted to show her how much we love each other. That would convince her that she had no


    chance with you." Jean''s face turned crimson. She didn''t want to share all the embarrassing things she


    had done, and yet she had no choice, "To make a woman give up her love for someone, the best way


    is to give her the most powerful strike. I know that Eva loves you deeply, and it is rather hard for her to


    give up the love she has for you. So the method I was going to use must be to the point."


    "Show our love? That seems to be a quite great idea."

 Chapter 246 I Will Wait For You At Home

    Chapter 246 I Will Wait For You At Home


    Zed looked at Jean with naughty eyes. He jerked her and pulled her close, face to face, and asked


    flirtatiously, "But you didn''t do any intimate action to me. Is it because you don''t know how to do it? Do


    you need me to teach you, love?"


    Zed''s warm and moist breath brushed her cheeks, and she tingled with sensation.


    In no time, she blushed. She raised her eyes and looked at Zed, "Last night... Were you... mad at me


    about Eva? I thought you were, so I didn''t get a chance to show off our love."


    "Chance? You don''t need a chance to show love. I am always ready." Zed blinked at Jean.


    Hypnotized by Zed''s charming eyes, Jean felt her heart pop out of her chest.


    She quickly averted her gaze and took a deep breath to get rid of the awkwardness, "There''s no need.


    Now there is nobody around to watch us."


    "We don''t need anybody to watch, Jean! I want to show you my love."


    Saying his, he wrapped his arms around Jean''s waist and carried her to bed.


    Jean felt nervousness bubbling inside her. She could do nothing, so she closed her fists tightly across


    his neck


    The excitement turned her cheek into a scarlet hue. On looking up, she noticed Zed''s eyes watching


    her carefully.


    "We have to work hard, so that we can have babies soon. Once that happens, there won''t be any


    rumors about us." Then, Zed lowered his head and pressed his soft and warm lips onto hers.


    Jean closed her eyes and immersed herself in the affection poured by Zed


    Once they were settled on the bed, Zedzily stroked her long hair with tenderness. A great sense of


    satisfaction crossed her face.


    Minutes passed but the blush on Jean''s face remained because of the intense sex they just had.


    Reminiscing it, Jean chuckled at Zed''sme excuse of having babies.


    Hearing Jean''s chuckle, Zed looked up and asked, "What are youughing at?"


    Zed''s voice turned hoarse, but she found it extremely charming.


    "Zed, do you even like babies?" Jean looked up and asked Zed with a tender smile.


    Deep down she wondered why he nagged on about having babies.


    She didn''t know men loved babies so much.


    In her eyes, Zed looked like a man who wasn''t very fond of babies. He never showed interest in them


    before.


    "I agree I am not a baby lover. It''s just that I want to have one that is ours. I think I am going to love it."


    Zed muttered to himself and looked dreamily at a wonderful future.


    "What did you mean by ''I think''?" Jean was so surprised that she got out of the bed and stared at him,


    "You keep talking about having babies that I lost count on how many times you brought it up. I thought


    you loved babies."


    "We are still young. I want us to have a baby, but I also worry about you shifting all your attention to the


    baby once it arrives." Zed''s expression changed and turned gloomy.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" This reply was so unexpected that it threw her off-guard.


    Zed caught her hand and continued, "But my parents want us to have babies. So, if we have a baby as


    soon as possible, they won''t nag us anymore, " he added with a sigh.


    "So, you mean to say you want us to have babies for your parents?" Jean''s face darkened with disgust.


    "Of course not." Seeing Jean''s unpleasant face, Zed hurriedly held her cheeks and exined, "At first it


    was because of my parents, but now I keep thinking about having one. I want to know how he or she


    would look? I mean like you or like me, " he said with a goofy smile. "Every time I think about it, I feel


    excited, Jean, " he caught her hand. "I do hope that we will have our own babies. I mean it, " he


    assured pressing her hand.


    To convince her, Zed gazed softly at Jean, and she believed everything he just told her.


    Jean was touched by his words, and unconsciously pressed her palm on her stomach. "We have slept


    together for so long, and we stopped using birth control for a while. How long will it take for the good


    news?" She asked innocently.


    "It''s all right, so please don''t stress it. We will keep working hard." Zed removed her hands off her


    stomach and hugged her tightly.


    "Um." Jean nodded. Inside her head she thought, ''My period is always on time. Zed keeps me well-fed,


    and I am quite healthy so what''s dying it?


    Zed, on the other hand, is healthy too. I hope it will be only a matter of days before we get the good


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    news.''


    "Zed, it''s still early today. I want to visit Moore at the hospital. It has been several days since Ist saw


    him. I wonder if he has recovered." Jean requested Zed


    "I''ll apany you." Zed nodded.


    "You don''t need to. I can manage it by myself." Jean didn''t want Zed to apany. After all, the Wen


    family would be at the hospital.


    She was worried they would create a fuss again.


    Seeing Jean''s worried expression, Zed figured what her worry was. He sighed and said, "Jean, don''t


    overthink it. I believe that Shirley won''t dare to bother you now."


    "I hope so." Jean forced a smile because she knew Zed was wrong about this.


    After all, Shirley wasn''t the type to let go. She had bullied Jean throughout her childhood.


    She also knew Shirley hadn''t changed a bit over the past, so she really hoped Zed would listen to her.


    Wen family-rted problems were her own to solve, and getting Zed involved didn''t look nice.


    Unwillingly, Zed agreed since Jean insisted on going alone, "Okay, I''ll wait for you at home."


    "Um." Jean smiled feeling d because he caved in.


    They had a in lunch and packed to leave.


    After they unloaded all the stuff into the trunk of their car, Jean turned around to give onest look at


    the beautiful scenery of the resort. She felt sad about leaving this beautiful ce.


    Yesterday everyone was there and the atmosphere was boisterous. Now it was only Zed and her.


    She loved this ce and was overflowed with sadness while leaving.


    Jean''s heart fluttered with panic. She wondered what would have happened if she fell into Jesse''s trap.


    On the other hand, Zed seated himself on the driver''s seat wearing hisrge sunsses and yelled at


    his petrified Jean, "Jean, we''re leaving so get in here."


    Halfheartedly, she opened the door of the car and got in.


    Before Zed could start the car, her phone buzzed. Jean took out her phone and looked at the number.


    At first, she hesitated to answer.


    Finally, she took a deep breath and pressed the answer button. She bit her lips and waited for the


    speaker to talk.


    "Sister,e to the hospital quickly. Father... is dying..."

 Chapter 247 No One Born To Be Ruthless

    Chapter 247 No One Born To Be Ruthless


    Shirley spoke in a wailed tone on the phone.


    Hearing this, Jean felt a buzz within her ears and her expression changed all of a sudden.


    "What''s up?" Zed touched Jean on the shoulder wanting to know what happened.


    Meanwhile, Shirley cried even louder making Jean jump a little, "Jean¡­¡­ Jean, my elder sister¡­¡­"


    It was all too much for Jean, she quickly pressed the shutdown button on her cell phone and dropped in


    on the seat.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Her silence scared Zed who didn''t know how to react to this. He stretched out his hands and pulled her


    closer, "Jean, who was that? Why are you acting so strange¡­¡­" he whispered in her ears.


    "Nothing serious¡­¡­" Jean replied looking grave. She realized Zed would need more exnation, so


    she exined, "Just an insignificant call."


    Trying to act cool made her calm a bit, and she felt her shock subside.


    Zed was no fool and knew Jean was hiding something but decided it was best to leave the matter for


    now.


    ''I''m sure Jean wille to me with her problems if there is something serious.


    Maybe the matter is not a big deal hence she doesn''t want to bother me.


    It''s okay! I''ll respect her decisions!'' he consoled himself.


    The car moved ahead steadily. With her chin rested on one hand, Jean gazed nkly outside the


    window lost in thoughts.


    ''Why can''t they just leave me alone? That''s all I am asking for. Thank god I got permission from Zed to


    visit the hospital alone. I can''t imagine what will happen if he joins me.


    What did Shirley mean when she said that father was dying?


    Shirley Wen, are you trying to torture me all over again? How could you?


    I''m not gonna listen to you anymore.


    Even if it is true, you are his daughter and it''s your duty to figure a way out. I have to admit that you''ve


    always been smarter than me. You always have more ideas than me when solving problems.


    That''s why I''m so relieved to have you take care of Henry.''


    These thoughts were meant tofort her but Jean still felt a little uneasy.


    ''Father is dying...¡­''


    These words repeated themselves in Shirley''s voice and Jean trembled once again. She has never


    before heard Shirley so scared, and it unnerved her.


    ''Is Shirley really scared, Or is it just another scheme to fool me?


    Did she do so to make me believe her so that she can get what she wants when I arrive?


    Shirley Wen, you have cheated me so many times that I find it hard to believe you.


    What should I do now?


    Should I go to take a look at him?''


    Jean drifted in her thoughts. On reaching her destination, she waved at Zed without actually being


    present there. Her body was present, but her mind seemed to be somewhere else.


    ''Never mind. I should visit Moore first since I am here now.''


    After making up her mind, Jean strode towards the hospital gate. With a heavy heart, she entered


    inside.


    After a few minutes of walking, she made her way through Moore''s ward. It has been a while since she


    visited her friend, and was d to notice he looked much better this time.


    Jean''s entry didn''t go unnoticed by Moore because he tried to open his eyes the second he felt a


    visitor''s arrival. When he found that it was Jean, he smiled surprise and happiness.


    "Jean, why are you here?" asked Moore, trying to sit up, with a smile still stered on his face.


    "I came to check on you. I''ve been out of downtown for a few days which is why you didn''t see me for a


    while now." As Jean said this, she sheepishly put the fruit basket on the table. "Which one do you


    prefer now? Let me clean it for you, " she offered.


    "No, don''t do it. Just have a seat here and talk to me, " said Moore. All Moore wanted was to talk with


    this friend.


    Nodding her head, Jean sat on the chair nearest to the bed with a smile on her face. "I have to work


    tomorrow and may not have time to see you, so I came here today."


    "You don''t have toe here so often if you are busy, " replied Moore who felt ashamed of stealing


    Jean''s precious time.


    "No, you are here alone in H City, friendless and helpless. I''m afraid you are going to feel lonely if I


    don''t visit you." Jean added a sincere smile to let him know she meant each and every word.


    "Thank you, Jean." Moore was touched by Jean''s words, "To be honest, I barely have friends in abroad


    or at home. You are like my only friend in this world, " said Moore in a grateful tone.


    "I''m so honored, " Jean said feeling true happiness build inside her. Her eyes turned bright. "I do not


    have many friends either. I am d we met and got to know each other."


    "Me, too." Looking at Jean''s happy smile on her face, Moore grinned from ear to ear, with his pearly


    white teeth disyed.


    However, Jean''s smile stayed only for a few seconds. It faded when she noticed Moore''s wound. With


    a sigh, she said, "Please take good care of yourself and get better soon, so that I can feel less guilty."


    "Please don''t say like that¡­..." replied Moore in a hurry, "I''m better now and I''m recovering quickly.


    Please stop ming yourself for everything. Besides, you''re not the only responsible for this


    ident¡­¡­"


    "All right, you''ve told me that before." Jean tried to stop him from getting serious and put a smile on her


    face. She then picked up an apple and started to peel it with a knife.


    Moore prepared himself for a confession while Jean skillfully peeled the apple. He contemted how to


    bring it up. After giving it a thought, he began gingerly, "Jean, I have something to tell you."


    "Sure. What''s up?" replied Jean, without taking her eyes off the apple. She was so upied with the


    task that she failed to notice the seriousness in Moore''s eyes.


    "The woman who followed you earlier came here to ask about you this morning......" said Moore


    hesitantly.


    ''Shirley Wen......''


    Jean couldn''t help thinking inside her head. She paused her task of peeling, and put the apple aside on


    the table and spoke, "What did she say?"


    "She came to ask if you hade to the hospitaltely, and there was an anxious look on her face."


    Moore signed and continued, "She looked like something horrible happened to her."


    "Alright, I see." Jean replied while she maintained a nk face. She got back the apple and started


    peeling once again.


    Looking at the cold look on Jean''s face, Moore figured he had to change the topic right away. He knew


    things weren''t cool between Jean and thatdy.


    Feeling his gaze, Jean turned and handed the apple to him with a smile. "Do you think I am a ruthless


    person, because I don''t have any reaction hearing something like that?" she asked smiling.


    "No, I think you have your own reason. I believe you, " replied Moore while he reached out to take the


    apple from Jean. He held it and smiled back at Jean. "I''ve seen what that woman did to you before. I


    totally get your reaction and it is reasonable."


    "No, what you''ve seen is only the tip of the iceberg. I have to turn a deaf ear to her and the people


    surrounding her because that is the only way I can live a peaceful life. I know them too well to know


    nothing good cane from being near them. I was a fool back then but I won''t let them get to me


    now, " she said this with resolution.


    Moore nodded while taking a bite off the apple. "You are right. People are forced to be ruthless, no one


    is born like that."


    "Well, it sounds that you have some story to tell too, " said Jean sounding interested. These words from


    Moore filled her with sadness because there was a real pain in his eyes.


    "Well, I didn''t hide it from you that I am an orphan. And to tell the truth, I went to find my biological


    parents when I grew up, and found them in the end....."


    Said Moore with a wry smile.


    "What happened then? Did they let you down?" Seeing the facial expressions on Moore''s face, Jean


    was forced to ask.

 Chapter 248 What Mischief Is She Making Again

    Chapter 248 What Mischief Is She Making Again


    "In actuality, I decided not to reunite with my parents. So I directly walked away when I met and


    recognized them, " said Moore with a smirk.


    "Why did you make that decision atst? You tried so hard to search for them, so after finding them,


    why did you change your mind?" Jean asked surprised with Moore''s exnation.


    "I don''t matter to them so the reunion would be meaningless. Before meeting them, I believed they had


    a good reason for abandoning me. At first, I thought about many potential reasons why I was deserted.


    Perhaps it was because of poverty, tough life or illness and so on. But after seeing them, I realized they


    were not poor or helpless."


    Talking about this brought an agitated look on Moore''s happy face.


    Upon hearing that, Jean felt sympathy for him. She sat still and stared at himpassionately not


    knowing the right words tofort.


    "Let bygones be bygones, " said Jean in a gentle voice while she took his hands.


    Jean had no idea that Moore suffered a lot in his life. She was ashamed of never asking him this


    before.


    Hearing this made her realize how they both lived the same life of suffering.


    For a moment, Jean imagined how he must have felt to be abandoned by his biological parents.


    As if to break the gloom that befell them, he looked up at Jean and said with a forced smile, "Ahmm,


    very funny, right? It is so humiliating."


    "Stop it, Moore, I am your friend and you have the right to be vulnerable in front of me. Think about me


    when you feel bad about your life, because my situation is even worse than yours. Beforeing here,


    I answered a phone call from my younger half-sister. She told me that he...my father... is dying. I am


    not sure if she is speaking the truth or ying one of her tricks." Thinking of this brought shivers down


    Jean''s spine.


    "I can tell you are upset with her. Let''s hope she isn''t speaking the truth. You seem very sad, so why


    don''t you check it yourself. That way, you can set your mind at rest." Moore offered his suggestion with


    his eyebrows furrowed.


    "No, it is unnecessary to do that. It is none of my business even if Shirley is speaking the truth." Jean


    turned down his suggestion while shaking her head.


    "But you..." Before he could say more, Jean interrupted him.


    "Ie here for you, and you ask me to visit someone else. Moore, is it because you don''t want me


    here? If so, just tell me, " said Jean while she feigned a displeased look.


    "Of course not." Moore shook his head in a hurry looking shocked by Jean''s words. "I am so d that


    you cane here to see me. How is it possible for me to urge you to leave? I know that you are


    kindhearted. In fact, you are still concerned about him even after they treated you like a crap. Am I


    right? So Jean, just listen to your heart. Don''t make decisions in a hurry and regret itter. I don''t want


    you to live with regrets."


    Moore said this with a sincere and serious look. Originally, Jean tried hard to get this idea off her head.


    But after Moore''s suggestion, she decided to give it another thought.


    "You know how to convince me. Now I am going to take your advice and visit him even though he


    doesn''t deserve it." Jean responded with an anguished sigh.


    "Indeed, it is normal that you worry about him. After all, he is old and has stayed in hospital for a long


    time, but you''ve never visited him. Just take advantage of this chance to see him!" Moore added to


    make sure Jean wouldn''t change her mind.


    "Hmm." Atst, Jean made a resolution to visit Henry and nodded at Moore. "Okay, I am going to take


    a look."


    Moore smiled and said, "Go ahead!"


    "Then, I wille to see you again some other day." Jean stood up not wanting to leave.


    "Okay, fine. I will be waiting, " said Moore. He nodded at her with a smile which didn''t dispel until he


    was sure she couldn''t see him. Then, a bitter sadness took over his mood.


    Walking out of the ward, Jean felt her heart beat faster. Leaning against the wall, she tried to stand


    because her legs were failing her.


    ''Jean, you are good for nothing.


    He has treated you like you don''t matter to him, yet you find different excuses to see him. Your heart is


    even beating faster at the thought of seeing him.


    Are you nervous? Or are you excited?


    How long has it been since you met Henry?'' Jean questioned herself.


    It seemed that months had passed since shest met Henry.


    Jean didn''t expect that she would have to meet Henry in a hospital after thest banquet.


    She had never gone to visit him even though she knew he was here. Her heart was filled with hatred


    every time when she recalled the fact that Henry never fulfilled his responsibility as a father. She felt


    disgusted thinking about how he sold her out for his selfish reasons.


    Every time her heart desired to see him, she would remind herself of his deeds.


    She kept telling herself not to be softened by his presence again.


    In spite of shivering, she made a firm decision to meet him. First of all, she promised Moore and


    wouldn''t like to break it.


    Secondly, she wanted to check if Shirley''s sadness she detected was a lie or not.


    Even though she barely walked past his ward, she had a vague memory about where it was. She


    remembered quarreling with Shirley and Winner outside the ward.


    She took a deep breath and pushed the door wide open. On entering, she noticed it was empty with no


    belongings left behind.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ''You son of a bitch, Shirley.


    So it was just a lie, '' Jean thought.


    Thinking of this, Jean turned back with rage. She bloated with anger and sprinted across the hallway


    identally hitting a nurse. She apologized and then asked, "May I know if the patient staying in this


    ward has been released?"


    The nurse gave a weird look at Jean. "Released? Myocardial infarction urred to the patient at


    midnight. Right now he is ina. We are not sure if he will ever wake up, "


    The nurse replied in an impatient tone and walked away.


    Jean heard buzzing inside her ears and felt the background fade away. She stood stock still in the


    ce where the nurse had just left a few seconds ago.


    ''Myocardial infarction urred to the patient at midnight. Right now he is ina. We are not sure if


    he will ever wake up.''


    These words repeated themselves inside her head. Jean found the truth hard to believe. She stepped


    back and leaned weakly against the wall letting out a small cry.


    Her body slid down the wall and with her eyes blurred because of the tears.


    ''The obese Henry, a cunning and wicked man, is always fine. How could he have copsed so easily?


    The doctor said he was getting better.


    How did the situation be so fatal?''


    Jean sat down lifelessly for about an hour, and then she mustered her strength and stood up. She felt


    hard to stand up and her body had turned sore from sitting in an ufortable position for too long.


    While she struggled, a hand grabbed her from behind. Without looking up at the person, Jean stood up.


    Once she was on her own, she turned to thank the stranger.


    Before Jean could express her gratitude, she was stunned as she recognized the person. "Why are


    you here?"


    "What a coincidence! I nearly mistook you for someone else." Calvin stared at her with great concern.


    "You don''t look too well. Are you alright?"


    "Yes, I''m fine." Jean immediately smiled and tried to look fine. She rubbed her own cheeks to remove


    any residue of tears and gazed at him in confusion.


    When she met himst time in the club, she had worn a lot of makeup as she wanted to keep Maranda


    ''Maybe he didn''t recognize me, and is probably helping a stranger, '' she told herself.


    While Jean internally guessed whether he had recognized her or not, Calvin broke into aughter.


    "Don''t be cranky. I know that you are Jean Wen."


    "How did you recognize me?" Jean asked shocked.


    "Can you guess?" Without directly answering her question, Calvin replied obscurely.


    With her eyebrows knitted, Jean started thinking, ''How can I guess that?''

 Chapter 249 I Wont Compete With You For The Belongings Of The Wen Family

    Chapter 249 I Won''t Compete With You For The Belongings Of The Wen Family


    While Jean and Calvin were in silence, they heard some footstepsing from the front of the ce,


    which was followed by a voice of surprise, "Jean, why are you here?"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Jean was startled, and at once terrifyingly she looked ahead, towards the


    personing from the front.


    With some bags of food in his hand, Winner frowned, and said while staring at her agonizingly, " You


    are here because you knew that dad is going to be on a death bed, and you want topete for the


    Wen family''s inheritance? But you must remember that I am the only inheritor of the Wen family, and


    none of you are qualified topete with me for the family''s property!"


    "Winner, what nonsense are you talking about?" When Jean saw that Winner was talking nonsense


    regardless of the asion, without understanding the severity, instantly she stopped him. "He... where


    is Henry now? Take me there quickly."


    "Why do you want to go there?" Winner impatiently asked her, while staring at her with suspicious


    eyes.


    "Ha! Why I want to go there?" Immediately Jeanughed but coldly she said, "Even though he never


    treated me as a daughter, I want to go and see him for thest time. And don''t worry, I won''tpete


    with you for the belongings of the Wen family."


    "Really?" Winner fixedly stared at her and asked her with doubt.


    On seeing Winner''s reaction, suddenly her heart was filled with anger. If Calvin had not been here, she


    would have tapped Winner''s head. How could he be so suspicious of her? How could be care only


    about the belongings of the Wen family at the moment?


    "If I am saying no, then I won''t. Believe it or not!" Jean said impatiently, as she was getting fed up with


    Winner''s ridiculous query.


    When Winner realized that Jean didn''t seem to be lying, he was relieved. He walked up to Jean with a


    big smile on his face and said, "Sister Jean, since you are here to see our dad, do you have any money


    with you?"


    Yesterday, when dad had a sudden onset, then as soon as possible he had to have an operation, so he


    was sent to the intensive care unit immediately. All the money we had at our home was brought here.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    So now, none of us have any money ..."


    Winner said pitifully, and he was almost on the verge of crying, eyes filling with tears.


    Jean noticed that Calvin was looking at them with great interest and he had heard everything that they


    had discussed recently, with that Jean''s face grew hot red instantly in embarrassment. She reached out


    to Winner who was acting disgracefully in front of a stranger and tugged his clothes towards her, To


    remind him that there was an outsider present there. Winner had better be careful and don''t be a


    subject matter of ridicule.


    Winner blinked and saw Calvin looking at them gently with a faint wily smile.


    "Sister Jean, he''s..."


    Winner''s eyes were suddenly sparkling like a diamond and he looked at Calvin in order to check him


    out all over. As a result, his face was full of excitement.


    ''This man looks extraordinary and handsome. Plus the clothes he is wearing are brand-name clothes


    and they must worth at least one million. He must be from the wealthy family. And there is no


    Winner was even more excited simply at that thought.


    ''How on earth does Jean know such a rich man?


    If she was to rely on her good fortune to be married to Zed once, then certainly this time it''s not just


    luck that she know such kind of wealthy man.


    Does that mean that I should follow Jean to get some benefit from this man?


    This man standing in front of me, having such a forbearing and good looking appearance, seems to be


    better-tempered and easier to get along with than Zed.''


    After these thoughts, Calvin instantaneously turned into a pile of money in front of Winner''s eyes. With


    light in his greedy eyes, Winner eagerly reached out and greeted Calvin with a big smile.


    "Hello, I''m Winner Wen. May I have your name..."


    But as soon as Winner''s hand reached out towards Calvin with the hope of making rtions with him,


    Jean pushed it down with force and said to him in an aggrieved manner, "Lead the way and talk less."


    Instantly Winner nced at her with dissatisfaction and dismay. But when he remembered that the


    wealthy gentleman next to him was still watching, the only option he had, was to control his emotions.


    "I''m sorry, Calvin." Jean walked up to Calvin and said with humiliation while her face was pitiful.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I think it''s interesting instead." Seeing that Jean was blushing and was turning all pink


    when she heard his words, Calvin looked at her with a big smile and exined, "I mean your brother is


    quite interesting."


    On hearing Calvin''s exnation, Jean felt even more embarrassed, hoping that the ground would crack


    open and would swallow her in. And all these expressions were clearly visible on her pretty face. Her


    rosy cheeks were so attractive in Calvin''s eyes that he was slightly distracted at that sight.


    Jean knew Winner never hid his greedy nature in front of outsiders. But he never knew that although


    others seemed to be smiling at him, they might beughing at him in their hearts.


    ''It''s really a disgrace!'' Jean groaned in mind.


    Not paying much attention to what they were saying, Winner was just staring at Calvin like a puppy


    looking at a bone. ring at her silly brother, Jean intended to say goodbye to Calvin in case Winner


    would lose face again and start acting like an idiot. "I am going to see my dad. You..."


    "Shall Ie with you?" realizing Jean''s intentions, Calvin immediately interrupted her as he was not


    willing to leave Jean. "It''s really a coincidence to meet you today. Since I know your father is seriously


    ill, it''s rude for me not to visit him." Then Calvin looked at Jean with a sweet smile on his face.


    At Calvin''s words, Winner''s eyes suddenly brightened and he nodded vigorously with the hope that he


    would get the chance of knowing Calvin better.


    It never urred to Jean that Calvin would really want to see Henry Wen. She really wanted to refuse


    and let him go, but it was rude to express it to him too directly.


    "Oh, Mr. Li, it''s very kind of you! But Winner has just said that my father is still in the intensive care unit.


    That means even if you follow me there, you won''t necessarily be able to go in and see him. You can


    go back if you have something to deal with, " Jean said with an embarrassed smile and muttered in her


    mind, ''Jesus! What has got into Calvin? We just met once, and I don''t even know him well. How can he


    be so enthusiastic to meet Henry?


    Besides, he is a smart man. How can he not see that I have a very bad rtionship with Winner?


    What are his intentions in following us?''


    "Sister Jean, it''s time to visit dad. Since Mr. Li is your friend, so let''s go together!" Winner interrupted


    anxiously when he heard that Jean was rejecting the man.


    "Shut up!" Casting a stern nce at Winner, Jean snapped at Winner angrily.


    Winner pouted his lips in grievance abruptly and looked a little downcast.


    "Doesn''t Miss Wen want me to see your father?" Calvin asked with a serene smile and looked at the


    contrasting expressions on their faces.


    "My father is seriously ill, and it''s really inconvenient..." Jean smiled bitterly as she did not know what to


    say anymore to decline him.


    "I just want to see your father with you. Miss Wen, I think you won''t refuse such a tiny request!" Calvin


    insisted and still gazed at Jean with a pleasant smile.


    At Calvin''s words, instantly Jean''s brows furrowed while she was looking at Calvin in a bewildered


    state.


    Still she really couldn''t understand. She was not at all familiar with Calvin. Why was he insisting on


    meeting Henry with such zest?


    "Actually, I am afraid that if you go to see him alone, it will be very difficult for you to get rid of their


    entanglement in the end. And it will be problematic for you to face them. But if I am there, they will not


    dare to be too reckless with you." Calvin walked up to Jean closely and stared at her while whispering


    in her delicate ear with his sweet breath touching her cheeks.


    When Jean heard this, she was stunned and looked at Calvin in surprise as she didn''t realize that


    Calvin could really understand her situation.


    Calvin nodded slightly to Jean, indicating that he had seen through her predicament. And he was there


    to help her through the circumstances that she was going to face.


    Seeing this, Jean''s face suddenly turned red and she cast her eyes down in shame.


    ''Even Calvin sees your dilemma, Jean, you are so stupid! You can''t even hide your emotions.


    You were worried about Calvin''s intentions, but now the truth is clear.


    He is justing along to help you.''


    Thinking of this, Jean nodded atst. "All right!" Now that Calvin had told Jean that he would go to visit


    Henry to help her, if she still insisted on refusing, it would seem that she was too narrow-minded.


    Hearing Jean''s words, Calvin gave her a deep meaningful look. His eyes shed in the light, and he


    nodded with a warm and caring smile.


    Winner was the happiest of the three and almost made a jump on hearing that Calvin was going to


    apany them.


    He pretended to be calm, but his actions exposed his ecstasy and enthusiasm.


    "Mr. Li, this way please." Winner ran eagerly towards Calvin and moved to lead the way to the intensive


    care unit.


    Jean saw the scene happening in front of her and shook her head helplessly. Because Winner was


    back to acting like a ravenous self.


    She only hoped that Calvin would not get into unnecessary trouble, otherwise she would feel very


    guilty. As it was just to help her, he was here.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here." Aware of the uneasiness Jean was experiencing, Calvin blinked at Jean and


    softly reassured her.


    Hearing him, Jean stayed silent and just nodded in consensus.

 Chapter 250 I Only Need Ten Minutes

    Chapter 250 I Only Need Ten Minutes


    With Winner in the lead, Jean together with Calvin reached at the intensive care unit where Jean''s


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    father, Henry was admitted.


    Joy and Shirley had long been sitting there at the door of the ICU and were waiting for Winner to arrive.


    When they saw Jeaning with a strange man, anger and displeasure crept onto both of their faces.


    They stood up and stared at Jean warily. They were not expecting Jean toe here and that too with


    a strange man.


    The expressions showed on their faces were just the same as the one on Winner''s face when he had


    seen hering to the hospital. They were really from the same family with such a great tacit


    understanding that even their impressions were simr.


    A bitter smile appeared on Jean''s face when she saw the reaction of that pair of mother and daughter.


    She walked to them slowly with her face all intent.


    "Jean, why you are here?" Joy red at Jean and asked in a quite chilly voice.


    "You don''t know why I am here?" Jean looked up straight into the eyes of Joy. There were no emotions


    in her eyes and face. She asked Joy back with a nk expression.


    She was no longer easily enraged like she used to before. Now she had changed into a mature person.


    Besides, neither Joy nor Shirley was worth it.


    Jean knew clearly that anger would only do harm to her health which fitted exactly with their wishes. So


    she wouldn''t get angry. She didn''t want them to had the pleasure by fulfilling their wishes.


    "Who knows what your purpose is..." Joy, who was standing by the side, grunted while saying it. She


    seemed to be on the alert on Jean''s arrival.


    "Mom, sister had just told me that she would not fight for the Wen family''s inheritance." Winner told Joy,


    on hearing his mother''s remarks towards Jean.


    "Are you silly? How could you believe her words so easily? Don''t you know who she is? Things are


    never what she says. And even if she wants to fight for the property of the Wen family, it will not go to


    her since she doesn''t have that kind of luck." Joy said in a sarcastic tone with disdain towards Jean.


    And Joy thought that only by saying and doing so she would look better.


    Jean smiled bitterly and said, "You are right. I don''t have that luck to win the property of the Wen family.


    But Henry is still lying in bed, alive. Do you think it is proper to talk about the property now? And what if


    he gets to know all this..."


    Jean thought to herself, ''How sinister their hearts are! How ominously they are behaving!


    If Henry wakes up to know that his beloved wife, daughter and son are so eager to gain his property


    when he is still not even dead and they are nning their future with that money, how will he feel? I


    really cannot imagine.''


    "What if he gets to know? The doctor said that even if he wakes up, he will just be in a vegetative state.


    He won''t be able to work like before. Henry will only spend the rest of his life lying in bed. Well. Jean, if


    you really feel sorry for him, take him home and treat him well. After all, you are his daughter..." Joy''s


    eyes rolled quickly as if she were generating an evil idea. She looked at Jean and said with an evil


    smirk on her face.


    After hearing what Joy said, Jean''s eyes widened in shock. She had never expected Joy to be so


    impudent that she would say such words. At least, she was expecting Joy to act sincerely in such


    circumstances and to take her responsibility.


    Henry was just in the sate of unconsciousness but still alive. However, Joy was in too much of a hurry


    to shift the responsibility of taking care of him to Jean.


    She was really quite malicious to harbor such an evil idea even in such serious conditions.


    "Mom..." Shirley was standing beside Joy and finally she interrupted her mother. And with innocence


    she said, "Sister rarelyes to see dad. Now that we have the chance to meet again, stop arguing


    over those unimportant things. And let us have normal conversations. Well, sister, who is he? Is he


    your friend?"


    Shirley checked out Calvin from up and down. She was very satisfied with the appearance of the man.


    She thought with her heart, ''What a great masterpiece of God! He is so handsome yet his behavior is


    so decent. The way he carries himself is so refined. He is not like thosemon people. He is different


    from others.


    How does Jean make acquaintance with such an excellent man? That''s not fair. This should not have


    happened.''


    On thinking about this, Shirley got somewhat jealous and angry towards Jean.


    ''Jean already has Zed and that''s enough for her. I must ask her to introduce this charming man to me.''


    Shirley continued to make a n for herself.


    Jean shifted her gaze from Joy to Shirley. She noticed that Shirley was indulged into Calvin''s mour


    and sighed deep in her heart helplessly.


    She thought, ''Well, what Jesse predicted is right.


    It is always true that old habits die hard. One cannot forget their old habits which are embedded deep


    into their core.


    Since Shirley was in her infancy, Henry and Joy had spoiled her and made her life just to be like a


    princess''s by always fulfilling her wishes and keeping pampering her even to this day.


    However, why does she immediately be tempted and show great desire every time she sees


    handsome and attractive men? Where is her reserve as a girl from an upper-ss family? Look at her


    now. She is rather anxious to throw herself into Calvin''s arms. And the desire in her eyes shows how


    shameless she is.


    Whoever she meets, Zed or Calvin, on seeing them, she just feints that kind of traits. I am tired of her


    whims and totally disgusted on seeing this desire in her eyes. She acts just like a hungry wolf who sees


    meat.''


    Shirley waited long for Jean to introduce her to the unknown man. But Jean just stared at her instead of


    introducing her. So it made Shirley angry and she rolled her eyes towards Jean. Tired of waiting,


    Shirley walked directly to Calvin and smiled before saying, "Hello, I am Jean''s sister, Shirley Wen. It is


    so nice to meet you."


    Calvin, who had been silent from the start but had seen all the things that were going on here on the


    side, got to know part of the reason why Jean did not want him to follow to the ICU.


    Calvin pondered, ''This pair of sister and brother is really shameless and very rare to find. They don''t


    know how to act and they don''t even have the curtsy to realize where they are.


    When both of them saw me, they were more than surprised and awed and they just behaved like cats


    presented with a mouse in front of them. How hard they were trying to approach me!''


    Calvin didn''t spend much time to find out what their purposes were. He was expert in reading such


    people and their thought process.


    On finding out what kind of people Shirley and Winner were, Calvin had a totally different impression of


    Jean.


    He got to realize that he hadn''t known Jean enough. But after what happened here he had a new vision


    and understanding of Jean and her family.


    Jean''s sister and brother were not that intimate with her.


    And they seemed not to regard Jean as their sister and sometimes even looked down upon her. They


    didn''t even care for her or for her feelings. They were too selfish to her.


    The most important point was that Jean didn''t call the woman standing in front of them as mom or the


    man lying in bed inside the ward as dad. Through this, Calvin could guess that Jean''s position in her


    family was really terrible. And a lot was going on in their family.


    After finding all these possibilities, he didn''t react to Shirley''s seemingly kind greeting. Instead, he only


    nodded slightly to show that he heard what Shirley had said. His feelings towards Jean''s family


    hardened after seeing their behavior towards her.


    Shirley was expecting Calvin''s reaction to be great. But she got discontent on seeing Calvin''s


    indifferent attitude. She felt disappointed and angry.


    ''What does he mean by showing me such an attitude?


    What is he proud of?


    Jean''s friend is just the same mean as she is.''


    Shirley grunted while wandering and she decided to walk to the other side.


    On seeing Shirley''s action, Calvin showed a triumphant smile. He was satisfied with Shirley''s reaction


    He was surprised to see that Shirley was not as calm as he thought she would be. It seemed that she


    could not be considered as an opponent of Jean.


    Such a conclusion made Calvin a little relieved.


    Just at that moment, a nurse came out from Henry''s ward and said coldly to the people standing at the


    door, "It is time for you to visit the patient. And the time is limited within an hour. You are allowed to


    enter the ICU, two at a time. Keep in order. Most importantly, keep silent."


    After finishing the announcement, the nurse closed the door of the ICU heavily.


    Only an hour! Joy together with Shirley would go, so Winnerined on hearing the nurse''s words,


    as he was left alone.


    However, Jean and Calvin were both quite calm at that moment. They stood by the side waiting quietly


    for the nurse to lead them into the ICU.


    "Do you want me to apany you into the ICU?" When Calvin saw the nursee out, he asked


    Jean out of concern.


    Looking at him, Jean was a little hesitant. She really wanted to shake her head and refuse Calvin as he


    was still a stranger to her and she felt awkward taking him to see Henry.


    But when she realized that she would be apanied by Joy, Shirley or Winner, she changed her


    mind and considered Calvin to be the better option.


    "Yes." It did not take long for Jean to make the decision. She nodded to show her approval.


    "So let us enter the ICU first." Jean walked directly to Joy and said to her intently, "Give me ten


    minutes. The rest time will all be yours."


    She didn''t expect a reply from Joy and followed the nurse entering the sterile room to change clothes.


    Calvin walked behind her.


    Meanwhile Joy stared at Jean with great astonishment. After about a minute, she came to her senses


    and was about to scream and scold Jean but she received a cold look from Calvin. Then all the words


    she wanted to yell were stuck in her throat. She was not able to utter a single word.


    After putting on the sterile clothes, Jean and Calvin followed the nurse and entered the ICU. Jean saw


    Henry lying unconscious in a bed with a weak and pale look, her eyes turned red. And immediately


    tears started to fall down. She was not expecting this reaction from herself.


    It was no doubt that she hated Henry.


    Since Jean''s mother died, she didn''t received any warmth or care from anyone in the Wen family


    including Henry.


    The man lying there was her father but he had never treated her as his daughter, let alone given her


    care and love expected from a father.

 Chapter 251 Now You Are Crying. For Whom

    Chapter 251 Now You Are Crying. For Whom


    At the thought of it, Jean''s heart was full of hatred. Her heart felt heavy as she noticed how Henry


    looked much older than what she remembered. Seeing him lie there lifeless with closed eyes


    Overwhelmed Jean with a mix ofplex emotions. Her slender hands were shaking and her throat


    felt dry. Jean finally couldn''t help running towards the bed. "Dad..." And she broke into sobs. The hand


    that should have protected her was stone-cold as if belonging to a corpse. Taking deep breaths to calm


    her shaking body, she sputtered out the word again, "Dad..."


    That passive face with not a single hint of life had made it clear. It was impossible for Henry to recover


    as before.


    Joy''s words rang true in her ears. "Henry would be just a vegetable. Forget any possibility. This is how


    he will be only for the rest of his life... on the hospital bed. It will be a miracle if he ever wakes up."


    "Jean, don''t give into grief. Stay strong. Hold yourself together." Carefully resting his hands on her frail


    shoulders, Calvinforted Jean whose face by now was flushed with sorrow.


    Any words offort stabbed at Jean''s heart. She just stood there and shook her head. She couldn''t


    believe all that she saw. And again tears came streaming down her face.


    It was a strange feeling. The man lying in front of her had never loved or cared for her as she''d expect


    a father to. But still remorse gripped her as she knew that as his daughter, she should havee to


    see him when he was ill.


    But she had proved herself to be cold-hearted. Despite her frequent visits to the hospital, she had


    never cared to ask about him, let alone walking into his ward.


    Forgetting the intense loathing she had for Henry, Jean thought, ''But he is your father, Jean!


    What kind of daughter are you? Unfeeling and so heartless.


    What''s the difference between you and Joy or Shirley? You are just as mean as either of them.''


    Her round hazel eyes welled up with tears as she gazed at an impassive Henry in silence.


    They only had ten minutes to be in the ICU. Before she knew it, time was up, and Joy and Shirley came


    to fetch her. Looking at Jean weeping, Joy seethed with anger and taunted her, "What a shameless


    hypocrite you are! Stop putting on an act. All along, you never came to see your father since he got


    admitted in the hospital. Now you are crying. For whom?"


    On hearing her barbs towards Jean, a frowning Calvin red at Joy in cold anger.


    Ignoring Calvin''s eyes at the back of her head, Joy shrugged her shoulders and walked close to Henry


    to forcefully push Jean away.


    The nurse waiting on Henry flinched at the violence. But she held herself calm since she didn''t think it


    was her ce to interfere in their family matter. After a few minutes, the nurse said, "It is time for the


    two of you to go out."


    In a bid to protect her, Calvin walked over to Jean and held her by the shoulders to escort her towards


    the door.


    All of it was in a daze. Henry was in aa and the machine attached to him was beeping indifferently.


    Jean couldn''t take it all in and changed her clothes in a trance. As she walked out, Winner, who had


    been waiting outside, came to them and said, "Sister, Mr. Li, you''vee out."


    "Winner, why haven''t you visited Henry?" Jean asked him when she came back to her senses.


    "I..." Winner replied with a sort of embarrassment, "I think I''d better not go inside! I can''t stand the


    heavy atmosphere in the ICU. I don''t want to bother Dad. Maybe, if he is left in the quiet on his own, he


    would recover more quickly."


    An idea struck Jean. She walked closer to Winner and asked him with her eyes wide open, putting


    Winner in a spot, "You said that myocardial infarction urred to himst night. Was anyone looking


    after him at that time?"


    The fact was that after staying in the hospital for that long period of time, Henry''s condition should have


    been stabilized and not gotten worse.


    How was it that he suddenly suffered a myocardial infarction despite so much care?


    "I..." A hint of panic crept into his voice. Winner nkly looked away and continued, "I don''t know. I was


    not in the hospitalst night."


    "Then, who was here?" Jean continued asking him.


    "Perhaps mom... or my sister... Anyway, it was not me..." Winner stammered. Before he could turn back


    and escape Jean''s close questioning, Calvin immediately grabbed his arm as he too found Winner''s


    replies fishy. "Do you want to tell us the truth? Or shall I ask the police to interrogate you?"


    "Police..." Winner was stunned to hear that cops could be called. He got more flustered.


    "I suspect that your father''s myocardial infarction has something to do with you, " said Calvin in a stern


    tone and looked at Winner square in the eye.


    "My Dad''s onset of the illness has nothing to do with me." Winner got into a panic. He yelled as he


    struggled to defend himself, "It was my mom and my sister there looking after Dadst night. The two


    of them quarelled with each other inside the ward. It was because of them that Dad was agitated..."


    "They quarelled? Why?" asked Jean.


    "Whatever happened waspletely my sister''s fault. Again and again, she threatened me to


    renounce my right to inherit the Wen family''s property. She said that I was good for nothing and thus,


    disqualified from being the next sessor of the Wen family. When my mom heard it, she confronted


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    my sister." Clenching his face, Winner looked away into the distance recalling the hot exchange ofst


    night.


    Jean believed what Winner said, as she had overheard Shirley say something on the same lines to


    Winner before.


    But Shirley''s greed was beyond Jean''s expectations. It was not like the Shirley she knew.


    Her ambition to solely possess the entire property of the Wen family was something of news.


    But it would be a fight to be the sole sessor as long as Joy was part of the Wen family.


    After all, Winner was the only man in the Wen family even if he was good for nothing.


    Joy would neverpromise on this idea, despite the fact that she doted on Shirley.


    What Jean had difficulty wrapping her head around was why Shirley had designs on the property of the


    Wen family.


    Henry was still alive, wasn''t he? Was she so impatient and anxious to get the property?


    It was because of her greed and abuse that Henryy in front of her, ina. Of course, Shirley would


    be the happiest now that things were turning in her favour.


    With her eyebrows furrowed, Jean looked at Winner and coldly asked, "Are you sure that you weren''t


    involved in their quarrelst night?"


    "I swear to you that I wasn''t. Butter, I went inside to help mom when I saw Shirley beating her. Then I


    saw Dad''s face gasping for air as if he were having paroxysms. A strange guttural sound came from his


    throat as if he were struggling to say something. By the time when the three of us shifted our attention


    to him, he had lost consciousness..."


    Winner tilted his head to one side and exined.


    Seeing Henry like this really frightened Winner as he feared that his father would never wake up.


    From Winner''s tone, Jean could tell that he was telling the truth. Pursing her lips, Jean let out a deep


    breath involuntarily.


    Just as she had expected, Henry''s condition had something to do with her step family.


    The bitter irony of this made Jean shake her head. She didn''t know whether she should burst into


    Somewhere Henry was to be med for it. He asked for it. It was because he had spoiled them so


    much, or else they wouldn''t have been this shameless after he copsed.


    "Winner, I am leaving. Now that you are here, you should pay attention to what happens around you


    and take good care of him."


    Then, Jean nodded at Calvin and hinted to loosen his grip on Winner.


    A glint of acknowledgement was there in Calvin''s eyes as he nodded back, unclenched his fist and


    walked over to Jean.


    "Sister, are you leaving?" Winner was shocked and asked her in a hurry.


    "Hmm." Jean didn''t want to say anything more to Winner. She just strode away, As she wanted to leave


    before either Joy or Shirley came out of the ward. Still, Jean''s drooping face recalled what a terrible


    condition his father was in and all because of the people he called family.


    "Well... When will youe to see Dad again?" Winner walked towards her and looked into Jean''s still


    indifferent eyes.


    She looked like a statue as she stood there without an emotion showing on her face. Jean paused for a


    while after hearing what Winner had said. She replied without facing him, "It will depend on my mood!"


    In a beat, she turned right and left before Winner could say a word more.


    Jean kept silent until she and Calvin walked out of the hospital. As they reached the grand archway of


    the entrance, she stopped to look at her faithful friend and said, "Thanks for giving mepany."


    "You are wee." An affectionate smile hovered over his lips but his eyes fixed on her beautiful face


    as Calvin continued to say, "If you really want to show your gratitude to me, just treat me to a cup of


    coffee the next time we meet."


    "Okay." Jean replied without hesitation, As she didn''t think this would happen anytime in the near


    future.


    "Well, that''s a deal." The warm smile now twinkled in his raven ck eyes.


    "Hmm. It''s a deal." Jean responded with a nod, "I am off, then. Bye!"


    "Let me drop you back." Pat came Calvin''s reply.


    "No, I...I will..." Before she could say no to Calvin, she saw a dark figure approaching her from one of


    the hospital''s corridors.

 Chapter 252 Zed And Jesse Hung Out Together

    Chapter 252 Zed And Jesse Hung Out Together


    Following Jean''s weird facial expressions, Calvin tried to see what Jean was looking at.


    He saw nothing but a young man awkwardly walking towards them with a very concerned expression


    on his face. His head was heavily wrapped byyers of gauze.


    "Moore, why did youe out?" Jean was taken aback and went up to him hastily.


    "I heard from a nurse that your father received an operation for serious illness. I was worried that it


    would sadden you, so I havee to see you. As I got to his ward, they told me that you had just left.


    But I saw weird expressions on your stepmother''s and siblings'' faces. Something felt wrong, so I came


    out to confirm if you are still here."


    While speaking these words out, Moore walked over to her and analyzed her from head to toe like he


    was trying to make out something. He didn''t rx until he was sure that she was alright.


    Calvin squinted a little, looking at the two of them interacting with each other and feeling left-out.


    "I''m ok." Jean caught Moore''s hand and smiled, "I''m fine. Thanks a lot for your concern. Go back to


    your ward now!"


    "Hmm." Moore nodded at Jean. Now that he was relieved, he took notice of Calvin and a sh of


    surprise showed on his face.


    Seeing this, Jean realized that she had forgotten to introduce them to each other. She patted herself on


    her head and exined smilingly, "Let me introduce you to each other. Moore, this is Calvin. He helped


    me a lot today inside the hospital. Calvin, this is Moore. I identally ran over him several days ago.


    So far, he is still in hospital for recovery."


    Jean made a brief introduction of them.


    Both Calvin and Moore were shocked at Jean''s introduction. Afterward, the two of them shook hands


    with each other but the strange look persisted.


    "Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you, too."


    Jean broke into a chuckle at the sight of their weird facial expression. ''Rx, guys, '' she said while she


    continued to chuckle.


    They couldn''t have known each other. But now, they happened to meet each other because of Jean.


    She was not sure if this was good for her or not.


    ''Anyway, everything would be okay as long as the one that met them here was not Zed, '' she sighed.


    "Moore! Go back to your ward, please. Now you are still very feeble, so you can''t move around as you


    wish. Let me send you back." As soon as she finished speaking, Jean moved closer to Moore and was


    about to force him into the ward.


    "I am not so weak. Besides, it is good for health to be moving around from time to time. Are you


    leaving? Then you two must leave first. I know my way back and can do it on my own." Moore stopped


    Jean before she could hold his arm around her.


    "Okay! Just be careful." At Moore''s insistence, Jean felt embarrassed and didn''t want to make him


    angry.


    "I know. Be careful on your way, " instructed Moore.


    "Bye." Jean waved goodbye to Moore and walked out towards the entrance with Calvin along her side.


    Long after the two of them had left, Moore still stood where they had left him. Atst, he slowly turned


    back and moved towards his ward.


    When they came near the street, Jean turned down Calvin''s request for driving her home.


    Since it was the second time that Jean declined him, Calvin felt his insistence would be too rude and


    impolite. He waited for Jean to get a taxi before he moved to the parking lot.


    His heart was still filled withplex emotions all the way to the parking lot. Jean acted weirdly and he


    wanted to know the reason behind it. On the other hand, Jean got out of the taxi, calmed herself down


    and strode towards their vi at a very fast pace.


    After removing her shoes at the doorway, Jean slowed down her pace. Looking around, she was so


    amazed to find that no one was present. The silence unnerved so she yelled, "Zelda."


    "Yes?" As soon as she heard Jean''s yell, Zelda came running out of the kitchen. When she saw Jean,


    she hurriedly greeted her with a smile, "Mrs. Jean, you havee back."


    "Where is Zed?" asked Jean cutting Zelda off.


    "Mr. Zed and Miss Tang went out together."


    Zelda replied while wiping her hands.


    "Went out? Where have they gone?" asked Jean looking taken back.


    ''I went to the hospital for a short time. But both of them took advantage of the opportunity and went


    out.'' A feeling of betrayal consumed her.


    What on earth happened between them?


    "I think they went for grocery shopping, " Zelda hurriedly added seeing the fear on Jean''s face. Zelda


    knew this house witnessed a lot of arguments and she didn''t want to stir more trouble. She further


    exined, "I originally wanted to buy food by myself. Miss Tang insisted that she would go to buy them


    for me, as she thought that it would lessen my burden."


    "If she wanted to buy food, then why did Zed follow her?" Jean asked Zelda with her eyebrows knitted.


    ''Jesse, who was born into a noble family, even went to the food market. Who could believe this?'' Jean


    ''Jesse, you are really getting bolder and bolder. You like to start with your ns as soon as I leave the


    house.'' Anger was evident on Jean''s face


    "Mr. Zed was afraid that Miss Tang would not know the way to the market, so he wanted to keep her


    ''Zed is afraid that Jesse wouldn''t know the way?


    First of all, does he know the way?'' Jean''s mind had been upied by too many questions.


    At the thought of all this, Jean''s heart sank further and further. Atst, she replied without looking up at


    Zelda, "I know that! Just go ahead with your own stuff!"


    Without waiting for Zelda''s reply, Jean directly walked upstairs.


    Zelda sensed that there was something wrong with Jean today, but she couldn''t understand what made


    her this angry.


    She was so confused that she stared at her when she walked upstairs. After standing like a statue,


    Zelda walked into the kitchen to get back to her business.


    Jean got back to her bedroom with frustration. She mmed the door and entered the toilet for the


    much-needed shower. Once outside, she went to the balcony with a bathroom towel wrapped around


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    her body and leaned against a sling chair, reading a collection of poems.


    About 10 minutester, Jean fretfully put her book down on the desk, Staring at the sun through the


    window in a daze.


    Another half an hour had passed, but Zed and Jesse still hadn''te back.


    Despite her fury, Jean didn''t want to be further bothered or annoyed by their outing. Thus, she made


    every effort to dispel her anger. Slowly, she calmed herself down.


    She sighed and covered her eyes with her book, lying on the sling chair to catch up on some sleep.


    Sleep was waiting for Jean as she hadn''t had much in the past few days.


    In spite of trying, she was still upset about what happenedst night at the hospital. ''Henry was


    transferred to the ICU, '' she thought sadly.


    She thought God didn''t have mercy on her at all. She was annoyed, exhausted and upset all the once.


    The day began with the hospital incident and now Jesse and Zed were away.


    At first, she intended to question Zed after his return. As time passed, Jean thought a lot about the


    rtionships among the three of them. Atst, she felt questioning him would worsen things.


    After all, something like this would happen again and again as long as Jesse stayed with them in the Qi


    family. She either had to ept it or leave Zed which she couldn''t do.


    Moreover, It would be bad for her health if she lost her temper every time when something small


    happened.


    Leaving the worry aside, she hoped to get some sleep.


    Zed had told her she needn''t worry too much, so believing him sounded like the right thing to do.


    Unconsciously, it had be darker and darker.


    With bags of fresh vegetables and meat in his hand, Zed walked into the vi with Jesse.


    "Mr. Zed and Miss Tang, you havee back." At the sight of them, Zelda immediately went out


    towards them and took the bags from Zed.


    While changing his shoes at the doorway, Zed asked, "Is Jean back home?"


    "Yes, she hase back for some time. Now, she is in the bedroom." Zelda had intended to tell Zed


    that Jean seemed to be in a sour mood. But atst, she decided it was none of her business.


    After all, it was just Zelda''s guess-work and if she spoke out loud, then it might create amotion.


    Zed nodded and said to Jesse, "I am going upstairs to see what Jean is doing."


    Jesse''s face turned grumpy at the mention of Jean''s name. Then, she furiously stared at Zed going


    upstairs. Atst, she disappointedly leaned on the sofa of the living room and idly pressed the remote


    control venting her anger on it.


    As Zed pushed the bedroom door open, what came to his sight was Jean lying on the sling chair at the


    balcony.


    He couldn''t know if she was awake or asleep, as her face was covered by a book.


    Zed hobbled towards the sling chair and gently took the book off her face.


    Suddenly, Jean''s sleepy face came into his sight. He spent a couple of seconds admiring her beautiful


    face.


    And then Zed tenderly scooped her up and carried her towards their bed.

 Chapter 253 You Torturous Succubus

    Chapter 253 You Torturous Subus


    "You are home?"


    The moment awoke Jean and she looked at Zed with dazed eyes.


    Zed paused for a moment and started to walk towards Jean. He leaned forward and fixed his eyes on


    Jean''s drowsy yet charming face. "Did I wake you up? I was afraid that you might get cold, so I wanted


    to get you to the bed."


    "Zelda said that you went to the market to buy groceries, so I waited for you while reading a book. But I


    fell asleep." Jean blushed and said with embarrassment.


    "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting sote, but you didn''t have to." His eyes filled with tenderness for the


    wife who was so caring. "Jesse wanted to go the market all of a sudden. I was concerned about her


    going alone, so I went with her. Are you mad?"


    Zed''s voice got softer and softer as he suspected Jean would get angry.


    "Why would I be mad? Just because you went to the market with Jesse?" Jean giggled and looked at


    him, "Zed, you look at her as a sister, right? If that''s the case, why should I be mad?"


    "I was worried you might get upset. You hated Jesse before, didn''t you?" Zed replied sounding relieved.


    He let out the breath he was holding in for so long. ''I am safe, '' he thought and sighed.


    "It was before. Now everything has changed. You are my husband and you love me. Nobody can steal


    you away from me." Getting up from the sofa, she wrapped her hands around Zed''s neck.


    Feeling her love, he was instantly turned on. He gazed at her with scorching eyes and said in a low


    voice, "Had it not been the dinner time, I would want it now, you tortuous subus."


    Jean didn''t expect herself to be so wild. Hearing Zed''s words, she blushed and sank further into Zed''s


    chest.


    "What? Are you shy?" Zed held her face in his palms and looked at her blushing cheeks. He couldn''t


    help but lower his head and press his lips on Jean''s soft ones.


    Jean blushed even more. They stood in the dark room kissing each other passionately.


    The kiss and moment of passion was interrupted when the phone started to ring.


    Zed, unwillingly, moved away his lips from Jean''s and put his hand into his jean pocket for the phone.


    Jean''s face was zing. She was out of breath already started missing the moment they shared.


    ''What a wrong time for the phone to ring!'' she thought angrily.


    Jean hurriedly tidied up her messy clothes and walked into the bathroom to clean herself up.


    While she took a handful of cold water to ssh across her face, she heard Zed raise his voice a pitch,


    "What did you say?"


    His tone gave Jean the idea that something was wrong.


    Without wasting any more time, she quickly finished freshening up.


    Once she got out of the bathroom, she saw Zed standing in the balcony with his back turned to her.


    "I know. I''ll call youter." Zed hung up the phone, turned around with an anxious expression and


    stared at Jean.


    ''Oh God, what happened?'' she thought seeing the look on Zed''s face. She mustered courage and


    spoke, ''What happened?"


    Zed furrowed and looked at Jean without saying anything. Then, he let out a deep breath and said,


    "There''s nothing."


    ''Nothing?''


    Jean couldn''t believe his words. The expression on Zed''s face contradicted his words.


    He furrowed his eyebrows so hard that they could almost trap a fly.


    As Zed didn''t want to say anything, Jean stopped inquiring.


    She could do nothing but look at him worriedly. Her heart sank seeing the love of her life so depressed.


    Now, she found out that she was coward because she was too afraid to question her own husband.


    On top of that, she also felt ashamed about the fact that Zed didn''t want to tell her his problems.


    A feeling of uselessness overtook her, putting her into a gloomy mood. ''Only a few seconds ago we


    were having the best time of our lives, '' she dreamed sadly.


    During the dinner, Zed looked distracted. He barely nced at Jean or made an effort to talk.


    The silence filled the table making them look like the unhappiest couple.


    Zed lost his appetite so he left to his study after he took a couple of bites.


    Jean looked at Zed''s receding back. A sense of helplessness crept into her mind.


    "What''s wrong with Zed?" Jesse asked Jean, who sat opposite to her.


    "I don''t know." Jean shook her head and replied, with her face remorseful.


    "Were you two arguing?" Jesse inquired and looked at Jean suspiciously.


    "Were you expecting us to argue?" The questions thrown by Jesse made her mood even worse so she


    left her chopsticks and went upstairs.


    Jesse was startled by Jean''s series of reactions. She looked at Jean''s receding back in shock and felt


    annoyed.


    ''I just asked her out of concern. Why is she so angry? She''s so intimidating. I don''t know what Zed


    sees in her.''


    Jesse murmured unpleasantly to herself.


    Taking a moment, she thought of Zed who had been acting weird throughout the dinner and her anger


    cooled off turning into concern.


    On the other hand, Jean sprinted to her room and mmed the door shut. She jumped into her bed


    andid down thinking about her messed up life.


    It was the first time she had seen Zed so sad and silent. ''He was so sad that he didn''t even eat!'' her


    thoughts turned gloomy.


    ''What on earth happened that made Zed so anxious?''


    Jean racked her brain trying to figure out the problem.


    ''I should go to the study to check on him rather than stay here doing nothing. Even if I can''t help him, I


    can still sit by his side and apany him. Hopefully, that will help!''


    Thinking of this, Jean quickly got off her bed. When she was about to walk outside, her phone started


    to ring.


    ''Who would call her at this time of the night?'' curiosity passed her face.


    A trace of suspicion shed on Jean''s face. She took out her phone to check and was relieved to see it


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    was Maranda.


    Quickly she pressed the answer button and spoke, "Hello..."


    "Jean, something awful just happened. The video at the club that night was edited and posted online by


    someone. Almost everyone is forwarding it and it is receiving a lot of hatements. Jean, I''m sorry


    that I screwed up..."


    Before Jean could speak, Maranda cried out with guilt.


    "What did you say?" Jean was dumbfounded and couldn''t believe her own ears.


    ''Did Maranda make a mistake about it?


    The video that night was deleted by Eva in front of my own eyes. How can it go viral now?'' Jean tried to


    console herself saying Maranda was joking with her.


    "I am so sorry, Jean. If I didn''t ask you to apany me to my blind date, this wouldn''t have


    happened..." Maranda still cried over the phone making her words hard to understand.


    Now, Jean realized that it was true. She staggered backwards and nearly dropped the phone,


    consumed with fear.


    She thought, ''Eva lied to me!


    There must be a backup video, so Eva just deleted the other one just to fool me.


    How can I be so naive and pathetic!''


    Sheughed at her own miserable self.


    ''Now, everything is ruined, especially your reputation.


    Zed...''


    Thinking of Zed, Jean suddenly came back to her senses and walked out of the room. She followed the


    direction of his study, panicking inside.

 Chapter 254 I Was Framed

    Chapter 254 I Was Framed


    If Maranda said the video has gone viral then Zed of course knew about it too.


    ''That is why he is looking at me differently now.'' The mystery had been solved, and Jean finally


    understood the real meaning behind his cold look.


    ''I only have myself to me for being so stupid. I am a fool to think the problem was rted to his


    Jean padded her head with her palms frustrated and quickened her pace to the study.


    From outside the study, she noticed the lighting out from the seam under the door.


    Jean raised her hand to the door and pushed it open slowly.


    The second the door was opened, Jean caught the sight of Zed sitting on the leather swirling chair with


    eyes fixated on theputer.


    As she expected, he was watching the video.


    Jean gave a wry smile and walked towards him.


    What was more astonishing to her was Zed pretended like he couldn''t feel her presence. His eyes


    under the furrowed brows stared at the screen without leaving it even for a second.


    "Zed, I can exin¡­" Jean stammered trying to get his attention.


    "Exin? How?" Zed sneered without turning to look at her, "I don''t have problem with you going to


    Maranda''s date. And I always let you live a life offort. I tell myself that I should trust you. I tell


    myself that you love me and would never do anything stupid. I have to believe you unconditionally


    because you are my wife. However, what does this video mean? You tell me."


    After saying that, he turned the screen to Jean so that she could see in her own eyes the video.


    Under the dim light, Jean noticed herself in an exaggerated thick makeup, with her arm around


    Maranda''s shoulder, binging on wine together with Maranda.


    Her conversation with Ron was shown vividly and had been edited purposely to make it sound flirty.


    The scene could be interpreted as sexy or disgusting depending on the person who watched it.


    Watching this, Jean felt urged to throw up.


    To make things worse for her, the other three faces were obscured with mosaic, while her own brazen


    face was clearly kept in the spotlight.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Zed, this video has been tampered. I have theplete video here. You can see here¡­"


    Jean''s face turned colorless and she slid her mobile phone with trembling hands. She typed her


    password several times before she could unlock the screen.


    However, when she found the video and clicked on it, it said that the file had expired and couldn''t be


    opened anymore.


    Jean was stupefied instantly. She stayed dumbfounded and her brain went nk.


    ''What was going on?


    Why couldn''t the video be yed?


    Eva, you cheated me again.''


    Jean clenched her teeth and dialed Eva''s phone number.


    The phone rang many times but nobody answered. When she called a second time, the beep sound


    showed that she had already turned off the phone.


    Jean turned pale because of anger. Her eyes were almost bursting with fire.


    When she turned to Zed, her eyes met his sarcastic stare. Jean would rather die than be in this


    situation.


    Now Zed would never believe her anymore!


    Thinking of that, her eyes turned red.


    "What else you have to say?" Zed watched Jean''s series of reaction like watching a clown''s


    performance. His heart sank down thinking this was the woman he loved.


    He really wanted to believe her, but what he wished was there would be a proof to show she was not


    guilty.


    However¡­


    She kept telling him that she had theplete video, and what he saw was the tampered and edited


    version of it.


    "Where was the real video then?" he asked angrily.


    While exining this, it slipped from her mouth that Eva helped her cover it up.


    Zed found it hard to believe Eva would have helped Jean with anything.


    ''Oh, Jean!


    Why don''t you just admit your mistake?


    Instead of admitting, youe up with a bunch of lies.


    You deny the truth! You cover it up!


    Now when things are falling apart, you still try to act all innocent.'' He was so disappointed in her right


    now.


    "Zed, I am being framed!" Jean knew it was useless to say anything right now. However, she hoped in


    vain that Zed would believe her, as he used to, unconditionally.


    "I really wish I could believe you, but I believe my own eyes." Zed''s face darkened. His tone clearly said


    he didn''t want to see her right now.


    ''Why can''t you stop this charade and just apologize. Do you still want to talk your way out of it?


    Jean, I don''t think I can ever trust you.''


    "So, whatever I say, you won''t believe me, right?" Jean''s face turned pale white like the wall behind her.


    She looked at Zed expecting an answer.


    "Jean, I believed you. But what happened in the end? Do you know how I felt l when I watched this


    video? It was a p on my face. I have to doubt if I was right or wrong to be so tolerant and


    understanding to you."


    Zed red at her without mercy and full of anger. This time he felt no remorse watching her hurt face.


    ''What did I get from unconditionally trusting a person for the first time of my life? Such a painful


    consequence!


    The video seems to be mocking at me for being so stupid.''


    "Am I right or wrong? You don''t trust me any more, right?" Jean suddenly chuckled sadly. Her original


    pale face had a desperate expression to it. "Zed, since you said that, I wouldn''t wish willfully for your


    understanding and forgiveness. I will never wish¡­"


    Her voice became lighter and lighter until it almost turned into a whisper.


    Zed looked at her devastated face withplicated expressions. His heart was nearly softened and


    wanted to trust her again but he looked in a different direction to stop his heart from melting again.


    However, when his eyes met her brilliantly smiling face with another man on the screen, he couldn''t


    help closing his eyes. When he opened his mouth again, there wasn''t any warmth in his voice. "Jean,


    considering the negative impact your action brought to the Qi family, I will live in the office for the time


    being, until we can sort things out. I hope you can reflect on yourself during this break."


    After he said those words, he picked up his coat and walked out without a moment of hesitation.


    Jean turned her eyes wide open and looked at his back, unbelieving what she had heard. She cried


    out, "Zed¡­" but he pretended like he couldn''t hear her.


    She continued, "Do you really have the heart to dump me like that?


    Will you abandon me at this critical moment?"


    Staring at his back, Zed''s feet stopped for a short moment but he soon picked up his pace and sprinted


    across the hall.


    And thus Jean watched him leave. She felt her life being shattered into pieces.


    It was a huge blow to her and she took several steps backward, and then copsed onto the carpet.


    ''How could this happen?


    How can a sunny sky suddenly turn into a stormy night?


    Just because of a stupid fake video!''


    Jean covered her face with her hands and sobbed quietly.


    "What''s wrong? Where did Zed stomp out to? Did you fight¡­"


    Jesse rushed into the study to find Jean weeping there. She shut her mouth with surprise immediately.


    "What happened? Did you guys fight?" Jesse feigned sadness while she said this.


    Hearing Jesse''s words, Jean felt like salt being added to her wound.

 Chapter 255 You Are Crazy

    Chapter 255 You Are Crazy


    "We didn''t quarrel. Actually, it is far more serious than a quarrel. Please stop asking." Jean raised her


    head. Her face was red and puffy due to all the crying. Her voice came out as croaky when she spoke.


    "How can it be so serious?" Jesse rolled her eyes thinking Jean must have exaggerated the fight. She


    racked her brain and tried to figure out a reason for Zed''s sudden anger.


    "Did you go on a date with another man behind Zed''s back?" Jesse''s thoughts stopped at this idea


    because that seemed to be usible.


    Jean slowly stopped crying when she heard Jesse''s usation. She stared at Jesse and asked, "What


    do you know?"


    "I don''t know anything. That''s why I am guessing." Jesse sighed and raised her hand as if surrendering


    herself.


    "Guess? Really? Is that all?" Jean questioned. She didn''t believe that Jesse had no idea about their


    problems. Slowly, she stood and wiped her face casually with the back of her hand. Frowning, she


    looked at Jesse and said, "Not long ago, when we were in the resort, I happened to hear that you said


    something to Eva. Jesse, if I evere to know this was all your n then you are dead."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Jesse retorted looking puzzled. Her eyes widened and looked


    like they would fall out of the socket any second. She thought hard and something seemed to hit her.


    She was rather surprised looking at Jean and put forward a question. "Did Zed really see the video


    shot by Eva? That''s too terrible. Then it is understandable why Zed is so angry. As far as I am


    concerned, you have been leading such a happy life that you even forgot your role as Zed''s wife. It is


    alright for you to get on with others. But you were rather silly to drink with another man. Well, you asked


    for it! Now that Zed is infuriated by you, it is not an easy task for you to win his forgiveness. Wait and


    see if he will ever forgive you!"


    As Jesse continued to speak, she even gloated. Her tone was quite sarcastic and Jean detected it


    easily.


    "You still won''t admit that you nned all this? I was confused about Eva''s attitude when I met her in


    the morning. I was wondering why she seemed to have something to tell me but left without saying


    anything. Now I seem to know the reason. Did you go to talk with her in secret? You worked together to


    scheme and plot. Then Eva smartly gave me this useless video, am I right?" Jean grabbed Jesse''s arm


    wanting to get an answer out of her.


    "Jean, you''re slinging mud at me -- that''s sheer nonsense!" These usations brought Jesse''s rage,


    so she yelled back. "You can eat whatever you like, but you don''t have the right to smite me with the


    tongue. Have you thought about the consequence resulting from your words? I can sue you for


    defamation."


    "Go and sue me! My life is already a mess so there is nothing I am afraid of." Jean''s eyes were red with


    great anger. She said indifferently and her tone showed that she cared for nothing.


    "Crazy. You are really crazy." Jesse was rather dumbfounded to see Jean''s red eyes and angry face.


    She sighed and said, "Take it easy. I know you are doubting me now. But you should not get so fired up


    as if you were about to eat me. Calm down, Ok? Things have already happened. What you need to do


    now is toe up with a solution instead of making things worse by throwing yourself into another


    trouble. Yes, I admit that I knew Eva shot everything that happened in the club. But I hate to use such


    methods when dealing with others.


    I admit that I don''t like you and even hate you. But you are Zed''s wife. So even if I don''t care about you,


    I have to think about Zed''s feelings. Once your reputation is ruined, so does Zed''s. And I would never


    do anything to ruin his reputation."


    Jesse exined in a calm manner.


    Such mature words from Jesse amazed Jean. She raised her head to look into Jesse''s eyes and


    realized this time there was no sarcasm. "Finally, you admit that you don''t like me and even hate me.


    So, in order to stay with Zed, you have used all kinds of methods to throw me out of this house. Am I


    right?"


    Anger crept onto Jesse''s face, but she spoke in a cool tone, "I know that you are losing your mind right


    now. I am wasting my time talking to you. I will leave you alone. Calm down and think about what I just


    said. I am going to find Zed now."


    Jesse finished saying her words and ran out quickly.


    ''She is going to find Zed...''


    Jean burst into aughter suddenly. She realized that she was turning into a maniac.


    Sheughed and smiled all at once with her dresspletely wet due to all the crying.


    The fact that Zed had dumped her gave Jesse the golden opportunity to approach him.


    Jean felt quite sorry for herself. She was lonely with no one to rely on. She hadn''t done anything wrong,


    yet she was being treated unjustly. At that moment she was forgotten and dumped by the whole world.


    No one woulde to her rescue.


    She fell to the ground and huddled herself tightly in the corner. She sincerely wished to disappear from


    the world at that moment.


    Jean thought to herself, ''Why am I so cold?


    Why does my heart ache?


    Men''s words can never be trusted. They promise all sort of things, but in the end everything is a lie.


    When I need you most, Zed, how could you be so cruel? You even didn''t want to listen to my


    exnation andpletely denied everything I have done for you. Did you forget all our sweet time?''


    Jean closed her eyes with great pain and felt her tears glide down her cheeks.


    On the other hand, Zed, who was also very angry, drove to hispany at a rather high speed.


    The disappointment and anger inside him seemed to be drowning him. Every time he breathed, he felt


    nothing but pain. No matter how hard to try, he couldn''t delete Jean''s video out of his mind.


    He pondered, ''Jean, see what you have done to me. Can''t you understand how much I trust you? I


    have supported and tried to understand you unconditionally. Yet the rewards that you give me are so


    hurtful. How silly am I to find this out now! This ispletely absurd, and I am the biggest idiot in the


    world.


    Jean, why did you flirt with another man behind my back and lie to me? How could you make such a lie


    about apanying Maranda to have a blind date?


    What a perfect lie! I still can''t believe how foolish I was to believe these lies.


    If I hadn''t seen the video, I would still be falling for your trap. Anyway, atst I know clearly what kind of


    person you are.''


    Zed, whose face was stern and sallow, walked directly to the top floor of the Qi Group. There was a


    luxurious room on it and that''s where he was heading to.


    That room had been set up for him in case he would be tired from work.


    Since Jean came to his home, he never needed the room. He always rushed out of the office and


    headed home straight to his wife after work. Now it seemed like this room would be his shelter.


    It was understandable that Zed was unwilling to go home. The idea of sharing the same room with that


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    woman unnerved him.


    He wanted them both to sit separately and contemte their rtionship. If things got worse, he


    intended to end it.


    Zed just realized they fell in love a little too soon. He was such an idiot in love that he barely bothered


    to get to know her properly.


    And now he wanted to see who Jean was. He wanted to see the person underneath all the sweetness.


    The anger in Zed''s heart, however, negated all Jean''s virtues.


    He went to the bathroom and took a cold bath. The water did him some good as he felt a little calmer


    when he came out.


    When he reached out for the towel to dry his hair, the bell started to ring.


    Zed frowned wondering who it could be and walked towards the door. On opening, he saw Jesse with


    her charming yet anxious face. He turned his back without saying a word.


    Jesse stared at Zed as if to read his mind. On finding that the anger on his face was not as strong as


    before, she felt relieved.


    "Zed, don''t be angry." She walked into the room and tried tofort him. "No one would expect such a


    matter to happen. It can only be said that a person with special purposes saw it and shot the video..."


    His anger might have beenpletely gone, but Jesse realized mentioning Jean may bring it back.


    "Are you saying that it was that person''s mistake? You think it is better for me to stay in darkness?" Zed


    asked with a cold face.


    "I certainly don''t mean that." Jesse hurried to exin herself, "After all, it hasn''t been long since you


    married her. So I can understand that you don''t have a deep understanding of Jean. Actually, it is not


    toote for you to know the truth now. Jean is still young and you still have time to teach her how to be


    a good wife. I firmly believe she regrets what happened and won''t repeat the mistake in the future..."


    "Jesse, whose side are you on? What good does Jean do to you? Why do you speak up for her? What


    do you mean by saying that I can teach her how to be a good wife? And how can you confidently say


    she won''t repeat the same mistake?" Zed''s calmposure turned into a rage on hearing Jesse''s


    sympathy for Jean. He stared at her with bulging red eyes. "She is my wife but not a three-year-old girl.


    Why should I bother myself to teach hermon sense and etiquette? More importantly, she is


    shameless and cares nothing about me or my reputation."


    When he finished thest sentence, his chest rose and fell heavily with anger. He looked rather terrible


    with fury. Jesse noticed he wasn''t done and was about to erupt like a volcano.


    Secretly, Jesse''s eyes shed across with pleasure. She was gloating internally.


    In actuality, she supported Jean on purpose because she clearly knew Zed''s personality and was


    positive he would never forgive Jean.

 Chapter 256 How Dare She Cheat On Me

    Chapter 256 How Dare She Cheat On Me


    As long as she kept stirring up the trouble, Zed''s hatred for Jean would get worse and worse by every


    passing second.


    A sly smile passed her face when she realized she had managed to make Zed even angrier.


    To look like she was sad, Jesse sighed deliberately, walked close to Zed and patted him on the


    shoulder withforting words, "Zed, don''t get mad. Too much anger is bad for your health."


    "How can I not be mad? She went behind my back and drank with another man, andughed so


    happily. How can I not get mad? Does she really think of herself as Mrs. Qi or not? Does she really


    take me and our rtionship seriously?"


    Zed got emotional but hid his tears, which were waiting to flow, by shouting.


    Every scream and hate-filled words directed to Jean brought a great sense of pleasure to Jesse.


    "Zed, let it go and stop being so mad!" Jesse sighed andforted Zed with patience. "It''s best that


    you two give each other some space and cool things off. Rest assured. I know that you still care about


    her. I will take good care of her in your absence."


    Hearing that, the anger on Zed''s face finally calmed down.


    Zed looked at Jesse withplex feelings and sighed. "I''m just so mad that my wife was seen by the


    whole H City flirting with another man at a club. I want to think this through and figure out a solution


    before taking an action, " he added with finality.


    "Zed......" Zed''s devastated look and upset face popped an idea into Jesse''s mind, so she casually


    asked, "You are not going to divorce Jean because of this incident, are you?"


    Zed was stupefied by Jesse''s words like it never urred to him before.


    "Divorce?" he asked loudly. Repeating the word brought a sour taste to his mouth. ''Divorce, '' he


    thought in his head.


    ''Why am I getting so worried at the mention of divorce?


    Is it because somewhere deep down I still believe Jean?'' he worried.


    ''No, that couldn''t be.''


    When one of his assistants told him about the video, he asked him to check out who uploaded that


    video.


    And the search showed that it was uploaded by someone called Lance Wang.


    And that person admitted he did it under the instructions of Eva.


    This could also exin why Jean gave Eva the address of the resort and acted like they were good


    friends.


    Jeanpromised because Eva had something on her and that is the reason why Jean was willing to


    give him to Eva.


    She lied to him saying it was about public affection when it actuality all Jean wanted was to bury her


    own lies.


    Everything was just a perfect n to fool him.


    How smartly she nned it out!


    Once again, the resolution became firm and his hatred towards Jean returned. The more he thought


    about her ploys, the more he hated her.


    Funnily, something inside his heart called and reminded him that he had to trust her.


    But the thought of her giving him away to another woman pissed him all over again.


    He told himself, ''It''s not a bad idea to give each other some space and time to cool things off. If she


    could spend some time to repent her mistakes, my efforts won''t be in vain.


    But divorce...... Will divorce be required?''


    Feeling Jesse''s questioning eyes on him, Zed looked up. He wanted to say no, but then he decided it


    was not necessary to give Jesse any exnation. After all, it was not her business.


    If he did exin, Jesse would make him admit he was addicted to Jean. That would make him feel bad


    for being a fool, and his feelings were already killing him.


    "Zed, stop thinking too much. You recently married her. So if you give Jean one more chance, then I


    believe she will make a great change." Jesse saw Zed was neither denying nor confirming, so she was


    annoyed to death.


    "That''s it, stop worrying about our rtionship and stop supporting her." Yet again Jesse managed to


    bring his anger to the surface by speaking for Jean. "It''ste, you should go, " he finished with a finality


    in his voice.


    "Isn''t there an extra room? Zed, I''ll be sleeping here to keep youpany. What do you say?" Jesse


    was reluctant and almost begged Zed to let her stay.


    "I think you should go!" In truth, what Zed really wanted for Jesse was to keep Jeanpany, but he


    couldn''t say such a thing because they would give away his feelings. Deep down he still cared even


    though he was still mad at Jean. Anger, Zed thought, remained but love never left either.


    "No Zed, I care about you a great deal. You are very sad, so I am afraid you won''t sleep well. Let me


    stay and keep youpany, alright? It''s been a long time since we spent some quality time together."


    The prospect of spending time with Zed made Jesse so happy.


    Unfortunately, Zed frowned and said, "Jesse, not today. I''m not in the mood to talk about other stuff. My


    life is a mess right now."


    "That''s okay. I will just sit quietly by your side. Zed, you know that I worry about you. If you don''t let me


    watch you, I don''t think I''m going to sleep well tonight." Jesse looked at him puppy-eyed.


    Sighing, Zed thought it would be rude of him to refuse Jesse now that she seemed to want it so bad.


    Unhappily Zed said, "Fine, as your wish."


    After that, Zed walked off to the living room and took out several cans of beer from the fridge.


    Watching this, Jesse''s eyes lit up suddenly. She grabbed a can of beer from his hand and said boldly,


    "Let''s do it together. Let''s get all drunk and wasted, and forget about all the unhappy things happening


    in your life."


    Zed ignored Jesse, opened a can of beer and started drinking.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He hadn''t eaten anything because of the video, and hoped drinking would help him forget his pain.


    His stomach was so empty and no matter how much he drank, he needed more to satisfy it.


    Watching Zed drinking so happily, Jesse didn''t try to stop him.


    Jesse drank with him boldly, one after another.


    Soon, the table was filled with empty cans.


    Jesse''s eyes became blurry gradually, so she looked at Zed andughed crazily, "Zed, why do you


    have two heads......"


    "You are drunk......" said Zed seeing Jesse has started to act all crazy.


    "I''m not drunk...... Really, I''m very sober......" she said but her words made it obvious she was drunk.


    Jesse murmured displeased, she staggered up and raised the beer in her hand, "Cheers, Zed......"


    Zed clinked his beer with Jesse''s and continued to drink.


    When Jesse finally finished thest can of beer in her hand, she fell on the couch and Zed noticed she


    made no noise.


    He noticed her fall, but he didn''t stop instead he continued drinking.


    The more he drank, the sadder he felt in his heart.


    ''Jean Wen......''


    This name lingered on Zed''s mind which made him want to weep like a baby.


    ''Why would you betray me even though you know how much I love you.''


    Hands on his head, Zed murmured to himself in agony.


    Unaware of how long he''s been drinking, he put down the beer in his hand and stumbled to Jesse and


    carried her to her room.


    The task of carrying her made him light-headed and Zed lost all his energy. He realized he couldn''t


    make it back to his room with the little strength left in him.


    So he grabbed a pillow and closed his eyes lying next to Jesse.

 Chapter 257 Who Is Behind All This

    Chapter 257 Who Is Behind All This


    With a whirlwind of emotions in her head, Jean held her knees and buried her head between her legs.


    Having no energy to move, she just curled up on the carpet, and wept her heart out.


    Drowned in great pain and desperation, she nkly stared straight and felt her own tears dropping


    down her cheeks like rain. Without even realizing, she cried to sleep in the same position. As time


    passed by, it became colder and colder and shiver ran through her body. It was the extreme cold that


    woke her up from sleep.


    Looking around, she found a trace of twilight had hovered over her head. ''I spent all night sleeping


    here, '' she thought sadly.


    All the crying she had done yesterday turned her eyes into puffy and red. The light that came from the


    window made it hard for her to see clearly, so she squinted.


    It was a rough night. She wished she could go back to sleep and forget all her worries.


    Thinking about it made her want to cry all over again. She realized Zed had left her alone and left


    ruthlessly without ncing behind.


    Unfortunately, her tears failed to flow today. She felt yesterday''s incessant and intense cry had made


    her dry and there was no more tears left inside her.


    ''Jesse went to find Zedst night and didn''te back either, '' her mind spoke like it had a voice of its


    own.


    Under this situation, Jean couldn''t afford to dwell on anything else.


    She didn''t me Zed for his anger because she knew she would have reacted in the same way.


    After all, Jean herself felt shocked when she nced on the screen and saw herself with another man.


    ''Who is behind all this?


    Eva? Or Jesse?


    Or did they gang up against me?'' Jean allowed her mind to dwell on these thoughts.


    Worrying about it, Jean was totally perplexed. She closed her dry eyes, with nothing but bitter feelings


    prating through her mind.


    Although she didn''t know who had framed her up, she was very certain that the fiend wanted to ruin her


    rtionship with Zed at all costs. The one that had set her up intended to break them apart.


    As Jean thought of all these, her mouth twitched. A wan and bitter smile crept across her face.


    ''Why is life so hard for me?


    Why is there always someone trying to break us apart?


    No, I can''t sit here and do nothing. I think its time for some action.


    Zed is very angry with me. And now, Jesse is still not back yet. I can''t put our marriage in jeopardy


    anymore!''


    She took a deep breath and got up wanting to do something rather than sulk around.


    Sitting in this position for such a long time, she felt it hard to get up. Every part of her body felt sore.


    She staggered and nearly tumbled down back to the ground. Luckily, the wall helped her from having a


    full fall.


    Jean hurriedly grabbed one leg of the table and made every effort to reach the door.


    She stretched her limbs. Then, she slowly made her way to the bedroom.


    After taking a warm shower, Jean felt a tinge of warmth pass her body. The hot water running across


    her body made her forget her worries. Putting on neat clothes, she walked outside.


    "Mrs. Jean..." Zelda rushed out of the kitchen and called out to her as soon as she saw Jean.


    Without stopping to answer back, Jean directly walked out. She wasn''t in the mood to talk, and needed


    the sunlight more than anything else.


    Being ignored, Zelda''s face showed a little concern.


    Zelda knew Zed didn''te back the whole night yesterday. After he went out, she saw Miss. Tang


    follow him.


    To sum it up,st night only Zelda and Jean were in that big vi.


    ''Mrs. Jean galloped away so early in the morning. Is she going to find Mr. Zed?


    They are newlywed and very young, so it is normal for them to quarrel or argue with each other at


    times. But I really hope that they won''t go too far.'' Such were the thoughts of Zelda who happened to


    love the pair very much.


    She stood staring for a while after Jean left with great concern. Then she went back to the kitchen with


    a long sigh.


    Jean called a taxi when she reached out. She got inside with a nk expression and nned the right


    words to say to Zed.


    ''But where can I find him?'' that question bugged her. She knew Zed didn''t own many houses in the H


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    City. Moreover, he had only a handful of friends here apart from Zack.


    He was so furiousst night that he couldn''t go to meet his friends, as that would be embarrassing.


    His vi was very far away from hispany. In addition, Zed had spent the whole weekend in the


    resort.


    ording to her understanding about him, Zed wouldn''t drive to his vi which was located very far.


    Thinking of these puzzles, Jean decided it was the best to go to his office.


    With resolution, she told the driver his office address and then closed her eyes to have some rest.


    She thought she needed to calm down so that she could exin in a better way. Thest thing she


    wanted was to get tongue-tied and cry like a mess.


    They arrived very soon and the driver parked the car outside thepany.


    It was Monday that day, but still very early in the morning, so Jean noticed the lobby was empty except


    for security guards and a few employees.


    She directly took the elevator to the top floor. As she arrived, she felt that the door was locked. At that


    moment, she unconsciously became nervous.


    Somehow, the closed door brought in some worry. Jean realized that Zed was unwilling to see her, so


    he probably locked it.


    Luckily, on a closer inspection she noticed it wasn''t locked. She was astonished at the fact and med


    her bad eyesight for ying tricks on her.


    ''Zed was so careless to keep the door open, although it was his ownpany, ''


    She muttered to herself with a smile now.


    Jean took a deep breath before she pushed the door open and walked inside.


    As soon as she entered the small living room, Jean saw that the roundtable was full of empty beer


    cans. When she took in the scene, a mixture ofplex facial expressions suddenly showed on her


    face.


    ''Last night, Zed just sat there drinking these beers with anger¡­ and it is my fault.'' The scene brought


    back the earlier nervousness.


    Jean walked towards the table and intuitively picked up an empty can, immediately ovee by a


    sense of guilt.


    Last night, she med Zed for him leaving her alone at their big vi without giving her a chance to


    exin to him.


    But after seeing so many empty beer cans here and there on the table and the floor, Jean realized that


    Zed had gone through a hard time too.


    ''I know that you were very sad, but how could you drink so much and drown your sorrow without


    thinking about your own health?


    You must be suffering a lot.''


    Putting the empty can down, Jean decided to search for him.


    As she pushed the door of the bedroom, she saw that the quilt was still folded neatly. It seemed that no


    one had slept therest night. When this thought came to her mind, her face scrunched into a quizzical


    expression.


    ''Where has Zed gone?


    Didn''t he sleep herest night? If not, then why are there so many beer cans?'' Her mind swarmed with


    questions.


    Jean was a little confused and tried toe up with an answer.


    A momentter, she felt something strange. ''Okay, Zed hase here and the cans are the proof to it.


    He drank a lot, so there is no way he could have walked out.''


    All of a sudden, Jean became very anxious and strode into the bathroom.


    Finding that Zed was not inside, Jean hurriedly turned back and walked outside.


    ''Did Zed get drunk and mistakenly go to the next room?'' Jean thought to herself.


    Thinking of this possibility, she made her way and walked towards the next room without hesitation.


    As she marched into the living room, Jean was thinking how to help Zed sober up, because he would


    definitely have a headache after he woke up. Thus, she hurriedly got a bottle of mineral water out of the


    fridge.


    Like the other bedroom outside, the door of this room was also ajar.


    At that moment, Jean felt relieved, as it seemed that Zed was really present here.


    Jean gently pushed the door open with a wide smile.


    As she pushed the door a little, Jean saw that Zed was lying on the bed and still fast asleep.


    However, she was shocked to notice he held another woman in his arms.


    Seeing this painful sight, all her hopes crumpled. She rubbed her eyes thinking it had to do something


    with her eye-sight.


    Unable to believe, she walked closer to the bed and was shocked to notice the woman in his arms.


    Just now, Jean wondered why Jesse hadn''t went backst night and this cleared up her doubts


    ''Jesse was missing because she had slept the night with my husband.'' Jean''s mind screamed with fury.


    To her astonishment, they both looked quitefortable and held close to each other. ''They slept


    together!'' her mind repeated and disgust crept across her body.


    That bottle of water in Jean''s hand suddenly fell onto the floor and broke into tiny fragments.


    The two of them, Jesse and Zed, woke up in shock due to the noise and opened their blurry eyes.


    "Jesse..." Zed muttered when he opened his eyes and saw Jesse''s face. For a second, he thought it


    must have been a dream.


    Their gaze met when Jesse heard Zed''s voice. She turned her eyes wide open in great amazement.


    "Zed, " said Jesse.


    Hearing Jesse''s voice, Zed was stunned with his eyes bulging out. He came to his senses and realized


    that it was not a dream. Thus, he quickly jumped out of the bed.

 Chapter 258 Nothing Happened Last Night

    Chapter 258 Nothing Happened Last Night


    Standing a little too distant from the bed, Zed looked at Jesse in a daze, and then he cried out in horror


    and panic, "Jesse... why are you here..."


    The great panic made him pale and even his voice trembled.


    Hearing Zed''s screams, Jesse''s confused eyes suddenly became sober, and the sleepiness on her


    face disappeared instantly. Wrapping herself in the quilt, she sat up and tried to make sense of the


    situation. "Last night... it seems that we both got¡­ drunk..."


    ''Drunk...''


    At Jesse''s mention of drunk, Zed slowly recalled fragments of what happenedst night. But when he


    saw that they two were almost naked, his face turned extremely cold.


    It shocked him to see Jesse beside him, but now the fact they only wore underwear crept him out.


    ''Where is our outer garments? How did they disappear?''


    While figuring out what happened, he suddenly stopped for a moment. ''What was the noise that woke


    us up?'' he thought.


    Before he could look near the door, Jesse yelled out, "Brother Zed, where are our clothes? Andst


    night..."


    "Nothing happenedst night!" Zed interrupted her coldly.


    ''Nothing happened?''


    On hearing this, Jean became sober from shock and touched the wall beside her.


    She thought coldly, ''Zed, look at the romantic scene. How can you say that nothing happened between


    the two of you?


    A couple of near-naked man and woman have spent the whole night in a bed, and you are all in a


    lustful age. You say nothing happenedst night, just sleeping. Who would believe it?''


    "That''s right! Brother Zed, we were very close when we were small, and sometimes we slept


    together..." Jesse had a secure smile on her face at once. Jesse''s words were even more ridiculous!


    How could shepare this to their childhood days? Could childhood be the same as adulthood?


    Hearing this, Jean was already in such a sour mood that she didn''t know what expression to maintain.


    "Oh, Jean! Why are you here?"


    Jesse gazed near the door. When she saw Jean, she opened her mouth wide in surprise and cried out


    in dismay.


    Hearing Jesse''s exmation, Zed, facing the other side, immediately turned to look. When he saw


    Jean''s eyes staring sadly at him, a trace of panic shed through his heart.


    "Je..." Zed almost blurted out Jean''s name but couldn''t do it. He thought of their quarrelst night and


    closed his mouth, thinking he owed her no exnation.


    When she noticed Zed''s attempt at ignoring her, Jean burst intoughter.


    "You two haven''t returned home all night. I got worried about you, so Ie here to have a look. But I


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    am surprised to see that you two are enjoying so much. Thank you for broadening my horizons. Now I''ll


    exit and leave the space for you."


    Jean finished speaking and took a deep look at Zed. But he just frowned and did not look at her again.


    As the bitterness in her heart increased, Jean turned angrily and strode outside without hesitation.


    "Jean..."


    Jesse hurried to get up and go after her, but Zed stopped Jesse at once.


    "Don''t call her, let her go!"


    Zed said coldly.


    "Brother Zed, Jean saw us like this early in the morning. I''m afraid she will misunderstand us..." Jesse


    said in a hurry.


    "Never mind. If Jean wants to misunderstand, it''s her choice." Zed got dressed quickly and continued,


    "Put your clothes on first."


    After that, he turned and went out of the bedroom.


    Seeing Zed go out, Jesse''s confused expression on her face slowly became aplex look.


    Gettingpletely dressed, she walked out of the bedroom and saw Zed sitting on the sofa in the


    living room, looking back and forth with an empty beer can.


    "Brother Zed, after I thought about it carefully, I think I''d better go and exin it to Jean to clear all the


    doubts. Last night, your rtionship almost drowned. Now if she keeps misunderstanding you, then it


    will be difficult to repair." Jesse sat on the opposite sofa and faked an anxious look.


    "Jesse, tell me if you remember anything that happened after we got drunkst night?" Zed looked up


    at Jesse questioningly.


    "Huh?" Jesse was confused, because she was still talking about Zed''s troubles with Jean just now. She


    didn''t expect him to change the subject, and so she looked at him in surprise and did not respond for a


    moment.


    Zed, on the other hand, was frustrated, waiting for a reply.


    "No, I remember nothing! I fell asleepst night after I got drunk. I don''t remember what happened after


    that. When I woke up again, it was just now..."


    Jesse frowned at once, tapped her painful head with her hand like she was trying too hard to think.


    Seeing Jesse''s reaction, Zed felt his headache double.


    He remembered clearly that he had carried Jesse into the room, but everything else that followed was


    a mystery to him.


    ''If sleeping together is the ident, then how do we exin the scattered clothes.'' Disgust crept his


    body.


    Zed tried hard to avoid thinking what exactly happened, but his mind wouldn''t go to rest.


    "Brother Zed, what are you suspicious of?" Watching Zed''s reaction, Jesse felt his difort and pried


    him with her question.


    "I''m just thinking... how did Jean enter the room? She doesn''t have the key so it''s not possible toe


    in unless it is open. But I remember seeing you closed the doorst night, didn''t you, Jesse?" Zed


    looked at Jesse with suspicion.


    "Sure! I shut the door as soon as I got here, " Jesse answered quickly, looked at him with a serious


    face.


    Zed thought back to the scene when Jesse entered the room and he clearly remembered watching her


    close it.


    ''But how did Jean enter the room without the key?


    And as soon as she came in, she saw Jesse and me lying in the bed. Is someone behind this?


    Or is it just a coincidence?''


    With too many unanswered questions, Zed got up from the sofa and fetched his coat.


    "Brother Zed, where you go?" Seeing Zed going out, Jesse quickly followed him.


    "Don''te up me. I have something to deal with right now. You can go home now." Zed finished and


    sprinted out without ncing back at Jesse.


    Frustrated, Jesse stared at his leaving figure until it finally disappeared. ''What just happened!''


    She hurried back to the bedroom and cleaned herself up before she rushed back home.


    On the other hand, Jean was stepping outside the office. She found it hard to walk and felt herself


    stagger.


    ''I wish I didn''t have to see that.''


    Watching her life crumple down felt like a punch on her face.


    All the time she spent with Zed felt fake to her now. She realized it was nothing but a trick from his side.


    ''Zed, why did you do this to me?


    You said you love me, but now you''re in bed with another woman, almost naked.


    Well, is that how you prove your love?


    You obviously know how much I dislike Jesse''s rtionship with you, but you still choose to be with


    her...


    Is it because of being drunk?


    Is that the excuse you will be using?


    Well, that''s a terrible excuse and I can never forgive you!''


    Jean made up her mind to never trust Zed again.


    She hated him for making her feel guilty about the video when in reality he was the real culprit.


    Walking on the sidewalk with a pale and dull look, she watched the passers-by pointing their fingers at


    her.


    She did not know how long she had been walking because inside her head it felt like ages. Anyway,


    she didn''t stop until she was called from behind.


    "Jean..."


    Hearing this call, she frowned and turned to look behind her.


    In the dazzling sunshine, a handsome young man with a vigorous face started walking towards Jean.


    Jean felt a splitting headache, swayed a few times and eventually copsed to the ground.


    "Jean..."


    The man called again, and this time there was a lot of worry in his voice.


    ''I''ll just lie down for a while, ''


    Jean muttered to herself before she fainted.

 Chapter 259 The Video Was Edited

    Chapter 259 The Video Was Edited


    Zed quickly reached the monitoring room by elevator. With a shadow hanging over him, he asked his


    employee to retrieve the video which had been recorded since he came to thepanyst night. As


    soon as the video was retrieved, he watched it in silence with gloom on his face.


    After watching the video, he found that nothing strange happened after Jesse came in, except that


    there was no scene for several minutes.


    ''No scene?''


    Zed took a deep look at the nk screen. He was suddenly burdened by theplexities of his


    feelings.


    He left the monitoring room and directly went to the parking lot by elevator.


    He drove fast and made a phone call to Zack. On Zed''s arrival at the parking lot of the club, Zack came


    into view waiting for him, looking drowsy.


    "Zed, you called me and woke me up so early in the morning. What''s wrong?" Zack asked him and Zed


    watched him yawn.


    "Ourpany''s surveince video was edited. I want you to go with me to the club to check the video,


    in order to know what on earth Jean was doing there the other night. I also want to confirm if it has


    been edited as Jean said. Isn''t Mr. Wang, the boss of the club, your friend? Did you give him a phone


    call saying we will being?" Zed threw all these questions at Zack.


    "Yes, I called him very early this morning. He is waiting for us." At first, Zack assumed Zed wanted to


    see the club video because of Jean''s incident. But he was shocked to find out that the surveince


    video had been edited in Zed''spany. His sleep suddenly left him and he asked, "What happened?


    Did you offend anyone recently?"


    While speaking, he entered the elevator and stood next to Zed.


    With his eyebrows furrowed, Zed replied in a cold tone, "I know I have offended many people, but I am


    sure that I didn''t offend anyely. I mean this person, whoever he or she is, is taking things very


    personally."


    "Okay, forget it, " said Zack with a smirk.


    Apparently, Zack discerned that Zed was not in his usual mood.


    He looked furious and it seemed that he cared a lot about this thing.


    To be sure, Zack would be angrier than Zed if someone made mischief on his wife.


    "How will Jean react if she knows this? Do you really n to conceal this from her? Then, your


    rtionship will be worse, won''t it?" Zack asked Zed in great astonishment.


    "I should pretend to be angry with her and give her the cold shoulder for the time being. This is the only


    way to find out who framed her." Just the mention of Jean softened Zed and a shadow of sadness


    passed his face.


    "But you are a couple. If you act furiously and apathetically towards her, aren''t you afraid that Jean will


    get cranky and leave you?" In Zack''s eyes, it was obvious that Zed and Jean were perfect for each


    other, so he was very worried about their rtionship breaking.


    "To protect her, I have to do this, " said Zed coldly with a conviction that this topic was closed for now.


    Then, he strode out of the elevator.


    Zack rubbed his nose and smirked because he detected the softness that prevailed on the mention of


    Jean. ''So he still loves her very much, '' he thought while smiling.


    Mr. Wang, the boss of the club, had been there waiting for them for a long time. When he saw that Zed


    and Zack showed up together, his face was beaming with a weing smile.


    He knew that Zed and Zack were two well-known people in the H City. He was proud to have them in


    his club. He walked towards them and intended to shake hands.


    However, Zed only gave him a cold nce and then red at Zack. In his cranky mood, Zed wanted to


    get to the point rather than share pleasantries.


    Zack immediately understood what Zed wanted. He stepped forward, patted on Mr. Wang''s shoulder


    and said, "Mr. Wang, Zed and I want to have a look around your club. You must keep our visit here


    confidential, or else you will..."


    Zack instructed the boss ruthlessly.


    All of a sudden, Mr. Wang''s smiling face turned grave and he anxiously replied, "Mr. Qi, Mr. Xing, you


    are warmly wee to visit around. I swear to both of you that I will keep your visit confidential."


    "Okay. Just carry on with your own business! We will look around by ourselves." Zack waved his hand


    at the boss, hinting him that he could leave. Then, he directly walked towards the monitoring room


    closely behind Zed.


    "I think you will gain nothing useful today if someone really wants to set you up, " reminded Zack. Upon


    hearing this, Zed realized he had a point, so he nodded.


    "I know that, but I still feel restless if I don''t check the video in person." Zed ordered the staff to retrieve


    the video recorded at the night ofst Friday. After giving his instructions, he fixated on the scenes of


    the video with his arms crossed on chest.


    It took him two hours to watch the video from the beginning to the end but found nothing. The video


    they watched turned out to be the same as the one that went viral.


    The sole difference consisted in the fact that the other three people blurred were visible here.


    Looking closely, Zed focused his eyes on the scenes.


    Maranda was born into the noble Qin Family and Zed knew that.


    She was under his suspicion because it was Maranda that insisted Jean to keep herpany for the


    date.


    However, after thinking, Zed came to a conclusion that there was no motivation for her to frame Jean


    and him.


    Qi Family and Qin Family never dealt with each other in business, which left no room for conflict of


    interests.


    Now he focused on Ron and Calvin who had just returned after their overseas studies. Born in rich


    families, they were just yboys.


    But Zed''s muscleman had reported back to him that Ron had an interest in Maranda and nned to


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    further deepen his rtionship with her after their meeting at the club.


    It seemed that Ron was worried abouting across as desperate, so he took one step at a time.


    Leaving out Maranda and Ron, it was just Calvin on Zed''s list.


    At the thought of this name, Zed unknowingly knitted his eyebrows. Calvin and Ron were friends.


    Although Calvin was not as humorous and outgoing as Ron, his quietness appealed to the girls.


    From his handsome face and noble demeanor, it could be judged that Calvin would make extraordinary


    achievements in the future.


    Unconsciously, Zed paid more attention to Calvin, Because he interacted with Jean the most that night,


    And he was the only one who acted ambiguously in front of Jean.


    After taking another cold nce at Calvin''s face on the video, Zed turned back and walked out of the


    monitoring room.


    "Did you finish watching the video?" Zack hurriedly followed behind Zed and asked him in great


    surprise, "Did you find anything?"


    "Assign someone to investigate Ron Qi and Calvin Li." Without pausing to hear Zack''s answer, Zed


    continued walking toward the elevator.


    "Investigate them? That is so unnecessary! All of our families engage in businesses. After all, we know


    almost everything about them." Upon hearing Zed''s instruction, Zack just didn''t feel like agreeing this


    time.


    Zed walked into the elevator and looked at Zack with an expressionless face. "Would you ask your


    friend to keep youpany when you go dating? Ron went for dating Maranda, but he went there with


    Calvin. He didn''t know that Maranda would go there with Jean. Then, why on earth did he ask another


    man to keep himpany. Isn''t that weird, Zack?"


    After seriously considering this for a while, Zack shook his head and replied, "Yes. I also smell


    something fishy here, but the rtionship between Ron and Calvin is so close that they almost always


    do things together. For example, once both of their parents thought that they were gays. It is because


    of this worry that Ron''s parents anxiously desired to im kinship with the Qin Family as soon as Ron


    and Calvin returned after their overseas studies."


    Zack exined to Zed in a calm and reassuring manner.


    "Ron needn''t go dating with thepany of Calvin, no matter how close their rtionship is! This is


    Imperial Capital, which is very far away from here. And so they can''t know what Ron is up to at all.


    Then, was it necessary for Ron to go dating following the instruction of his parents?"


    "This sounds a little sensible." With no choice left, Zack agreed with Zed and nodded at him. "I will


    assign someone to investigate them right away."


    "Also, remember to ask him to be careful during his investigation. Don''t bother their parents in the


    Imperial Capital." Zed exhorted continuing to leave.

 Chapter 260 Set Up A Trap

    Chapter 260 Set Up A Trap


    "I know it." Zack said while nodding his head sternly.


    Zack realized the graveness of the matter after hearing to Zed. Previously, he hadn''t known the issue


    was so serious.


    There was a viin secretly sowing discord to break up this lovely couple. People could be very wicked


    and they didn''t want anyone to be happy. Especially married couples, who had already suffered from so


    much troubles, had to face these people.


    "Be careful, after all you are their prey. Mainly, they are trying to affect you, so whatever you do, do it


    cautiously. " Before saying his farewells, Zack warned Zed repeatedly. He didn''t want Zed to be hurt in


    any way. He was concerned about his well-being.


    Zed nodded solemnly and started the ignition of the car to drove towards hispany.


    ''If I am not going to appoint Toby for Jean''s protection, there is a possibility that enemy''s plot would


    seed?''


    At this thought, it felt as if a knot was present in his stomach. Zed was tensed and concerned about


    Jean. He wanted to do everything possible that was within his reach to protect her.


    How cunning the enemy was!


    They nned to set them up and attempted to alienate the love present between the couple.


    Then they set up a trap to make Jean witness the adultery mime that Zed had slept with Jesse, making


    her believe that Zed had betrayed her.


    Everything was so well designed. It felt like a perfectly nned chess game.


    Even Zed was admiring that it was aplex trap with a lot of efforts put into it..


    Zed nearly fell in to the trap, but it was by God''s grace that he barely made it to the other side.


    ''How can I let you win so easily? You have started a tussle with me. You have to pay for what you have


    nned.''


    Zed smiled by himself and immediately he calmed himself down, as now he had a clear understanding


    of the whole situation and how to deal with it. And now he was going to turn the table on his enemy.


    At that moment, the mobile phone started ringing and Zed became nervous on noticing that it was a


    call from Toby.


    Zed was worried that something may have happened to Jean.


    When Jean came out from hera, she was stunned to find that she had woken up in a white world.


    Everything was white, all walls of the room were white, bed sheets and pillows were white and even the


    quilt was also white.


    She was in the hospital.


    As soon as herst moments before fainting shed in her eyes, Jean hurried to get up from her bed.


    "Jean, you are awake." Maranda was happy to find that Jean was awake. She walked towards the bed


    with a basket of fruits in her hands.


    "You..." Jean looked at Maranda in confusion, asking her feebly, "Why are you here? Why am I here?"


    Last, Jean remembered that on the street someone had called her name, but she fainted without even


    seeing clearly who had called her. And now, she was not able to recall any further which was causing


    her a great deal of confusion.


    She passed out on the road...


    Jean frowned with a bitter smile on her face.


    ''Am I so weak that I have to be in this kind of situation?


    I should have reached to an extreme. That''s why I fainted.''


    "Jean..." Maranda was sullen and uneasy on seeing Jean''s physical condition but with a forced smile,


    she asked, "You don''t remember anything? All the things that happened? I am so sorry! It''s all my fault!


    I didn''t mean to do you any harm."


    Jean frowned her brow more deeply, looking at Maranda and said, "Don''t me yourself. It''s not your


    fault. But how can I be in the hospital? I was just feeling dizzy. It was not necessary for you guys to


    send me to the hospital. I would have stayed fine."


    Jean said while looking at Maranda, feeling a little bit powerless. She never expected that in her life


    she would ever be this weak that she would have to get hospitalized.


    "It is not necessary. But how could youe to work in this condition even after getting fainted? You


    don''t care about yourself at all. You are not even worried that what more could happen if you don''t pay


    attention to yourself. Just think, if John wouldn''t have seen you lying there on the street, criminals


    would have caught you. And apart from that, what more would have happened? You could have lost


    your life.


    Maranda med her for not realizing her carelessness towards her health.


    "Work? John?" Jean frowned in puzzle. She was just walking without any aim on the street after


    "Oh! John has gone to fetch medicine for you. He wille back soon. Don''t worry. You just rx and


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    take some rest." Maranda answered while consoling Jean to try exempting her from all the exertions.


    "Medicine? Maranda, you must have misunderstood it. I just passed out. There is nothing wrong with


    me." Jean smirked peevishly at Maranda with her eyes wide open trying to make her understand.


    Actually, Jean was herself in disbelief. She was not able to picture herself to be so weak.


    "Doctor said you are weak and have suffered from a lot of pressure. If you are not going to have a


    proper rest, it would do more damage to you. Your condition is caused mainly by mental tension and


    stress. So your body and your brain need proper amount of rest from everything. Just try to be happy


    and rx." Maranda took Jean''s hand into her own and solemnly said, "Jean, remember that no matter


    what happens, please take care of yourself. Your health should be your priority and give everything


    else a rest."


    "I didn''t..." Jean wanted to exin the issues that she was facing to Maranda, but she noticed that John


    had just entered the room, so she stopped herself from saying anything further.


    "What did you say?" John doubted in a low-pitch voice. ncing first at Maranda and then at Jean, he


    asked with concern on his face, "Are you feeling better now?"


    "I am fine." Jean answered sharply to John.


    "Jean, you don''t know that how much you has freaked me out. You were so pale like a ghost, lying


    there unconscious, and do you know you have severe anemia. Thank God, that I found you there and


    bought you here in time. The doctor have advised hospitalization for you. They want you to stay here


    as long as you fully recover." John was feeling uneasy after hearing her reply that she was fine. So, he


    warned her repeatedly for taking good care of her health and staying there in the hospital as long as


    she needed for recovery..


    "That is not necessary! Why are you so worried?" Jean asked John while looking at him with her brows


    raised.


    "It is very necessary for you to take a rest. You are too fragile to go back to work immediately after


    getting discharge from the hospital. What if you are all alone and you pass out again? What will happen


    then? Tell me. So, you need to stay in the hospital for the whole week for getting full recovery. It''s


    necessary for you, " John replied in a grave tone. John admonished her with a serious tone. He was


    worried that Jean would not take him seriously and would get herself discharged as soon as they move


    out from there.


    "John, are you making so much money that you have to waste it in the hospital? Keep it safe. Don''t pull


    me down! I am feeling fine and there is no need for me to stay in the hospital for a whole week. And I


    am not crazy."


    Jean got angry and her ears started to turn red and with a deep look on her face she stared at John


    irritatingly.


    "I support John on this matter. Whatever he is saying is correct." Maranda took John''s side without any


    doubt. And after saying that she folded her hands together indicating that what they said was definite


    and Jean should listen to them.


    "Maranda, you..." Jean got angry. But in her heart, she knew that they cared about her and they only


    wanted her health to improve.


    So her only option was to just ignore them. So Jean stayed silent without saying one more word.


    John and Maranda looked at each other and then both of them smiled lightly.


    ''Jean is angry, because her face is all red.


    But the decision is not negotiable even if she is angry and disappointed.


    The whole matter was arranged by Zed. John and I just help Zed to persuade her. So no matter how


    hard she tries, she has to ept the decision of staying in hospital for a whole week.


    But...


    Jean is too stubborn enough to convince.''


    Maranda sighed secretly in her heart, while holding Jean''s hand and shaking it for several times. "Jean,


    we are only doing this for you. If you consider us as your friend, please take care of yourself. And


    Please, just stay in the hospital, will you?"


    Maranda said this with an ingratiating smile. Jean''s anger subsided quickly. She sighed and looked at


    them. "I don''t know why are you so tense. I just fainted. It happens to a lot of people."


    "Because you are weak. How about taking this time to have a good rest and to improve your physical


    condition?" Maranda grinned and exined.


    "I am not a kid anymore! Nobody can be fooled by such tricks. I know I am in good condition. I am


    healthy." Jean answered discontentedly.


    If you are healthy, why didn''t you get pregnant since you have been married for years?" John suddenly


    said to Jean in a questioning tone.


    "John..." Maranda''s face darkened and she gave a serious and angry look to stop him.


    Jean was surprised by John''s words. She was not expecting him to be this bold. But before she even


    knew what was happening she heard Maranda''s yelling and saw her serious look. Jean looked at them


    questioningly. "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 261 I Didn’t Mean to Force You to Leave

    Chapter 261 I Didn¡¯t Mean to Force You to Leave


    "Jean, don''t listen to him." Maranda desperately winked at John and warned him to stop being big-


    mouthed. Then sheforted Jean in a soft tone with a smiling face. But Jean noticed all this reaction


    on Maranda''s face.


    Maranda''s unusual behavior to stop John from saying anything further triggered Jean''s suspicion. She


    somewhat understood that they were trying to conceal something from her and that something was


    corrted to her.


    "John, now that you have started to say something, be a man and finish your words. Don''t care what


    Maranda says. You can tell me anything. It''s okay. I can take it." Jean''s expression tensed. She asked


    John seriously.


    As the atmosphere got tensed, Maranda realized that Jean had noticed the fact that they were keeping


    something from her. And now Jean wanted to know everything, but she had to try to hide it from Jean.


    It was for Jean''s sake only. So she said resentfully to John, "John, if you are really going to say it, I will


    never forgive you in the future¡­"


    "Maranda, do you think your threat is going to work? Or you just want to conceal it from her and force


    her to live in hospital? We both know clearly how stubborn she is. I think we should tell her the truth, if


    we really want to help her." John was not a man who could be easily threatened, he frowned and


    replied to Maranda in forceful tone.


    "You¡­" Maranda was speechless by John''s response, her mouth still opened in mid-sentence. Finally,


    she said in a ruffled tone, "Okay, whatever. But if anything bad happens, you will be the one to be


    ounted for."


    In a sulky way, immediately Maranda turned her face to the other side after finishing her words, and


    acted as if it was a very grave matter.


    "What the hell is going on?" Seeing the argument between Maranda and John, and in particr


    Maranda''s angry reaction, Jean felt extremely anxious. In order to ease the surrounding, she asked


    them in a self-mockery tone, "I didn''t get an incurable disease, right?"


    "Cut it out!"


    "Cut it out!"


    John and Maranda yelled it out simultaneously. They looked at each other and both saw helpless


    expression on each other''s face, as Jean was taking it in all wrong sense.


    "Fine! Tell her the truth, John!" Maranda finally gave in and said to John before taking a deep sigh.


    Then she sat down on the chair beside Jean''s bed in a tiring way.


    Jean hastened to look at John as she heard Maranda''s words of agreement.


    A bitter smile appeared on John''s face as he said, "Don''t think so negatively. What we said to you


    before is true, you are severely anemic and weak. But If you are not going to take care of yourself and


    rest more, your condition could be worsened due to shortage of blood supply, and as a result, you will


    frequently suffera."


    "Frequently suffera¡­" Jean muttered. Her expression suddenly changed to grim as she repeated


    the words.


    She had always known that she had anemia, however, the severe condition described by John was


    really beyond Jean''s expectation. She was in shock because she had never thought that her anemia


    could be so severe.


    "Don''t worry, Jean. The doctor told us that your condition was still in an early stage, as long as you take


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    his advice and take more rest, you can get back to normal life soon. And everything will be fine. But


    you have to follow his advice. As for the reason why we didn''t tell you earlier, we were just too worried


    about you, we didn''t want you to feel stressed, and we didn''t know how you would react on hearing all


    this. It''s true. The doctor has promised us that if you cooperate and follow his instruction, you will be as


    healthy and energetic as before. And you can be free from here and cane to work." Maranda


    added in aforting tone immediately after she sensed Jean''s worsened expression. She knew that


    Jean was worried on listening about her condition. She wanted her to be happy and free from all the


    tension.


    "Maranda, you don''t have to console me." Jean gave a long deep sigh while changing her expressions


    to normal before continuing, "I have already known that my body is weaker than normal people since I


    was little. And I also clearly know my aggravated anemia is all because of my long-term insufficiency of


    nutrition. Okay, take it easy. I will follow the doctor''s advice and I will take good care of myself. So, stop


    worrying about me so much."


    "Really?" Maranda asked in surprise with her eyes opening widely. She couldn''t believe her ears that


    so easily Jean was ready to stay in hospital.


    "Why would I lie to you? It''s my health that goes wrong. Nobody but me can really fix it. So, I am going


    to work for it. Plus, I don''t want to die so early¡­"


    "Bah bah bah¡­ Now you are taking it too far. Throw away your thoughts of death, you are not at all


    that serious. Don''t say that word again! Or I will punish you by pping on your face." On hearing


    Jean''s words, she hastened to cover Jean''s mouth with her hand by jumping from her chair and said in


    a solemn expression as she instantly got tensed.


    As a result, Jean could only nod helplessly to Maranda as a response to her request. Jean knew if she


    continued any further, Maranda was damn serious about her pping.


    Seeing Jean''s nod, Maranda finally loosened her grip from her mouth and moved back from Jean''s


    bed.


    "Maranda, you are so superstitious. People are going to die sooner orter. Why do you forbid talking


    about this so strongly?" Jean breathed out a deep sigh and then she asked in a semi-joking tone.


    "I''m not superstitious. I just think it''s an ufortable thing to talk about death. And why do we have to


    talk about it when we can talk about anything else in this world." Maranda shook her head as she


    countered, "Besides, you are not suffering from a serious illness. Don''t ever say that word to scare me


    again, okay?"


    "Okay, I know." By hearing Maranda''s warm-hearted words and her concerned tone, Jean felt a trace of


    warmth in her ice-cold heart and a sisterly affection towards her.


    A light smile appeared on John''s face as he saw the moving scene of Maranda cheering Jean up. With


    that, tension was eased between them.


    "Okay, John. Jean is now settled. She is fine with me. You can be reassured and can leave for work


    now." As Maranda saw that Jean had calmed down, she hastened to urge John to leave.


    "Maranda, you can go with John too! I''m feeling good now. I can walk, move and eat a lot by myself.


    You guys are free to go. And I can also take a good rest after you leave. I am feeling sleepy." Jean


    intentionally said in a bothered tone.


    "Jean, you¡­" Maranda''s feelings was slightly hurt by Jean''s words. She didn''t know what to say at this


    instance. She wanted to stay with Jean but Jean herself was asking her to go.


    Maranda had taken leave from work specially for looking after Jean and for not letting her feel lonely.


    However, Jean had asked her to go back to work. It disappointed Maranda.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to force you to leave. But I really wanted to have a proper rest with good sleep. I


    am feeling dizzy right now. If you stay, I will not be willing to sleep and leave you alone. I am saying the


    truth. Please just leave with John!" Jean held back her smile and said to Maranda in a serious tone. As


    Jean wanted to have some time to process about her health condition and stay silent to think over


    about her past. That was why she wanted Maranda to go.


    "Tell me seriously Jean. Don''t you really need my help?" Maranda asked soberly but in a sad manner.


    "Yes, I''m serious." Jean gave an affirmative reply as she nodded. Then she looked to John before


    saying, "John, please take Maranda back to work. I am really fine. You two can go. And I will let you


    know if anything happens."


    "Okay." John nodded to Jean as he added, "Take care of yourself. And we are only a phone call away."


    "Sure." Jean conveniently gave a push to Maranda, then waved her hands to Maranda and John for


    farewell with a sweet smile on her face.


    Maranda sensed Jean''s impatience from her tough attitude, so she could only follow John to go outside


    the room. She didn''t wanted to argue with Jean. Also she knew that at least right now Jean was in


    hospital, and if anything would happen, doctors would be here to take care of her.


    "Jean, I will be back here for you after work." Maranda looked at Jean apprehensively as she said.


    "Okay, I will be waiting for you." Jean knew that if she didn''t agree on that, Maranda would definitely be


    disgruntled and unwilling to leave. That would go against Jean''s will. Though she was acting as if she


    was normal, deep down she was depressed.


    On hearing Jean''s reply, Maranda suddenly changed herself into a pleasing mood and left with John


    happily.


    The ward was suddenly overwhelmed by silence. The smile on Jean''s face gradually vanished as well.


    Eventually, she changed into peaceful but solemn expression. Shey down on her bed in a rxing


    position while wandering.


    Frequenta¡­


    Jean felt a strong bitterness deep in heart as she thought about the words. Her unhealthy condition


    was all due to Joy and Shirley. She was struggling all because of them.


    If it was not because of Joy and Shirley, Jean would not have had to eat their leftovers and wear their


    abandoned clothes, and her body condition would not have been as bad as it was now. As she lived on


    their pity, her body suffered the consequences.


    Especially at this crucial time.


    If Zed and Jesse had known this, they would probably be mocking on her vulnerably affected condition.


    She even imagined theirments andughs on her condition.


    However, her body was still depending on her to recover and to be taken care seriously. She had to


    take it all sincerely as everything had gone way out of hands.


    Though Jean didn''t want to beughed at by Jesse, right now, it was stupid to care about her dignity


    more than her body. Her body was her main priority.


    Even though Zed would really leave Jean, Jean would still be curious about whether Jesse would be


    the one staying by Zed''s side then. Jean never wanted Jesse to be with Zed.


    As Jean thought about this touchy topic, her body which was already in vulnerable condition made her


    feel ufortable. To neutralize herself she took a deep breath. However, she still was feeling dizzy.


    Jean slowly changed her position to ease herself. After she felt better, she took out her phone. Jean


    was in desperate need of peace at that time.


    She made another try to call Eva, as she failed again. she decided to give up and try to go to sleep. But


    her mind was not letting her sleep. All her issues that led to this instance kept shing before her eyes.


    By analyzing Eva''s reaction, Jean felt that Eva was very likely to be associated to the matter of the


    video. She just wanted to confirm it.


    Though Jean had been very cautious, unexpectedly, she got trapped by Eva''s scheme. Eva was very


    vicious in her nning. She was a devious woman.


    A bitter and tiring smile appeared on Jean''s face. Eva was not her only enemy at all. The greatest


    threat faced by Jean at that instance was still Jesse. Jesse was winning over Eva in all of her schemes.


    As Jesse was more close to Zed, it was easier for her to execute her ns.


    When the scene she had seen that morning shed in Jean''s mind, she could only feel a sharp pain in


    her heart and a deep desire to cry out loud.


    Right at this instance, someone knocked at the door of her ward.


    Jean answered in a stunned expression, "Come in please."


    The news that Jean had been in hospital seemed to have spread very fast. Who would it be toe to


    visit her so soon?

 Chapter 262 Enemies Are Destined To Meet

    Chapter 262 Enemies Are Destined To Meet


    After getting Jean''s approval, as door opened firmly, a young face popped up from behind it.


    "Moore¡­" Immediately Jean sat up on bed as she was surprised to see Moore walk towards her. She


    was not at all expecting that Moore woulde to visit her.


    Though after she woke up, she found out that she and Moore were in the same hospital, she didn''t


    expect that Moore would also know the same.


    Wasn''t he supposed to stay in bed for recovery?


    "This morning when I came out to stretch my legs, I saw that you were also sent to this hospital by your


    colleagues. So, I thought why I should be waiting to meet you when you are already here. So I came


    over to check on you after they were gone." Moore walked to Jean''s bedside and exined it to her


    smilingly.


    "Please sit down." Jean said to Moore calmly while she smiled wryly. "I have no problem at all. They


    are making a fuss about nothing."


    "You don''t know. When they sent you here, you had already passed out. Your state was very critical.


    Everyone who saw you was tensed to see you in an unconscious state with your body appearing so


    frigid. Even now, you look pale and weak. As if all of your energy is drained away from you. Jean, you


    should take care of yourself. Your health doesn''t look good. At your age, you should be running and


    exercising, not lying on the bed I haven''t seen any girl as bony and weak as you." Moore looked


    serious and tensed with concern. His bodynguage was also rigid as if he was experiencing stress.


    Hearing his words, Jean raised her own hands to touch her cheeks. Indeed, the cheeks were hollow.


    There was kinda sunken feeling in them. She took a deep breath in a feeble way and said with


    bitterness, "I know. I will stay in the hospital and will keep youpany here and I will also try to follow


    all the instructions doctors are going to give me."


    "That is right, good girl." Moore showed a satisfied expression and somewhat started to look relieved.


    Before arriving here, Moore had gone to see doctors to check on Jean''s status. That was why he knew


    so much about her health condition. And he thoroughly grilled her reports because he wanted her to be


    well as soon as possible.


    He was shocked. A young girl like her shouldn''t be so weak. She should be healthy and physically fit.


    He had prepared a full lecture to give it to her, if she wouldn''t have decided to rehabilitate in the


    hospital, as she was not at all in fine state to stay outside.


    He would have done anything necessary that a friend should do, regardless of whether she would have


    listened or not.


    However, it was apparent that the friends who had sent her in, had already persuaded her. Otherwise


    she would have stayed outside and her condition would have worsen with time.


    Moore felt quite rxed and was having peace of mind after having discussion with Jean.


    "Have you had your breakfast? Do you want to join me?"


    Until now, Jean had already epted the reality as things hade to this point, that she had to get


    admitted into the hospital due to her ill health.


    So rather than living in destion and sadness, she should take care of herself and hide herself from


    all those things happening outside the hospital. She should keep herself away from all the negativity


    happening in the world.


    As long as she could keep her heart in peace, she shouldn''t care about what the others were fussing


    about.


    Right! If she couldn''t take care of her own health, what else she could do? Her health should be her


    first priority in life right now. The rest of the things can wait for other time.


    After having these thoughts, Jean put away all her sorrow and regret, and asked Moore with an eased-


    up smile.


    "Not yet. Let''s go to have a breakfast. I am also hungry." Since Jean invited him to the breakfast, Moore


    nodded to agree without hesitation as he himself was a little bit hungry.


    Exhausted and tired, Jean moved out of the bed, wore her shoes along with her jacket and then with


    Moore, she headed to the cafeteria of the hospital.


    Last night, she felt very restless and disturbed, as a result, she was grieving and now her body had


    turned numb. All that distress had used up all of her energy and hence she was feeling all worn out.


    After she thought about it for a moment, she could hear her stomach making all those noises. Now it


    urred to her that she could eat a whole horse by herself.


    On reaching the cafeteria, they got some porridge, a few slices of bread, cheerios and pickles for


    themselves to eat. Jean was eager to consume all her food.


    As soon as they sat down on the table, Jean started to gorge on her food with great appetite.


    Moore was not having such good appetite, though he was no longer experiencing the pains as serious


    as before. If he would be having those pains right now, he wouldn''t be able to eat anything at all.


    He had stayed in the hospital for a long duration and because of that, his body was in a great need of


    exercise, thus, causing loss in his appetite. Plus he was kept on IV of nutrition fluid. His body had


    already got all the energy he needed.


    However, seeing Jean enjoying her food so much, he seemed to have better appetite too and started


    eating his remaining food with zest.


    After Jean gobbled two portions of porridge, two pieces of bread and some cheerios, she put down the


    bowl with satisfaction and even gave a burp.


    Moore was astounded to find that such a skinny and weak girl like Jean could eat so much. He didn''t


    know she was so much craving for food at that time.


    In contrast, he had just finished half a bowl of porridge and a small piece of bread. His hunger was too


    little inparison to her.


    After Jean had a burp, she was a little embarrassed and meekly she smiled to Moore.


    "Let''s go from here." Moore said to Jean while standing up from the table.


    Jean nodded in agreement and the two of them headed outside the cafeteria.


    "I will have to be on IV after getting back from here. So I can''t stay with you for now. I will be back as


    soon as I will get free from there" Moore sounded like a big brother, all serious, responsible and


    attentive to the details. "The nurses will start bustling around at eight o''clock. If you feel ufortable


    with your body, or any other trouble, don''t forget to consult the doctor."


    "I know and would surely do that. You''d better get back to your own ward now." Jean nodded. "We can


    have lunch together."


    "Okay." Moore nodded, today, he was feeling there was something strange with Jean. She was


    behaving differently from her regr self. Even so, he didn''t ask her anything about it. He just turned


    around and started moving towards his own room.


    Staring at the disappearing figure of Moore, Jean stayed stagnant in the same position for few


    moments. After realizing that, she turned back to march towards her own room.


    If they both were not needing to get IV in different rooms, Jean wouldn''t like to be all alone by herself.


    She wanted Moore to stay with her, to take her mind off her restlessness.


    She was afraid that if she was left alone by herself, all the toughness that she tried to rally in front of


    others would fall apart. She needed to stay away from her worries, which were eating her from within.


    Today, it was bold enough for her to ask Moore to have breakfast with her.


    Jean sighed and with her head bowed down, feeling powerless, she strolled slowly in the hallway which


    leads towards her room.


    She was just at the end of the corridor, when she heard a mocking voice. "Who is this? Wearing


    patient''s clothes and wondering around in the hospital, hitting on other man on breakfast. Jean, do you


    think Zed is dead? Or the notable Mrs. Qi has been abandoned by Mr. Qi?"


    Jean turned abruptly and saw that Shirley was walking this way with a mocking expression on her face.


    She scowled in her mind, "Enemies are destined to meet."


    And then she raised her brows and stared at her harshly while giving a sneer. "You are dying to get me


    abandoned by Zed so that you could try your chance to be Mrs. Qi?"


    "Jean, whatever happens, we are still sisters. You know the status of our family. I am here out of my


    goodwill to talk sense into you. Don''t be so ungrateful to what you are blessed with. If you keep acting


    so pretentious, you will lose everything sooner orter. Oh, no, my mistake. Now, all you have is only


    illusion. You don''t have anything! So, before the illusion goes away, you''d better enjoy every single


    moment!"


    Illusion? ?


    On hearing all this, Jean squinted and stared at Shirley coldly. She snapped, "What nonsense are you


    talking about?"


    "Nonsense?" Suddenly Shirley smirked with twisted lips and looked at Jean spitefully. "Don''t bother to


    cover it up. Your video has been forwarded and shared to everyone. I didn''t know that you could be so


    popr one day¡­"


    "Shirley, shut your mouth up." Jean had taken great effort in convincing herself not to think about this


    matter. Now that, Shirley had mentioned it again. Jean''s heart twitched violently and she felt that her


    head had started spinning badly.


    "What? You let the video to be circted online, and you do not want me to talk about it? To be honest,


    I am curious about who the two men are. And what I am even more curious about is, why the meek and


    obedient Jean would date some other man behind Zed''s back¡­"


    "You shut up!" Jean couldn''t stand it anymore and in agitation and anger, she raised her right hand to


    p the conceited face of Shirley.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On listening all the things Shirley had said, Jean''s reaction was natural for a person. But her hand was


    caught by Shirley mid-air.


    "You are just a sick kitten. Who do you think is afraid of you?"

 Chapter 263 I Feel Great Shame

    Chapter 263 I Feel Great Shame


    Shirley sneered at Jean with great contempt. "I don''t want to argue with you for the sake that you have


    been just dumped by Zed. But Jean, you must remember that. Everything between us is still not over


    yet. So, you are not just free."


    As soon as she finished her words with annoy on her face, Shirley fiercely threw off Jean''s arms to the


    side, forcing her backwards.


    Jean was so weak and fragile that she couldn''t withstand her violent action. Because of the force she


    received, she tripped backwards, and her pale face turned more livid with pain and sorrow.


    She felt a little hard to breathe and her eyes turned reddish because of fury. She fiercely stared at


    Shirley and still couldn''t believe the reaction Shirley had given to her.


    "Don''t re at me that way. You havee to such a desperate situation all because of yourself.


    Nobody has a part in your situation. You are only to me yourself. Yes, it''s true. You looked down


    upon all others when you were with Zed. You never showed any respect to our Wen Family which had


    brought you up. You considered yourself to be some queen ruling all over us. And you forgot your


    rightful ce when you were with Zed But Jean, you have never expected that retribution woulde


    to you so fast. Am I right? Hahaha, you have made our Wen Family suffer a lot. So, don''t even think


    about enjoying your life. You have to pay for what you have done."


    Shirley chuckled to herself as long as she looked at Jean who was in an extremely awkward position.


    She just gloated over Jean''s situation without any sympathy. Finally, she was getting her wish fulfilled


    to see Jean suffer.


    Her mischievous smile was deeply rooted in Jean''s mind like an impression of a demon. Jean knew


    even if she would want to forget it, she would not be able to seed.


    "Yes, you are correct I deserve it all, " Jean said with her lips pursed, feeling angry and helpless at the


    same time.


    ''I forgave you and gave you chances again and again. But you are always so ungrateful. I shouldn''t


    have beenpassionate towards you. Everyone suggested me to be strict with you, but no, I only


    favored you.


    No matter how far you went, I never thought of ruining you in person.


    But just now, I was feeling spiritless. Shirley, you son of a bitch. At the sight of my awkward situation,


    you even did nothing but add insult to my injury and discourage me.


    This is my half-sibling. My so called half-sister.''


    With a deep disgusting look at Shirley, Jean wanted to go back to her ward.


    It would be just a waste of her time to continue staying with such a person and have any further


    conversation with her. So, she was just going to turn back.


    "What''s wrong? Are you leaving?" Before Jean could take a step forward, Shirley immediately grabbed


    her arm and sneered at her while stopping Jean in her way. "I haven''t finished speaking yet. Are you


    too guilty to listen to me? Jean Wen, for the sake that we are siblings, just tell me who the two men you


    have hooked up with are? And what Zed did to you when he knew about your dirty act? Just tell me


    these things and you are free to go."


    "Siblings?" Jeanughed sarcastically and ironically stared at her. "I feel great shame in having a little


    sister like you. And I don''t want to talk to you further. Keep your hand off my arm. I am going back to


    my ward. And don''t follow me. Can you take the responsibility of consequences if you postpone my


    treatment?"


    "Treatment? Do you even have any ailment? Oh, yes. Now you are too shameful to meet Zed. So don''t


    you just attempt to gain sympathy from him by imploring him to forgive you with an excuse of illness? I


    know you very well and I know what you are trying to do. Fine, you can continue acting. Now I am


    going to make a phone call to Zed. I really want to see if he wille here to see you or not after he


    knows that you are ill and currently admitted in the hospital."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Shirley took her mobile phone out of her pocket to make a call to


    Zed.


    "Wait, just stop." As Shirley was going to make the phone call, Jean morosely and furiously eximed,


    "Shirley, our rtionship will bepletely severed if you dare to call Zed. Then, I won''t get myself


    bothered by anything of your Wen Family anymore."


    "Are you joking? Even now, when you are in such an embarrassing situation that you can''t even protect


    yourself well, how can you care about our business?" Shirley jeered. Without any hesitation and worry,


    she flipped through the cellphone numbers and called Zed.


    As soon as her phone call was answered, Shirley was thrilled and flustered, her face shining with a


    glow as if she had just won an award. "Hello, is that Zed? This is Shirley. Just now, I happened to meet


    my sister Jean. And do you know that she is hospitalized for illness. And when could youe here to


    see her?"


    Jean was angry to her core that she nearly fainted. Nothing else came to her mind other than grabbing


    the mobile phone from Shirley. So, she walked forward in an attempt to grab the cellphone from


    Shirley''s hand, but she was so weak that she was easily pushed away.


    She tottered and almost fell over the ground. Without any strength, she could only lean against the wall


    and took deep and hard breaths in her state of agitation.


    Damn it. Shirley really gave a phone call to Zed and told him about Jean''s hospitalization without even


    realizing how much it was going to hurt Jean.


    She didn''t need anyone''spassion, especially his.


    "What? You are busy with attending a meeting, so you don''t have time toe here? But after all, my


    sister is your wife. How can you note here to see her since she is ill?" It sounded that Shirley was


    trying to defend Jean against injustice. But her sardonic andcent expressions sold her out.


    Shirley sneered at and gloated about Jean''s current situation. She was enjoying that moment.


    "Okay, I understand. Bye." Zed hurriedly hung the phone up before Shirley could utter more words.


    After getting hung up on the phone, Shirley was frozen in her ce for a while withplex emotions


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    on her face. Then, she red at Jean with great detestation. "Jean, I''ve already told you that you are


    good at acting, but you have never believed it. As you can see, now even Zed is unwilling to see you


    again."


    Jean stared at her nkly, with a knot of feelings deep inside her stomach making her feel as if her


    heart would give her away.


    Shirley had seeded, no matter if she was pretending to call Zed for the good of Jean or did that for


    any other purpose. And Jean didn''t want to listen to it anymore.


    From Shirley''s words, Jean was certain about one thing.


    That, Zed was unwilling to see her again. He made an excuse just to be free from visiting Jean.


    And he was reluctant to see her even if he knew that she was hospitalized and was suffering from


    some illness.


    At that moment, Jean was overwhelmed by a mix of feelings. That was just the man who had said over


    and over again that he loved her a lot, would do anything for her and would always make her happy all


    her life.


    She had never thought that Zed could be so treacherous and ruthless. Her heart was aching and she


    was feeling as if she had sunk to the bottom of ocean.


    Telling lies wasmon for men. So, it was normal for Zed to tell a lie in order to make an excuse for


    not visiting Jean in hospital.


    ''You have already witnessed that Zed was lying on the same bed with another woman. Jean, now what


    are you stillining about?'' Jean muttered to console herself from all the grief she was feeling.


    "So, now you know that I will be divorced soon. And I think you are satisfied with that. So, don''t bother


    me again if you are wise enough, or else don''t put the me on me if my ill-fortune befalls you." Jean


    spoke to Shirley with a grumpy face. Afterwards, she started walking with broken-heart towards her


    ward. She just wanted to stay there and get away from the whole world.


    Shirley had imagined how Jean would react after she knew about Zed''s attitudes towards her. She


    expected her to be annoyed, to explode in anger, to say bad things to Zed or to make a scene.


    But it was beyond her expectation that Jean would be so calm after knowing Zed''s apathy towards her.


    She felt kind of disheartened as she didn''t get the chance to enjoy.


    ''Is Jean ill in hospital just because of Zed''s indifference to her? It''s really hard to believe.


    Or is she in hospital because Zed hit her furiously after watching the video?


    Jean looks well without any sickness. So why has she been hospitalized? I so hope to get these


    details.''


    At the thought of these possibilities, Shirley was suddenly filled with excitement and content. Then, she


    galloped outside the hospital.


    Upon her return to her ward, Jean leaned against the wall while breathing hard and disturbingly, with


    tears flowing down her cheeks like rain. Even if she would have wanted to stop them, she wouldn''t be


    able to do it. So, she let them fall.


    Just a day before, Zed had treated her so well and affectionately. But now, he was acting so peculiarly


    and cruelly. It was appearing as if he had stopped loving her within a day.


    For what had happened in the club the other night, Jean knew that she was wrong in some sense. But


    didn''t Zed feel guilty at all? At least, he was wrong in some parts.


    Jean should be the one that should have lost her temper. But things happened in an opposite manner.


    A normal woman would be very angry if she saw that her husband was sleeping with another woman.


    But she acted so normally. Zed didn''t even considered that.


    So far, Zed hadn''t given her any exnation rted to his doings. In addition, he had even turned a


    blind eye to her. And now, he was ignoring her.


    He was reluctant to see her even if she was hospitalized. And he didn''t even consider the fact that she


    could be very serious or anything could have happened to her.


    Initially, when Zed didn''t know that she was hospitalized, Jean still had some expectations about Zed.


    But by this moment, she was desperate and hopeless. And she felt as if her world was over.


    Being light-headed and dizzy from all the things that had happened in a few minutes, she fumbled


    towards her bed.


    After putting his cellphone down, Zed was staring at the document in his hand withplex emotions.


    Even after a few minutes, his eyes were still focused at the same point without even blinking at all.


    It was not until quite a long timeter that he came to his senses. He abruptly put the document down


    on the side table and walked outside the office with the coat in his hand.


    At that precise moment, he suddenly heard a knock at the door.


    Zed was surprised at the knock and in shock, his brows furrowed immediately.


    "Come in." Zed replied slowly in a grave tone while putting his coat back on the coat stand.


    As soon as the door was opened, he saw that Jesse was rushing into his office with great anxiety.


    "Brother Zed, I didn''t find Jean at home when I went back. I checked all over the ce. So in worry, I


    made a phone call to herpany, and her colleagues told me that she was not at thepany either.


    I don''t know where Jean has gone."

 Chapter 264 You Are So Vicious

    Chapter 264 You Are So Vicious


    When Zed turned around and saw Jesse, his frown disappeared. However, he became concerned


    when he saw that Jesse was out of breath and seemed anxious.


    Considering the situation, he felt it was inadvisable and unwise for him to go to the hospital to see


    Jean, but Jesse could go there in his ce.


    With this thought in mind, Zed felt warm inside. He walked over to Jesse and consoled her, "Don''t


    worry. Jean is not a child. She will be fine."


    "But she didn''t look well when she left in the morning. I am really worried about her..." Jesse said with


    concern.


    "Perhaps she needs some time to calm down and think. Jesse, go back and get some rest. I will inform


    you as soon as I have any news about her." Zedforted her gently.


    "Oh..." Jesse was a little bewildered when she noticed that Zed didn''t seem worried about Jean''s


    disappearance. When she thought about what happened the previous night, Jesse guessed that Zed


    might be really heartbroken. At the thought that Zed and Jean wouldn''t reconcile anymore, she felt


    relieved.


    "Rest assured and go back to have a rest. I need to prepare for an uing meeting. I''m sorry but I


    won''t be able to apany you." Zed spoke to Jesse while grabbing the documents on his desk.


    "Okay, brother Zed. You go ahead with your meeting." Jesse hurriedly waved her hand at Zed and ran


    away as quickly as she could.


    The smile on Zed''s face slowly disappeared. When Jesse had left his office, Zed heaved a heavy sigh.


    He had been so tempted to tell Jesse that Jean was in hospital.


    When he recalled that several minutes of the video had been deleted, he dropped the idea of making


    Jean''s whereabouts known to Jesse. He had hired someone to fix the video.


    Everything would be made clear once the video was fixed. If the video could not be fixed, then he


    would act ordingly.


    But for now, Zed wanted to control who knew about Jean. Although Zed didn''t suspect Jesse at all, he


    feared he would put Jean in danger if anyone else knew too much, including Jesse.


    Hence, Zed changed his mind about telling Jesse that Jean was in the hospital.


    Although worried, Zed reassured himself that Jean was safe. After all, Toby, Zed''s muscleman, had


    been stationed at the hospital and he would watch out for Jean. Zed would be informed of her situation


    no matter what happened to Jean.


    Therefore, the fewer the people who knew where Jean was, the better, Zed thought.


    Zed paced in front of his desk as he thought about all that had happened. His concern for Jean


    surfaced despite all his efforts to stay calm. He was desperate to be by Jean''s side. But in


    consideration of Jean''s safety, he finally changed his mind and decided that staying away from her


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    would be the safer alternative. And so, he had spent the day at his office working.


    Jesse left the office building and headed straight for the parking lot. It wasn''t long before she had found


    her key and climbed into her car. Once inside, she didn''t drive off. Instead she sat in the driver''s seat


    and red at the windscreen in bewilderment and confusion.


    She had grown up with Zed, and so she understood him well. She knew that Zed would be rather angry


    after watching the videost night. But he behaved so calmly that it perplexed Jesse. Another thought


    that worried Jesse was Zed''s reaction to the news. When she had informed Zed of Jean''s


    disappearance, she had expected him to search for Jean. However, he did not. Jesse was confused by


    his reactions.


    She couldn''t figure out why he behaved like this. Jean was his wife, and the daughter-inw of the well-


    respected Qi Family.


    No man could be that indifferent and apathetic if he learned that something had happened to his wife,


    no matter if he loved his wife or not.


    Was a part of Zedpletely different from the one that she had known?


    Jesse was still puzzled after much thought. She couldn''t cope with all this confusion and the feeling of


    helplessness that had engulfed her. And so, she started the car engine.


    Before she could drive away, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of her car and barred Jesse''s way.


    Jesse hurriedly stepped on the brakes. Her mood soured further when she recognized the person in


    front of her car.


    "Eva, what the hell are you doing? Do you want to die?" Jesse rebuked her as she swung open the car


    door and stepped out.


    "Jesse, you tried to ruin my reputation by framing me! Did you ever think of the consequences that I


    would have to face because of your actions?" Eva red at her and questioned.


    "What did I do?" Jesse furrowed her eyebrows and asked in confusion.


    "Why are you pretending to be innocent? Do you need me to tell you?" Eva walked closer to Jesse and


    replied angrily, "What did you say to me when we were in the holiday vige? You told me that you


    would only use the video to threaten Jean face to face. You assured me that you wouldn''t post it online.


    But now, what have you done? You not only posted the video online. It also spread quickly. And to


    make matters worse, you intensively edited and modified many scenes of the video. Jesse, I never


    thought you could be so greedy and wicked. You''ve treated Jean and me ruthlessly, without any


    mercy..."


    Eva was so agitated that her eyes turned red.


    "Do you have anything else to say to me?" All of a sudden, Jesse looked grim and reproached Eva with


    an intense gaze, "Who told you that I posted the video online? You don''t suspect anyone else but me?


    How will posting the video online benefit me?"


    "Benefit you? Don''t quibble. You''ve nned all this with evil intentions. Now I catch you leaving Zed''s


    at her furiously.


    "Don''t re at me that way. You are simply throwing allegations around with no proof. I didn''t post the


    video! Yes, I admit that I have hoped that Jean would break up with Zed and leave the Qi Family


    forever. But that doesn''t mean that I would take this kind of action. I am quite aware of the


    consequences! Zed''s anger will be severe if he thinks that I posted the video online. Plus, posting the


    video would do more harm than good. Think of the damage it would do to my brother Zed''s reputation.


    Do you think I am stupid enough to risk all that?"


    Jesse sighed and exined to Eva calmly. She discerned that Eva must have gone mad to use her


    of something like this.


    "Oh, so you''ve thought of all the consequences, haven''t you? Everyone knows that you love Zed. Are


    you saying that you wouldn''t do anything to be with him? Don''t act so self-righteous in front of me. If


    you really didn''t want to ruin Zed''s reputation, you wouldn''t have intended to destroy his rtionship


    with Jean, no matter how much you love him. And if you really cared about his reputation, you wouldn''t


    havee to my room at midnight and made every effort to get the video."


    Eva sneered at Jesse. She didn''t believe what Jesse had said at all.


    "Yes, I admit that I don''t want to see my brother Zed with Jean. But that''s because I have always felt


    that Jean doesn''t deserve him. I asked you for the video not to threaten Jean but to show Zed what


    kind of person Jean is, " Jesse refuted with fury.


    "It sounds like you are very maniptive!" Eva scoffed. "You clearly knew that the video had been


    edited, but you still wanted to show it to Zed. No matter how good you are at acting, Zed will notice


    your malice sooner orter."


    "Yes, I am vicious with evil intentions. But Eva, I feel dwarfed inparison to you. You are the one


    that ys your cards very well. Am I right?" Jesse sneered at her.


    Upon hearing that, Eva turned pale. Speechless, she stared at Jesse. For a long time, Eva was lost in


    her thoughts. It was not until quite a whileter that Eva burst intoughter. "Yeah, I got what I deserve.


    I wouldn''t have fallen into such an awkward predicament if no evil thoughts have crept into my mind.


    Jesse, don''t imagine turning me into a scapegoat. If worstes to the worst, we will perish together. I


    am no longer fearful of anything."


    "I have told you again and again that I didn''t post the video online. Why don''t you believe me? How can


    you doubt me? Didn''t you say that your friend edited that video for you? Then, why don''t you ask him if


    he posted the video online or not?" Jesse questioned Eva. She was bing tried of proiming her


    innocence and not being believed.


    "I asked him, but he told me that he didn''t post that one. The one he posted was totally different. The


    only exnation is that someone else posted the video. And the only person looking to ruin things


    between Zed and Jean now is you. So you have edited and modified the video! I can clearly discern


    your jealousy and hatred for Jean. You wish to defeat Jean, don''t you? If everything happens as you''ve


    nned, it will be perfectly justifiable for you to be with Zed. Jesse, how vicious you are!"


    Eva rebuked her with great fury. The longer she spoke, the more high-pitched her voice became.


    Her loud voice would have attracted a great number of onlookers had they not been in the underground


    parking lot during normal working hours.

 Chapter 265 Coma Because of Poor Health

    Chapter 265 Coma Because of Poor Health


    "I am telling you for thest time, it was not me, " eximed Jesse. Her expression turned cold as she


    had run out of patience. She did not want to argue about this with Eva any longer.


    ''What the hell is wrong with this woman? How dare she yell at me like this?


    Damn it, people around will think that I am bullying her.


    But I did nothing wrong.''


    With a sneer, Jesse nced at Eva, "Watch your mouth! And if you don''t stop talking nonsense


    immediately, I''ll destroy you!"


    "You dare to threaten me?" Eva replied with an angry look. There was no way that she was ready to


    take the me for others. But seeing that Jesse was about to get mad, Eva realized that it was not


    prudent to continue shouting at Jesse. She didn''t think that she could afford to provoke Jesse''s wrath.


    However, she still had to warn Jesse, "Jesse Tang, you refuse to confess now, but wait and see. Your


    actions wille to light sooner orter, and when they do, you''ll regret what you said today!"


    With a sneer Jesse said, "Let''s wait and see."


    After throwing a hateful nce at her, Eva turned and walked toward her car.


    "Wait, " said Jesse suddenly. Eva stopped as she reached for the car door. When she turned, Eva saw


    the threatening look Jesse was giving her. Then she heard Jesse say, "I''ll get even with you if I find you


    tailing me again."


    Eva red back at Jesse. She was so furious that her body trembled.


    Upon seeing Eva''s reaction, Jesse smiled. She had been in a foul mood ever since she had left Zed''s


    office. But Eva''s scorn-filled expression gave Jesse a sense of satisfaction. With a smile on her face,


    Jesse opened the door of her car and got into it. She left the parking lot in a better mood than when


    she had arrived.


    "Damn it!" Eva screamed as she mmed the door angrily. "You''re gonna get what''sing to you


    soon! There is no way that you''re gonna be with Zed. Jesse Tang, not even in your wildest dreams!"


    After that, she slipped into her car, turned the ignition, and mmed her foot on the gas.


    In the hospital, Jean stirred. Three bottles of dextrose solution had been pumped into her body through


    intravenous fluids before Jean recovered. She wasn''t feeling as dizzy as before.


    She stretched herself and tried hard to open her eyes slowly. Back when she was taking the infusion,


    she was too weak to stay awake, and so she rested during that time. Jean felt much better now.


    Just as Jean managed to sit upright on the bed, there was a knock at the door.


    ''Did Moore also finish his infusion?''


    When Jean thought this, a smile appeared on her face. She said, "Pleasee in."


    The door opened quickly and Calvin rushed in. His expression conveyed the anxiety that he was


    feeling.


    "Calvin, you¡­¡­" Jean was stunned. Her mind went nk for a few seconds. Meanwhile, Calvin


    walked toward her in a hurry. When her mind cleared, Jean asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Maranda told me. ¡­¡­" Calvin fixed his eyes on her pale face and felt ashamed of himself. Now that


    he was standing in front of Jean, he couldn''t control the emotions that were flowing through him. "Did


    you faint because of the video?"


    "How do you know about it already?" cried Jean softly in surprise. Awkwardness flooded her and she


    bowed her head and said, "I''m sorry to have gotten you into trouble. I was the only target in the


    beginning, but unfortunately, you and Ron now suffer the same fate as me..."


    "Please stop saying things like that. Look at you. You poor thing! Why are you still worried about us?"


    Calvin couldn''t help feeling sorry for Jean. "Now that you know that you are the target you have to be


    stronger. Don''t faint because of anger. Find the courage to fight back next time!"


    "I......" Jean wanted to exim loudly, ''I didn''t, ''


    But she did not. She figured arguing about this was pointless given the situation.


    "Well, do you have nothing to say?" Looking at her expression, Calvin could gauge what Jean was


    worrying about. After a sigh, he tried to console her, "Just take good care of yourself and I''ll take care


    of the rest."


    "What?" asked a bewildered Jean. She fixed her eyes on Calvin. Upon studying his serious demeanor,


    she knew that he meant it. She could even tell what he was about to do as well. She shook her head


    hastily, and tried to stop him. "Calvin, I know you are good to me. But you mustn''t show up at this time,


    otherwise...... otherwise......"


    Jean hemmed and hawed as she tried toe up with a reason to convince him.


    "Otherwise Zed will misunderstand if I defend you. Is this what you are worrying about?" asked Calvin.


    Since he could gauge what she was thinking, it saved Jean a lot of trouble to exin. Calvin had


    finished her words for her.


    Jean stared at Calvin in shock once again. Then she smiled at him out of embarrassment.


    ''Well, things have gotten out of control now. My identity as Zed''s wife must have been searched by the


    powerfulizens already!''


    "No." With a quick shake of her head, Jean replied, "It''s just, if you show up in public and defend me,


    isn''t it the equivalent of proving that the video is true? After that, there will be no way for us to deny it."


    "A straight foot is not afraid of a crooked shoe. I will only tell the truth." replied Calvin. He seemed quite


    determined.


    "Telling the truth might have been useful before, but not now. This is the Inte age, and you have no


    idea how powerfulizens can be. It''s really hard to change people''s minds once they see something


    online. They believe it to be true, " exined Jean, with a wry smile on her face.


    Calvin said nothing as he mulled over what Jean had said. He thought Jean was reasonable for


    thinking of this.


    ''There is no benefit from my stepping forward to rify what happened in the video. Someone may


    even take advantage of this, and make things worse.


    She is now in such poor health. It would be too much for her if there is a new problem. She would not


    be able to take it.''


    After much contemtion and rationalization, Calvin looked at Jean helplessly, "Who have you


    offended? They are quite intent on hurting you, no? This time they seem to have done a thorough job


    of ruining your reputation. You are so vulnerable now. Besides, you are too weak to burden yourself like


    this. Just keep yourself at peace. Things are gonna work out eventually, " said Calvin. He tried to


    remain positive for Jean''s benefit.


    "Thank you so much for saying that, Calvin." Jean did not expect that Calvin woulde to visit her


    andfort her even though he had only met her a few times before.


    But her husband, Zed......


    As shepared the behavior of the two men, the sharp contrast between them became more


    obvious. She couldn''t help feeling hurt. However, she didn''t want to upset Calvin. So she tried her best


    to address him with a smile, "Now, I am cursing myself for having fainted. How could I faint at such a


    time? Otherwise......"


    "Otherwise what? Were you gonna find the person who had hurt you and fight back? Perhaps that''s the


    best way forward. I''m not sure though. For now, the most important thing for you to do is to recover.


    And then it will be your turn to fight back." said Calvin yfully. He liked seeing Jean smile and he


    wanted tofort and reassure her during this challenging time.


    "Okay!" said Jean with a firm nod. "You''re right. The truth wille to light sooner orter and I''ll clear


    my name then."


    ''But, I may not be with Zed when that happens. And I bet that is exactly what the culprit wants!''


    As she thought about this, Jean couldn''t help feeling bitter. Her earlier enthusiasm had morphed into a


    sad expression.


    As Calvin had been studying Jean, he could see that her face had paled. He figured out what she was


    thinking. It was not that surprising that this incident would damage her rtionship with Zed. After a


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sigh, he waved his hand to catch her attention before he said, "Didn''t I just tell you not to overthink?


    Why are you so rebellious?"


    He said those words in a doting manner, as if Jean were a disobedient child.


    Jean couldn''t help blushing from shame. "I''ll try."


    Despite her outward appearance, Jean was shocked. ''Why does Calvin seem to be so different?


    He not onlyforts me, but also talks with me in such a rxed tone, Which makes me feel as


    though he and I have been close friends for years.''


    "Don''t just try. Reassure yourself that everything will work out. Jean, if you don''t take good care of your


    own body, who else will? It is up to each one of us to care for ourselves. So remember, your health


    "But I..... I did not......" Jean tried exining. "I''ve suffered from anemia ever since I was a child. I''m


    quite used to it now. It is no big deal at all."


    "You fainted because of poor health. And you say this is because of something that you''ve suffered


    ever since you were a child? How can you not take it seriously?"


    Asked Calvin as he frowned at Jean in concern.

 Chapter 266 Jean Wen, Stop There

    Chapter 266 Jean Wen, Stop There


    Jean stared at Calvin''s unhappy face with wide eyes. She was shocked.


    ''Maranda really has a big mouth. She told Calvin about my illness.


    Doesn''t she understand that she should protect my privacy in front of a guy I''ve only met twice before?


    I must talk to herter.''


    "Actually, it''s not as serious as you think. I''ve only been in aa once. I''ll be careful next time, " she


    said with a bitter smile.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Calvin shook his head. "You not only need to be careful, but you really have to take good care of


    yourself. If you fall ill now, people will gossip about you. They will think that you get sick because you


    are under great pressure and feel guilty about what you have done. And those who want to hurt you will


    be more satisfied when they learn of how your health was affected by what they had done..."


    Calvin said gravely.


    Jean felt as though her head was aching. She didn''t expect that Calvin, who was usually quiet, was


    actually such a chatterbox.


    Although she knew that he was speaking because of the concern he felt, She felt a little worn down.


    When Calvin saw that Jean''s expression was getting gloomier, he realized that he needed to stop. This


    was only their third meeting. It was not his ce to lecture her like this.


    An awkward look suddenly appeared on his face. He said with embarrassment, "Sorry, I crossed a


    line."


    "That''s okay. I know you are concerned about me." Jean dismissed the awkwardness with a rushed


    exnation.


    "It''s almost lunchtime. Would you like to have lunch with me?" Calvin asked Jean as he nced at his


    watch.


    Jean became hesitant. "I have an appointment with my friend..."


    After saying that, Jean''s expression showed the guilt she was feeling.


    Although she still owed him a cup of coffee, she wasn''t ready to go out for lunch with him.


    Calvin was disappointed. He managed a smile as he replied, "I wanted to take you out to lunch. But


    since you have an appointment with your friend, we''ll go another time."


    "OK." Jean felt relieved that Calvin wasn''t pushing her. Since he wasn''t too offended, her guilt


    vanished.


    "Rest well. And please call me if there is any problem. I gotta go now." Calvin stood up as he excused


    himself.


    "Thank you for visiting." Jean got out of bed quickly and followed him to the door.


    "Don''t worry about seeing me off. Go back and lie down. You need your rest." Calvin stopped Jean.


    Jean waved her hand dismissively. "I''ve been lying down for so long that I feel a little stiff. I want to get


    some exercise." Jean exined with a smile.


    After hearing what she said, Calvin could hardly refuse her. He opened the door and stepped out.


    Just as Jean walked through the open door, she saw Mooreing toward her.


    "Jean, Mr. Li." Moore spoke as he walked up to Jean and Calvin. Then he reached forward, grabbed


    Calvin''s hand, and shook it firmly.


    Jean stood aside and managed a smile.


    "Mr. Bai." Calvin returned Moore''s smile, "I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon."


    "Me neither. Are you going back? It''s time for lunch. Jean and I agreed to have lunch together. Would


    you like toe with us, Mr. Li?" Moore invited Calvin with a big smile. Had he looked at Jean he


    would have seen that she didn''t want to have lunch with Calvin.


    Calvin turned to look at Jean. His expression conveyed the bewilderment he felt. Incidentally, he


    happened to see Jean winking at Moore. Calvin felt odd.


    "No..."


    Calvin was about to refuse, but Jean interrupted him, "Well, please join us."


    ''Foolish Moore, '' Jean thought. She had winked at him so many times, but he ignored herpletely.


    He was only looking after his own interests.


    She had already told Calvin that she had an appointment with a friend. Now that Calvin knew who the


    friend was, he would discover her intention.


    How could she still refuse Calvin?


    Calvin looked at Jean with a half smile before nodding. "OK, how can I turn down the invitation? That


    would be rude."


    Jean rolled her eyes when she heard what Calvin had said.


    "But we need to reach an agreement first. We''ll eat lunch in the hospital dining room." After hearing


    what she said, the two men''s expression changed.


    "Why? There are some good restaurants near the hospital. Surely their food will be better than what is


    served at the hospital. Plus, it''s rare for us to dine together. This would be a good opportunity. Let''s go


    to a restaurant instead." Moore frowned and said.


    Jean red at Moore before shing an innocent smile. "I had breakfast in the dining room this


    morning. The food was pleasant..."


    "Since Jean is insisting that we dine in the hospital cafeteria, let''s agree." Calvin advised with a smile.


    Moore red at Jean before finally nodding reluctantly.


    Jean smiled and headed toward the dining room.


    Calvin went up to Moore and whispered, "Have you eaten with Jean in the hospital dining room


    before?"


    "We''ve never eaten a meal together. Oh, wait. I remember. We had breakfast in the dining room


    earlier." Moore answered truthfully.


    Calvin nodded to show that he understood. "Next time, I will invite you to eat out."


    Moore shed a modest smile and said promptly, "My treat next time..."


    "Enough with the politeness. Let''s go eat." Jean, who had been walking till this point, had turned to find


    that the men were still where she had left them. She spoke with them firmly.


    Moore and Calvin smiled awkwardly before catching up with her.


    Just as they reached the entrance to the dining hall, Jean saw an acquaintance. She stopped abruptly


    and sighed deeply.


    She had deliberately chosen the dining hall so that people wouldn''t gossip about her.


    But she had forgotten that someone in the hospital was more terrible and annoying than the paparazzi.


    She thought that if she went to the dining room she wouldn''t meet this person.


    But Jean didn''t expect that she would meet this person on her way to lunch.


    "There are too many people in the dining room. Let''s go out to eat."


    Jean decided immediately. She wrinkled her brows as though she was thinking about something.


    Moore and Calvin were both amazed at the sudden change.


    They peered around Jean and saw a person. Without asking any questions, Calvin and Moore nodded


    simultaneously and said, "OK."


    Jean was relieved that the two men hadn''t thought it necessary to ask her any questions. She really


    didn''t want to exin this awkward situation.


    Jean shed them a grateful smile before turning around and leading them in the opposite direction


    from the dinning hall.


    "Jean Wen, stop there."


    They had only taken a few steps when an angry voice called from behind them.


    Jean sighed helplessly, turned her head slowly and unwillingly.


    Her ns never seemed to work out!


    What bad luck! She had met so many annoying people today.

 Chapter 267 Calvin Li’s True Identity

    Chapter 267 Calvin Li¡¯s True Identity


    "So what?" Jean looked at Joy coldly and questioned. She was so afraid to meet Joy at the hospital.


    While looking, Jean realized Joy was carrying several stic containers in her hand. ''Obviously, Joy


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    bought them for her family.


    They came down here because Henry is ill.


    Or else Joy and Shirley hates having canteen food. They are so picky when ites to food, '' Jean


    thought secretly.


    "Shirley says that you are the talk of the town now. Your indecent video is on the inte, isn''t it? Now


    people like to discuss you in their spare time. You should be ashamed about your behavior. How can


    you still seduce other men while you are married? Sure enough you and your dead mother are alike.


    You are both good at seducing men..."


    Joy retorted with a sneer as she took in Moore and Calvin who were standing next to Jean.


    "How dare you mention my mother!" Feeling provoked, Jean took a huge step toward Joy. Anger


    flooded her and she replied in defiance, "Seducing men? That''s what you are good at, not my mom.


    How can you forget what you have done to take my mom''s position and be Mrs. Wen. Nobody


    knows more about it than you yourself. Where did you get courage tough at me? Look at yourself,


    Mrs. Wen! Do you have right to teach me? Definitely no!" After this, Jean took a deep breath feeling


    breathless from the speech.


    "Okay, you think I don''t have the right? Considering that I''m still Mrs. Wen, you have to refer to me as


    mother..." Joy was sneering but deep down she was startled by Jean''s fury. She even worried about


    Jean''s further action but she consoled herself saying Jean couldn''t do much in front of people. Trying to


    calm down, she put on a cool unfazed face.


    "When I don''t call Henry Wen Father, what makes you think I will call you Mother?" Jean pointed at Joy


    with her finger and said coldly with a smile, "Mrs. Wen, you know nothing! I can''t believe how stupid


    you are!"


    "Jean Wen! How dare you..." Those words offended Joy a great deal and a look of fury took over her


    face.


    Listening to Jean''s raising voice perplexed Joy because Joy never thought Jean had the capacity in her


    to answer back.


    Looking around, Joy noticed more and more people taking interest in this fight. Shame crept through


    her and she was worried about beingughed at.


    Trying to look stronger, Joy stared fiercely at Jean and spoke in an authoritative tone, "Okay! You are


    right! I shouldn''t teach you. Do whatever you want! No wonder Zed left you. You are a shameless little


    woman. Mr. Qi hasn''te to visit you even once since. What will you do now? Oh wait, Let me guess.


    You will go around and try to seduce other men, won''t you? Argh! I feel so ashamed to be around such


    a woman."


    After this, Joy shed Jean a triumphant smile as she watched the whole crowd look at Jean with


    distaste.


    Everyone started to murmur to each other calling all sorts of words at her.


    These days, everyone surfed online in their spare time, so almost everyone present knew about the


    online video.


    "Shame on you!" A girl in the crowd screamed at Jean.


    "How dare she appear in public with other men?


    Mr. Qi should divorce her as early as possible...." Someone gave their opinion.


    Joy was happy to see this uproar. She mentioned Mr. Qi intentionally and her n has worked


    wonderfully. Watching Jean turn red with shame gave her a triumphant feeling.


    "You dirty rat!" Hearing these works, Jean was annoyed so she turned and rushed tosh Joy but


    Moore dragged her arm and pulled her back.


    Jean yelled at Moore angrily, "Let me go, Moore!"


    "Calm down, don''t be impulsive, Jean, " Moore shook his head and persuaded Jean to stop the


    madness.


    Looking around, Jean saw Calvin walk toward Joy before she could say something. Calvin stopped


    right in front of Joy with cold eyes before speaking, "Mrs. Wen..."


    Joy was lost in happiness about the reactions of the crowd. All of a sudden, she heard someone call


    her, and a man stood right before her. Joy doubted about what Calvin was going to do and asked with


    hesitation, "are you calling me?"


    "Yes! I''m calling you. Is there anyone else here we can call her Mrs. Wen?" Anger reeked Calvin''s face.


    "And you are..." Joy was stunned by Calvin''s attitude. She really didn''t know who this guy was and his


    audacity to speak up shocked her.


    "You don''t need to know who I am. The only thing you have to know is that Jean is my friend so you


    can''t hurt her anymore. Seeing what you have done now, I have some advice for you." Calvin passed


    Joy a death re.


    When Jean heard what Calvin said to Joy, she wanted to rush forward to stop him but her arms were


    held tightly by Moore.


    This was not how Jean wanted to confront Joy after the indecent video was posted online.


    ''Joy is an old and cunning fox who will easily take advantage of Calvin.'' Jean worried internally.


    Her anxiety notched up and she gritted her teeth while she looked at Moore. "You''d better let me go


    now! Moore! Please! Calvin doesn''t know Joy as I do. He won''t be able to deal with her."


    "Wait and have a look. I think Calvin knows a way to make that women shut her mouth." To be honest,


    Moore didn''t know Calvin all that much but something deep inside told him that Calvin would be


    capable of handling Joy.


    "Why are you so sure?" Jean looked surprised at Moore''s trust.


    "Instinct!" added Moore with a smile.


    Feeling confused, Jean found it hard to believe someone would trust their instinct in this situation.


    Had Jean known beforehand that Joy was here, she would have stayed back in her ward. ''Why did I


    Taking a deep breath, Jean tried to calm herself down. She figured Moore trusted Calvin more in this


    matter so all she could do now was to watch.


    Every time Jean tried to move, Moore gripped her arm tightly. Angered for holding her prisoner, she


    threw back Moore a spiteful look.


    "Go ahead. I''m listening." Since Calvin didn''t tell Joy who he was, Joy started eyeing him down for


    some clues. After a while, she thought Calvin to be another boy who wanted to please Jean. This


    knowledge brought her some relief and she said, "How about telling me the affair between you and


    Jean? Where did you and Jean first meet? Did you sleep together? I really am eager to know. Please


    tell me! I''m waiting!"


    There was a sly smile on her face and she spoke loud enough for everyone around to hear.


    Her words made Calvin feel disgusted. Face bing rigid, he stared straight into Joy''s eyes. Joy was


    startled by his coldness and was suddenly forced to zip her mouth shut.


    "Hey, watch your mouth! Just because I''m being polite doesn''t mean that I can''t be rude. Mrs. Wen,


    think twice before you speak. Or I will make your suffer throughout your life. Do you want to try?"


    "Is that a threat?" The big smile on her face was gone now, and she trembled while she spoke.


    "A threat? I don''t like to threaten people. But if you test my patience then I may have to do it. How


    about I give a call to the Li Group right now?" Every word uttered by Calvin threw Joy off guard. Minute


    by minute, her brave face turned into a nervous one.


    On hearing Calvin''s mention of Li Group, Joy became rmed and asked carefully, "Which Li Group?"


    "Which is the Li Group you have in mind? That''s right! It is the Li Group which can make Wen Group


    vanish in H City overnight." Calvin expected an answer and stood staring into her eyes.


    Joy regretted creating a scene today and wished she hadn''t uttered those words.


    "Oh, let me introduce myself. I''m Calvin Li. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Wen!" Now Joy was utterly shocked


    and words failed to form. Calvin continued, "Remember my words! Keep away from Jean. If I ever


    Finishing the sentence, Calvin turned around and walked toward Jean and Moore who had a stunned


    look on their faces.


    "Jean, Let''s go!"


    Standing next to Jean, Calvin shed her a smile which had an apologetic touch to it. ''I should have


    told Jean my true identity, '' he thought.


    Not wanting to create more drama, Jean walked behind Calvin even though her surprise hadn''t faded.


    ''I always knew that Calvin and Ron are not ordinary people, but this is so shocking!


    How can Calvin be a member of Li family?


    Li Group is the most famous enterprise apart from Qi Group in H City.


    And I think it is really mean of him to threaten Joy using his identity, '' Jean had a feeling that she didn''t


    know Calvin at all.

 Chapter 268 She Was Not My Step-mother

    Chapter 268 She Was Not My Step-mother


    Jean felt like a fool for not being able to recognize Calvin''s true identity.


    Thinking about her inability to see things, she followed these two guys to the restaurant near the


    hospital.


    "You two are staying in the hospital, so it is inconvenient for you to walk far away. How about having a


    simple meal here? After you two will be discharged from the hospital, I will be certain to entertain you at


    the Four Seasons Hotel."


    Calvin walked into the room with an apologetic face.


    Jean remained silent and frowned her eyebrows.


    On the other hand, Moore was trying to cool things down. "Don''t bother. It is good to have lunch here."


    Seeing Moore''s sweet way of speaking to Calvin, Jean felt a fit of anger boil inside her. ''Moore, I cannot


    believe you are being so nice to him. I didn''t think of you as an apple-polisher!''


    These thoughts put her into a sullen mood. Unable to take any more, she sprang up and said, "Excuse


    me, I will go to the washroom."


    After finishing her words, she turned around directly and walked toward the door.


    Moore and Calvin looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "So do I, " Moore said and got up from his chair. Something felt off and Moore wanted to make sure


    Jean was okay.


    Calvin, on the other hand, felt a shift in Jean''s attitude towards him and thought it was the best for


    Moore to follow her.


    Moore rushed and stopped Jean who was walking with her head lowered to the ground.


    "Moore? What are you doing?" She didn''t know Moore would follow her hence was shocked to see his


    presence.


    "Jean, after all, Calvin is your friend. Can you stop showing him this attitude? You may not care for him,


    but this behavior is bad even for a strange. And Jean! For the love of God, he just helped you."


    Moore advised seriously.


    Eyes wide open, Jean spoke in a threatening tone, "Why do you care so much?"


    Hearing her tone, Moore was embarrassed so he tried to speak in aposed manner, "I just think


    that Calvin is a very good person. We are just about to have a meal together Jean, but something tells


    me you don''t want him here. I don''t know..."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''d better not know." Jean interrupted Moore''s words not wanting him to dig further. "It''s not that I''m


    ungrateful. I just have my own reasons to not trust him. Earlier, I was happy to have lunch with him, but


    now something is bothering me. It''s just that..."


    Without going any further, Jean stopped her speech.


    "It''s just what?" Now curiosity overtook Moore''s mind and he wanted Jean to get it out of her system.


    Sighing, Jean went on, "Recently there is a video clip circting online. Do you know about it?" Jean


    stared at Moore and asked.


    "I haven''t seen it, but I just heard from your stepmother, it should be a very serious matter." ''Yes,


    indeed. The video is tearing my life apart, '' thought Jean. She just nodded and continued, "First of all,


    don''t call that woman my step-mother. She is no one to me and I hope she made her feelings for me


    clear too."


    Hand raised as if surrendering, Moore apologized, "OK, sorry I won''t make the mistake again. Now tell


    me about the video clip. Is it rted to Calvin?" Moore frowned sadly and asked.


    "You are a clever man. Calvin was one of the people present in the club that day. His face is blurred in


    the viral video, but I am pretty sure someone will reveal it, sooner orter." Jean took a moment to look


    at Moore and continued with the story, "So, do you think it is appropriate for us to have lunch together?


    Lost in conversation, we won''t notice anything if anyone takes pictures of us." Again, Jean looked at


    Moore for a reaction.


    Suddenly, she noticed surprise had filled his face.


    Seeing Jean''s reaction towards Calvin, Moore predicted it had something to do with the video but this


    news shocked him a great deal.


    Breaking the silence, a voice spoke from behind "It''s no wonder that you are so angry.


    I thought your anger was about something that happened today. But it turns out to have a solid reason,


    It''s all my fault."


    Turning around, Jean and Moore were shocked to see Calvin walking towards them.


    He wore a bitter smile on his face. His eyes looked at both and finally stopped on Jean''s face, "You can


    rest assured that I have sent people to investigate this matter. It is very inconsiderate of me to cause


    you trouble."


    These words turned Jean into a tomato, and she felt embarrassed about him having heard their


    conversation.


    With a lot of effort, she tried to maintain a cold and alienated look.


    Her face burned when he looked into her eyes as if he could read her thoughts.


    "Avoiding me won''t help Jean, " he said giving her a pleading smile. She smiled back before she spoke.


    "You are right, the only choice we have is to face it. Let''s go! Let''s sort things out and enjoy the lunch. If


    we don''t feed our stomach then how can we face our enemies?" Seeing Jean''s enthusiasm, Calvin felt


    relief flood through him.


    "You mean, the video was deliberately made by someone?" Moore, who had been silent for a while, put


    forward his question.


    "What else can it be? Jean and I just apanied our friends on a blind date, but we got into trouble.


    Someone set us up and that person definitely had Jean as their target." Calvin sighed.


    "Who is so brave to do this to you both?" Moore frowned looking dubious and continued, "Don''t they


    know who you are?"


    After hearing Moore''s innocent question, Jean immediately rolled eyes.


    Fortunately, Calvin was more patient than Jean. He patted on Moore''s back and calmly said, "No,


    Moore. They know who we are. That is why they did it."


    "I see." Digesting Calvin''s words, Moore seemed to understand. "Being a celebrity must be hard, huh?"


    Moore questioned looking at the two of them.


    "Celebrity? No way, I am not a celebrity." ''Is Moore crazy?'' thought Jean inside her head.


    "It is useless to dere your position Jean. And as long as you are Zed''s wife, you will be the object of


    envy for all the women in H City. Calvin exined and threw cold water on her protest.


    ''Zed''s wife...''


    Hearing this title brought a bitter feeling to her heart. ''I will remove the title soon, '' she thought.


    The matters were made clear yet they could feel the tension oozing from not knowing the person who


    framed them.


    The atmosphere in the restaurant ended up being the opposite of fun with everyone lost in their


    thoughts.


    After dropping them back to the hospital, Calvin took his leave.


    "Jean, what are you going to do?" Moore asked with concern, "He... Why didn''t hee to see you?"


    These words had troubleing out of Moore''s mouth but Jean immediately understood who he was


    referring to.


    "Moore, don''t worry about my business, rest your mind and try to heal your wounds." Her words had a


    serious effect to it.


    "Why won''t you tell me? Are you afraid that I will make things moreplicated for you?" A sad smile


    of disappointment appeared on Moore''s face.

 Chapter 269 Its Really Hard To Get You On The Phone

    Chapter 269 It''s Really Hard To Get You On The Phone


    "Bad things keep happening to me, but I don''t mind. But you? You''ve juste to H City and are totally


    unfamiliar with this ce and these people. I don''t want you to be involved." Jean sighed and exined


    in a caring tone.


    ''I went to the club just for apanying Maranda with her blind date. How would I know someone was


    setting me up? Human beings can be sinister.


    Moore is an outsider and I don''t want him in this at any cost.'' A resolution formed in Jean''s mind.


    "You don''t have to worry when something like this happens. You need to face the problem instead of


    worrying. No matter how people distort the truth, you need to know it wille out one day." A tone of


    constion could be detected in Moore''s voice.


    "But Moore, these days news travel fast through the advanced Inte. In a matter of few seconds,


    anything can reach any part of the world. The human heart is always frightening. Even the people who


    don''t know me have interest inughing at my misery."


    Jean looked extremely sad when she said it.


    People like Joy and Shirley have ruined her life.


    All they wanted was that Zed would divorce Jean. Only then could they rest.


    ''They must be truly happy now, ''


    Jean gave a bitterugh.


    The thought of the previous incident depressed her even more.


    Seeing the expression on Jean''s face, Moore remained silent. And after a long time, he asked carefully,


    "Was he..."


    "I don''t want to talk about this. I feel a little bit tired and need to go back to the ward." Jean walked


    straight towards her room after she finished her words.


    Moore stood on the spot she left and looked at Jean''s retreating figure with confused expressions. He


    turned and walked to his ward, sighing all the way.


    Every time Moore tried to express his care for Jean and mentioned that guy, she would stop him mid-


    way. It was like he would never get a chance.


    Moore knew that Zed, her husband, didn''t show up even once after she was hospitalized.


    He never met Zed, but he has heard they married for family interests.


    But Moore found it hard to believe that someone would leave Jean after getting to know her personality.


    In his eyes, Jean was so kind and beautiful.


    However...


    He was probably overthinking and needed to stop.


    ''Also, what can I do? I am just an outsider with very little say in their business."


    Moore shook his head and there appeared a look of helplessness.


    Inside the ward, Jean took off her coat and sat on the bed, lost in thoughts.


    ''Moore didn''t have any knowledge about what happened between me and Zed, so he mentioned Zed


    over and over again but I never answered his questions.'' She felt bad about dodging his questions.


    It had only been a few hours since it happened, but she was unexpectedly calm at the moment.


    ''I feel no anger or no pain, '' she thought.


    The only thing she felt was irony. Everything was so absurd.


    Now she realized, ''No matter what happens, we live in two different worlds. After he refused to listen to


    my exnation about the video event, Ie to realize the truth that we are done.''


    Trying to get the image of Zed out of her head, she took a deep breath. She was prepared for the


    divorce that Zed is bound to ask for.


    It was not that she didn''t cherish this marriage, nor that she felt he was at fault.


    It was just that she lost faith in Zed after these incidents. She didn''t want to be hurt anymore.


    She never expected that a man could be so heartless. She was wrong about him all the time.


    ''Why will a sessful man like Zed stand up for her under the circumstance of damaging his reputation


    and interests?


    Jean, stop dreaming!


    The only divorce is your final destination, ''


    Jean burst intoughter at the thought but quickly turned into tears.


    Without wasting any time, Jean wiped away the tears and tried to look strong.


    ''Jean, you can''t be beaten up like this. You must be the best girl!''


    Jean took a deep breath and continued to telephone Eva.


    Eva looked like her only breakthrough.


    It made sense that Eva wanted to shrink away from her.


    But she couldn''t break off the connection and never see her.


    It would get through; it must get through.


    Jean thought she had a chance.


    Deep down, she forgave and epted Eva. She believed that Eva wouldn''t do such thing to frame her.


    What''s more, the video on the Inte was quite different from what Eva had.


    ''I must speak to Eva, '' she thought.


    For a second Jean worried if Eva would speak to her.


    She dialed the phone, but no one answered.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was hard for Jean to keep her worry repressed.


    In spite of several tries, Jean was given a busy signal.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried again.


    Once, twice, three times...


    ''I will continue to call until she picks up the phone.'' Jean had her mind set on this.


    Like a miracle, Jean''s patience paid its price.


    Eva answered the phone on Jean''s 6th attempt.


    "Hello..." Jean held the mobile tightly to her chest and greeted the person at the other end with a


    trembling voice.


    Keeping the phone closer to her ears, Jean tried to hear what went on at the other end. She couldn''t


    hear much but just heard the sound of a person breathing.


    Mustering courage, Jean felt at ease and said to Eva with a smile, "Eva, it''s really hard to get you on


    the phone. I''ve been calling you sincest night."


    "I know, so I shut down my mobile phone, " came back the reply.


    "Eva... I know you won''t let me wait too long." Jean was very happy.


    "Why?" Eva couldn''t help asking. She wanted to hang up on the call any second.


    "Because I believe in you." Her reply was smart because it left Eva astonished.


    ''Jean believes in me. What does that mean?'' thought Eva.


    "Jean, why should you trust me?" Eva asked, on the verge of tears. "Are you here to make me feel


    guilty?"


    Now the panic was gone, and Eva almost shouted at the other end of the phone.


    The idea that Jean forgave her shocked her.


    Even she didn''t believe in herself.

 Chapter 270 If Not Her Who Would It Be

    Chapter 270 If Not Her Who Would It Be


    "I know that you didn''t post the video online. Somebody else did it." Jean noticed Eva''s emotional


    turmoil and sighed, "Please rx. Let''s have a good talk about it." With serious tone but calm face


    Jean had realized that Eva was experiencing great bewilderment and she wanted Eva to hold her


    "If I didn''t hear it with my own ears, I would think that the video is rted to somebody else. Jean, I am


    really sorry that I underestimated you. I never expected that you would remain so calm after all things


    that had happened to you. Everyone including me were thinking that you would create a scene and we


    would get the chance to enjoy it." Eva sighed sorely with an embarrassing smile on her face. She was


    feeling ashamed of what she had done.


    "Since things had already happened, I had to find a solution to it by myself. I was not at liberty to lose


    my poise. I can''t solve any problem, by just being emotional and angry. Am I right?" Jean said with a


    forced smile. She had to keep herposure in spite of the fact that she was feeling miserable and


    depressed deep within her heart.


    "You are right. And you also handled the situation with senses. But why do you keep calling me even


    though you knew I didn''t do it?" In a startled tone Eva asked Jean with confusion. She really wanted to


    know the reason behind Jean''s so many calls. It was making her distraught.


    "I wanted to know who else knew about the video apart from you? Though the video posted online was


    different from yours, I felt that the video uploader tried to exaggerate the matter, focused more on my


    interaction with Calvin, keeping your video as the base. The editing done on the video was of high


    quality, and great effort was also ced on it. It was very much well nned. Of course, the edited


    video would ignite the crowd''s attention more easily."


    Jean exined with a dark face and serious tone. She was determined to go to the root of the matter


    and was ready to do anything possible for it.


    Eva admired Jean''s reasoning and decided to tell her everything she knew after having some thoughts.


    "Jean, I ept that I share half of the responsibility for all of this. If I wouldn''t have made that video,


    nothing like this would have happened. I agree with you. The video uploader did borrow my idea to


    exaggerate the rtionship between you and Calvin. I want you to know that other than a friend of


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    mine, Jesse also knows about the video. I really regret all the things that had happened and all the hurt


    that you had to face because of me."


    "Jesse..." Jean was startled on hearing that Jesse did know about the video but she couldn''t help


    herself from crying out Jesse''s name. She wanted to say more about Jesse but her shock was not


    letting her say anything else. Her face was dazed with her eyes staring at one point without blinking for


    once.


    "Yes. On that night at the resort, she came to my room and threatened me to hand it over to her. She


    promised me that she wouldn''t post it online, so that was why I gave it to her. I didn''t know that this was


    going to happen in a few days." Eva exined it to Jean as her face reddened in embarrassment.


    "Do you trust her words?" Jean''s expressions turned more grave. It never dawned on her that Jesse


    would knew about the video. She thought Eva was the only one having the video.


    Could she be the one who uploaded the video?


    Now she was the most suspicious person. All the clues were pointing her to be the culprit.


    Jean bit her lips and her face darkened with concern while wondering about Jesse.


    "As for my friend, he did post something online without my consent once. But he deleted it quickly


    when I approached him. So there would not be a possibility that he had done it. And I promise you that


    the video he posted that time was not the one which is present online."


    Eva tried to exin it to Jean soberly. Eva knew his friend would not have done it. He was not that kind


    of person.


    "Do you trust your friend?" After listening to Eva''s exnation Jean asked her to clear her doubt and to


    get confirmation from Eva about her friend.


    "I trust him, or I would not let him edit the video." Eva nodded affirmatively.


    Jean''s brows furrowed in silence. Her mind was now in a total mess. She was perplexed because she


    was not at all near in finding the nner who had done all this.


    Though from Eva, she got some clues about the video, such as Jesse and Eva''s friend, they were not


    full proof clues, just mere hints.


    And Jean could not wrongly use them to be the person behind the matter, before there was enough


    evidence to prove them to be an offender.


    "Today I went to find Jesse, in the parking lot of The Qi Group." Eva continued to speak, since Jean


    was silent. Eva wanted to rify herself from all the doubts that Jean would be having about her. As


    Jean was not saying anything, she got the chance to justify herself.


    "You went to find her?"


    Hearing about the parking lot of The Qi Group, Jean held back her worry and thoughts and asked with


    furrowed brows, as Eva could tell her something which could prove useful for her.


    "Yes. I asked her whether she had posted the video online or not, but she denied it. And judging from


    the expression on her face, it seemed that she didn''t do it. But, if not her, who would it be? Who could


    be so vengeful to do such kind of thing and by editing it, they achieved a new low, " Eva said, in a


    puzzled tone. She was running her mind as fast as possible to crack the case open.


    "Let''s not guess recklessly, before getting a solid proof. And it would do us no good if we keep on


    guessing. So we have to work towards getting the evidence." Jean rxed her brows and reminded


    Eva on the phone. "Be careful by yourself. You might get involved in this matter, or even worse, you


    might be rendered the scapegoat. So don''t do anything which could prove troublesome for you. Eva,


    please be extra careful."


    "I know, or I wouldn''t have turned off my phone so that people can''t find me. I am taking all the


    precautions necessary, " Eva said grievously. She was kinda tired because of all this as she was not


    the one who did it.


    "But now why do you switch your phone on?" Jean felt curious so she asked her in a surprised tone.


    "I don''t know what you think of me. But I am innocent. And I don''t want to be guilty in my life. I thought


    that I need to give you an exnation and tell you everything I know." Eva said in embarrassment but


    in a definitive tone.


    "Eva, thank you for clearing things out. It takes great heart to clear themselves out." Jean smiled and


    expressed her gratitude in a soft tone.


    "All right. I am feeling so much better that you don''t me me for making such a mess. You really have


    a big heart. People don''t understand you correctly. Jean, I am sorry about before."


    Eva apologized in an unusual way. Feeling nervous, she was clutching her clothes unconsciously and


    was wearing a remorseful expression on her face. She was very grateful towards Jean for forgiving her.


    "What''s in the past is in the past." Jean smiled and said, "Take care of yourself. I should go now.


    Remember, turn off your phone when it''s necessary. Don''t let certain people find you. Okay. Bye."


    Jean was concerned about Eva so she reminded her again. She didn''t want her to be in any kind of


    trouble.


    "Okay, take care of yourself." As soon as she finished her sentence, Eva turned off her phone.


    Jean looked at the ck screen of her phone and fell into a trance as she was shocked.


    Now, nobody could expect that the two past enemies could get along well with each other. Enemies


    were expected to fight with each other, not to be on friendly terms.


    Jesse...


    She was also involved in this matter. Now it was getting more and moreplicated.


    Jean had always known that Jesse would try every possible means to make her leave Zed, even by


    using dirty tricks. But this, it was even new low for her. She couldn''t be eliminated from suspicion


    because of her doubtful doings in the past.


    Therefore, she was the key suspect in this matter.


    But when Jean learned from Eva that Jesse also had the video, she had to eliminate Jesse from her


    suspicion. It was not possible to doubt her after knowing that.


    As Jean well knows, Jesse was a smart person.


    She knew that if she went to Eva directly to get the video, people would know that she had it, and there


    would be direct me on her. Since she would not like to ruin Jean''s marriage with Zed, she would


    definitely not use the video.


    Though she did want Jean to leave Zed, she would never do it under the risk of damaging Zed''s


    reputation. She did care about Zed a lot. This was one good thing about her.


    Jean believed in her on this point. And there was no point arguing on it.


    Even though she saw them sleeping together this morning, Jean could still trust her on this matter. At


    least she knew that much.


    As for Eva''s friend...


    Thinking of it, Jean''s brows furrowed. Though Eva said that she trusted him, she still needed to know


    more about that person before letting him off the suspicion. She was not going to let him of the hook


    just because Eva trusted him. She had to investigate more.


    Jean made up her mind. After all the thinking, she felt tired and closed her drowsy eyes to rest herself


    with good sleep. She was not well enough to be totally fine. She needed her timely rest.


    Jean was about to lie down when the door was knocked by someone.


    Jean opened her eyes in irritation and felt helpless. She was feeling very tired from all those serious


    conversation and mind grilling.


    After she was hospitalized, it seemed that the knocking on the door never stopped. People were


    Since when she got so many visitors?


    She just hoped that this time it was not someone who wanted to harm her, as she no longer had the


    courage to face these people. These people didn''t even care that she was admitted to the hospital, but


    they visited her only to tease her.


    Jean sighed and by getting down from her bed, she went to open the door. She stared at one person


    and asked the other person smilingly, "What''s the matter? Howe you two are together? Did I miss


    something these days?"

 Chapter 271 I Do Like Her

    Chapter 271 I Do Like Her


    "Don''t think like that. We are just here to show our concern for you. And we came to check how are you


    doing." Maranda hurriedly rified herself to Jean and suddenly her cheeks started to turn red. She


    was blushing.


    "Concern for me?" Jean said sarcastically while looking at Ron with a smirk on her face. He came right


    after Calvin''s departure. It was weird.


    Jean didn''t think Ron would show up without Maranda''s invitation. Jean and Ron only meet once. How


    And she was not popr like a star about whom everyone was worried so they wereing to visit


    her.


    "Yes, we are worried about you. Since you are suffering...... because of us....." Maranda hesitated but


    then she exined angrily, "I don''t even know what the video uploader want by doing that? It was me


    and Ron who went on the blind date. Why did they came after you and Calvin? Our blind date don''t


    count as news? Then why are they so concern about it?"


    "Of course it can''t be." Jean gave a wry smile to Maranda. She was so innocent, not even realizing the


    ulterior motive behind it. She soberly said, "Your blind date is normal for them since you both are


    single. If those men break the news about you two, people will be just jealous and the video uploader


    will only get their attention. But Calvin and I are different. You know I am married. And married women


    are measured with different eyes. There are many angles with which you can aim at a married women!


    And you can create a great deal of gossip with that."


    "What are you talking about, Jean? Are you self-exining orughing at us?" Maranda cast a side-


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    nce at Jean with solemn expressions. "Do you think it was unnecessary for us to visit you today?


    Also please tell me. Are you angry with me since I ask you to go with me that time on blind date......"


    Maranda said with remorse. It was visible on her face that she was feeling guilty.


    "I never said that......" Jean stopped Maranda to prevent an awkward situation. "Don''t me yourself.


    Someone wanted to hurt me. It was not gonna change even though you were not there. They would


    have found a different way to hurt me."


    "It seems like you are really in danger." Maranda frowned at Jean anxiously and asked her seriously,


    "What are you going to do?"


    "What can I do? There is not much in my hands. I don''t even know who they are, " Jean said while


    spreading her hands in helplessness as she had no other alternative. Then she asked Maranda after


    remembering something, "Didn''t you go back to thepany with John? Why did you came back


    again?


    "It''s because of me." Ron suddenly replied in his low voice while looking all tense and continued, "I


    wanted to check on you after I saw the video online. I was worried about you. But I came to know that


    you are in hospital after I called Maranda. So how are you feeling now?"


    "I am fine. Thank you for your concern." Jean smiled at Ron softly while sitting on her bed, and


    gestured them to sit on chairs.


    "Don''t mention it. You are Maranda''s friend, so you are also my friend as well. And friends don''t need to


    thank each other, " Ron replied pleasantly while taking a seat.


    Jean thought about Ron''s word.


    Especiallyst few words seemed to contain a lot of information. Unconsciously, Jean gazed at


    Maranda. Maranda took a angry sharp nce at Ron and flushed. "It''s not true. I don''t agree with what


    you are saying."


    "But why? There is friendship spanning between our families for two or more generations. Can''t we be


    friends for that sake?" Ron replied gently with a smile.


    Maranda''s face turned redder and her ears were also changing color especially when she found out


    that Jean was looking at her. "We are not friends. Don''t say that again in front of Jean." Maranda


    replied with a little anger. She was feeling uneasy while having this conversation.


    Ron stayed silent after he felt Maranda''s sentiment. He didn''t wanted to hurt her by arguing with her.


    He knew he would have the chance as long as they could meet again, so he was not in the hurry to


    push her this time.


    "I need to use the restroom." Maranda said as she felt unsettled. She wanted to leave that room for a


    while in order to calm herself down. This was one of the sensitive topics that make her ufortable.


    Ron gave a wry smile after Maranda left. "Sorry to show you this! I didn''t know she would react like


    this."


    "You like her?"


    Jean asked while looking thoughtfully at the man in front of her as she could see likeness for Maranda


    in his eyes, also the tenderness that he show for her. It was clearly visible.


    "I do." Ron frankly admitted, but gravely he added, "But does it make any difference? You have seen


    her attitude. I don''t know when she is going to like me. It doesn''t matter if I like her or not as long as


    she is not gonna like me back."


    "Ron, when it all started? I mean when you started to have feelings for her?" Jean asked curiously as


    she came to know about this brand new information.


    As far as Jean recall, she didn''t noticed that Ron was interested in Maranda when they were in the club


    house. He acted so aloof there. When did it happen then?


    "When we were in the club house. And she showed up with you, after some talking I found out that her


    mentality is same as me. She thinks in the same way as I think. We are simr in this way. At that time,


    my mood was very subtle. But after knowing her well, I realized that she is my type and we would be


    with the same mentality as yours. So now, I want to take my chances since I know I am fond of her."


    Ron directly expressed his thought.


    Jean felt relieved that her friend was lucky enough to get loved by someone. She smiled and said, "I


    support you. Maranda is a good girl. She deserves your love. Keep trying. You''ll make it."


    Jean showed an encouragement motion to Ron and told him to keep pursuing her. She wanted


    Maranda to be happy.


    "Thank you." Ron felt a little excited and shy at the same time, since Jean was the first person to whom


    he had exposed his true feeling and from whom he had gained support.


    "Did you have lunch with Calvin?" Ron wanted to change the topic, so he asked Jean sincerely.


    "I was not expecting you to be so well-informed. So you did your research beforeing here." Jean


    felt shocked on listening that Ron knew about the lunch.


    "I just met Calvin. He told me what happened to you." Feeling embarrassed Ron tried to exin it to


    Jean innocently while blushing slightly.


    Now Jean understood what was happening there.


    Ron adored Maranda. However, Maranda was not aware of that.


    So this was a chance for him to meet Maranda. And he made an excuse for that.


    So that was why Ron showed up in the hospital. Jean smiled to herself when she understood the


    reason behind Ron''s untimely surprise visit.


    Ron felt awkward and his face turned crimson when he realized that Jean was looking through him and


    she really understood the reason for his visit over there. To cover up his embarrassment, Ron said,


    "Please don''t misunderstand me, I really wanted to visit you......"


    Jean looked at the emotional state of Ron in front of her. She couldn''t even remember the stony Ron


    whom she had met the first time..


    "Don''t worry. I know how such things work. That is not your fault. And I am not ming you."


    She deliberately said in order to normalize Ron. She didn''t want Maranda to see Ron in that state.


    "Ron! What did you do to Jean?" Maranda asked Ron while staring at him angrily when she heard what


    Jean had just said. She thought Ron had done something to hurt Jean.


    "I didn''t do anything, okay?" Ron nced at Jean slightly shaking his head and making his face


    innocent looking.


    He couldn''t say anything to make Maranda know about his feeling for her. Otherwise, it would not be


    possible for him to meet Maranda again.


    On understanding Ron''s reaction, Jean gently nodded. Then she turned to Maranda and said,


    "Maranda, please try to calm yourself. It''s unwise of you to be angry on others without knowing the


    situation."


    "Jean, why are you taking Ron''s side?" Maranda said angrily and then she folded her arms and her


    cheeks bulged in annoyance. She was not expecting her friend to support Ron.


    "I am not taking any side." Jean felt there was nothing she could do for her. So, Jean shook her head in


    frustration and said, "I just feel bad when I see you acting with immature behavior."


    Maranda only heard the first part of the sentence, so immediately she was worried and asked Jean in


    an anxious voice, "are you feeling ufortable? What is troubling you? Should I call a doctor for


    you?"


    "I feel bad because of you!" Jean uttered with a sigh. She held Maranda''s hand in her hand calmly and


    said, "think twice before you say or do anything. You should take responsibility for your own decision.


    You should act sincerely. Otherwise it will be problematic for you in your future."


    "Oh! Everyone is here. It seems like a right time toe."


    Suddenly a voice from nowhere came.

 Chapter 272 Why Did You Say I Would Destroy Him

    Chapter 272 Why Did You Say I Would Destroy Him


    On hearing a female voice, Jean''s beautiful face contorted with displeasure. Her eyebrows scrunched


    up in mild anger and resistance as she recognized who it was.


    It was Jesse ¡ª thest person Jean wanted to see right now.


    Maranda looked at Jean right in the face. She could see how Jean''s eyes spelt pure irritation on seeing


    that it''s Jesse.


    ''Jean must dislike that person!'' was the first thought that came to Maranda''s mind. The irony of seeing


    her pretty hazel eyes fill up with hostility stoked Maranda''s anger towards Jesse. And so, Maranda


    asked coldly, "Who are you? Have youe to the wrong ce?"


    The dislike in her tone was clear.


    Jesse entered the ward and saw two strangers around Jean. The hostility between the women was so


    strong that you could cut the air with a knife. "It seems that you are hostile to me? But it''s only the first


    time we have met. I don''t remember when I offended you before."


    "In that case, you must be often offending people without knowing it, " Maranda sneered.


    "Well, with a magnificent face like me and a noble family background, it''s only natural that I arouse


    envy in others." A coquettish smile yed on Jesse''s voluptuous lips as she praised herself. She dared


    Maranda toe up with a repartee as she looked at Maranda square in the eye, ying with her silky


    hair.


    "Ugh, disgusting!" With big angry eyes, Maranda mocked Jesse, "Oh my God! I have seen many


    narcissists, but none of them are as narcissistic as you. Are you mentally unstable?"


    Jesse''s face hardened as she gritted her teeth on hearing Maranda speak bitingly to her again. Jean''s


    silence and not stopping Maranda further irked her.


    With sarcasm dripping from each word of her sentence, Jesse said, "Jean, huh? Are all your friends so


    rude and impolite? What would brother Zed think of you if he knew it? Please don''t bring your old


    vulgar habits into the Qi family. This is highly disgraceful!"


    The haughtiness on Jesse''s face didn''t suit her beauty at all. The perfectly chiselled nose and high


    cheek bones looked for the worse as Jesse condescended towards Jean.


    Trying to distance herself from what happened in the morning, Jesse breathed deep breaths to calm


    down. Coolly, she judged the moment when she could strike Jean hard.


    Recalling how disconcerted brother Zed looked when he saw the video and heard rumors on the


    Inte about Jean, anger bubbled inside her. Even when Jean saw Zed and Jean sleep on a bed


    together all night, he didn''t want to catch up with her to exin. Clearly, their rtionship involved


    indifference as Zed had turned a blind eye on Jean.


    ''And what about Jean?


    It must be hard for her to digest the scene this morning!


    Let me help her!'' Jesse thought proudly.


    As soon as Jesse got the news that Jean fainted soon after leaving the Qi Group''s office, she decided


    to dash to the hospital to teach Jean a lesson that she would never forget.


    Once here, Jesse hadn''t imagined meeting this disagreeable woman who was hellbent on mocking her


    as soon as the womanid eyes on her.


    Despite Jesse''s reserved and sophisticated behaviour, she went all out. She spared none ¡ª neither


    Jean nor the low-life that stood in front of her.


    Jean was indifferent to Jesse''sing at the hospital. She gave her a ck look without uttering a


    single sound.


    The sharp, brutal attack charged on Jesse in fact made Jean secretly congratte Maranda for her


    smart rebuttal.


    As a retort, when Jesse turned towards Jean and started letting her mouth fly with usations, Jean


    couldn''t keep calm anymore. "It''s none of your business who I make friends. It''s my choice and this is


    who I choose. If you don''t want to see us, get the hell out of here! I don''t want you toe here,


    either."


    To be honest, Jean was poor at swearing.


    Because her skimpy abuse was hardly enough to do justice to her disgust towards Jesse. Otherwise,


    all the dirty words in the world would not be enough to vent her spite.


    "You..." Jesse was so mad that she tremblingly pointed at Jean. "Jean, how dare you talk to me like


    this? Aren''t you afraid I''ll tell brother Zed this and get him to drive you out of the Qi family?"


    "Oh, I''m so scared! Don''t just frighten me here. By all means, go ahead and tell him all this right now!


    I''d like to know how he would react if he knew you are as meek as amb in front of him but as


    aggressive as a tigress in front of others." Instead of feeling threatened, Jean had shredded Jesse''s


    menacing attack to bits.


    "Jean, well done!" Maranda jumped with joy and apuded her friend for her courage.


    Somehow, she had disliked Jesse at first sight.


    Before seeing the woman, Maranda wondered why Jean''s reaction was so strange. Theplex


    expression on Jean''s face on hearing that woman''s voice had puzzled Maranda too.


    But as soon as those venomous words came out from Jesse''s mouth, the truth dawned on Maranda.


    Jesse, a full-grown adult, hardly passed the muster as a mature person in Maranda''s eyes. Calling


    Jean''s husband "brother Zed" all the time felt kiddish and petnt in Maranda''s eyes.


    At first Maranda didn''t understand what the undercurrent between the two women was. The


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    insinuations cast by Jean cleared up Maranda''s doubts as well.


    It could only be one thing. Jesse was a shameless and indecorous woman.


    Think of it the way you like, Zed was still Jean''s husband legally.


    How could the woman, an unmarried girl, openly call him "brother Zed" in front of his wife? Was she


    even not afraid of beingughed at.


    Maranda really didn''t know what Jean was thinking.


    As all these thoughts tumbled inside her mind, she came to one conclusion on what Jean should really


    do. ''Give the woman a hard p and tell her go to hell!''


    "Jean, I didn''te to quarrel with you this time. I came here to visit you out of kindness. Yet your


    attitude towards me is too unfriendly for me to say anything cordial to you. Don''t forget who you are


    now. Think before you speak or behave in a certain way. Remember your status in the society or else


    you''d lose favour with the Qi family. Do I need to remind you again?" Jesse curled her lip in derision.


    The enigmatic Jesse conceded defeat to Jean and the woman beside Jean in her head.


    "Thank you for your reminder." With an icy cold look in her eyes, Jean retorted, "Jesse, you don''t have


    to wear a mask in front of me, and you don''t have to coax me, either. You know very well that after what


    happened this morning, we can no longer talk calmly. If you really wish me well, please leave at once."


    Fed up with her non-stop interference, Jean was impatient to get rid of her.


    "You... How can you misunderstand my kindness?" Unable to hold it in any longer, Jesse turned ugly as


    she spat out, "Do you know how badly your online videos and rumors have affected on brother Zed? If


    you don''t want it to get any worse, you''d better do something right now. Stop hiding in the hospital like


    a coward and getting others to help you clean up your mess!"


    "What?" When Maranda heard Jean being called a coward, she barked back, "Don''t you have eyes?


    Or are you crazy? Do you think a healthy person will be in a hospital?"


    "Maranda, don''t talk in between." A visibly touched Jean looked quickly in Maranda''s direction. She


    reassured Maranda that everything was under her control. With some thought, Jean spoke to Jesse,


    "So, what do you want me to do?"


    The truth hadn''t hit Jean until now. She finally understood why Jesse hade all the way to the


    hospital.


    But in front of Maranda and Ron, wouldn''t Jesse be embarrassed in saying such things?


    Jean couldn''t imagine how shameless Jesse could be.


    She also wanted to see whether what she thought of Jesse was true or not.


    "At the very least, you should rify to the public what really happened on the day the video was taken.


    Whether you want to find a PRpany or news media, I can help you with that. Now that you are in


    the hospital, this is a good chance to make your case in front of the public, " Jesse said with all


    sincerity.


    Jean was taken aback by what Jesse had suggested. She hadn''t expected Jesse toe up with such


    an idea this quickly.


    In this way, regardless of whether the public believed it or not, the public image of the Qi Group would


    be saved.


    But after what had happened in the morning, what made Jesse think that she was still willing to do it?


    "No matter what you saw this morning..." Aware of Jean''s deliberate silence, Jesse looked at Maranda


    and Ron with some embarrassment first and finally turned to Jean and exined vaguely, "After all,


    you once loved each other, you should do this for brother Zed''s sake. Please don''t destroy brother


    Zed!"


    Aghast, Jean spoke with a hint of displeasure on her face. "Why did you say I would destroy him?"

 Chapter 273 Its None Of Your Business!

    Chapter 273 It''s None Of Your Business!


    "How ridiculous! Do you think that a video without any proof or truth will impact the Qi Group''s image? I


    am afraid only foolish women like you would utter such words to create fear. The truth is something


    else. Jean has been in the hospital for quite some time but Zed hasn''te once to see her. If he truly


    thinks of himself as a man, Zed bettere soon and look after her. In fact, please go back and tell


    him that if he doesn''te now, he needs note ever."


    A furious Maranda sputtered her volley of taunts at the gorgeous-looking Jesse.


    How arrogant and self-righteous this sullen beauty was! Maranda felt pure hatred arresting her heart as


    she looked at Jesse who didn''t seem to have a hair out of ce. She looked down on Jean as if she


    were a world-famous celebrity.


    "You can''t hear me or what?! Will you pass on a message to Zed for Jean?" Looking her from head to


    toe, Maranda tried to rattle Jesse.


    All colour had drained from Jesse''s face as Maranda verbally attacked her in such a dominating way.


    Seething with anger, Jesse hissed, "Why should I tell you who I am? You haven''t told me who you are."


    Jesse retorted in a huff.


    "Me?" Maranda burst intoughter when she saw the anger and rage on Jesse''s face. In a high-pitched


    tone, she said, "A great man never changes his name wherever he goes. Listen up, my name is


    Maranda Qin."


    "You are Maranda Qin?" Shock and disbelief could be easily read in Jesse''s eyes as she goggled at


    the revtion.


    A shadow of doubt passed over Maranda''s face and she curiously asked, "You know me?"


    "Of course I know you." A contemptuous smile yed on Jesse''s lips as she said, "Aren''t you the


    person who apanied Jean on her blind date? It''s good that you finally showed up! Let me guess,


    you must be drowning in guilt now that you know how badly Jean screwed up all because of you?"


    "Who the hell are you to ask whether I feel guilty or not!" Maranda''s temper red immediately and she


    fiercely stared at Jesse.


    ''How she takes pleasure in Jean''s misfortune?! She must have a death wish for Jean!'' thought


    Maranda.


    With a resolute expression, Jesse faced her fearless. Thinking about the two foolish women in front of


    her, a bittersweet sympathy filled her heart. "Watch your attitude! I am doing you a kind favour, Jean as


    I am looking for ways to help you. But look at you, I don''t think it is necessary any more."


    "We don''t need your help! Who knows your ulterior motive or dark design? I am afraid you are jealous


    of Jean and don''t wish a happy life for her." Pretending that she didn''t see the softness in Jesse''s face,


    Maranda blurted it out.


    "Maranda..." Ron shouted, trying to stop his friend. He had kept silent for too long. After hearing the


    heated exchange between the women, Ron couldn''t hold it back any longer. He frowned in deep


    concentration.


    "What?" Maranda seethed in anger as she said, "Ron, I am warning you! If you still treat me as your


    friend, stop getting involved in my matters. Can''t you see that I am mad at her and I am in a bad mood


    all because of her?"


    Stunned, Ron backed off by Maranda''s threat. Hurt, he tried to exin in a low voice. "I am just trying


    to exin to you that we could listen to... her idea first. We won''t lose anything."


    "Stop quibbling! Didn''t you hear what I said just now?" Furrowing her brows in displeasure, Maranda


    red at Ron.


    "Maranda, be quiet!" It was enough. Jean couldn''t bear the endless argument any longer and shouted


    at Maranda for she knew that if Maranda kept quarreling with Jesse, nothing would be achieved.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Jean, why did you..." Stung by Jean''s yelling at her in front of everyone, specially Jesse, Maranda felt


    wronged and put on an aggrieved face.


    "Maranda, we should listen to any idea that will do good to Zed. I am sure that she indeed wants to


    help us. Don''t ask me why please. I will exin it to youter." The irritation melted in Jean''s heart as


    she warmly held Maranda''s hand and assured her that she appreciated Maranda watching out for her.


    "Okay..." With her mouth open, Maranda nodded half inprehension. She then cast a furious stare


    at Jesse and kept silent.


    The ward was finally quiet. Jesse looked at Jean and with a subtle smile on her face, said, "I didn''t


    expect you to know me so well."


    "I don''t. Don''t mistake my listening to you for a moment as my giving in to your vile ns. I just know


    your feelings towards Zed." Breathing a sigh, Jean looked squarely at Jesse and frankly asked, "Tell


    me your ideas. If they can be applied, I''ll see whether I want to take them up or not."


    "If Maranda was there, I am sure that he was also present that evening, right?" Jesse asked Jean, as


    she pointed at Ron.


    "Yes, I was there when it happened." Ron confronted Jesse directly.


    "What about the other man? If you two ask him, he wille ahead, right?" Jesse continued to ask,


    ncing at Maranda unwittingly.


    "Spit your idea out directly!" A sense of foreboding could be felt by Jean. She seemed a little unhappy


    as she waited for Jesse to say her piece.


    "What I am trying to say is that no matter what the content of the video is, if the four of you could gather


    in one ce and exin what happened that evening as well as your rtionship to the public through


    the media, I am sure that most people will begin to specte what the truth is, it''s another story


    whether they will believe the truth or not. If they begin specting what happened that evening, then


    our goal is achieved. After all, humans are suspicious by nature. After that, you and Zed can appear in


    public several times and Maranda and this gentleman could intentionally..."


    "I got your meaning." Jean was so smart that she immediately understood what Jesse meant. But there


    was heaviness andplexity on her face.


    Knowing what Jesse had suggested was one thing, but implementing her idea was a different ball


    game altogether.


    After all, it would affect their reputation to have Maranda, Ron and Calvin appear in the public.


    In H City, these three people mattered for the power they wielded and the amount of wealth they


    owned. For the general public, their opinions and decisions were significant.


    If it became known to everyone that Ron and Maranda had been on a blind date, it would be unfair to


    both of them.


    "This is not going to work." Shaking her head vigorously, Jean declined sternly. The way she saw things


    y out in her head, she supposed that the n could backfire.


    "Why will it not work? I do think this is the best way to solve it." Biting her lip, Jesse looked anxiously at


    Jean trying to read what she was thinking.


    "I understand what is making you so hesitant Jean." Maranda had read between the lines and knew


    what was up. Before Jean could exin more to Jesse, she interrupted them and said, "There is no


    need to hurry, Jean. This is not our only option. We can discuss if there can be a better way to fix this."


    "There is no time to discuss this any longer!" Jesse responded quickly. A hot burning fury started to


    ze deep in her heart. If not for Zed, she wouldn''t have gotten involved in this affair at all.


    She was so racking her brains to find a solution for them, but these two women didn''t even know chalk


    from cheese. How ungrateful and unreasonable they were!


    She tried to persuade Maranda once more. "Maranda, you should be very clear who Jean is suffering


    injustice for! And for whom, Jean is bing the subject of criticism. The city is buzzing with the


    scandal about her. She is overwhelmed by upset and has to stay in the hospital! If you have any shred


    of conscience, you should agree to what I am suggesting without any hesitation and not..."


    "Thank you for very much for your kindness, Jesse, " said Maranda in a sharp sarcastic tone. "You


    don''t need to worry about my business. I''ve told you that your idea isn''t going to work and there''s no


    use discussing it any longer." Before Jesse couldplete her coaxing, a visibly irritated Jean raised


    her hand, with palm facing Jesse telling her to stop.


    The very idea that Jesse felt righteous and superior enough toe and fix the solution, grated on her


    nerves.


    How could Jesse announce without any shame that Jean was hospitalized because of that video?


    Didn''t Jesse realize that Jean wouldn''t be in hospital if it were not for the extreme anger Jesse stoked


    in her?


    But it was meaningless to talk about this and Jean was disinclined to haggle over with her now.


    Anyhow, it was non-negotiable to persuade Maranda, Ron and Calvin toe ahead to rify their


    actions to the public.


    "Jean, can''t you tell good from bad?" An indignant Jesse gnashed her teeth, as she stared at Jean.


    It looked as if Jesse was itching to tear her up.

 Chapter 274 Who Is That Woman

    Chapter 274 Who Is That Woman


    "Thank you for your praise. If there''s nothing else, you can leave now, " Jean said in an unfriendly


    manner. She was feeling irritated and wanted Jesse to leave as soon as possible.


    Repeatedly being asked to leave by Jean, even though not being satisfied by Jean''s response, Jesse


    can only stamp her feet in indignation and said, "Jean, one day you will regret and cry mournfully if you


    are not going to follow my advice. Just ept it."


    "Thanks for your warning, " Jean said scornfully while folding her arms in irritation and looking at her


    coldly.


    ''Thanks to you, now every day, I have been feeling upset and unhappy. Your advice is not going to


    change my condition. And don''t start showing your concern for me right now after all that you have


    done to me in the past days.


    And you just said that I would cry mournfully? I have already cried often these days. I don''t mind feeling


    dejected and crying once more in the future. So, don''t worry about me.


    What you were advising is a matter of principle. I will never agree on that. I am not like you. So, don''t


    ever expect me to act like you.''


    Seeing that Jean was behaving so stubbornly, Jesse was left with no other choice other than to leave in


    disdain. She wanted Jean to act on her ord. But on facing defeat she finally decided to go.


    She quickly turned around and advanced out of the room by shutting the door with great force. Seeing


    that, Maranda stared at Jean with amazement and asked her, "Jean, since you obviously detest her,


    why did you still believe her? Who is she?"


    Maranda had asked the same question several times, but no one told her who the woman was. She


    was very curious to know about Jesse after hearing the conversation between them. But it seemed


    people were not going to disclose her anything rted to that woman.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Maranda was disappointed and depressed.


    "She is Zed''s childhood friend and they grew up together. So, they have a very good rtionship with


    each other. Today, she was here only because of Zed." Jean exined indifferently in serious and


    monotonous tone. Even talking about Jesse and Zed made her heart ache a little.


    "Because of Zed?" Hearing that, Maranda burst out shockingly, as she was confused after hearing


    Jean.


    ''It is Jean who is getting insulted for the video, but not Zed. And why did that woman specifically came


    to the hospital for Zed? What could be the reason behind it?


    Is it because Jean and Zed¡­''


    "Because Jean is Mrs. Qi. She is insulted more by the people because of the video. As she is married,


    expectations are different for her and people frowned upon her more. After the video, the stock of the


    Qi Group has also been badly affected. It has fallen by two percentage within an hour after the market


    opened up ¡­"


    Ron exined to Maranda all the things that had happened after the video.


    "I am having trouble in understanding what you just said. Just tell me, how severe is the effect that the


    Qi Group suffers from because of the video?" Maranda asked with her brows furrowed. She was


    perplexed by all the information she had received.


    "I can only tell you that the losses are heavy. If Mr. Qi can''t find a remedy, the Qi Group will fall into a


    financial crisis. At that time, owing to the problem of capital debt, thepany will go bankrupt ¡­"


    "Ohh, you don''t have to exin me so much." Maranda didn''t expect that the effect of the video would


    be so severe. She asked in doubt, "Isn''t Mr. Qi almighty in H City? I heard that he has so much power


    and that he is like a God in the city. Why can''t he handle such a small incident and save hispany


    from a financial crisis? If he is that powerful, he should be able to avert the situation from the roots. It


    seems that he is just an average businessman, not having that much control over conditions."


    When she uttered thest sentence, Maranda''s tone was full of scorn. She wanted to pass a taunt on


    Zed since he didn''t care about Jean and not even visit her in the hospital.


    "Maranda, you''re wrong. Now, many people are afraid of cyber violence because it is really harmful.


    And every year a lot of people be victims to cyber bullying. This is one of the case. What I said


    about the Qi Group is one of the worst results. I think that Zed is definitely trying to find a remedy for


    this problem. This issue is affecting hispany as well his life, and its extent is huge. That''s why I


    think it''s taking him more time to solve the problem."


    Ron exined slowly in a grave tone.


    Jean didn''t say a word while this conversation was going on, she was lost in her thoughts. Before


    Jesse appeared, she was not at all worried about whether this incident would bring any harm to the Qi


    Group or not. But now, after listening to Ron, things had be a lot clearer.


    Later, seeing that Jesse was so anxious to ask her to ept her advice, Jean felt all her worries


    bing a mockery of her sympathies. She felt ashamed and understood why Jesse was giving such


    advice to her.


    At this moment, no matter how worried Jean was, Zed could not appreciate her or consider helping her


    as he himself was facing so much difficulty.


    Right now, for Zed, it was enough that Jesse could think about him intently. The support he needed in


    thisplicated situation, he was getting it from Jesse.


    Hearing Ron''s analysis, Jean couldn''t help feeling worried and upset. All the attempts, with which she


    had tried to calm herself, seemed to be wasted after knowing about the Qi Group''s crisis.


    After the incident, Zed didn''t give her an opportunity to exin herself. Even now, when she was


    hospitalized, Jesse knew about it, so obviously Zed knew about it too. But he still didn''t appear to visit


    her, to know about her well-being, just even for curtsy. Though she was trying to console herself, there


    were still someints in Jean''s heart. And they kept appearing in her mind.


    Still, Jean was enlightened by Ron''s words. She got answers to many of her doubts.


    ''In present scenario, Zed could be very anxious and busy in dealing with all these kinds of things. They


    could be taking a lot of his time.


    As his wife, I haven''t helped him in anything. And I am the one, who has only added to his problems.


    Also it''s quite inappropriate that I didn''t understand him but on the contrary I kept onining about


    him.''


    Jean sighed softly while lowering her eyes in sorrow and shame. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help


    despising herself.


    ''After the incident happened, you only thought about yourself. And you didn''t think about him. It never


    urred to you what he would be going through because of all this mess.


    Jean, you are so selfish.''


    "Regardless of the situation, whether he has figured out a solution or not to bring hispany on track,


    he should have visited Jean personally if he wants Jean to rify the incident. And why did he ask that


    woman to visit Jean?" Maranda said angrily. ording to her, Jean should be given a proper chance to


    exin herself as she was not at fault.


    "Jesse might havee to the hospital without telling Zed. I think Zed doesn''t know about it." Hearing


    Maranda''s angry words, Jean couldn''t help defending Zed as she didn''t want Maranda to think ill of


    Zed.


    "Jean, Zed is so bad towards you. Why do you still take his side?" Maranda said to Jean unpleasantly


    and in an irritating tone.


    "I''m not taking his side. I''m just telling the truth. It could be the possibility." Jean smiled bitterly and


    looked at Maranda. She sighed and continued saying, "I know clearly that Jesse cares about Zed. She


    would do anything to keep him out of trouble. So, after the incident, she would be the first one who


    would try to think of a way to find me."


    "That woman?" Maranda said with doubts on her face. "She is not just a simple childhood friend of Zed,


    is it? Otherwise, how dare she could be so arrogant to you? The way she talked showed that


    something is there. "


    "It''s all over now. I don''t want to talk about that again." For not wanting to talk about the close


    rtionship between Zed and Jesse, Jean could only drop this subject as just thinking about it made


    her feel uneasy and nauseated.


    Maranda nodded in understanding. Even though she was worried about Jean, she was just a bystander


    and it was inappropriate of her to ask Jean so much about her personal life. And if Jean didn''t want to


    share these details, it was fine with her.


    "Jean, since what that woman said is the best way in the present scenario, then why did you reject her


    advice?" Maranda asked with confusion as she remembered Jean and Jesse''s conversation.


    "Nothing, I just don''t want to do that. I won''t befortable if I took her advice" Shaking her head, Jean


    didn''t want to say anything more.


    "Jean doesn''t want to make you embarrassed. If we rify the incident personally, people in the whole


    H City will know that the Qis and the Qins want to unite by marriage. Rumors will start and it will only


    cause you trouble. This will also bring a great storm to H City, " Ron exined with a heavy heart.


    "It doesn''t matter. We aren''t real lovers. I don''t care about the rumors, " Maranda said seriously in


    business like manner. "As long as I can help Jean, I am willing to do whatever I can. I just want Jean to


    be happy. What about you, Ron?"


    Maranda stared at Ron with her big eyes and asked seriously. Now the ball was on Ron''s side.


    "I also don''t care. It depends on you. If you want, it can be done."


    Ron shrugged his shoulders casually without giving a single thought.


    "Wow! Ron, I didn''t knew that you were so decisive! I can''t wait to appreciate you more!" Maranda said


    with her eyes shining like stars and she smacked on Ron''s shoulder in excitement.


    Ron was in a daze for a while on seeing Maranda''s passionate move and reaction. He was not


    expecting Maranda to be so happy on hearing that.


    "Hey! Haven''t you two listened to me just now? I have said that it''s not feasible. It''s not gonna happen.


    Why are you still talking about that? Maranda, I am telling you again. If you insist on doing so, we won''t


    be friends in the future!" Hearing their conversation, Jean became anxious and could only snap at


    Maranda. She didn''t want it to happen.


    "No matter what you say, I have made up my mind!" Looking at Jean, Maranda said seriously while


    removing her hands from Ron''s shoulder. "Jean, regardless of the fact that we are friends, there''s no


    denying that it''s because of me that you are suffering from such an incident."


    "I have already told you. They have been trying to find faults in anything I do. Whatever I do is wrong in


    their eyes. It''s not at all rted to you. So, it''s not your fault, " Jean said with a deep and tiring sigh.


    She was getting fed up with this conversation of who was at the fault.


    "No, it''s rted to me." Maranda shook her head helplessly, her facial expression turning serious. "And


    this incident is not only rted to me but also to Ron and Calvin. They were also present there. And


    they are also facing some troubles because of it. We four can''t be bullied by others easily. Now, we


    have to ovee the current difficulties. Then, we could find out the person behind all this in order to


    punish him severely."

 Chapter 275 Public Relations Team

    Chapter 275 Public Rtions Team


    "Come on, Maranda, stop talking nonsense. I am not going to agree on it." Jean saw the decisive


    expression on Maranda''s face and heard that she even nned to join Ron and Calvin to rify the


    rumors to the public. Her expressions suddenly changed as her face became gloomy.


    "Jean, I know you don''t want us to step in because of the fear that it could hurt our reputation. And after


    that we would be in so much chaos. But if we are unable to protect you, then what''s the use of this


    reputation? You''re my first real friend. I won''t let you face it alone!" Seeing Jean''s angry but gloomy


    face, Maranda hurried to cate her. She didn''t want Jean to be angry as it could affect her health.


    "Maranda, I know you don''t want me to be defamed and bullied, and I also appreciate the kindness you


    two are showing towards me. I am really thankful for all this. But have you ever thought that if you


    to have on your family. You know, cyber violence is quite terrible. And what''s worse, the rumors about


    that video might be even more difficult to be rified by then, " Jean said with a worried face.


    "Don''t worry! The Qin family has a team specializing in crisis public rtions. At this juncture, if they


    don''t reflect the value of their existence, then we are hiring them for nothing, " Maranda said with a big


    proud smile. As she knew, this team could handle this matter easily.


    Instantly in surprise, Jean''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe on what she had just heard, a team


    dealing with crisis public rtions?


    She had heard about it somewhere in her past, but she used to think it existed only in the


    entertainment industry. Now she found herself to be ignorant. Obviously, people from different aspects


    of life would also need these crisis teams, as her incident was one of an example to consider.


    But it was also not that surprising. The Qin family had arge number of people and a huge family


    business. It was a real rich and powerful family.


    And those stars who took great pains to marry into the rich and powerful family would be having certain


    reasons and purposes.


    In addition to enjoying luxury and wealth, all specialized services they received were naturally more


    high-grade than as a star.


    Speaking of the public rtions team... If the Qin family had it, so did Zed. Zed''s business was also at


    the same level as that of Qin family. So, he would have this team also.


    But...


    Maranda told her about it so naturally in order to try and help her. She was not at all hesitant for a


    minute to disclose it. It showed Maranda really cared for her.


    On the contrary, the man, her nominal husband, didn''t evene to see her long after she was fainted


    and hospitalized, let alone help her out. All this made her feel depressed and her heart started to ache


    as if someone was gripping it by a sharp paw.


    The differences between people really could be bitterly disappointing at times. People could act in such


    a contrasting manner from the way they were expected to act.


    Maranda sensed that Jean was silent after hearing her, and obviously, Jean''s mood had also changed


    to deste. Maranda carefully recalled what she had just said. It suddenly urred to her that now as


    she had mentioned that the Qin family had a public rtions team, Zed would also have one, but he did


    not even take any public rtions measures after the rumors about Jean broke out on the Inte.


    So she understood that she had mentioned the reason for Jean''s sadness recently. But it was


    unintentional as she didn''t put so much thought in it then. She only mentioned it for better.


    Maranda felt guilty at once. "Jean...I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to... Please don''t be sad..." Bing


    incoherent because of anxiety, Maranda said remorsefully.


    Ron also stared at Jean with a worried face, as he also noticed the change that happened in Jean


    within the period of a few minutes. He never thought that the rtions between Zed and Jean were so


    weak. Realizing that, he was surprised and puzzled. Married people were expected to have healthy


    rtions between them. But it seemed that even after such a long duration of Jean''s marriage, her


    marriage was still strained.


    "Oh, you silly girl! Please don''t say that." Jean quickly looked up at Maranda and innocently smiled.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have to apologize for that. Besides, there is no longer any need to hide it from you. In fact,


    when the rumors broke out, my husband just lost his temper and then left me alone. He is not good at


    handling his temper. As we didn''t get time to spend with each other, I didn''t get the chance to rify


    myself, "


    Jean said casually with an indifferent face.


    "What a cold-blooded man! I used to admire you for getting married to such an excellent man, but now


    I despise him very much. I never expected him to be like this." Maranda was angry on hearing about


    the reaction Zed gave after the incident.


    "Well, please don''t get angry over this anymore. I have told you so much of my information. Now you


    can see that I''m fine, and we have already shared so much. So, rx and calm yourself down. You can


    go back now if you have something to deal with. Don''t worry too much. And I am going to take some


    rest too. All the talking have made me exhausted."


    Jean didn''t know whether it was because of too many troublesing towards her recently or because


    she had just fainted in the morning and hadn''t got the time to recover yet.


    She was feeling a little dizzy andck of energy to talk anymore, so she intended to bid goodbye to


    them. All the things were draining her energy to the core.


    When Maranda saw that Jean was really looking unwell and was turning paler, she instantly med


    herself for her carelessness of not taking care of Jean but keeping continuing the conversation. And so


    she said regretfully, "Well, have a good rest and do not think too much. I''lle back tomorrow." Then


    she gave Jean a affectionate hug with a smiling face and stood up to move out of the room.


    "Jean, if you need any help, just contact me at any time. Don''t hesitate. Take care of yourself!" Ron


    also bade goodbye to her and stood up from his chair to proceed towards the door.


    Jean nodded and waved goodbye to Maranda and Ron and watched them leave.


    When the ward was quiet again, Jean sighed deeply in a tiring way, and then slowlyy down on her


    bed. She really needed this rest, but all the things that had happened till now kept shing in her mind.


    But as she was exhausted to the core, sleep took over her in no time.


    She slept for a long time. It was a dreamless quiet sleep.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was almost dusk. Outside the window, the setting sun was making


    arge area of clouds rosy, and the whole sky was dyed red. It was a beautiful scene to behold in the


    eyes of an onlooker.


    Jean sat up slowly with puffy eyes, but she felt fresh and rejuvenated while looking out at the


    mesmerizing scenery and wondering slightly at the magnificence of nature.


    How long had it been since she calmed down to enjoy the natural sceneryst time? She wondered


    while appreciating the beauty of every single cloud with different shades of color spreading across the


    sky. It was as if she was getting hypnotized, with peace and calmness engulfing her.


    It seemed that since she married Zed, her whole world had been upied by him. He became the


    center of her world, with either every second spending with him or over him. She already became kinda


    addicted to him.


    But in the end, she got nothing but abandonment in return. All the time she had spent, counted for


    nothing.


    Jean sighed slightly in dejection and helplessness at the thought of her time spent with Zed.


    "Are you okay?" A low voice suddenly came from behind her. Jean, who was so immersed in her


    thoughts, almost jumped up in fright. After taking a sound sleep, her mind was at ease and rxed. So


    she didn''t realize that someone was already there.


    "Oh..." Jean turned quickly and looked at John sitting at the side of the sickbed. "John, why are you


    here? How long have you been here?"


    "It has been a long time. I came before you woke up. You were having such a sweet sleep. I didn''t want


    to wake you up." John looked at Jean and answered with a gentle smile.


    Before she woke up?


    Jean was shocked. She looked at John and her eyes were filled with confusion. "Did you wait for me to


    wake up because there is something important to tell me? Did Sonny say something?"


    John didn''t expect Jean to react like this. He paused slightly in surprise and then shook his head and


    said, "No, don''t think too much. Just take a good rest and rx. I''m here... just to see you. Because... I


    was a little worried about you." Tips of John''s ears were blushing stealthily. He was feeling kinda


    ashamed and shy.


    "Oh." Jean was relieved to hear all that, but she was getting more confused, with every second that


    was passing.


    John had just bought her to the hospital this morning. Why did he came to see her again now? He had


    just got off work. Why didn''t he go home to have a rest?


    Maybe it was because he was the first one to find her out in the street in passed out state. He was


    more worried about her. This must be the case!


    "Jean..." John looked at her embarrassingly and called her name hesitantly. He was feeling hesitant


    about saying the words.


    "What?" Jean looked at him in some confusion and felt that John was not the same as usual. He was


    acting strange from his self. It was hard to see him like that. What could be the reason that he was


    behaving that way?


    But she was having trouble in figuring out where he had changed. She had made a lot of assumptions,


    but none of them seemed to match.


    "I..." John summoned up the courage, but he could not say anything while Jean was staring at him with


    her bright eyes. He was not feeling conscious of his tongue at that moment.


    Seeing John''s hesitant expression, Jean waited patiently. She was perplexed but was curious to see


    John in that condition.


    "I..." John finally sighed in his heart. "I just want to tell you that no matter what happened, I will believe


    you. You should stay strong and not get easily overwhelmed by all these difficulties. They will pass.


    Don''t let them break you down."


    ''Oh, I see.''


    Jean breathed a sigh of relief. She had just seen John''s earnest face and it seemed that he had made


    a great determination to say all that.


    Somehow, it panicked her. She felt very contradictory. On the one hand, she felt that she should stop


    John from speaking it out, but on the other hand, she wanted to hear what he really wanted to say. She


    was in dilemma.


    Now, on hearing John''s words, her mood was inexplicably rxed and a pleasant smile came on her


    face. She realized how tough it was for John to say that. And she appreciated that.


    "Thank you, John, " Jean said sincerely. "But don''t worry. I won''t be easily overwhelmed. And I will try


    my best not to get affected by these difficulties."


    "Jean, you should remember that everyone who knows you well will trust and support you. You are not


    alone in this. And no one doubts you." John smiled and encouraged her. "Whatever rumors are


    spreading outside, don''t let them deteriorate you and just try to keep taking a good rest. After all, this


    body is your own. You should love it. And you should take good care of it."


    Jean nodded in agreement when she heard this. Now, she knew that whatever John was saying was


    right. And she had to follow all those things in order to be healthy. "That''s right! Now I deeply


    realize that taking good care of myself is the most important thing for me. And I should take it


    seriously."


    "By the way, when I returned to thepany, I called Mr. Qi to inform him that you have fainted." John


    mentioned it as soon as Jean had finished speaking. As he spoke, he scanned her face and studied


    her expression. He wanted to clear it all out. It was troubling him to keep it by himself.

 Chapter 276 You Are So Silly

    Chapter 276 You Are So Silly


    Immediately, the smile on Jean''s face disappeared. She looked at John with a stunned expression and


    said, "What do you mean you called Zed?"


    John was confused by Jean''s sudden unexpected reaction, but he still exined it to her in an


    astonished tone. "You just fainted in thepany. I didn''t know what to do as I was freaked out! So I


    directly took you to the hospital. When I went back to thepany, I remembered that I hadn''t inform


    Zed about this, so I made a phone call to him exining what had happened to you. It seems that you


    don''t know about this. You are all shocked on hearing about this. Didn''t hee here to see you?"


    Jean gave back a bitter and sad smile and shook her head towards John while keeping her eyes down,


    and said, "He must be very busy! After all, the whole thing that happened to me must have put his


    make an excuse for Zed.


    John was stunned by Jean''s words, he couldn''t believe that Jean was still trying to excuse Zed. His


    face turned solemn and he countered in an anxious tone, "No matter how busy he is, you are his wife.


    How could he be still working in spite of your bad situation? Doesn''t he have any curtsy? This is his


    fault. Let me call him right now..."


    After he finished his words, John took out his phone immediately, and started searching for Zed''s


    number in the phone. He was feeling bad for Jean, and was angry on Zed for acting this way.


    By seeing John''s action, Jean suddenly got tensed and asked, "What are you doing?"


    John was puzzled by Jean''s reaction, however, seeing Jean''s anxious expression, he halted and


    replied, "I''m calling him toe here to see you!" John was having trouble in understanding that why


    Jean was acting peculiarly.


    "John, I always thought that you are a clever man, but why are you behaving so silly in this matter?" A


    trace of sorrow appeared on Jean''s face as she continued, "If he really wanted to see me, he would


    havee already, even if you don''t call him. Just try to understand." She didn''t want to say anything


    more rted to this matter. It was making her more low-spirited.


    "You two... Is there something wrong between you guys?" He looked at Jean considerably and asked.


    As by hearing Jean''s disappointed tone and seeing her sorrowful face, John suddenly realized that


    there was something wrong between Jean and Zed. .


    "Is it necessary for me to say it out? Don''t you think we can get on well with each other after all the


    things that have happened?" Jean closed her eyes disappointedly as she replied impatiently.


    "How could this possibly happen? I don''t understand. I just can''t believe it. You both were still well


    attached with each other earlier. Last, I remembered you guys were in love. It was clearly visible


    between two of you. I always thought that Zed was truly in love with you. When he learnt that Ethan


    had withdrawn the investment, he invested in ourpany. He did this all for you. Was it all a show for


    others to see? Why did he change his mind so abruptly? What could have happened within this period


    that affected him like that?" John murmured unbelievably while shaking his head in shock.


    "Sometimes what appears on the surface is not the truth. When I started taking our rtionship


    seriously, I thought that even though it was a mistake for us being together, as long as he really loves


    me, I would not regret it. I was ready to take him as my own just because I thought he loved me.


    However, after all these things happened, I realized that I was wrong. I was gravely mistaken in seeing


    the things for what they were in reality. I waspletely wrong. Maybe it was because I have never


    discerned who he really is. I was not able to know how real he is."


    Although Jean had excused Zed for tens of thousands of times, Zed''s determination to leave her alone


    and not needing her any longer, was still a tough barrier for her to get over.


    Or else, how could Zed, who had been very gently talking so sweet and lovable words to Jean, possibly


    leave Jean alone at the time when she needed him the most? When she was most expecting him to be


    there with her, being in most vulnerable condition, he didn''t even care to pay a visit to her.


    Jean could make numerous excuses for Zed that made him unaware of her situation. And she wanted


    to do that for the sake of their love.


    However, as Jesse showed up in the hospital, all those excuses went wasted. Jean''s heart was divided


    in half, one half was searching for some formidable excuse for Zed while other half wanted her to


    ept the reality.


    But on hearing John''s news that he had informed Zed about her condition on the phone, Jean was


    forced to face the reality.


    Jean had no courage to ask about Zed''s reaction when he became aware of her illness. She was afraid


    of what more she would find and that she no longer was in a condition to take it any more.


    ''Jean Wen, what are you still expecting?


    You have already been abandoned by Zed. He betrayed the love between you and him. What more do


    you want to hear to get the proof? Hold yourself together!''


    Jean admonished herself in mind. However, had Zed really loved her? Jean doubted. After thinking


    about all the things, she could only feel sorry for herself.


    As this thought shed across Jean''s mind, she felt extremely distressed as though her heart had been


    broken into pieces. As a result her face turned grieved. She was unable to control her feelings.


    Jean had been just appreciating the win of getting rid of the bad mood for few minutes, however, as


    she was hit again by the fact about Zed, she still felt painful, desperately painful in her heart. This kind


    of pain could not be ced into words, thus, leaving her speechless.


    Zed Qi, this name had be a sharp sword that had deeply stabbed into Jean''s heart. And she was


    not being able to find a remedy for it.


    "Jean, are you okay?" John asked concernedly as he saw Jean''s worsening pale pace. Just few


    moments before her face was glowing, but now it felt like all energy was drained from it. Also it felt to


    John that Jean was on the verge of crying.


    "I''m fine..." Jean replied as she shook her head to shake off the feeling of broken-hearted and


    helplessness. But grief was still wandering in her eyes. As tears were brimming on the edge of her


    eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Jean. It''s my bad to distress you." John said apologetically with his face full of guilt.


    "It''s nothing to do with you." Jean took a deep breath and looked at John sadly. She didn''t want John to


    feel bad for her unhappy condition.


    John went into a shiver on seeing Jean''s distressed face. He felt even more responsible for Jean and


    ashamed for making her feel that way by telling her about Zed.


    John had just been too dull to understand the situation. If he would have paid a little attention, he could


    have realized that if Zed still loved Jean, he would never have left her alone in hospital. He stayed too


    ignorant towards Jean''s condition.


    John never expected that Zed, a perfect man who was like a god to him, could be so ruthless and cruel


    towards his own wife. It was too much for him to believe.


    John was too pissed that he clenched his fists in anger, and then looked at Jean before saying in an


    indignant tone, "Don''t worry, I will help you figure out what he is really thinking. After all, it was me who


    told him about your condition, and he has to give me a reason right now for why he didn''te to see


    you even after knowing about it. And why he is acting in such a manner?"


    "John..." Jean shook her head as she nced at him, "Don''t do this, you don''t have any reason to ask


    him about this for me."


    "But it hurts me so much to see you being distressed like this..." John replied agitatedly as he was no


    longer able to control himself from saying what he was feeling at that time.


    ''You feel hurt?''


    Jean was shocked by the words John had suddenly blurted out. She was not expecting this reply from


    him and that too at this time.


    Did he identally misused these words because he was too pissed? Or was there another


    exnation? Jean queried in her mind.


    Jean frowned as she looked to John, however, as she was expecting to see a regretful face because of


    a slip of the tongue, to her surprise, John''s bright eyes was steadily focusing on hers. His firm and


    unshaken expression somehow flustered Jean.


    This scene brought back the fear Jean had felt previously. She then intentionally kept her eyes out of


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    John''s view to avoid to make eye contact with him. She kept shaking her head to get rid of the


    unsettling feeling she was having, because of her feelings that her face was flushing out of all colors.


    "Jean, there is something I have been trying to tell you for so long."


    John was very clear that if he didn''t tell his true feeling to Jean right now, there would never be another


    chance for him to do so.


    This time, he had made up his mind to tell Jean about all his true feelings, no matter what reaction she


    would give to him. He was ready to face everything.


    "Don''t Don''t say it... John, please don''t say anything." Jean was still shaking her head as she pleaded.


    Her face was filled with panic. She didn''t want to hear what John was going to say to her as it could


    create more troubles.


    "If I am not going to say it now, there will probably be no other chance for me to say it for the rest of my


    life. And I don''t want to regretter." John looked at Jean with aplex and distressed expression as


    he said in a low voice. He really wanted her to understand his feelings.


    Jean was affected by the grief in Jon''s words, she then raised her head and looked up at him


    perplexedly. She was surprised to hear so much sentiments in John''s voice.


    "I want to say it neither for making you feel bothered, nor for asking anything from you in return. I am


    just saying it solely because I want you to know about my feelings. And I can''t take it any longer. These


    words have been hiding inside my heart for too long, it''s just too long."


    John kept his eyes fastened on Jean''s and said softly as his heart was aching to say the words to


    Jean.


    "John, since you have hidden it for so long, why don''t you keep it buried in your heart for more time? I


    think this is not the right time for these talks." Jean didn''t wait for John to continue and reproached him.


    "Maybe you will get hurt after you speak it out loud. And it will be more painful for you then."


    "I am telling you, I don''t wish you to give me anything in return, and I will not embarrass you either."


    John replied firmly.


    "Then why are you doing this? Are you trying tofort me, an abandoned little poor woman?" Jean


    smiled bitterly all of a sudden as she asked him. She was feeling pity on herself and was expecting that


    John was also saying this out of pity on her.


    "If Zed truly loved you and took care of you wholeheartedly, and as long as you felt happy, I would not


    have nned to say it." A light smile appeared on John''s face as he looked at Jean and continued,


    "But now, you are so weak and you need a man to take care of you. I don''t wish for anything from you. I


    just hope that you can allow me to take care of you. Even though I''m not that tough, I still wish to be the


    man staying by your side when you need someone to apany you. And I know, I won''t disappoint


    you."


    John stared at Jean eagerly with hope in his eyes as he spoke softly in a swearing-like tone.


    Jean was really moved by John''s in yet touching words. She had never imagined that behind the


    cold and solemn appearance, John actually had an unexpectedly strong feeling of emotions in his


    heart.


    "John, you are so silly." Rims of Jean''s eye turned red suddenly. She looked at John with her watering


    eyes and murmured in a kind tone.


    "I know, but there is no way back. I have already been deeply in love with you, without any regrets!"


    Jean finally spoke out the words he had been hiding in heart for so long in a stronglymitted tone.

 Chapter 277 Why Do You Bother Yourself Like This

    Chapter 277 Why Do You Bother Yourself Like This


    Jean waspletely stunned listening to John''s confession. It came unexpectedly.


    Jean always treated him as one of her colleagues and nothing more.


    To be very honest, she barely interacted with him in the past. It was only after Maranda fell in love with


    John that Jean had dealt with him properly.


    Today, John''s confession was made in a very serious manner and it put Jean off guard. Jean seemed


    to have understood something for a brief second. But after further thought, she still felt confused


    thinking why John had any affection for her.


    Before John''s confession, Jean forced herself not to indulge in wild thoughts of John''s feelings for her.


    She feared and med overthinking.


    But when she heard John say that he had already been deeply in love with her, without any regrets,


    she was stunned.


    His words had really taken her aback.


    She had guessed that John would say that he liked her or had a favorable impression of her.


    But going as far as love without any regrets was too shocking to digest.


    "John, you must be kidding with me. Right?" After she recovered from the shock, Jean put forward this


    question.


    "I know that you won''t believe it, so there is no point in saying more." In actuality, John felt disappointed


    watching Jean''s reaction.


    Deep down, he knew she wouldn''t ept his love, but he never doubted she wouldn''t believe his


    words.


    ''Why doesn''t she trust me? Or is she not confident about herself?'' John thought.


    As John was lost in these thoughts, sorrow and depression made its way across his face. At the sight


    of his upset expressions, Jean suddenly realized that she was responsible for it.


    "I am sorry! I didn''t say that I distrust you, but..." Jean tried to smile and found it hard to exin. After


    pausing for a while, she added, "Very few guys have confessed to me in my life. I really felt shy, uneasy


    and embarrassed hearing your confession. I really don''t know how to react to such confessions, so


    please don''t take me wrong."


    "That''s okay." After Jean''s further exnation, the mncholy on John''s face was dispelled in a matter


    of seconds. It was reced by a smile. Rxed, John said, "As I have just mentioned, I don''t want my


    affection for you to bother you, but I really hope that you can trust me."


    "Okay, " Jean nodded and said apologetically, "John, thanks a lot for your love. But I can''t ept it. I


    am really sorry..."


    "You don''t have to apologize to me." Before Jeanpleted her words, John interrupted her in a hurry.


    "Have you forgotten what I said just now? I didn''t think you will like me back, so it''s okay. I will be d


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and content as long as you can treat me as your friend."


    "John, why do you bother yourself like this?" John''s reply confused Jean, because if John hadn''t


    expected her to love him back, then why did he confess? "Maranda is far better than me in many


    aspects. Then, why don''t you like her..."


    Unnerved by John''s confession and love, Jean didn''t know what else she could say.


    It was really hard for her to read John''s mind. After all, Jean had been married when she got


    acquainted with John for the first time.


    "Love is spontaneous. It is impossible for one to fall in love with another person so easily and arbitrarily.


    If things really happen with a n, will such love be pure?" John asked and stared at Jean with smiling


    eyes.


    All of a sudden, Jean felt helpless again, but she appeared to look calm and nodded in reply.


    "In fact, Maranda has known about my feelings for you earlier. So, you don''t need to stand up for her


    now. By now, she must be over me." This reply left Jean even more shocked.


    "What?" Jean looked up, unable to digest his words. "When did she know that?"


    "Remember the time when she fainted? She came to know that day. It was just because she was


    agitated and unnerved that..." Speaking of this, John still felt a little guilty about Maranda.


    He had belittled Maranda all the time. Initially, he suspected her love to be a crush. He had never


    expected she would have loved him that much.


    "No wonder that..." Thinking of Maranda''s acts and words, Jean suddenly turned her eyes wide open


    as if she had understood something.


    "But how do you know that Maranda is over you? As you''ve just said, one cannot easily put his or her


    love behind. Maranda has shown signs of true love and real affection. Do you think it is possible for her


    to forget you so fast?" Jean refuted disapprovingly. She was getting a little agitated.


    "Now, isn''t she with Ron?" A smile crept on John''s face while he said this.


    "The rtionship between Maranda and Ron is not..." Jean didn''t finish her words, because she felt it


    was unnecessary to tell him about that although she had an urge to continue.


    Seeing that Jean suddenly fell silent, John was silent, not knowing what to say next.


    After all, Jean had been bothered by his confession and he didn''t wish to make things worse.


    On top of that, John knew that Jean must be disturbed after she was told that Maranda also knew his


    love for her.


    "Jean, I''m sorry. In this situation, perhaps I shouldn''t have taken the liberty of confessing to you. But I


    saw a sort of loneliness in your eyes, which was why I confessed. I just want you to know that I will be


    always there as long as you need me. Now I am afraid you are going to run away from me."


    A bitter sadness took over John''s mood with the mention of this.


    "John..." Jean heaved a heavy sigh of relief before she continued, "I have never thought that you


    would... But please take it easy. I will still treat you as my friend and nothing will change, I promise."


    "That''s good." Hearing that Jean wouldn''t treat him differently, John suddenly let out a sigh of relief.


    To him, it sounded understandable that Jean would need time to ept this fact.


    Her willingness to treat him as a friend was enough to keep him satisfied.


    "It has been veryte. It''s time for you to take a rest." Saying, John stood up to bid farewell to her.


    At that moment, Jean''s heavy heart was suddenly relieved.


    "Hmm, you take care too, " Jean replied with a friendly smile shining on her face.


    "Jean, you should remember that I will always be your friend." After these words were uttered from his


    mouth, John turned back and directly walked out without casting a nce at Jean anymore.


    As Jean stared at the closed door, the lingering smile on her face gradually disappeared.


    ''Friend?


    John, what if I tell you that I treated you as a colleague and nothing more?


    I appreciate you confessing with such boldness.


    But right now, I really don''t need anyone to show me any sympathy.


    If you did manage to keep it a secret for such a long time, then why did you tell me about it on an


    impulse today?


    I don''t love you, so I can''t give you anything in return.


    But I can try to be your friend.


    There is difference between friend and colleague. I don''t know whether it is appropriate for me to make


    that change.


    Anyway, thest thing I want to do is hurt your feelings.


    I don''t want to treat you the way that some people treat me.


    I have too many people in my life to hurt me and they sessfully made Zed join their group by hating


    me. I hope they are all content now.''


    At the thought of her enemies, a great hatred was shown in Jean''s eyes. Suddenly, she got out of her


    bed and walked into the bathroom.


    A whileter, Jean changed into a casual dress and walked towards the gate of the hospital.


    Reaching outside, she waited a couple of minutes for a taxi. Finally, a taxi stopped for her, but before


    she could slide into the passenger''s seat, her arm was grabbed by someone from behind.


    Jean turned back and saw a strange person in front of her. With her eyebrows knitted, she involuntarily


    asked, "What do you think you are doing?"


    "You... can''t leave the hospital, " Toby replied in a stern tone.


    "Who are you? And why should I listen to you?" This act made Jean lose her temper. She was annoyed


    by the fact that this guy thought he had the right to stop her.


    "I have told you that you can''t leave the hospital. Then, you must do as I tell you to, " Toby replied


    seriously and sternly.


    But he groaned inwardly, ''What the hell am I doing?''

 Chapter 278 How Could It Be Him

    Chapter 278 How Could It Be Him


    Secretly, Toby had kept his eyes on Jean all this time. It was quite difficult for him considering he had to


    make sure his mission wasn''t exposed. However, now he had no other choice but to confront Jean.


    As if to make things even worse, he had to use his power to pull her from the cab. Jean at the moment,


    nearly lost her temper, and he felt her rage.


    How he regretted this first meeting!


    Tobyughed bitterly in his heart, but he could do nothing.


    ''After all, it is the mission given by Mr. Zed. I have to bear it no matter what happens, '' thought him


    sadly.


    "Who do you think you are? Ridiculous, I''ll see how you can stop me!" Every second Jean''s anger


    seemed to grow manifold.


    ''The best defense is a good offense! How can he try to stop me like this?


    What kind of man is he to bully a woman like me and that too in the broad daylight?


    No, he is actually a scumbag, a hooligan, a bandit¡­¡­'' Jean''s mind was filled with hatred for this guy


    she never met before.


    Toby noticed Jean was trying to punch him so he smartly dodged the hit.


    Looking at the tiny angry Jean with aplex look on his face, Toby searched his mind for the next


    step.


    ''Mr. Zed told me that I should not reveal my identity until thest minute.


    Besides, Mr. Zed also said that things have be difficult currently, that he cannote to see Mrs.


    Jean for a while. That is why he told me to watch over Mrs. Jean more carefully. I can''t let Mrs. Jean


    leave the hospital under the circumstance, or she would be hurt.


    But what can I do now?


    Though I''ve been secretly protecting Mrs. Jean for a few days, I never knew she is this hard to handle.


    Did this tiny woman actually try to hit me?''


    Lost in the dilemma, Toby hoped Mr. Zed had prepared him more for this duty. He felt helpless under


    this strugglingdy.


    Lucky for Jean that it was Toby who was given this task because any other person would have gone


    crazy.


    "Let go of me!" shouted Jean surprisedly and angrily. With her hands mped in his, Jean tried her


    best to disengage herself from his tight grip.


    However, Toby was much stronger than Jean. She felt that his hands were like pliers, holding her so


    hard that she stood no chance.


    "Who on earth are you? Why are you stopping me? I don''t even know you¡­¡­"


    Realizing his strength, Jean looked him straight into his eyes trying to use her angry face to persuade


    him.


    ''Are they tired of their ns so trying to hurt me physically?


    But wait, Right here, at the hospital gate? No one would choose a ce like this to hurt someone!''


    As she thought about this, Jean looked around and found that this scene was being watched by several


    people.


    "Mrs¡­¡­" Toby''s voice spoke distracting Jean from watching the passers-by. "Take it easy. I have no


    enmity towards you. As a matter of fact, I ammissioned to protect you here. Please go back to


    your ward. You''ll be safe there." His tone sounded persuasive, but Jean noticed he made no attempt at


    revealing his identity.


    "You aremissioned here?" asked Jean in a suspicious tone, "By who?"


    "I can''t tell you that until I have the permission to do so." replied Toby with a nk face.


    "Why should I believe you when you won''t even tell me who sent you? Just let go of me, or I''m gonna


    call someone for help, " said Jean with a sneer. Obviously, she did not believe him at all.


    "There are so many ways if I really want to hurt you." replied Toby in a t tone, looking at Jean with no


    facial expression on his face. He continued, "You should be clear that I am stopping you from leaving


    the hospital for your safety."


    Hearing his convincing tone, Jean was shocked to notice he had a point. She nearly forgot all about her


    poor health when she decided to leave the hospital. She couldn''t help looking up and down at the man


    in front of her.


    Inspecting him, Jean noticed he was a tall and strong man with well-developed muscles and there was


    sharpness in his deep eyes.


    Trying hard to swallow her words, Jean asked hesitantly, "Fine, you cannot tell me who sent you. Then


    tell me how long you''ve been following me?"


    This question threw him off-guard since he never expected such a question from her. He took a


    moment to ponder over this question.


    ''Mr. Zed told me to keep Mrs. Jean safe and not to expose my identity.


    How do I answer to this question appropriately?''


    "I don''t know if I can answer it. Let me ask my boss first, " replied Toby with an expressionless face.


    After saying, Toby took out a button-size piece of ck metal and turned to speak in a volume that was


    too low.


    With her eyes widened in surprise at this strange man''s actions, Jean was lost in her own thoughts.


    ''He said that he did not know if he can answer my question. What does it really mean?


    If he only started following me today, why can''t he just tell me?


    So, there is only one reason and that is he has been following me for more than one day.


    Who is this dude?


    Why is he doing this job?''


    The more Jean thought about this, the more frightened she became.


    Meanwhile, Toby turned to look at Jean and put behind the ck metal piece. After a brief inspection of


    his surroundings, he grabbed Jean''s arm and dragged her with him near the hospital gate.


    "What are you doing?" His impolite actions were making Jean extremely angry. One second he acted


    all normal and the next second he grabbed her without her permission.


    "Don''t you want to know how long I''ve been following you? Let''s get back to your ward first, and I''ll tell


    you the details, " replied Toby, with his eyes still scanning the surrounding. As he kept walking, Toby


    continued, "There are a lot of people out there. Better be careful."


    Reflexively Jean looked back and found that there were already a group of people standing behind and


    gossiping, with a curious look on their faces.


    ''How careless I am!''


    Thought Jean, feeling stupid. She then followed Toby and walked all the way to the ward.


    ''What a joke. I can''t even walk out of the hospital now.


    What is the difference between this and detention?''


    Jean couldn''t help shivering at the thought of being held prisoner.


    After a few minutes of walking, Toby cautiously closed the door and locked it.


    As she watched his movements, Jean felt even more uneasy and scared. She stepped back quietly


    towards the bed and hid a fruit knife behind her.


    "Actually, you don''t have to be on guard against me, Mrs. Jean. I really am here protecting you, and I''ve


    been doing so for a month already, " said Toby in a serious tone watching Jean''s actions.


    "What? A month already?" Turning pale suddenly, Jean looked at Toby in surprise.


    "Yes, I''ve been sent to protect you after the ident you nearly had in the neighboring city, " replied


    Toby nodding his head.


    ''In the neighboring city? This man is sent to protect me?


    But, by whom?''


    As she thought gradually, Jean felt that she was getting close to the answer and the big picture started


    to be clear.


    However, she shook her head soon, with confusion written all over her face.


    "Mrs. Jean, no need to bother guessing now. It is Mr. Zed that sent me." As he uttered Zed''s name,


    Jean''s puzzled face looked even more puzzled.


    "What? Whose name did you just say? Zed?" Finding it hard to believe, Jean thought her ears had


    yed tricks on her.


    "I shouldn''t have shown up in front of you, Mrs. Jean. But Mr. Zed told me it is dangerous to let you out


    now. If there is an emergency for you to go out, then I may have to apany you. I have gained his


    permission to tell you his name, " said Toby, smiling for the first time since they met. He felt relieved like


    the burden from his shoulder was taken down.


    "So, Zed is the one who sent you to protect me?" repeated Jean once again, still unable to believe it.


    "Yes, Mrs. Jean, " replied Toby patiently.


    "How could that be?" As she was saying this, Jean suddenly sat on the bed in a great shock. All her


    energy seemed to have drained and that knife she was holding back slipped down from her hand


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    making a ttering sound.

 Chapter 279 Zed Visited Jean’s Ward At Midnight

    Chapter 279 Zed Visited Jean¡¯s Ward At Midnight


    On hearing the sound of the knife crackling on the ground, Toby instinctively turned his eyes to the


    floor. His face looked shocked on spotting there was a knife over there.


    Then Toby raised his eyebrow to look at Jean but his stomach had stirred with what he felt. ''Luckily, I


    have told Mrs. Jean that I was sent by Mr. Zed!


    She is one dangerous woman, '' Toby thought as he tapped his head.


    Oblivious of Toby''s presence, Jean was still indulged in thinking about Zed''s purpose of arranging a


    bodyguard for her.


    Coming out of her thought, she awkwardly smiled at her bodyguard and cleared her throat before she


    spoke, "Sorry about that. I did it only for my own safety but I wasn''t going to use it..."


    "It doesn''t matter, Mrs. Jean. You can call me Toby, by the way. If you need anything, just call me. I will


    be outside the ward." Toby tried his best to make Jeanfortable.


    "You have been protecting me for such a long time but I don''t remember seeing you. How did you do


    it?" All things aside, Jean was impressed with Tody''s perfect work.


    "We are trained to do this, Mrs. Jean. It''s hard to exin it in words. Now that you know who sent me


    over here, can I leave now?" came Toby''s professional reply.


    He really wanted to end the conversation, so he looked at Jean and waited for her consent.


    On the other hand, Jean intended to find out Zed''s motive behind sending Toby but he evidently looked


    reluctant to say more. She had no choice but to let him go.


    ''Anyway, he just works ording to his boss''s orders. He will have to report everything to Zed and lets


    Zed make the decision. Chances are he doesn''t know much about Zed''s n except that he has to do


    it. So there is no point in prying.


    Okay, forget it!


    But how could it possible that Zed still cares for me?


    If he really cares about me, why didn''t he show up personally?''


    Jean looked out of the window trying to figure things out.


    ''Yes, Zed did care about me before the indecent video but after the indecent video he is over me.


    Maybe Toby used to stalk me before the video incident. And he is probably still doing his job now


    because his boss forgot to ask him to stop.''


    The idea of Zed not loving her anymore brought a piercing pain in her heart.


    ''No no! I am so stupid! That can''t be true. Toby gave him a call right in front of me.


    Although they ended the talk without saying much, Zed surely knew I was with Toby.


    But if he cares about me, why can''t he visit or speak to me?


    Jean, don''t be silly.


    You need to stop overthinking.


    After what happened, Zed has no feelings for you. He is not yours anymore.


    You let him down and now he is over you.


    Maybe he will send Toby to protect me until he gets the divorce papers ready.


    Now that you are still his wife, your safety must be important.''


    Finally, she stopped thinking because thest exnation sounded apt to her.


    Moreover, It was a tough day and Jean was so tired. She had no energy for such thoughts at the


    moment.


    She tucked herself in bed and fell asleep the second her head hit the pillow. Then a dead silence filled


    the room.


    Before long, a figure slipped into the room and softly walked toward the bed. With the help of dim


    moonlight, his eyes gazed Jean''s face which was peacefully at sleep


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The figure stood in the shadow and enjoyed this beautiful sight. Gentleness poured out of his eyes.


    All of a sudden, Jean kicked her quilt off when she turned over. Her true figure revealed and she looked


    so thin and weak.


    The man frowned, bent forward and put the quilt back on her.


    Jean still slept soundly without being interrupted by his motion. The man felt pain seized him deep


    inside and he med himself for not being able to help her. Finally, the man sighed and got onto the


    bed andy beside Jean.


    Slowly he wrapped Jean into his arm. Doing this filled him with a great sense of pleasure.


    In her sleep, Jean felt some familiar warmth, so she moved herself closer to the man.


    Jean felt so much peace at this very moment and dared not to open her eyes thinking this sweet dream


    would disappear if she woke up.


    "Mr. Zed..." A low voice came in, "It''ste now. We have to leave now, or..."


    Zed looked at Jean''s pale face and frowned. He wasn''t done and wished to spend his whole life in here


    with her.


    He pondered for a while and said resolutely, "You are free to go now. And go to the office directly


    tomorrow morning, don''t need to take me."


    "You have to leave, " The voice outside said with anxiety, "Mr. Zed, you can''t stay here for the night. If


    they know you are here to visit Mrs. Jean, all our hard work will be in vain."


    "I know! I will be careful so you just leave now. I don''t want to repeat it." The order came in a harsh


    tone and the man outside had no choice.


    After a few moments of hesitation, he left.


    Zed heard the soft sound of footstep leaving and felt relieved. He turned his attention to Jean and


    gently stroked her pale face while he murmured softly, "I shouldn''t be here but I can''t endure leaving


    you alone in this cold ward. Look at your face, it is so pale. Sweet! You know I''m so worried about you


    when you are not with me. I can''t help thinking about being with you even though it may cause you


    harm..."


    In fact, Zed had been eager to see Jean since the ident but he tried and restrained himself. Now


    that he was here, he couldn''t seem to leave.


    He had been missing Jean so much. Atst, he gave up and told himself he could go to the hospital


    and have a look.


    ''I thought about seeing her for a while to make sure she is fine, but when I see her, I want more. I want


    to be with her and never leave her side.


    I can''t leave.


    I have to stay.


    To be here with her to protect her. I don''t have any clue about the creator of the indecent video which


    means there is a high possibility of that person being somewhere around.


    I''m so worried about you, Jean.''


    Zed sighed as he thought of Jean''s safety. He took retracted his hands from her face.


    At first, he had thought the task of finding the person would be easy, but he still didn''t have any clue.


    He couldn''t stand any longer without her.


    Even though he didn''t visit Jean in the hospital, Toby had reported every little detail to him.


    On one hand, Zed was d that so many people were still here to care for her but he also felt envious


    for not being able to enjoy looking after her.


    Somewhere deep down he believed the person damaging her life was someone close to her which


    worried him a lot.


    ''If I find who that person is, I will make sure to spoil his or her life. For now, I can''t do much but keep


    Toby here to look after Jean.


    You silly little Jean, Toby told me you gave him a rough day today. You must be very sad about what


    happened this morning. Did you cry like you always do?


    Jean, you must be so upset that you fainted.


    Okay! Now I don''t want to disturb you. Have a good rest here, Jean.


    I will take care of the rest, so you need not worry about it. Everyone who hurt you will have to suffer for


    putting you in this terrible condition.


    For those people who are trying to separate us, we will show them how strong our love is.''


    His eyes were filled with hatred for all the obstacles his love has faced so far.


    ''Jean, don''t be hurry and go around prying. You will know everything soon.


    The one who challenged me and hurt my girl can never escape.''


    "No, No...." Jean suddenly put out her soft arms around Zed''s waist in a panicky way and kept on


    murmuring, "No, No..."


    It must have been a bad dream because expression reeked of fear. She was sweating, screaming, and


    shaking her head.


    Feeling her difort, Zed immediately wrapped her in his arms tightly.


    He gazed at her pale face and kissed her delicately. His heart felt heavy with pain every time she


    suffered.

 Chapter 280 A Kiss Of Consolation

    Chapter 280 A Kiss Of Constion


    ''How could even it be possible that you are having a nightmare?'' Zed muttered to himself as he was


    startled to see Jean writhing in her sleep.


    With his brows knitted together, he focused his eyes on Jean''s face which was full of cold sweat and


    pain and was burdened by a mixture ofplex feelings. It was upset for him to see such a pretty and


    lovely face in so much agony.


    For a while, he hesitated if he should wake Jean up or not. He thought that if he didn''t wake her up,


    Jean would be further tormented and traumatized by her nightmare and he didn''t want to see her that


    way. Watching her in anguish was making him feel restless.


    But to wake her up from the nightmare, Jean would be able to see him there. And at that time, it would


    be hard for him to exin to her about his presence.


    ''What should I do? Should I wake her up or not?''


    As Zed was wondering about this, in tension and worry his brows furrowed and he took a deep sigh. He


    lowered his head and gave Jean a gentle kiss on her cheek, consoling her in silence as he was feeling


    affectionate towards her and he wanted her to be out of her misery.


    His kiss was so magical that Jean''s face which was filled with fears suddenly lightened, and then the


    fears on her face werepletely gone. It felt as if someone had read a magic spell on her.


    Zed was a little stunned on seeing the instant changes in her facial expressions. After he confirmed


    that Jean had fallen sound asleep, a smile gradually crept on his face.


    His original n was to leave the ward before Jean could wake up. He risked himself and his n just


    for the sake of Jean''s peace of mind. Luckily, his kiss hadn''t woken Jean up.


    And to his surprise, his kiss evenforted Jean who was caught in a traumatic nightmare. It felt as if


    Jean knew that Zed was there to console her. She could sense his presence.


    But Zed had never expected that he was so important for Jean.


    But anyway, he didn''t have to leave Jean that night. He could stay with her as long as she didn''t know


    about his presence.


    Thinking of this, Zed felt relieved and wrapped Jean in his arms tightly while closing his eyes to catch


    up on some sleep. He felt as if some kind of knot had loosened in his heart.


    Very soon, he was slightly snoring in his peaceful and calm sleep.


    That day, he was very tired because of handling different matters, and that too crucial ones, so he was


    feeling exhausted and drowsy since evening. He needed that sweet sleep.


    Even with a lot of fatigue weighing him down, Zed braced himself toe here to see Jean. It was the


    power of just a sight of Jean''s face that made him fight his low-spirited body.


    Right now, he was lying beside her, with his arms around her. This coziness was making him feel as if


    he were holding the world in his arms.


    He had never felt soposed ever before, and his worries about Jean were finally relieved.


    And so, Zed fell asleep at ease.


    In spite of this, the thought was still ying in his mind that he had to leave before Jean could discover


    him. He didn''t want to startle her.


    At about five o''clock in the morning, Zed woke up. At that time, Jean was still asleep. Zed was so


    reluctant to leave that he kept staring at her lovely face for about 10 minutes. After consoling himself,


    he got out of the bed and left hastily. He felt as if he was leaving a part of his heart with her, so he


    experienced a weird kind of hollowness.


    After walking out of the ward, he waved his hand at Toby to call him and specially exhorted him what he


    had to do. Before he left, he turned back, looked at the closed door of the ward and let out a deep sigh.


    When he left the hospital, it was still very early in the morning and the sky was still shrouded with


    morning mist.


    As he saw Zed leaving, Toby felt so manyplex emotions. He was having trouble in understanding


    Zed''s action.


    ''Mr. Zed, do you really have to do so?


    But why?'' Toby thought.


    Soon after Zed left, Jean woke up full of energy with her eyes wide open, perhaps because she felt


    another one''s warmth beside her, or she had slept long enoughst night.


    When she opened her eyes, she felt something strange. She felt something was different in the ward.


    She seemed to have smelled something familiar inside the ward. Suddenly, a thought crossed her mind


    that Zed was there. The ward smelled so pleasing to her.


    Jean looked around in a hurry, but found no one else except for herself in such a big ward. All of a


    sudden, a bitter smile ran across her face. For a minute, her heart skipped a beat as she thought Zed


    would be sitting on the chair behind her. But it was not at all true.


    ''Perhaps I shouldn''t have expected that Zed was here!


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    How could hee here to see me?''


    Jean shook her head to get rid of her wild thoughts of fancy. Then, she got out of the bed to wash up.


    She was imagining for Zed to be there for so long, that even a thought of him being there even for a


    second was enough to make her happy.


    After that, she moved and stretched her limbs before she opened the door and walked outside. She


    wanted to look around in the hospital as a part of her routine.


    "Mrs. Jean..." Toby appeared in front of her. Being expressionless, he wanted to say something to her


    but stammered. He was feeling hesitant in expressing himself.


    "What''s wrong?" Toby''s sudden appearance left Jean a little surprised.


    But judging from his expressions, she noticed that he had something to say to her. So she involuntarily


    asked him.


    "Yesterday, I made a phone call to Mr. Zed at discretion. On the phone, I was scolded sharply by him.


    Today, I have received an order from him that I must leave you here..."


    Said Toby in a low voice with his sinking heart. It was all against his will, but he was ordered to say it to


    Jean.


    "Leave?" Jean was not at all surprised on hearing that as if she had expected the same from Zed.


    There was a time once, when she would be surprised on hearing this, but not now, things had changed.


    Yesterday, she even doubted a bit that Toby was there in the hospital, because Zed was oblivious to his


    presence. Otherwise how could Zed send him there? It was hard to believe.


    But Toby gave him a phone call yesterday. His phone call reminded Zed that he was still keeping watch


    in the hospital. Since Zed had known about it, that was why he asked him to leave, Because Jean


    didn''t deserve anyone''s protection anymore. It was going to happen sooner orter. It was just a matter


    of time.


    "Mrs. Jean, what you should remember after I leave is that you mustn''t leave the hospital before any


    progress is made in the video incident. When we will be making some progress, we will update you


    about it. After that, you will be free." Toby exhorted her as instructed by Zed. He had to follow the


    orders as it was supposed to go their way.


    "Why? Do you think the person who set me up will be so stupid to do something wrong to me again in


    this situation? No one can be that idiot. Plus he would be knowing that he could be easily caught if he


    ever dares to do so, " Jean asked Toby in bewilderment and confusion. She was perplexed on hearing


    Toby''s words, as she couldn''t understand how anything could happen to her in the hospital as


    ording to her, she was in one of the most secure buildings.


    She was very clear that someone wanted to frame her secretly with the video. And they had put a lot of


    efforts in making all this n. It was clearly visible.


    But could her foe be so bold to further do anything to her this time?


    After all, Jean was as famous as a "celebrity". As whenever she walked on streets, she was followed


    and reported by paparazzi. Being married to one of the top businessman had its disadvantages. And as


    this video incident proved to be a big one, she was sure to be followed by them whether she liked it or


    not.


    Celebrities were just followed and reported in this way once anything happened to them.


    The journalists would take advantage of all chances to report as long as the reports were of value to


    them.


    If anyone made any mischief on her under this situation, nothing would be better than this for protecting


    Jean!


    Therefore, Jean was very certain that she was safe in the hospital.


    In addition, she was sure that the one that framed her with the video wouldn''t y tricks on her in that


    case, Unless that one was so desperate to hurt her at all costs.


    "Mrs. Jean, you are still too naive and innocent. The person involved will do something again to plot


    against you and frame you. The bad guy can even plot an ident for you in public without presence.


    This is amon trick. Of course, these are just my personal views and advice. But I still hope that you


    should consider them and take my instructions. Mrs. Jean, you just stay in hospital. Don''t even try to


    move out of here. It would be more problematic for you if something happens again." Toby exined to


    her with great patience.


    "Do you think that I can stay safe in the hospital? This ce is crowded with people every day. Surely,


    news like I am hospitalized must be known to many people! And through them, it could be known to the


    person who framed me. If they want, they can also hurt me in the hospital! It''s not difficult for them to


    reach me here, " Jean retorted. She was angry as well as a little bit worried for herself.


    Upon hearing her counter arguments, Toby took a deep breath and looked at her, feeling helpless and


    speechless. It was difficult for him to make her believe in him. She was one with intelligent mind.


    He couldn''t tell Jean anything about Zed''s nning, or else he would disclose the secret n. And it


    was very necessary for them to follow the n in order to catch the culprit.


    For the time being, Jean couldn''t know about this n, which was for her own safety.


    As long as Jean was to stay in hospital, Zed was sure enough that they would be able to protect her


    safely. But, if she moved out of the hospital, it would be impossible for him to save her from


    further harm.


    Toby said goodbye to Jean in person, just in an attempt to confuse and mislead Jean and her foe. It


    was intentionally nned, so that foe would make an attempt to do anything to hurt Jean and they


    would be able to capture that person.


    Toby was going to continue his stay there in the hospital to protect Jean, but just secretly.


    His presence there couldn''t be detected by Jean, let alone by the opponent. He had to be very careful


    in hiding himself.


    Toby exhorted Jean that way, in order that she wouldn''t get cranky. He also did that because he wanted


    to lure the opponent to show up.


    Last night, Toby intentionally came to the hospital. His presence must have been known by the one


    framing Jean. They knew that person would be keeping tab on her and that person would be knowing


    every single step of her and about every single guest visiting her.


    Therefore, he couldn''t show up there again directly.


    "Mrs. Jean, please take my advice if you trust me." By that time, Toby had run out of words. He could


    do nothing butfort her with a serious look. He was in between two difficult positions. One was


    following his boss''s orders and the other was fighting his urge to tell Jean the truth.


    So far, Jean had only met Toby twice, including this one.


    But she unconsciously believed what he said to her. There was some kind of vibeing out of him


    which made Jean believe in him.


    "Okay, I will do as you''ve advised me. I will not leave the hospital if not absolutely necessary. But Toby,


    you were here protecting my safety for the past few days. Then, you should be knowing that I have to


    only stay in hospital for one week..."


    ''What will happen after one week? Then I have to move out. What will happen then?


    What should I do once I am out of here?''


    "One week will be enough." After uttering out these words, Toby bowed down to her to show his


    respect. Before Jean could react, he strode away and disappeared from her eyes in a sh.


    Jean was very stunned at Toby''s swift disappearance like a gust of wind. In disbelief, she rubbed her


    eyes, To confirm that Toby had really walked towards the gate of the hospital. She was shocked on


    Toby''s swift exit, as it seemed a bit strange. Surprisingly, feelings of emptiness and loneliness


    consumed her.


    Last night, she was even expecting that Zed woulde back to her when she knew that Toby was


    there for protecting her. As Toby was his man, his presence meant that Zed was showing his concern in


    the matter.


    But now, all her dreams were shattered. Herst hope, feeling of happiness in her heart, all of them


    were gone now. She felt as if she was left alone in the world with no one to stay with her. It was like


    falling down to the bottom of the ocean.


    As she had expected, Zed was no longer the one that she once was familiar with! Now, he was just like


    a stranger to her.

 Chapter 281 Adoptive Parents Last Words

    Chapter 281 Adoptive Parents'' Last Words


    In just one night, Jean felt his indifference to her again. She was getting hurt again and again by Zed.


    Continuously, her heart was making her to believe in one thing after the other, which were not


    supporsed to happen. Thus her heart was broken up every time.


    She dismissed the idea of going out for a stroll. Instead, she walked back into the ward with decadent


    sentiment and feeling her heart aching to the core.


    Now she was trapped here, trapped in that ce, surrounded by unknown people.


    She started running her mind and realized that, actually, she had no idea about where she would go


    after a week.


    Qi Mansion?


    Would she any longer be epted there after all that happened recently and that too because of her?


    The Qi Group was in trouble, and Jesse was less likely to leave! She would not leave Zed alone.


    Plus the scene that she had witnessedst morning, ''After that Jesse and Zed must be doing


    something intimate. They did get a lot of time alone together.'' Jean thought.


    From just a thought of that, she felt a pang of sadness and hollowness in her heart. No matter how


    much she tried, she was not able to neutralize herself from the pain.


    She could not help covering her face with her hands to hide her miserable look. She was feeling


    restless as well as helpless, wishing for some ray of hope for Zed.


    ''Jean Wen, why are you so shameless?


    You are still having an illusion about Zed?


    If he really considered you as his wife, he wouldn''t have let Toby leave when you needed the protection


    most. He didn''t even visit you once in the hospital.


    Isn''t it obvious now after everything he did?


    Why don''t you give up?''


    Jean med herself for a long time until the sunlight shone through the window. She took a deep


    breath, opened the door and strode out. She wanted to loosen her mind from all of her terrible


    thoughts.


    She went to Moore''s room, knocked the door and on hearing his weing voice, she opened the


    door to enter.


    It seemed that Moore was awake for a long time. He was reading the newspaper in bed.


    He was surprised to see Jean there in his room, but he asked her with a smile, "Jean? How are you


    feeling? Did you sleep wellst night?"


    "Yes, I slept very well." Yesterday, she slept soundly throughout the night, maybe because she didn''t


    had a good sleep the night before and that''s why, yesterday, she was exhausted and dizzy.


    If Toby didn''t have left this morning, she would be in a good mood. But now she was feeling irritated


    and annoyed on everything.


    "That''s good." Moore gestured to Jean to take a seat, and then said apologetically, "I wanted to have


    dinner with youst night, but my attending doctor arranged an EEG examination for me. It was toote


    when I came out from there. I thought you might be sleeping, so I didn''t bother you..."


    Moore felt a little embarrassed and the top edge of his ears were turning a little bit red.


    ''Last night?''


    Jean shed an gloomy look towards Moore as she was feeling empty in her heart.


    Yesterday, too many incidents happened, and they made her forget about Moore totally. The moment,


    she realized that, she felt kinda guilty.


    "Never mind, we can eat together today. Well, how''s the result of your examination?" Jean asked with


    concern. She was worried for his well-being, so she wanted to know about his report.


    "Not bad. The doctor said that I am recovering well. And I have made a lot of progress in this time."


    Moore answered with a smile and his face was looking relieved while he told Jean about his report.


    On hearing about Moore''s report, Jean became delighted.


    After all, Moore had been in the hospital for a week, she was happy to see his apparent recovery.


    When he was hospitalized, he was in bad shape, so naturally news about his improving health came


    like a ray of good hope to Jean.


    "The doctor will take out my stitches in a few days. If my wound heals well, I will be able to leave


    hospital soon. Finally, be free from here." Seeing Jean''s happy face, Moore said more vigorously. He


    was d to see Jean in cheery mood after long time and that too because of him. Since Jean was


    hospitalized, he hadn''t seen a happy smile on her face. All those past smiles were forceful fake smiles.


    So, seeing a real smile on Jean''s face, he felt radiant.


    "Really?" The simle on Jean''s face became more obvious. "Moore, what are you going to do after


    leaving hospital?"


    "This time when I nned to came back, I wanted to revisit the old ce. And then I will go back to


    Chicago to work." Moore answered truthfully in a serious tone.


    "Are you going back so soon?" Jean felt a little sad to hear that Moore would be leaving soon. Although


    she had not known him long, she had an inexplicable trust in him. And she wanted someone familiar


    with her in that difficult time.


    "That was my previous n before I came back here. I wanted toe back to see the ce where I


    was born. And then to get employed in a listedpany there. But now..."


    Moore looked at Jean and paused deliberately. He was hesitating to say something to her.


    "What about now?" Jean felt he might had changed his mind, so she looked at him expectantly. The


    way he was stuttering in his sentence and his facial expressions made her think so.


    "Jean, why do you care so much about my ns?" Moore asked Jean suddenly before disclosing his


    answer. He wanted to know about the reason of Jean''s curiosity in his ns.


    "We are friends. I certainly hope you can stay longer. If you leave early, we will hardly ever see each


    other again. You will be so far away and I don''t know when you will n to be back again." Jean froze,


    and then said sincerely with a seriousness in her tone.


    "I will stay in hospital for some time. I won''t be leaving so soon. We will get more time to know each


    other. But this time on returning back, my mood was different. And I don''t know why exactly is that."


    Moore sighed slightly with a confused face.


    "Why?" Jean asked curiously.


    "Maybe because I was born here. As soon as I set foot on thisnd, I had a weird feeling in my heart. It


    seems to be a sense of belonging. It feels like this country is my ce. It is where I should be..." Moore


    shed a bitter smile towards Jean. "But even so, I know my home is in Chicago. It''s the ce where I


    grew up."


    "Moore, have you thought about following your heart? If you really feel a sense of belonging here, why


    not stay here? You should listen to your heart. Most of the times it leads you to the right ce and


    makes you happy. Yes, it''s true that Chicago is where you grew up, and you had many memories there.


    So, you have to go back there. But why do you keep oning back to China? Ultimately, it''s because


    you are Chinese. Your root is here. It''s where you belong, not over there. You can''t change who you


    are."


    Jean looked at Moore and said gravely in order to clear his puzzled mind. Moore was seriously


    struggling with this decision. It was clearly visible on his face.


    Hearing what she said, Moore was amazed as if suddenly he had an epiphany and now all things


    became clear to him. He face was in a astonish state for a brief moment with lips slightly open in


    disbelief on what he had just heard.


    All of his doubts were clear. He had just received answers to all of his questions.


    Yes, it was correct, he was Chinese from birth.


    So his root was here in China which proved his sense of belonging to the ce. It exined so much


    to him.


    Moore''s eyes were full of joy. He looked at Jean and said to her with a smile, "Thank you, Jean. Thanks


    a lot. You helped me by saying all that. Now, I finally understood why I was so entangled and confused


    when Inded here. That''s the answer."


    "I''m just speaking casually. You need to find out the answer by yourself by following your heart, not by


    listening to me." Jean blushed abruptly and said awkwardly. She was surprised to listen what Moore


    was saying, she didn''t mean for him to change his decision by depending on her words.


    "I''ve found the answer. Please let me calm down for a while. I''m so excited right now." Moore ced


    his hand over his heart and said excitedly while his face was glowing like a star. He really needed to


    calm himself down.


    Jean looked at him and can''t help herself fromughing.


    She didn''t expected that Moore who always seemed so sincere


    Could be so childish. His enthusiasm was cautious. She didn''t know that it would take this long for him


    to normalize.


    It was a while before Moore calmed down. He looked at Jean and felt a little embarrassed about


    himself and said, "Sorry to make fool of myself. I didn''t mean to act like that but I was so excited for a


    while."


    "No, Moore, I''m d to see you like that." Jean shook her head and said consolingly to him.


    "I decide to stay in H City. I am no longer going back to Chicago." Moore looked at Jean with his eyes


    wide-open in zest and announced excitedly to her.


    Jean was not at all surprised to hear his answer. She had been vaguely aware of what he was


    struggling with before. And as he said before, her words had helped him, so this decision was natural


    toe.


    Since he had figured it out and he had no rtives in Chicago, he had nothing to worry about.


    "Now, I''m going to call mywyer to tell him about my decision of staying here. He will prepare the


    paper work."


    Moore took out his cell phone and started looking for a contact number with great energy.


    "Yourwyer?" Jean looked at him with puzzled expressions as she was confused, for what he would


    be needing hiswyer for?


    "Yes, my adoptive parents told me before they died that if I ever decided to stay in China, I had to forfeit


    my right of inheritance. And then their property will go directly to their distant rtives." Moore nodded


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and said gravely in a serious tone.


    "Since the matter is like this, Moore, I suggest you should reconsider before making such a big


    decision abruptly. Just consider all pros and cons, then decide what will be beneficial for you. Decisions


    like shouldn''t be taken in such way." After hearing his words, Jean tried to persuade him abruptly.


    "Since your adoptive parents created their will like that, they really wanted you to go back to Chicago.


    They did''t want you to stay here and you should reconsider all the reasons why they made such a


    important decision like that."

 Chapter 282 Waive The Inheritance of Family Property

    Chapter 282 Waive The Inheritance of Family Property


    "No, I have made up my mind." Moore shook his head and put a full stop to Jean''s persuasion. "I want


    to stay here no matter how much family property I can inherit from them."


    Hearing Moore''s stubborn reply, Jean had no choice but to stop. She sighed feeling tired of trying to


    convince him.


    Somewhere deep down she felt responsible because she was the one who persuaded him not to leave


    the H City with her tactful words. ''Moore is going to lose an enormous amount of money and I may


    have some part in it, '' she sighed.


    Normally, Jean firmly believed that young people like them should struggle and make it big on their


    own. The idea of living off their parents'' money appalled her.


    However, Moore was new in this city and had very few friends here. With no one to help him, it would


    be hard. Some extra money could do wonders for him to settle down.


    From her own experience, this ce wasn''t an easy ce to live in. Her heart was filled with concern


    for her friend.


    Going back to Chicago would have promised him a happy and enjoyable life. Judging by his clothing,


    Moore looked like a guy who enjoyed looking good.


    It looked obvious that his adoptive parents weren''t some ordinary people.


    ''Now because of my long-tonguedness, all his life will bepletely different.''


    At the thought of this, Jean felt remorseful and worried.


    Because of her words, there would be a tremendous change in Moore''s life.


    She grimaced thinking about the hardships and struggles he would face.


    "Alright! Since you have made your own choice, I don''t want to say anything more, " Jean replied with a


    sigh, "I am your friend and will support you all the time no matter what choice you make."


    "Jean, I am so d to have you with me. You are the first friend I made since I came to the H City and I


    am thankful for that, " said Moore with a smile which was so genuine.


    "In addition, it is my great honor that you consider me worthy of your friendship." As Jean heard these


    words from Moore, a charming smile danced on her lovely face.


    Although their meeting happened due to the car ident, They had gradually gotten acquainted with


    each other and be very close friends.


    Now Moore took his cellphone out of his pocket and made a phone call to hiswyer in Jean''s


    presence.


    To Jean''s surprise, he would be so serious when talking to hiswyer.


    His ent was authentic and his voice was vigorous. Listening to him, Jean felt as if she were listening


    to a melodic English song.


    All of a sudden, her eyes gleamed with admiration and envy, Because negotiating had always been


    one of her biggest weaknesses.


    The phone call didn''tst long. As Moore hung the phone up, his eyebrows furrowed a bit and a weird


    expression crept onto his face.


    Discerning that something was wrong, Jean grew concerned and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there any


    problem?"


    "I have told thewyer about my decision, and he has agreed with my choice. But..."


    Before Moore finished his words, he stammered and his eyebrows were knitted more tightly. Staring at


    Jean with a look of confusion, he slowly muttered, "Despite my rejection of their family property, my


    adoptive parents have specially left a house in the H City as a token of their regard and love for me. It


    is so weird. How did they know I would make up my mind to stay here?"


    "It is not surprising at all. They surely know and understand you. That''s how love works." This


    information relieved Jean of her worries, but she continued to put Moore into a better mood. "Moore,


    your adoptive parents are very kind-hearted. They really love you a lot, although they are not your


    biological parents."


    "I know they love me. I love them too." As these words were uttered out, Moore''s eyes suddenly turned


    reddish. Then, he added, "I was so sad about their death that I left Chicago and started hunting for a


    better atmosphere. Unexpectedly, I came to this city..."


    "Okay. Let bygones be bygones. Stop fretting about the past because it''s time to think about the future.


    Since they made that arrangement, you have to ept their gift!" Jeanforted him.


    "Hmm." Still sad from thinking about his parents, Moore nodded his head. As he tried to wipe tears off


    his cheeks, he found that his hands were held by Jean.


    Suddenly, he was embarrassed and gazed at the hands which held his.


    Noticing his gaze, a flush immediately showed all over Jean''s face and she loosened her grip on his


    hands in a hurry.


    At that moment, a new kind of shyness took over Jean which felt extremely weird. "You looked very


    upset so I just held your hands tofort..."


    "Jean, you don''t need to console me and exin. I understand. We are friends and there is no need for


    any exnation." The awkwardness was gone and reced by a smile.


    "Hmm." Finding that Moore''s long face had softened with a smile, Jean heaved a sigh of relief and


    hurriedly nodded at him. "How are you? By now, everything is sorted out. Shall we go to eat


    something? I am starving..."


    As if to show the extent of her hunger, Jean rubbed her tummy with a cute smile.


    "With the mention of eating, I am hungry too. Well, let''s go and get some breakfast!" After making his


    decision to stay in the H City, Moore felt rxed and free. In fact, He looked much better than before.


    The two of them walked outside and marched into the canteen of the hospital.


    Earlier, Moore had felt the food of that canteen to be hardly edible. But that day, he and Jean finished


    their breakfast without leaving behind a morsel of food. His good mood had done the trick.


    After their breakfast, Jean contentedly enjoyed herself in drinking the soy milk and went for a walk with


    Moore on thewn of the hospital.


    "Jean, all my things are sorted out. How about yours? What do you n to do next?" This question was


    dropped on Jean while they entered a pavilion and sat down.


    "I originally had a preliminary n, but now I can do nothing at all, " sighed Jean helplessly.


    Now she couldn''t go out of the hospital. As a result, she could do nothing even if she wanted to.


    "Why?" Moore scrunched into a quizzical expression when he heard Jean''sint.


    Jean looked around to check if she was being watched. Then, she decided to tell Moore the truth and


    winked at him to move closer to her because she wanted to whisper. Atst, she started filling him in


    about Toby''s unexpected appearancest night.


    "How is this possible?" With a look of astonishment, Moore stared at Jean confusedly and asked, "You


    are still his wife. How can he be so ruthless?"


    "It is just difficult to figure out what is going on in people''s mind." Saying this, she sighed, "I have tried


    to look at the bright side of things. Finding about his ruthlessness now is better than seeing him show


    his true colors once we are old. At least now I have time to build a new life."


    "Ah..." Looking at Jean who trusted him enough to reveal this awkward situation, Moore felt it was his


    duty to console her. "Jean, it is great of you to think of it that way. And yet, I still hope that you and Zed


    could find a chance to sit together and clear your misunderstandings. After all, you are a couple, and


    there must be a way out."


    "But It is him who acts so ruthlessly, not me." Jean frowned and added, "Anway I don''t want to think


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    about Zed now. For the time being, I just want to investigate the video incident. I did find some clues,


    but now I can''t go out so I am stuck!."


    "What clues do you have?" asked Moore showing signs of great interest.


    After thinking for a while, Jean whispered to Moore about her findings and thoughts.


    Upon hearing her words, Moore nodded and said, "Eva''s friend is really suspicious. But now, both of us


    are in the hospital and it is inconvenient for us to go out. Thus, you need to find a trust-worthy friend for


    help. Jean, what do you think?"


    Moore gazed at Jean and asked.


    "Yes! Since I can''t investigate them in person, I think it will be nice to ask someone for a favor." With


    her face glowing with excitement, Jean replied, "Moore! You are a life savior. Discussing things with


    you always helps me to find a solution ."


    "But now, there is a problem. Who will you ask for the favor? Who is the most trustworthy person


    capable of doing this for you?" Looking very serious, Moore pointed out the fact and continued, "The


    video incident is not so simple. Any friend around you might be the one that wants to frame you. Jean,


    you have to keep an eye out and pick carefully..."

 Chapter 283 Private Detective

    Chapter 283 Private Detective


    Jean was awed by Moore''s splendid performance. So much so,that she had begun to view him in


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Moore asked her,when he saw her look at him. She gazed


    on,eyes fixated on him inplete adoration.


    "I''m just so pleasantly surprised! I didn''t expect you to be so shrewd and intelligent. It''s like you''re a


    different man from what I saw yesterday." Jean couldn''t hold back the truth. She was tly honest.


    "Well,yesterday I had no idea what was going on. Whatever little I knew,I had managed to judge from


    the situation and the few words that I picked up in the conversation yesterday. Then I went home and


    looked up online to understand the whole thing. That''s when I saw the video and the whole picture was


    clear in my mind,only after that." Moore was a little embarrassed,but he exined this to her patiently.


    He told her how he had no inkling of the situation at all. That was the reason he came across as a little


    dumb.


    "Oh,I get it now."


    Once she knew what had happened,she too saw the whole thing clearly. Suddenly,lost in deep


    thought,Jean lifted her finger up to her chin,as if thinking hard. "Maybe,the person who wants to hurt


    me is someone around me. This means that I have very few friends,whom I canpletely trust."


    ''I know I can trust Miranda. But the temper on that girl is too terrible. I saw it when she had that


    argument with Jesse yesterday.''


    Jean decided that Miranda wasn''t a strong contender to ask for help from.


    She thought harder,who else could she depend on?


    Disappointed,she finally gave up! "It seems that I don''t have many people that I can trust." She nced


    at Moore with a defeated look. "I guess this method won''t work."


    Initially taken aback by Jean''s sorriness,Moore gave it a deeper thought and realized that she had


    been through a lot. He had to give her a chance instead of judging her. "How about we hire a private


    detective?" "We can trust them. They''ll be professional and have strong work ethics. Of course,we will


    have to pay a big,fat amount for it." Moore continued.


    "But it will bepletely worth it. If money can solve this problem,so be it." Well...he once gave me...


    ...a ck card. Maybe I can use it now?" Jean said. She was letting the idea sink in but she was


    hesitant also.


    Again,at a loss,Jean looked grave. She didn''t know where to start from and what to do. Her mind was


    nk again and her worry reflected on her face.


    "I doubt the card will be of any use to us. Since he had the bodyguard withdrawn,there is a chance that


    it might not work anymore." Moore reminded Jean,truly believing that the card would not work.


    "Hmm...alright. Let''s check it right now and see. I have to pay my medical fees. Let''s try to see if it


    works." Jean stood up to go out and find an ATM to check the card.


    "Wait!" said Moore. "I''ll go with you. There is an ATM right here,in the hospital. Let''s go find out if it has


    money in it. If it does,we can check the card to see if it works or not. It is a good opportunity." Moore


    was extremely thoughtful and considerate towards Jean.


    "You''re right! We could do that," eximed Jean. She walked towards the payment booth in order to


    pay the medical fees.


    Jean''s anxiety was palpable as the nurse took her ck card to swipe it. She fixated on the card the


    whole time,until finally,the nurse smiled and said,"Your payment has been done. Here''s your card."


    Jean gave off a sigh of relief and took the card back.


    Her heart filled with new hope as she clutched the card close to her and walked towards the nearest


    ATM with Moore.


    She had to discreetly withdraw enough money and that too before Zed came to know of it.


    Watching Jean get so excited about the money,Moore felt a little bad and med himself,"I should


    have carried more cash with me. And I''m sure that my credit card is also frozen after I called the


    "It is absolutely alright! Look,you see this? We''ve got money." Jean said to himfortingly and smiled


    as she waved the ck card at him.


    This lifted Moore''s spirits and he followed her into the ATM,a bright new leap in his steps.


    The moment Jean inserted her card into the ATM slot,the screen lit up and shed. Jean''s face fell and


    she disappointedly said,"A sum of 20,000 dors at most can be withdrawn. What does that mean? We


    only get 20,000 dors?"


    "No,it means that you can withdraw up to 20,000 dors only at one time. But you can make this


    transaction several times and withdraw this amount each time." Moorefortingly told her.


    "Oh wow,really?" Jean hastily withdrew 20,000 dors for a first transaction and her eyes lit up as she


    saw the money.


    She used the card five more times. Finally,at the sixth trial,the machine shed a message that said


    she couldn''t withdraw any more money from it,because there was no money left in the ATM.


    Enraged,Jean said,"What the hell! This ATM machine only has 100,000 dors in it." She cursed and


    her face shone with disappointment.


    "It is probably because the machine is in the hospital and very few people use cash in a ce like this."


    "In fact,getting 100,000 dors is a good start," he consoled her. "But.." he paused.


    "But what?" asked Jean worriedly.


    "Well themission charge will be quiet considerable. And once he sees it,he will know. He will


    freeze your ck card as soon as he knows." Moore sighed,pondering the next step.


    "I think it is fine. We have at least managed to withdraw some money. It shouldn''t be a problem." Jean


    seemed like she didn''t care about it anymore.


    She knew that for a rich man like Zed,this sum was going to seem like a tiny drop in the sea.


    Moreover,Jean had never been a big spender and had never blown his money. And now,she had no


    future prospects of doing so either.


    Armed with their loot of 100,000 dors,Jean and Moore walked back to the ward to think of their next


    move.


    They looked up multiple private detectives online and finally agreed to settle on one that they had both


    found trustworthy.


    They immediately called the agency and took an appointment. But suddenly,Jean seemed


    apprehensive of the whole idea.


    "Moore,do you think the money we have will cover all the costs?" Jean asked,worried.


    "I guess It should be... ...enough. It will cover our costs," said Moore vaguely. He wasn''t too sure about


    it himself,as he didn''t know the conditions of the domestic market right now.


    "Alright. Well I can borrow some more money if this doesn''t cover it." Jean had it all figured out. She


    wasn''t worried now that it made sense to her.


    "Jean,don''t think so much. We''ll figure out a way. We''ll bargain if needed." Moore gave her an


    encouraging smile.


    "Okay,perfect. It is almost the time. Let''s go now." She put the money in her handbag,safely and


    freshened up. With a fresh change of clothes,she and Moore headed out.


    Just when they were about to reach,Jean looked back,as if conscious.


    She made sure that Toby wasn''t following them. Seeing nobody behind them,she felt lost as well as


    pleased at the same time and walked in.


    They were ten minutes early to the meeting. So they both chose a cosy corner in the cafe and sat


    down,waiting.


    Jean cast furtive nces around her,looking for anyone or anything suspicious. Once she had made


    sure that everything was normal,she cradled her cup of hot coffee and began drinking it.


    Exactly on time,about ten minutester,a simple looking man walked into the cafe. He was tall and thin


    and wore slim sses.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean looked at Moore. They both had the same doubts about this.


    Was it the person that they hade to meet? The detective?


    They were unsure. He neither looked shrewd nor did he look like a detective.


    Before they could think any further,the young man came up to them and spoke,"Hello."


    So,he was the detective that they hade to meet!


    Jean and Moore knew that their spections were true. This indeed was the man.


    "Hello." "I''m Leo Li," said the young man,nodding at both of them.


    It was now confirmed. He really was the detective.


    Both Jean and Moore were shocked,but managed to say,"Hello Leo. Please sit."


    Leo sat down next to them,fishing out a recording pen from his pocket expertly.


    This time,both Jean and Moore looked at each other and frowned.


    Both were thinking the same thing. Was he going to get to work right away? They hadn''t even set the


    fees yet. Things were getting weirdly out of hand now. What if it was the wrong person! Was it possible


    that this was a mistake and he wasn''t actually a detective?


    "Mr. Li,if you don''t mind,we''d like to talk about the fees first,okay? We can only go ahead and work


    together if the fees are reasonable." Jean could no longer hold her apprehensions and awkwardly


    blurted out.

 Chapter 284 He Lied To Me

    Chapter 284 He Lied To Me


    "Fees?" Leo looked visibly confused. At Jean''s mention of fees, he was befuddled, as if he''d never


    heard the word before.


    Jean felt something was amiss. So she asked again, this time a little more politely and


    understandingly," Yes, fees. We need to pay you your fees, don''t we?"


    She looked at Moore for support, who was just as confused as she was. He gave her a look of


    confused awe.


    Jean was now wondering whether they were speaking to the right guy. Maybe Leo wasn''t a detective


    and they had mixed him up with someone else.


    ''Why is he acting so strange!'' she thought to herself.


    But then Leo''s face rxed into a smile," Oh, now I see what you mean!" He finally understood what


    Jean''s exnation was all about and went on to say," The thing is that this is my first case ever. I am


    new to this business and don''t know how things work. So as long as you trust me and we are


    Jean wasn''t sure she heard him right. "For free?" she said. Her confused expression now shone with


    wonder, as she looked at Moore for validation on what had just transpired.


    This time, Moore looked at her too.


    They were both suspicious of everything that was happening. And both knew, that they were thinking


    the exact same thing.


    Maybe this was the wrong guy. This couldn''t be right.


    ''He looks like a liar, ''


    thought Moore. He frowned a little and addressing the new strange man, spoke," Mr. Li?"


    "Yes." he nodded. He gave Moore a warm smile and said," Please call me by my name. Mr. Li sounds


    very awkward. There is no need for formalities."


    Jean was getting increasingly worried. "Mr. Li, you said this was your first case. Would you please care


    to tell us, what it is that you did before taking this profession up?"


    "Well, I... I have recently graduated from college, majoring inputers." Leo almost blushed, having


    been questioned by Jean. "This is my passion. I have watched Detective Conan and Sherlock Homes,


    over 100 times. I am in this profession out of passion."


    Jean, who was drinking coffee, spat her drink out in shock, when she heard Leo speak. She squirted it


    all over Leo by mistake, as she heard the words Detective Conan and Sherlock Homes.


    Hasty and embarrassed, she apologised," I''m so sorry!" She quickly offered a tissue, now flustered by


    what she had done.


    "It is alright. Don''t worry about it." Wiping the coffee off his clothes, Leo calmly exined to the


    bewildered duo," I understand that myck of experience in this field can be a point of contention for


    you. Which is why, to prove my skills as a detective, I am willing to offer my services for free to you.


    Another thing is that I happened to watch and analyze that viral video online. I noticed several..."


    But Leo saw that they still seemed unconvinced. So he decided to provide an exnation.


    As soon as he said this, Moore asked him," Aren''t you a detective?" How do you know that the video


    posted online is problematic?"


    It was as if Leo was waiting to be asked this question. "Well, as I told you, I have majored inputers.


    When I saw the video I knew it had been tampered with and was edited heavily. If you give me some


    time, I can actually find out who the impostor is, who posted that video. I can find out the ID of the


    person who posted the video. With the ID you can reach the person." Both Jean and Moore noticed


    that Leo suddenly straightened up and became very serious when he was talking about the work. His


    eyes shone bright and his face was alert.


    After he was done, Jean and Moore looked much convinced and felt that there was some hope.


    However, in the back of their mind, they questioned his abilities and were still a little apprehensive.


    However, they also knew, that if he had the skill to track down the ID of the person who posted the


    video online, he would be much closer to solve this case than anyone else could ever be.


    Leo was determined as he spoke again. "Look, I know that you have some doubt in my abilities. But


    ever since I have seen the video, it has aroused my curiosity too. That is why I am willing to do this


    work for you for free. I happen to hate people who use others falsely. So you don''t need to be


    worried. You can trust me.


    I will try to help you find the person behind all this, to the best of my abilities."


    Now Jean was convinced. She said," Leo, if you really find the culprit, I promise you, I will make it


    worth your time and effort."


    Leo wanted to politely decline her offer, but before he could say anything, Moore gave him a sharp pat


    on the back. It hurt a little as he winced in pain.


    Moore looked at Leo and then proceeded to say calmly," If you have the skill and you manage to solve


    the case, you shall be paid fittingly. And if you decline the payment, I''m afraid we''ll have to find other


    people to do this."


    Leo nodded his head, having no choice left. "Well, alright then." He straightened his sses delicately


    and went on to promise them," I won''t let you down. I assure you of that."


    In that moment, it was as if all of Jean''s doubts had dissolved into nothingness. She felt a certain


    gratitude and trust towards Leo. She smiled and said," I believe you."


    Leo smiled. He felt a warmth gush over him at Jean''s words.


    Jean proceeded to tell Leo everything that had transpired on that day. She gave him a brief and quick


    lowdown of the whole incident and also told him that her friend Eva had the videos from that day.


    Leo listened to her carefully, making notes wherever required.


    After they were done, he quietly finished his cup of coffee and got up to leave.


    After he was gone, Jean kept looking at his departing figure and turned to Moore," Should we trust


    him? I have a feeling that it is a little risky to do so."


    After all, their doubts were not out of ce at all. Leo had been very honest in confessing that it was his


    first time as a detective and he had no experience at all.


    Right now, she was worried about other things also. She was wondering where Leo got all those good


    reviews and the required permits from. If this was Leo''s first case, this looked strangely fishy.


    She kept pondering over how unreliable Leo seemed.


    Moore intervened her chain of thoughts and said gravely," I feel we should give him a chance and trust


    him. He seems resilient and hard-working. I truly think that he can help us find out who is behind all


    this."


    To which Jean responded," I also think that we should believe him. I know I''m a little paranoid, but its


    just because I want to be cautious." She sighed, helplessly.


    Moore understood and simply saidfortingly," Then let it be. Let''s just trust him."


    Jean nodded in agreement. "I guess you''re right. That''s what we should do." The duo walked out,


    settling the bills before going back to the hospital.


    Walking out of the gates, Jean suddenly remembered what Toby had once said to her. Reminiscing his


    words, she broke into a smile.


    Seeing her smile, Moore, who was walking next to her, asked her why she was smiling. "What


    happened, why are you suddenly smiling?"


    Jean faced towards him and said," Do you remember Toby?"


    Moore paused for a second and said," Yes, I do. What about him?"


    Jean smiled again and simply shook her head. "Before he left, he had specifically asked me to not


    leave the hospital. But we''ve left and we''re quite safe now. It seems to me that he lied to me. That


    video was just uploaded to humiliate me.


    I don''t think he ever meant to kill me."


    At a distance, Toby was carefully following the duo. He sighed to himself and mumbled, ''You


    underestimate your enemy, Mrs. Jean.''


    But Moore''s sharp ears picked up the words. He frantically looked around but in the bustling crowds,


    saw no familiar face. Afraid, he held Jean by the hand and ran back into the hospital.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Taken by absolute surprise, Jean looked at him, not knowing what was happening "What''s wrong?"


    Moore said," Let''s first get back into the hospital room. I''ll exin everything to you there." Moore just


    didn''t take his eyes off Jean. But he did not dare to halt, lest it would affect them dangerously. His only


    focus was to get them both to immediate safety into the hospital.

 Chapter 285 You Are Totally Shameless

    Chapter 285 You Are Totally Shameless


    By the time they reached the hospital, they both werepletely out of breath. Too tired to say


    anything and still worried, Moore looked at Jean. An agonised expression clouded his face but he


    couldn''t speak anything.


    "What happened?" Jean was panting and puffing, trying to catch her breath.


    "I...actually, ...I saw several suspicious men following us. I think I heard someone say your name..."


    Moore told Jean this while he himself tried to catch his breath.


    "What do you mean? How is that even possible? Are you sure it wasn''t your mind ying tricks on you


    out of fear? And even if you are right, think logically - why would they follow us? What would they want


    to do to us? I don''t think they want to hurt me or kill me. I haven''t done anything worth being hunted for.


    No stealing or robbing..."


    But before Jean could continue, Moore intervened.


    "What if they were people who were upset with Zed or whom Zed had offended? What if these people


    that Zed had offended in the past want revenge from him? And what if they take it out on you and


    kidnap you instead? They must have done this to put the Qi Group in trouble." Moore''s face hardened,


    a deep frown on his forehead.


    "If they wanted to kill me or hurt me, they''d have done so. But they were just following us. What does


    that mean?" Initially anxious, Jean suddenly thought of something and a smile appeared on her lips.


    She looked at Moore.


    "I think I know why! Just the video isn''t enough evidence to bring down Zed''spany. They need


    something concrete. So until the wirepuller is found and until the Qi group is besieged, they are sure to


    attack you - even for the second time.And what do you think they will do, to your paralysed body lying


    contorted? The scarier part in fact is that we don''t even know whether they will take your life or do


    something more unthinkable to you." Moore said this with a lot of seriousness but he was aware this


    might scare her. So he was gentle andforting.


    "You''re behaving like Toby, Moore! Just like Toby, you also like to go to the root of the issue. What does


    that even mean? Did you say that on purpose?" Jean didn''t know how to answer that. It suddenly made


    her strangely ufortable.


    "If what I am saying is sounding like a threat to you, then I''d like to say it much more strongly. I hope it


    is going to make you more cautious," said Moore. He continued," Jean, understand that men like Toby


    never say things without meaning them. If he has asked you to be careful, that means you are indeed


    in danger. Don''t take it lightly. Keeping that in mind, and just don''t leave the hospital alone even once. I


    will follow you everywhere, and let me protect you." Moore was dead serious when he said all this. And


    he meant every word of it.


    "Oh my god, Moore. Are you alright? What has gotten into you?" A few moments passed and Jean


    frowned. She didn''t like all the tension between them right now. So she said," Look Moore, I get what


    you are saying. I am not taking anything lightly. But I just feel that if he has said I''m in danger, then I''m


    just worried about how safe am I here, in the hospital? What is the guarantee that nothing will happen


    here?"


    Moore heard her out and pondered over what she had just said. He took several minutes to respond to


    that," Jean, in my opinion, Zed hasn''t given up on youpletely. Maybe he''s out there looking for you.


    Here, in the hospital, there is a possibility that you are protected by him."


    Jean was puzzled. "What are you talking about?" she said. She was now trembling, at the very thought


    of what Moore had just said.


    On thinking harder about what had just transpired, Jean began to see sense in it. After all, didn''t


    Moore''s surgeon En have anything to do with this case? And he wasn''t just the surgeon here, he was


    also the director of the hospital.


    What happened between them had proved to Jean that theirs wasn''t a mere uncle-nephew


    rtionship.


    Jean couldn''t understand. Had Zed secretly arranged for people to look after her in the hospital?


    But then she saw sense and thought, ''He''d never do something like that. If that was true, why didn''t he


    With an tone of slight irritation in her voice, Jean said," Moore, stop thinking about all this." She shook


    her head in annoyance as she continued," I will take great care of myself and venture out of the


    hospital as little as possible. But you must never speak of Zed."


    "But, I didn''t..." Moore was about to give an exnation, but when he noticed Jean''s straight and


    control. She was forcing herself not to show any emotions at the mention of Zed.


    She finally said," I''m tired. Let''s just call it a day? I''ll go and rest." Saying this, she simply got up and


    feebly waved to Moore as she walked to her ward.


    Moore saw her departing figure and loudly sighed. He was thinking of a lot of things and his brain was


    fogged with worry and concerns. But he couldn''t do anything about it. So he simply lowered his head


    and walked towards his ward.


    Meanwhile, Jean was consumed in deep thought. She couldn''t stop thinking about what Moore had


    said.


    She had been waiting for Zed to show up at least once. But after all the waiting, he did note. So


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jean had given up all hope of seeing him at all.


    She had also thought of how, when he arrived, she would treat him like a stranger.


    With all these thoughts in her head, she simply pulled the door of her ward open but was taken aback.


    There was somebody in her ward, facing the opposite direction. She could see the person''s back.


    Jean knew at once who it was and she frowned, ''What does she want now?''


    Jesse heard the door open and immediately turned around. When she saw Jean standing there all


    alone, she remarked sarcastically," Ah, so you''re alone today? Where is your loyal follower? I''m


    actually d he isn''t here. I want to speak with you privately."


    "There is nothing to talk about, Jesse," Jean said haughtily. She walked in and ignored Jesse''s


    presence. Jean pulled out her hospital robes and went into the bathroom to change.


    "Jean! I havee to help you. Why are you behaving like this? I know you went out right now, didn''t


    you? I see you have been enjoying life normally, even without Zed by your side. I didn''t take you to be


    such a woman. You''ve surprised me. Imagine what Zed will do when he gets to know that even inside


    the hospital, you couldn''t help having a dirty rtionship with another man..."


    But Jean cut her short. "Say whatever you want, but right now I need to rest and I need you to leave


    my ward."


    In her hospital robes now, she glowered at Jesse and held the door open for her, motioning for her to


    leave.


    "You..." said Jesse angrily. But secondster she changed to sneer at Jean and said," What? Is this


    anger of yours a way to disguise your shame? Because what I have said ispletely true."


    "You are a shameless woman, Jesse. If anyone should be ashamed, it is you!" Jean said angrily to


    Jesse.


    Jean had put up with Jesse more than enough. Back then, she had tolerated all of Jesse''s misdoings


    and tantrums because she was Zed''s sister. But she could see through this girl very clearly and knew


    that she actually had special feelings for Zed. But in order not to hurt or embarrass Zed, Jean had


    simply yed along and never said a word against Jesse.


    But today, she was done. She had no reason to put up with her anymore.


    "Jean! You are insulting me and I will not take it. Are you out of your mind?" Jesse''s anger knew no


    bounds when she heard Jean talking about her like that, calling her shameless.


    She was now shaking in anger as she screamed at Jean," You are an ill-bred and uncouth woman. No


    wonder Zed left you. That''s what you deserve."


    "Get. Out. Just get out of my room this very instant. I don''t want to see your face," fumed Jean. She


    pointed towards the door, signalling Jesse to leave. She wasn''t going to stand around and take Jesse''s


    nonsense anymore.


    Not to be deterred, Jesse said," You are going to pay a heavy price for the way you have behaved with


    me today. Jean, you just wait and watch. I hade here to tell you, just so you know, your loving


    husband and my dear brother Zed, is currently in this hospital, lying unconscious. And look at you. This


    behaviour, you silly obnoxious woman."


    In that moment, Jean forgot about everything else. She cried," What! What are you talking about?" She


    walked towards Jesse who was now near the door and held her by her arm. Jean''s voice shook out of


    anger and she was trembling.


    She couldn''t fathom what was happening. Zed, unconscious, in the hospital - what was happening?


    "What happened! What is wrong with him!" Jean eximed.


    Jesse replied," Why do you think I came in and waited for hours in this room for you to arrive. I wouldn''t


    have hurried here. You know I don''t particrly like to see you. I am here for Zed, because he is hurt."


    Jesse eximed, a hint of anger palpable in her voice.


    "If your dear brother is in the hospital, why are you standing here ming and using me, instead of


    being with him?" Jean asked. "How stupid do you think I am? You think I''ll fall for any lie?" Jean let go


    of her grasp on Jesse''s hand and took a few steps back. She sneered as she went back.


    "I knew you wouldn''t believe me, Jean," said Jesse inly. "So I took a picture of Zed, as a proof to


    show you. This morning at about half past five, Zed was hit by a drunk driver. He met with a bad


    ident near the Pearl Hotel. Look how badly he has been hurt."


    Jesse quickly fished out her phone to show Jean the picture.


    Jean raised her head, half expecting to see nothing. But she froze when she saw Zed''s picture. The


    sight of him lying unconscious and badly hurt curdled her blood and made her go numb with fear for his


    life.

 Chapter 286 I Want To Meet Him

    Chapter 286 I Want To Meet Him


    Jean looked at the picture once again. Zed was lying unconscious, bruises on his hands and face. His


    arms and legs were tightly wound with bandages.


    Zed was hurt. It didn''t look fatal though.


    "What happened?" asked Jean again. Jean was shock. She wanted Jesse to tell her everything.


    She suddenly recollected, the Pearl Hotel was nearby.


    However, what she couldn''t figure out was what Zed was doing, near the hospital at such early hours of


    the morning.


    Jesse broke her thoughts as she said," The driver who hit him was drunk at that time. The police


    interrogated him but he kept crying. It looks like an ident right now at least." Even as Jesse said the


    words, she knew that even she herself didn''tpletely believe that.


    In fact, nobody thought it was an ident. There were a lot of people who believed that this was an


    attempt at premeditated murder.


    The thought of it also frightened Jesse so much, she trembled a little.


    Those men out there, were just waiting to get their hands on them.


    And she knew that they were the same people who...


    ...were after the video that was uploaded.


    But then Jean realized it too, that it didn''t matter what Zed was doing out there at that unearthly hour.


    This looked like an attempt to kill him for sure."Where is Zed now?" she enquired.


    "He is here in this very same hospital. That''s the reason I am here." Jesse answered, her voice


    arrogant and angry.


    Jean couldn''t quite understand the anger. "You said you waited for me for a long time, several hours


    almost?"


    "Yes." said Jesse. "I want to know what you think of my proposition, the one I put forth yesterday. We


    need to fight back together, before they can hurt us," Jesse said to her.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    That was why she had even bothered to show up today.


    She was extremely terrified, when she saw Zed lying, all bruised and hurt.


    She wanted Jean to change her mind. Even if it meant having to listen to her taunts, she wanted to do


    this out of fear for her own life.


    Even Jean felt scared. She knew that they were in real danger, especially after Zed''s ident.


    She realized that had she not known about this incident, she would have definitely gone out and gotten


    hurt, most certainly.


    I must be more cautious and careful now, thought Jean.


    Coming back to the present Jean looked at Jesse. "I told you I wasn''t interested yesterday and my


    answer isn''t going to change today either." Jean sighed, as she said this to Jesse.


    "But why?" asked Jesse exasperatedly. "Zed is your husband! Have you once thought of anyone else


    except for yourself?" Jesse was now angry. "They just want to hurt Zed. They tried to make you feel


    bad through that video incident also. Don''t you think you should help with this mess?" Then, Jesse said


    quietly," Look, I know you can help him."


    I know you''re sad. That video incident caused a misunderstanding between you and Zed, I am aware.


    And he didn''te for you. But look at yourself also once. Have you cared about him at all? Do you


    even know why he was out so early in the morning today? He hasn''t slept a wink, because he knows


    his sleep is nothingpared to the problems of thepany. This needs to be solved anyhow."


    Jesse had tears in her eyes, at Jean''s refusal to help her with this case.


    Jean looked at Jesse and took a hard long look at herself. This time, she knew she was the culprit. She


    was being selfish.


    She med Zed all throughout, thinking of him to be heartless and cold because he didn''t help her in


    her time of need.


    After what Jesse had told her, she knew she could forgive Zed. After all, he must have been so worried


    and so busy in trying to solve the issue for thepany too.


    Jean knew, that the video that was uploaded was actually meant to hurt Zed.


    But she got caught in the crossfire and became the main subject in the video, and Zed had gotten


    dragged into this.


    She had to take some responsibility too and help out in solving this whole mess.


    However, she definitely could not let Maranda, Ron and Calvin testify her innocence. She couldn''t


    expose their identities to this mess. They had to be kept a secret.


    "Please take me to Zed''s room. I really must meet him. I want to see him." Jean''s expressions had


    softened and she looked at Jesse.


    But thetter was surprised. "Really, you have changed your mind then? Well if you agree to my


    proposition, we must not count Zed in. I don''t think he will agree with this whole thing," Jesse said.


    "I can''t say that for sure. Let me meet him first." Jean did not want to promise anything just yet. She


    had to meet Zed first.


    She just had to see him.


    She had made up her mind to never say anything about all this to Miranda, Ron or Calvin.


    She knew that it won''t change anything at all.


    She was only going to treat this as a great opportunity to get a word in with Zed.


    She could finally get her word in now, since Zed was in no position to respond, he''d have to hear her


    out now.


    But this was her secret. Jean did not want Jesse to know her true purpose behind wanting to go meet


    Zed.


    If Jesse found out about this, she may perhaps disallow the meeting.


    Jesse might have been smart, but she was a simply girl. She really fell for the idea that Jean would


    agree to what she was saying, after she met Zed.


    Jesse, unmindful of what was going on in Jean''s head, happily led her to meet Zed.


    Getting a good look at Jean, as they walked through the empty corridors, Jesse wondered how Jean


    looked thin, frail and fatigued.


    She worried about the girl''s health, noticing how weak she looked.


    People usually tend to sympathize with the weak.


    But in reality, Jean and Jesse couldn''t stand each other. They only tolerated each other for Zed''s sake.


    Jesse masked her unhappiness with her sigh. She did not want Jean to know what she really thought


    of her.


    Jean heard Jesse sigh and looked to face her. "Is everything okay?" She knew this wasn''t about Zed.


    After a moment''s pause, Jean asked," Is Zed alright?"


    "No he is not," Jesse said. "But you know him, he didn''t even want to rest in the hospital. He just kept


    working, inspite of the doctor''s constant suggestions that he should rest." She continued," Zed just


    wouldn''t stay here. He kept wanting to go to the office even if his leg hurt. He wanted to go with the


    driver. "So...I asked the doctor to sedate him in order to make him rest. He needs the rest more than


    anything else right now. He was up all night, not having slept a single wink."


    Jean nodded, she understood it very well. Zed''s obsession towards work was not unknown to her.


    Jean was d actually, that Zed was resting. She knew how the incident must have shocked him and


    not let him sleep a single wink out of worry.


    Jean wondered, though, where Zed had been the day he was knocked down at the Pearl Hotel and


    what he was doing there.


    The hotel was in the downtown, where Zed never had any houses or any business. Why was he there


    then?


    In fact Zed was so neurotic about time that he wouldn''t even waste time to travel from his office to the


    downtown. if needed, he would just take a nap in the office rather than leave it.


    There must have been another reason for Zed to go downtown, she wondered.


    She was thinking whether he was there on business. But she knew that if it was regarding work, no


    colleague would have spent the night working away with him.


    They soon took a sharp turn and arrived at the VIP area of the hospital, where Zed was admitted.


    Jean had not gotten all her answers yet. Things would be so much clearer after she met Zed.


    Jesse saw the two strong, brawny bodyguards standing outside Zed''s room.


    The bodyguards immediately parted, on seeing her. They were showing utmost respect and were very


    polite.


    But the moment theyid their eyes on Jean, they suddenly became very alert. It was as if they didn''t


    want to let her go inside to see him.


    This broke Jean''s heart a little. The bodyguards'' respect towards Jesse and their disy of hesitance


    towards her made her feel as if Jesse was closer to Zed than she was, right now.


    "Please open the door." Jesse ordered the bodyguards.

 Chapter 287 Why You Brought Her Here

    Chapter 287 Why You Brought Her Here


    The brawny, strong bodyguards were perplexed. They weren''t prepared for a situation like this and


    looked at one another with confusion. Finally, one of them spoke," Ms. Tang, we will dly let you go


    inside. But we can only allow you and nobody else to enter the hospital room." He continued,


    respectfully," Mr. Zed has said that no outsider should be allowed to enter. We request you to not make


    things difficult for us, Ms. Tang. This is our job."


    Hearing what the bodyguard had said, Jessce''s face lit up. She knew it was affecting Jean and she


    gave a faint smile. But soon she realized the repercussions and wiped the smile off her face, as if


    hiding something.


    Jean on the other hand, was turning pale.


    She was mentally prepared for this and knew that she would have a hard time trying to visit Zed.


    But she never thought that she''d never even get past the entrance like this.


    That too by Zed''s bodyguards of all the people.


    "How dare you speak to her like that! Don''t you know who she is?" Jesse barked at the bodyguards


    angrily. She continued," She isn''t an outsider, she is Mr. Qi, Zed''s wife! Now open the door at once."


    Her eyes shone with happiness at what the bodyguard had said earlier but her voice disyed anger.


    She continued," And even if you don''t know who she is, you know me, right?


    How can you stop me from bringing someone inside!" This time, there was genuine anger in her voice.


    "But Ms. Tang..." The two men were trying to find words to appease the angry woman, but Jesse simply


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    waved her hand, signalling them to say nothing more.


    "Just cut the crap and open the door for me. I take full guarantee of my guest here." This time Jesse


    spoke in a genuinely serious tone.


    Hearing Jesse speak, Jean realized that this was Jesse''s intention all along. Jesse brought Jean here


    to make Jean realize just one thing.


    Jesse wanted to show Jean how powerful she was at this moment and how important she was right


    now.


    Jesse knew that inspite of the fact that Jean would not be allowed to enter the ward, Jesse still brought


    Jean here so she could use her powers to show off.


    Jean knew that Jesse was only using the opportunity to lord over her and insult her.


    And Jesse seeded in doing so also!


    But Jean knew, as long as Zed cared about her still, all this nonsense with Jesse would not matter at


    all.


    In a way, Jean even felt that she deserved this.


    She made up her mind and swore to herself that this was thest time.


    Meanwhile, the two bodyguards, having been schooled by Jesse, had no choice but to open the door


    and let them both in.


    One of them even looked at Jean as though feeling guilty for his actions. He gave her an apologetic


    smile as he let her in.


    They clearly knew that Jean was Zed''s wife and didn''t intend to make trouble.


    But, it was Mr. Zed, who had specifically asked them to not let Jean in.


    The bodyguards had no idea what was going on between them. They couldn''t understand why Mr. Zed


    didn''t want his own wife toe see him. But then they were mere subordinates who had to obey his


    boss''s order dutifully.


    As the door opened, Jesse smiled and strode in confidently.


    Meanwhile, Jean was still looking at the bodyguard, taken aback by the look of guilt on his face. She


    felt bad for him, knowing that he was simply obeying orders. She smiled back at him, kindly.


    She knew Zed too well and understood the bodyguard''s difficulties also.


    She knew that his subordinates had no choice but to obey his orders. That was the only rule for all his


    workers.


    But what she could not understand was that why was Zed being that way.


    She couldn''t figure out why, inspite of being in the same hospital, Zed forbade her to visit him. Didn''t he


    want to talk and sort everything out with her?


    In that moment, Jean felt very annoyed with Zed. Still, she followed Jesse into the room.


    To their surprise, Zed was sitting on the bed, no sleeping but working away on hisptop, focusing hard


    on something.


    Jean''s eyes just fixated on the man. She kept looking at him. She wanted to stop him from working so


    much and take care of his health instead. But she held back her concerns and simply stood there,


    losing in her thought.


    ''It''s been long since I saw you, Zed.


    Actually it as only been a day since I saw you, but it feels like a century now!


    It is time for us to sort everything out now, '' Jean said to herself, after a deep breath.


    Looking at Zed work hard, Jesse sweetly asked him," Why are you so rebellious? You''ve been asked to


    rest, but you''re working. In fact I even asked Uncle En to sedate you. But looks like it didn''t work.


    Just get some sleep!"


    Zed responded," I''m feeling fine. In fact, I feel so full of energy. I don''t think I will be able to sleep even


    if there are sedatives." As he was talking to Jesse, Zed''s eyes roved to the silent figure standing in the


    corner of the hospital ward. He slowly turned to see who it was. When he saw Jean, his face


    immediately became angry and he hissed at Jesse," Why did you bring her here?"


    He made doubly sure to see if it was really Jean, and his face disyed an expression of disbelief


    when he was sure it was her.


    His face was now pale, the anger had drained off. He again asked, this time in a weak voice," What is


    she doing here?"


    Standing there, Jean was feeling extremely sad and bitter. She had expected Zed to behave like this,


    but still she could note to terms with the fact that this was the same man who had always been so


    nice to her.


    She thought, ''I only have myself to me for the whole video incident. I deserve this.''


    ''But'', thought Jean, ''he also owes me an exnation as to why he was lying in the same bed with


    Jesse Tang yesterday.


    He and I are both at fault. We have both done things that were wrong, we have both made mistakes.


    So why should I be the only one feeling guilty all the time, while he gets to be mad at me. How can he


    hate me, when he too is at fault equally?''


    Jean had been waiting in a corner, counting minutes as they passed.


    ''He looked at me for less than three seconds'', she wondered, feeling a little bitter inside.


    ''He must really hate me a lot. He couldn''t even look at me!'' Jean''s mind was buzzing with these


    thoughts constantly.


    Finally, she concluded with a heavy heart, ''Alright then, Zed Qi, you have showed how much I mean to


    you.''


    As she stood in a corner, smiling sadly, she couldn''t help but feel very bitter about how it had all


    spanned out.


    Meanwhile, Jesse''s voice rang into the room," Oh Zed, please don''t be mad." Jesse''s inside were


    bursting with happiness. Secretly, she was very pleased with how Zed had reacted on seeing Jean. But


    she had to control her emotions right now and pretended to persuade him to see her. She got to work,


    as she tried to get Zed to talk to Jean and said with vicious sweetness," She is your wife after all. And


    she cares about you so much. You both were in the same hospital. I see no reason for the two of you to


    not see each other now. Please talk to her. How can you be so rude to Jean, Zed?"


    Visibly irritated, Zed finally said," Okay, fine, please stop speaking for her, Jesse. Both you and I know


    what she has done. We saw it ourselves in that video. And you, of all the people, know why I am in the


    hospital right now. So you should know that I simply do not want to see her." Zed''s face was cold and


    the anger in his voice was almost as if it was radiating around the room.


    Jesse had not expected Zed to be so stubborn in his coldness.


    But she was happy about it. She thought to herself, ''Wow, Zed used to be so nice to Jean all the time,


    before the video was leaked out in public.


    His love and care for her had made Jean so arrogant. I remember how much attitude she gave me,


    because Zed spoilt her so much.


    And look at them now.''


    In her heart, Jesse was super satisfied with Zed''s coldness towards Jean.


    ''Zed used to be so in love with her. He must have been very serious about his love.


    I''m sure he thinks that Jean is innocent in this whole matter. He is angry because of her extra marital


    flings with other men.


    Oh, Jean Wen, this ispletely your fault. You only have yourself to me for ruining everything.''


    Jesse''s glee knew no bounds, as she was thinking all of these things. Suddenly, she was brought back


    to reality by the sound of Jean''s voice. "Zed, I want to talk to you."


    "We have nothing to talk about." Zed replied, coldly, a tinge of sadness evident in his voice. He barely


    even looked at her as he spoke.


    Jean said," We have to sort our problems out. I think it is time, we talk and clear this mess." There was


    a little desperation in her voice. "I will not move from here and I will wait until you are ready to speak to


    me again. But I have to talk to you and figure this out right now," she said firmly. "I understand that you


    don''t want to talk to me. I''m sure you don''t even want to see me right now. But hear me out. Once I''ve


    said what I want to, I promise I''ll leave immediately."


    Jean was now firm, her face determined.


    But Zed was not to be persuaded so easily. "I don''t want to talk to you." He replied, ring at Jean with


    hatred. "Do you not understand? I just don''t want to talk."


    Still firm, but calm Jean replied," I still stand my ground. I insist we sort this out." Jean pulled a chair for


    herself and sat down. Her face was serious and her voice was firm. She looked like she meant


    business and she wasn''t going to budge until she had spoken to Zed.


    "You..." Zed started to say, but stopped midway. Zed''s face suddenly turned pale, as his anger was


    reced with surprise. He had not expected Jean to be so stubborn. "I don''t care what you do. All you


    efforts are going to be futile. I simply don''t want to talk to you. I suggest you just go away. Go, before I


    have you thrown out. Because if I do that, it will be very embarrassing for you," said Zed.


    "Look Zed, Jean really wants to talk to you. Why don''t you just hear her out once?" This time, it was


    Jesse''s voice. Seeing how tensed the situation had gotten, she intervened.

 Chapter 288 We Should Divorce

    Chapter 288 We Should Divorce


    Zed had clearly informed his bodyguards, Gregory and Terry, to stop Jean if she ever tried to enter the


    room or see him. But Jesse herself led her to him.


    This made him very angry. He had never expected Jesse to take Jean''s side.


    He knew Jesse very well. She was stubborn and could be irrational at times. So he didn''t even try to


    argue with her on this.


    But Zed did not want to talk to Jean either. He feared the confrontation.


    He was scared because he knew what she was going to say to him. She was standing right in front of


    him and was ready to tell him the decision she had made.


    Zed just could not exin to Jean why he was refusing to see her all this time.


    But he knew Jean. And he knew what she hade to tell him, even before she had entered the room.


    The truth was, that Zed loved her. With all his might, he loved Jean and so he was scared of what she


    was going to say next.


    In this whole situation, it was just Jesse who didn''t know anything. And she was sitting in front of Zed,


    pleading with him to talk to Jean just once. He knew he could not refuse for too long. So finally, Zed


    said," Jesse, could you please leave us alone for sometime? I''ll speak to Jean."


    "Oh, but why?" Jesse was taken aback. She hadn''t expected this. In fact she led Jean to Zed only


    because she wanted to be a part of this conversation.


    She was so overwhelmed at Zed''s reaction that even if she tried to say something, she could not


    muster the words.


    She could not believe that Zed wanted a word with Jean privately.


    "Just please give us a moment Jesse," said Zed. He did not offer any exnations to her. He knew that


    she could not argue with him on this at all.


    Unwillingly, Jesse got up and went out of the room.


    She red at Jean angrily and hoped that she could say something to change Zed''s mind and let her


    sit. But she knew it wasn''t going to happen.


    After Jesse left, both Jean and Zed became very awkward. The atmosphere was tense as they were


    together alone.


    Zed turned to hisptop and started working, ignoring herpletely. Jean sat there awkwardly, while


    Zed behaved like she didn''t exist.


    After he was done, Zed looked up slowly to see Jean waiting for him to finish, patiently.


    The moment Zed looked at her, Jean felt her heart skip a beat. She felt her breathing fasten and did not


    know what to do.


    She breathed in and calmed herself down. She put on a straight face, not wanting to show him her true


    feelings. Sheposed herself and asked him," Zed, why did you go to The Pearl Hotel this morning?"


    Zed was stumped. Jean had cleverly asked him a question that would reveal his true feelings about


    her. Zed could not answer it. The truth was, that he still cared for her. He had gone there because of


    her. He couldn''t let her know he hade herest night to see her.


    He was worried that Jean didn''t have any bodyguards and could be in danger.


    He had ordered Toby, one bodyguard, to stay on her trail and keep an eye on her at all times. Toby was


    always there, on his orders.


    So when Zed left the hospital this morning, without any bodyguards by his side, he had be


    vulnerable to attack.


    He responded coldly," You have no right to ask me anything." He wanted to keep his distance with


    Jean.


    Jean was heartbroken at his response. They were husband and wife, but he was behaving like a


    merciless enemy. She quickly tried to cover up," Sorry...I didn''t mean to..." she gave a wry smile. "I


    know I shouldn''t ask. It is my fault."


    Her heart was filled with sadness and she tried very hard not to cry. She lowered her head so Zed


    could not see her sad face. She did not want to reveal any sign of weakness to this man, who was cold


    hearted and rude to her now.


    Zed could not contain himself when Jean said sorry. He was breaking inside. He should be the one


    apologizing because he could not provide her with a good life. He loved her to bits.


    But inspite of all the love for her, Zed could not express it at all. He knew that if he got back together


    with Jean, those men woulde after her also. And he could not let that happen.


    His heart was breaking into pieces, with Jean sitting so close to him. He wanted to take her hand, hold


    her but he could not. He knew it was dangerous, if he made the slightest movement, she would find out


    his true feelings and that would not be good for her.


    In his heart, Zed apologized a thousand times to Jean.


    But he was thanking god also at the same time. He felt lucky, that the drunk driver had hit him instead


    of Jean. He could not bear anything happening to her.


    He realized that keeping his distance with Jean was the right decision.


    He was willing to suffer through everything, as long as Jean was safe and sound.


    All he needed was some time. He needed to find out who the person was behind all this.


    All he hoped for, was that Jean waits for him and that she understands. He had to sort this mess out


    first.


    Once all this was over, he would do everything to get her forgiveness. But he was going to undergo a


    long journey of bitter loneliness before that happens.


    But a part of him was also scared. The way he was behaving with her, he was scared that she would


    leave him without waiting for him.


    Zed hated himself for breaking her heart. He wished there was some other way.


    He could not suffer her sadness. He knew she was lonely and sad without him.


    He wished he could express his love to her, tell her how much she meant to him. He wished to just hold


    her and tell her how happy he wanted to make her.


    Suddenly, a small voice brought him back from his reverie. "Zed, I don''t think our rtionship can now


    recover from what has happened. We should get a divorce. That''s the only way."


    There was no sadness on Jean''s face when she said this. She had been thinking a lot and had calmed


    herself down before making this decision. She knew that women were emotional beings and they


    needed love, more than anything else, to survive. Without love, there was no rtionship for them. So


    she frankly told him what she felt and thought.


    She knew it was a meaningless rtionship that should be ended.


    Jean knew, that even after they divorced, she would always love Zed. She could never remove him


    from her heart. But she also knew that she would be very unhappy, if she continued being in a


    rtionship with Zed and continued to bear his cold dialogues and taunts.


    "Are you sure? Think once again, if you really mean it Jean." Zed was shocked. He could not even sit


    on the bed. It was as of the earth beneath him had shaken.


    Zed did not know how to refuse her proposal of divorce. So he just kept silent, trying to think of what to


    say.


    He had to answer smartly and dodge this. He could not let Jean know that he still loved her truly and


    madly. But he also could not agree to the divorce.


    He knew that this wasing. He knew Jean would consider divorce at some point. But he wasn''t


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    expecting it to happen today.


    Zed just kept quiet. He kept thinking.


    Zed wanted Jean to stay away from him. And so he had to be very rude to her. He knew that his


    merciless taunts and cold dialogues were going to force her to divorce him, but that is what he was


    afraid of.


    Zed red at Jean, sharply. Jean could see anger in his dark eyes.


    Zed knew he could not show any trace of love to her.


    So he decided to temporarily put off the offer of divorce right now.


    Jean wanted to put on a brave face. She did not want this man to know how much she loved him and


    so she lowered her head again. She had no energy left, to argue with him now.


    For her, Zed''s love was everything. And now that there was no love, she saw no reason to stay.


    Zed was acting like a cold stranger. He did not seem like her husband anymore and that was breaking


    her heart into bits.


    Jean thought that Zed hated her now.


    And so, she too wanted to stay away from him. She wanted to return his coldness with her distance.


    "I mean it. I want you to think about this. Once we divorce, our lives will be very different," said Jean


    and she sighed a little. It was a very big decision and she knew that it was going to have a big impact


    on them all. So she simply waited for Zed to give his verdict.


    Zed felt angry. He felt that Jean was being very selfish in this rtionship, just thinking about herself.


    Jean knew that Zed had loved her immensely. He was willing to change for her, and he had started


    wearing socks because of her. She didn''t understand how they had reached at such a stage in their


    rtionship now.


    "Let me ask you a question..." Zed said. He looked at Jean and continued," ...do you remember my


    response every time when you mentioned divorce? I can help you remember, if you are not being able


    to recall it. I had said I will not let that happen. I will not divorce you, until and unless I want to."


    Jean could feel the anger radiating from Zed, as he spoke. Jean was scared of him now. But she put on


    a brave face and simply said," Zed, there is nothing left between us anymore."


    Jean just could not understand why Zed still wanted to continue this rtionship even when there was


    no love or meaning left in it anymore.


    "Nothing?" Zed replied, in a menacing tone," Jean, you seem to be forgetting a lot of things." He


    wanted to tell her," Jean, you own me" but he couldn''t say it. So he just made a dissatisfied noise."You


    need to take responsibility for the video incident. It is because of that video, that someone is after me


    now. You see how it has affected me. I got hurt because of it. Everyone knows that you have been


    fooling around behind my back, getting another man to please you. Everyone has seen it. Do you really


    think that you should leave me at such a time? When I am in such danger? Do you want everyone to


    say that you put me in danger and then left me?


    In fact, why didn''t we ever talk about this affair of yours? Tell me Jean, how could you flirt with another


    man when we are still married?" Zed was trying every possible way to keep her from danger and yet


    not leave her.


    He knew that Jean was too naive to know what was happening around her.


    Zed was hoping to show her, make her realize that she is being watched.


    "Zed, please don''t say such things. You know I am not that kind of a person. I don''t leave people when


    they are in trouble or danger. We both know that there is a problem in our rtionship. I wasn''t even


    the first person to know about your ident. How is it normal for a couple to keep distance from each


    other like this? I haven''t been in your life since a very long time. I don''t think we''re even a couple


    anymore, owing to all this distance." Jean was frank and blunt when she expressed how she really felt.

 Chapter 289 I Shouldn’t Have Married You

    Chapter 289 I Shouldn¡¯t Have Married You


    "I did not want you toe to the hospital and meet me. Have you wondered why I did not tell you


    about my hospitalisation?" Zed asked. Jean''s insistence on taking a divorce had caused an emotional


    upheaval in him.


    "Why?" Jean was stunned with all the things that Zed was saying. She was curious to know why he


    didn''t want her toe see him.


    "It was because I was upset about how you lied to me. You swore to me that you were with Maranda


    only. And yet, in that video from that night, I saw you being intimate with some guy called Calvin. You


    know very well that I dislike you being friends with other men or even going out with other men. And


    here, you were being intimate with another man. And now, Ie to know that you not only cheat on


    me but also don''t trust me. Yesterday morning, you saw me sleeping on the same bed with Jesse and


    you thought I was having an illicit affair with her, didn''t you?" Zed red at Jean fiercely.


    "But...no..I didn''t. The video was edited..." She tried to talk to Zed and offer an exnation about the


    video to him. But seeing how he was so angry and so fierce, she did not know how to say it.


    And then, she realized it. She knew that no matter what exnations she offered, Zed was not going to


    believe her.


    She decided to not say anything. She knew that it was all going to fall on deaf ears and she did not


    want to worsen the situation further. She decided that she had to move on.


    She finally heaved a sigh of disappointment and said," Okay, Zed, you know what. I give up. Everything


    you say is correct. I don''t want to defend myself."


    "Oh, really?" he sneered. "So now that you cannot cover up all the lies that you have told me, you are


    telling me this?" "Jean, I swear I never knew you were such a characterless woman. Had I known you


    were like this, I would have never..."


    Before he could finish that sentence, he noticed how sad and distraught Jean looked. But he said it


    anyway in a low voice," ...married you."


    In his mind, Zed was constantly apologizing to her. ''Jean I am sorry. Right now, I have to be rude and


    merciless. That is the only way to keep you away from me.''


    Jean, on the other hand, gave a dryugh and said," You regret marrying me and yet you don''t want to


    divorce me. Isn''t it rather ironic?" She continued, sarcastically," Since you no longer want to be married


    to me and you wish that you never were, don''t you think it is best if we just end this? Tell me the truth."


    She was now serious and added," You don''t want to end this marriage just because you are bothered


    about your ego. Right?"


    She stared at him coldly, her gaze steely. She had been very disappointed with everything that he had


    been doing to her recently.


    Jean''s heart felt stone cold, as if the icy cold knife of Zed''s words had stabbed her right where it hurt


    and made it turn to ice.


    "Unless I want a separation, you have no right to end this marriage," said Zed conclusively. He was


    tired of her mentioning divorce again and again.


    Up until now, she only felt sadness and desperation, but now what she was feeling was beyond numb.


    Zed''s ruthlessness had made her cold too. She felt a shiver running down her spine and Zed noticed


    her face shone with steely determination and her eyes were ssy, as if she would cry.


    Zed had always been this way. He could never stand another person''s authority over him.


    Jean did not understand. Their marriage was already over. They had nothing left and it was


    meaningless to trudge on. Yet he insisted that they shouldn''t part.


    ''You are a cruel and ruthless man, Zed.


    You no longer wish me to be your wife and yet you don''t want to set me free.


    I don''t believe your heartlessness.''


    Jean pondered over what was happening and closed her eyes to think it all over. "I know what this is


    about," said she. Jean opened her eyes only to look at Zed''s face, which showed no trace of love and


    concern. She then said in a clear voice," I have realized that you do not wish to even see me.


    Therefore, I will note and meet you again, Zed."


    She spoke the words and got up to leave, but just then...


    "Wait!"It was Zed''s voice that rang in the room. He could not control himself when he saw her leave


    and simply shouted.


    Jean froze. She did not understand what was happening. She looked back at Zed, eyebrows knitted,


    looking dumbfounded.


    Zed suddenly felt a hot gush on his face. He was feeling awkward and nervous when Jean looked at


    him inquisitively.


    And finally, he had a brilliant idea. Clearing his voice, he spoke with no remorse," Jean, I have frozen


    your ck card. From now forth, you will have to earn your own money, and you will not get a single


    penny from me if you need to buy something. But I do not wish to embarrass you or put you in a spot.


    So I will give you some money right now for your living expenses until you sort yourself out."


    He casually opened the drawer next to him and got out an envelope full of cash.


    Zed knew that his cover would be blown if Jean still had ess to the card.


    He had no choice but to freeze her card. He wanted her to be safe but at least not to suffer mary


    problems. So he thought giving her some cash was much easier. That way, she could also be safe.


    As Zed tried to hand her the bulky package full of cash, Jean sneered at him, with a cold, mocking


    smile on her face.


    She realized that Zed was still being very generous towards her.


    He was treating her like some beggar, sending her away rudely.


    As much as Jean wanted to reject his offer for money, she couldn''t. In spite of her self-respect, she


    realized that she still had Moore''s and her medical expenses to be paid and she also had to pay Leo.


    After all, she only had 100, 000 dors left, which was a lot less than her actual expenses. Right now,


    she needed the money.


    She walked over to him to get the envelope full of cash, but right when she was about to take it from


    him, something in her heart stopped her.


    She looked up at Zed, who was now closer to her. She studied his expression but only found coldness


    and confusion on it.


    "Listen, Jean, you must hide this money. Please don''t tell anyone that I gave it to you." This was by far


    the gentlest way he had spoken to her today. His voice was tender and polite.


    Even Jean''s voice had softened a little and her face wore an expression of tenderness as she said," Of


    course, Zed. I am not out of my mind. I won''t tell anyone about this."


    It was only after she spoke and confirmed that Zed breathed a sigh of relief.


    When Jean tried to take the cash from him, Zed could not seem to let go. His eyes were fixed on


    Jean''s beautiful white hands.


    But Jean thought that Zed was not willing to give her the money, as he would not let go.


    This made her angry. She had not even asked for the money. It was Zed who was giving it to her.


    At that moment, Jean felt that Zed was being wicked.


    "Look, Zed, if you don''t want to..." But Zed suddenly realized what was happening and quickly let go of


    the envelope.


    "I am tired now. You need to go. Please get out." Zed said this much and leaned on his bed, closing his


    eyes as if asleep.


    Jean casted a fiercely angry nce at him. She could not believe this man''splete ruthlessness.


    As Jean turned her back towards him, Zed opened his eyes to look at her. He noticed that Jean was


    dressed in loose, shabby clothes. Her clothes hung on to her, and she had gotten a lot thinner and


    weaker. This made him very, very sad.


    He could not help but wonder what was wrong with her.


    She had been in the hospital for two whole days under medical care. But still, she looked weak and


    feeble.


    Zed could not understand, so he decided to consult with En and ask him about Jean''s medical


    condition.


    As Jean exited the ward, Jesse, who was standing outside the whole time, ran towards her. She had


    been curious all this while. She said," So Jean, what did you talk about?"


    Jean inly replied," You should not ask me about this. It is private." Jesse kept questioning her, but


    Jean just didn''t have the heart to reply. She kept walking ahead, ignoring her.


    Jean thought that Jesse''s behaviour waspletely off the course. She wasn''t even very close to her.


    And what happened between her and Zed was not Jesse''s business at all.


    "Jean, you know I''m just concerned..." Jesse was annoyed at Jean''spleteck of interest in talking


    to her.


    She was also embarrassed because Terry and Gregory, the two bodyguards, were watching.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She thought that Jean should have been polite at least to her.


    "Thank you for your concern, Jesse. But I don''t want to discuss it. Plus, it is my business and I don''t


    think you need to know." Saying this, Jean simply headed towards her own ward.


    Jesse was extremely angry. She turned away, started walking towards Zed''s ward and pushed the door


    open. As soon as she was inside, she masked her anger with a sweet smile.


    "Zed, my brother..." She put on her best smile and said in the sweetest tone she could.


    Her voice was so sweet and fake that even the bodyguards turned to look inside. They had


    goosebumps at how Jesse''s tone changed suddenly.

 Chapter 290 Am I Too Selfish

    Chapter 290 Am I Too Selfish


    Zed had already expected that Jesse woulde in, so he stared at her with a poker face and spoke,"


    I am tired..."


    His voice was full of impatience and coldness."Zed, tell me what Jean came to see you for? After all, I


    brought her in and I will feel uneasy if I don''t get things clear, especially after I saw her threaten you


    arrogantly..."


    ''Do you also know that Jean came here because of you?''


    Zed sneered in his heart, ''If you hadn''t make trouble, I wouldn''t have felt so embarrassed just now.''


    It was also because of Jesse that Jean hated Zed more and he knew it.


    Thinking of this, Zed felt a sharp headache.


    He contemted and understood that it would take him a lot of effort to gain Jean''s love.


    On the other hand, Jesse was startled to notice Zedpletely forgot her presence in the room.


    ''Did Jean do something to anger Zed?''


    "Zed, I am sorry, I didn''t mean it!I shouldn''t have let here in. I am so sorry. I will never let her in


    again!"apologized Jesse, as she looked at Zed, feeling self-condemned and uneasy.


    "Forget it! It''s not your fault." Zed heaved a long sigh," She wanted a divorce and I didn''t agree."


    "Zed, why didn''t you agree?" The mention of divorce made Jesse happy, but Zed''s reply to it brought


    shock.


    "Do you think it''s the right time to agree ..." Zed didn''t speak more but looked at Jesse and frowned.


    "I got it!" Jesse interrupted furiously," I didn''t expect that Jean was such a woman, who would distance


    herself with you after seeing that yourpany is in trouble and knowing that video was made against


    you. What a scheming woman she is!"


    "What did you say just now? Jean knows that the video is made to exploit me?" asked Zed, with a tinge


    of surprise.


    Realizing her mistake, Jesse opened her eyes wide and hastily added," Anyone with a brain can know


    that. I went to see her yesterday and saw Maranda and Ron in her ward. It is well-known in Imperial


    Capital that Ron is a very cunning man."


    "Why didn''t I know that you went to spy Jean yesterday? What did you aim to find out?" Completely


    perplexed, Zed had his eyebrows knitted in a frown.


    ''What the hell is Toby doing?


    Why didn''t he inform me about this?


    And that Ron, why did he go to the hospital with Maranda to see Jean? What is his motive?


    Isn''t he in love with Maranda?'' Zed wondered.


    "I..." Jean stammered. She regretted and cursed herself for not being careful with her words. ''Why did I


    let it slip?'' she scorned herself.


    Now she didn''t know how to exin it to Zed.


    "I heard about Jean being hospitalized, so I went to see her! Don''t use the word ''spy'', Zed! I knew you


    were busy and couldn''t spare time for this. But I also know you care about her, so I went to make sure


    she is fine."


    Being a quick-mindeddy, Jesse managed to escape with this answer.


    Hearing this, Zed''s face softened a bit, but he continued to admonish her," But you didn''t tell me about


    it afterward."


    "I wanted to tell you but you didn''te homest night." Jesse felt aggrieved when speaking of this.


    "Zed, where did you gost night?"


    "I was invited to a dinnerst night to meet some big shareholders. I drank too much, so I didn''t get


    back." Zed exined indifferently.


    A look of understanding passed Jesse''s face and she nodded her head. She let out a long sigh of


    relief.


    When she got the news about Zed''s ident this morning and heard it was so close to the hospital,


    she had an idea that Zed was with Jeanst night.


    But after she saw the expression on Jean''s face and Zed''s reaction when they met, she discarded the


    idea.


    And she scolded herself for being so silly.


    However, when these two asked her to leave and they talked for as long as ten minutes separately


    inside the ward, this weird thought came up in her mind again.


    She sat outside and tried to guess what they could be talking about.


    Now Zed''s exnation took the weight off her shoulder and she felt relieved.


    "Zed, you take a good rest and I am leaving now." Jesse now seemed to be in a good mood and she


    smiled at Zed.


    He nodded quickly because he actually wanted to rest.


    Last night, he had less than two hours of sleep.


    After thepany was in trouble, he busied himself at work and now he really felt worn out.


    Seeing Zed''s tired eyes, Jesse felt distressed. She tucked him up tenderly and then crept to walk out of


    the ward.


    On the other side of the hospital, Jean walked back toward her ward and saw Moore sitting at the


    bedside.


    Surprised, she took a look at her wristwatch and noticed that one hour had passed since she went to


    Zed''s ward.


    Seeing that Jean was back, Moore hastily exined," I couldn''t feel sleep, so I came to see whether


    you woke up. But I found that you weren''t here. Where did you go?"


    It took several seconds before Jean found her voice. "Zed is in the hospital, so I went to see him."


    "What''s going on?" Astonishment was disyed on Moore''s face hearing this.


    "He was hit by a drunkard this morning. Fortunately, he is not badly hurt." Jean replied, in an indifferent


    tone.


    "So you went to see him, you..." Moore asked worriedly.


    "I went for him to ask for a divorce, but I was rejected relentlessly. On top of that, I faced


    humiliation."Jean felt helpless and heavy-hearted when she spoke about this. "I really can''t understand


    why he still insists on keeping this marriage at this time, just for his ridiculous fame? Isn''t he tired of


    this?"


    "Jean, I do think that he is right in this matter." Moore abruptlymented, as he looked at Jean. He


    knew Jean was going to kill him for voicing out this opinion, but he didn''t care.


    "What did you say?" asked Jean with bulging eyes. She had the I-am-going-to-kill-you-look on her face.


    "No man can divorce you under this circumstance. Even if he hates you to the bone, he will have to


    maintain this marriage. If he divorces you, his fame and reputation along with his career can go down


    the drain. You know Zed very well. He is such a shrewd and sharp-sighted man. How can he agree


    your request?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moore exined to her patiently.


    His words quieted Jean down and she had to admit what Moore said was absolutely right.


    She always considered things from her own perspective and never considered Zed''s.


    Now she thought and realized that Zed had all the important things at stake, and pushing him any


    further would kill his career.


    "Moore, am I very selfish?" This question was put forward by Jean in a guilty voice.


    "You are a kind-hearted woman. You are tormented with remorse for giving others an opportunity to go


    against Zed.You want to help Zed out of it and don''t want to incriminate him, which is why you thought


    of divorcing him." Moore sighed.


    ''No, Moore.


    I am not as great as you think and what you just said is part of the reason.


    But the true reason is that I''ve given up on him after I found the rtionship between him and Jesse.

 Chapter 291 Something Must Have Happened

    Chapter 291 Something Must Have Happened


    Zed now thinks I am the one who doesn''t believe his brotherly rtionship with Jesse.


    How ridiculous it is! I saw them in bed with my two eyes! If this isn''t adultery, then I don''t know what is.''


    These thoughts were going on inside her head, but she worried to say it out loud to Moore. She didn''t


    want Moore to be burdened with her problems.


    So, the whole ward was full of silence and no one dared to break it.


    After a while, with a bitter smile on her face, Jean confessed," Moore, I am not as good as what you


    imagine."


    Hearing this, Moore didn''t deny nor retort her. Anyway, he already had his own answer in his heart.


    He felt it unnecessary to argue with Jean.


    "Since he is unwilling to divorce you, what do you intend to do?Will you still go back to his house after


    being discharged from the hospital?" asked Moore, concernedly.


    From what he knew of Jean, she must have made some decisions in her mind since the moment she


    nned for divorce.


    Otherwise, it was impossible for her to ask for a divorce to Zed at this crucial time.


    Her health deteriorated in such a manner that she fainted and got hospitalized. Under the


    circumstance, it wouldn''t be wise to take quick decisions.


    Yesterday, heforted himself saying things may not be as bad as Jean told him. In fact, he assumed


    Zed must have been too busy to visit Jean in the hospital.


    But today, Zed himself was in the hospital.


    Yet Jean was the one who took the initiative to see him.


    Moore ascertained that something awful must have happened between these two.


    Though he had no idea of how Jean got along with Zed before, he knew it couldn''t have been this bad


    then.


    Or Jean wouldn''t have tolerated him for such a long time.


    "No, I definitely won''t go back there." Jean shook her head without hesitation," I intend to move out and


    find a house to live alone, no matter how small the house will be."


    Saying that, Jean couldn''t help but touch the envelope Zed gave to her earlier.


    This n to find a new ce was also the reason why she took the envelope earlier.


    She had been determined to never set her foot in the ce where Jesse was present having her affair


    with Zed.


    Even though she didn''t know what to doter, she was firm about this.


    Moore was not surprised at all hearing Jean''s answer. This was something he had expected.


    "It is unnecessary to be in a hurry to find a house. I have told you that my foster parents have left me a


    house. You will leave the hospital earlier than me, so you can move in first. How about you look after


    my house?" Moore suggested.


    "That will not do!" Reluctance showed on Jean''s face. Though Moore was not living in that house, it


    was not appropriate for her to live in. After all, it was his house.


    "Hey, Jean, am I still your friend?" Moore questioned her, feeling a little angry at her for declining his


    offer. ''Why did she refuse my good intention? It seems that she didn''t treat me like a friend.'' Moore


    thought.


    "It has nothing to do with whether we are friends," Jean tried to exin. "People behind me are waiting


    to spread rumors. What if they find out about me living in your house? I am not concerned about my


    reputation. But this time your name will also be damaged. So, Moore, if you really treat me like a friend,


    please don''t mention this again."


    Moore had no choice, so he agreed," Sorry, I didn''t think too much. I just wanted to help you, that''s all.


    If you really want to live alone, then go ahead and do it.I just worry that you don''t have enough money.


    That ck card... must have been frozen by him, right?"


    "How do you know?" Jean felt astonished by what Moore said and she looked at him with surprise.


    If he knew that the ck card had been frozen, then he mustn''t be as simple as what she imagined.


    She once saw the news on the inte that only a few people had the ck card. Moreover, only those


    who were noble and had 100% credit would be qualified to have the ck card.


    Did it mean that Moore also once had a ck card?


    Jean curiously looked Moore up and down.


    "Don''t stare at me like that! Even If I had one, it would be a thing of the past. You know it, I am now


    penniless, except for the house." Hearing his reply, Jean felt embarrassed because she realized that he


    just read her mind.


    What he said was right!


    Jean nodded her head and put on a smile. "The ck card is frozen by him and he told me in person."


    "Did he ever give you any other card?" Moore showed his concern.


    "No. He told me to make a living by myself."


    Somehow Jean decided not to tell Moore about the money he gave her.


    The warnings given by Zed rang and she thought it was important to keep it a secret.


    "He is indeed ruthless!" Now there was pure anger on Moore''s face.


    ''How can he drop Jean when she is already so down?'' thought Moore sadly.


    ''He clearly knows that Jean doesn''t have much money. How can he ask her to make money by herself?


    Didn''t he see how weak she is? And she is hospitalized for God''s sake!''


    Thankfully, Jean withdrew 100, 000 this morning, or she wouldn''t get a penny from him.


    "Jean, don''t be upset!" Mooreforted her," We can make money ourselves. Take it as a lesson to


    see the truth more clearly. You will have too many expenses in your future life, so this will teach you not


    to be a spendthrift."


    "You are right!In addition to our medical fees, I still need to give a sum of money to Leo. After that,


    there will be not much left." Jean realized how she needed to manage her money. "I won''t be a reckless


    spender."


    "That''s good. Fortunately, I have paid several day''s medical fees. From now on, we can only rely on


    ourselves."Saying that, they smiled at each other.


    They never expected that money could cause them such a trouble.


    "It seems that we will have to eat in the canteen now." After some time, Jean heaved a sigh and looked


    at Moore. "I am sorry, Moore, now I won''t be able to give you a proper treat."


    "You can treat me in the future, after you earn lots of money. By the way, you work for apany, don''t


    you? I don''t remember your job clearly." Moore asked Jean curiously.


    "I am a photographer and I work for a photographypany." The mention of thepany saddened


    Jean even more. She felt a piercing pain in her heart.


    She still remembered how excited and hopeful she got over the news that Zed was about to be a


    shareholder of thepany.


    ''What about now?'' she questioned her heart.


    She felt nothing and felt foolish about her own stupidity.


    Since she had made up her mind about not going back to Qi family, she thought it wouldn''t be right to


    work for them either.


    Knowing John''s affection to her, she felt more determined to leave thepany.


    Though she had verbally promised John that she would treat him like a friend, she still felt it a little


    weird to stay in the samepany.


    "That''s good! Jean, you are awesome and I didn''t know that you are so talented." With all the troubles


    in Jean''s life, Moore and Jean never had the opportunity to talk about things like their passion.


    "I am going to quit my job!" Jean told Moore which stopped him mid-way. His smile turned into a frown.


    Actually, she loved her job and this decision was so hard for her. The thought of leaving Maranda''s


    However, she thought it was the right thing to do and her life didn''t have much time for enjoyment


    anymore.


    "Quit? Why?" Moore couldn''t understand why she had such a thought.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jean, what did you say? You want to quit?"


    Before Jean could reply Moore, a high-pitched voice spoke from behind and then the door of the ward


    was pushed open with a force.


    Stunned, Jean and Moore turned their head to look at the door and their faces darkened immediately.

 Chapter 292 Shameless One

    Chapter 292 Shameless One


    Joy and Shirley rushed into the ward with furious looks on their faces.


    "What are you doing here?" Jean questioned with displeasure evident on her face. "This is my ward. I


    don''t want to see you two, please get out."


    "Get out? Jean Wen, why are you so stone-hearted? Your father is about to be asked to leave the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hospital because we can''t afford the medical fee. You not only refused to pay him a visit, now you won''t


    even let us ask you for a favor! Let me be straight with you, I won''t leave here unless you hand out the


    money to cover your father''s medical fee......"


    said Joy, rude and unreasonable.


    "What are you talking about?" Finding the words hard to swallow, Jean thought she heard it wrong.


    Moore frowned. He looked at Joy''s face angrily.


    ''How can someone be so shameless?


    Days before, Joy humiliated Jean in public and now she has the audacity to ask for money? That is so


    out of the line!''


    "Jean, don''t pretend that you didn''t hear what we are saying. We can''t afford the medical fee. If there is


    still some conscience left in you, please help us cover this. This is no big deal for you, besides,


    Zed......"


    Shirley came to Joy''s help and added.


    "I don''t have any money!" Jean refused to cave in and stopped them from speaking.


    "I don''t believe it. Why will you resign if you don''t have any money? Why are you staying in the hospital


    if you are out of money? I mean look at you, you look healthy to us!" These questions felt like a tight


    p to Jean.


    "I said that I don''t have any money and I mean it!" Jean''s eyes got red. She yelled at Joy and her fists


    clenched.


    Seeing this fury, Joy was startled and her face got pale.


    "Jean, don''t you act poor in front of us. You withdrew ten thousand cash using the ck card at the


    ATM. Do you really think we believe that you don''t have any money?" This question was asked by


    Shirley who was furious at Jean for not giving them any money.


    Jean turned to Shirley and red straight into her eyes. She was shocked to know that the saw her


    withdraw ten thousand from the ATM.


    ''Are they trying to ckmail me?


    Let''s see how far this ckmailing goes.


    Even when I had money, I didn''t want to help someone like them. And now that I have things to deal


    with, how can you expect me to help?


    The Wens are rich enough to pay a medical bill. This is just a game to get money out of me!


    Try hard to break me but I won''t.'' Jean decided.


    And now she looked at Shirley with a mocking smile and said," Who on earth told you that I will give


    you money even if I have it? Shirley Wen, let me warn you one more time, I have disowned the Wens.


    Now I have nothing to do with your family. Do you understand? So, don''t try to take anything from me."


    "Well done." Moore, who had been silent, pped his hands and said," If there was a bit of shame left


    in you people, you wouldn''t be asking Jean for money. And you......" Moore pointed his finger at Joy,"


    As an elder, if you don''t know how to respect others, then don''t expect others to respect you.


    Jean is in hospital because she is ill. Aren''t you feeling sorry for ill-treating Jean? Maybe your heart is


    numb and it''s impossible for you to feel any pain. Well, forget it. But please don''te to bother Jean


    when she is resting, or I will call the security."


    "Who are you? Why are you interfering in our family matters?" Joy red at Moore and asked furiously.


    "Me?" Moore pointed his finger at himself and said," I''m just a passer-by and, of course, Jean''s friend. I


    am speaking because the way you are treating her is wrong."


    "Yeah, I forget to mention, this is Mr. Moore Bai, victim of my poor driving skills. The ten thousand I


    withdrew from the ATM is used to cover our medical fees. Now I don''t have any money left with me."


    There was a smile of victory on Jean''s face.


    "What?" Listening to this, Joy looked at Moore and Jean with surprise, but a hint of doubt still stayed on


    her face.


    ''Car ident?


    Howe I don''t know about it.'' Suspicious wasn''tpletely wiped off Joy''s mind.


    "Mom......" Shirley pulled the tip of Joy''s clothes and whispered," This is not the point. The point is


    money. Jean doesn''t have any money, so we should just leave."


    "I don''t buy it. You must be lying to us! Everyone knows that the ck card is the most honorable card.


    You can withdraw as much as you want. And, don''t think that you can bluff me! You can just swipe the


    card when you pay your medical fee. Is it really necessary to withdraw money from the ATM? The


    service fee isn''t cheap. I know about that, okay?"


    Joy retorted, scowling.


    Now Jean showed surprise on her face hearing that even Joy knew about the ck card.


    "Why are you staring at me in surprise?" The look of surprise on Jean''s face seemed a little weird to


    Joy.


    "Then why do you think I went to the ATM? Don''t you really think things through?" A sudden burst of


    anger reeked from Jean. "I am afraid of being penniless. If I didn''t seize the chance to withdraw the


    medical fee for us, we couldn''t stay here. Believe it or not, the ck card is frozen and taken back by


    Zed. If you really need money, you can go yourself and ask him for that money. But I doubt he is going


    to give you any."


    It looked like Jean was spitting fire out of her mouth.


    Moore looked at Jean worriedly and realized he had never seen her in this state before.


    Joy and Shirley looked at each other, puzzled, with shock written all over their faces.


    The passion with which Jean spoke left them stunned.


    "Did Zed, really take back the ck card?" Joy still insisted with disbelief.


    "Why would I lie to you?" Jean''s eyes got red and she was very tired from all the high-pitched


    speaking.


    But Joy assumed Jean''s eyes turned red because Joy still showed signs of disbelief.


    She knew better than anyone how stubborn Jean could get.


    And she was affirmative that stubbornness was what made her life miserable.


    "What does he mean, this bastard?" Joy started cursing," At least you are still his wife. How can he


    treat you like this? That''s so cruel and cold-blooded."


    Now it was Jean''s turn to look stupefied. She looked at Joy in surprise finding it hard to believe the


    words actually came from her.


    She never thought Joy would say something in her favor.


    In her mind, Joy had never cared for her.


    ''What is going on today?


    Has she really changed?'' Jean''s thoughts took a different direction.


    "Jean! I''m not ming you, but if Zed is being this cruel then you must have done something wrong.


    Maybe it''s the video and the rumors. A man will certainly mind if it''s about his wife."

 Chapter 293 It’s None Of Your Business

    Chapter 293 It¡¯s None Of Your Business


    This new change in Joy stunned Jean and she turned to look at Moore for help but realized he was at a


    loss of words just like her.


    ''Is Joy going to act like a good mother now?'' Jean guessed secretly.


    Raising her eyebrows slightly, Jean looked at Moore trying to tell him she had no idea regarding the


    sudden change in Joy''s demeanor.


    ''I know Joy too well to know that she can''t change for anyone. This woman hates me! I wonder what


    her new trick is.''


    "Mom!" Looking at Shirley, it was obvious that she was also confused about her mother''s attitude


    reversal.


    ''Mom, what are doing now?


    Can''t you see the mocking smile on Jean''s face?'' Shirley thought with her eyes fixated on her mother.


    She secretly prayed her mother would stop this awkward behavior.


    Listening to Shirley''s call, Joy looked at her daughter and gave her an angry look which told her to shut


    up. Then she turned to Jean and continued," Jean, I''m older than you, and probably know more about


    men. If you want Zed to love you then you have to try your best to please him. If he is satisfied, he will


    give you anything you want."


    "Are you going to tell me about how you seduced my father and took my mom''s position? I''m listening!"


    A sarcastic tone could be detected in Jean''s voice.


    "I''m not trying to teach you. I''m trying to help you, Jean. Besides, your father and I went together


    because your father didn''t love your mother anymore. However, it indeed hurt your mother''s feeling.


    Not long after that your mother died. I really am sorry for your loss. Even though you hate me, I still


    want to take care of you. In fact, I always did. Now you are married. You should understand what''s the


    key factor to maintain your marriage.


    You probably don''t know how to love because if the love is true, Zed would not treat you this way. If you


    want to go back to him again, you should find a way to wiggle out of this problem. I really mean to help


    you. So my advice to you is that you should not agree to divorce Zed."


    "Whether or not we get divorced, It''s none of your business."Jean retorted back with anger oozing out


    of her body.


    ''Are you trying to teach me, Joy? Save it. I know how to deal with my problems!''


    "My mom is trying to help you, Jean. How can you speak to her in such an unpleasant tone? Do you


    want your marriage to end in divorce?" Shirley widened her eyes and questioned Jean in disbelief.


    "You are not my family anymore. Mind your own business." These suggestions were boiling Jean''s


    blood. She had no idea what these crazy people intended to do.


    "You are such a bad little woman. No wonder Zed wants to leave you," said Shirley shing a cruel


    smile," Your indecent video is still on the inte. Everyone knows about your character now. If I were


    him, I would feel so humiliated. Surely, any man will leave you."


    "Argh! It''s such a pity that you cannot make decisions for him. Have you finished your little speech? If


    you are done, leave now!" Jean said with an indifferent tone.


    This conversation was going in a very bad direction and all Jean wanted to do was to put a full stop to


    it.


    Now Joy turned to look at Jean and said coldly," I''m here to help you but you don''t listen! Soon, you will


    suffer and have no one but yourself to me! Then please don''te crying and begging for help. Our


    family is in big trouble already and we don''t want you bringing more trouble to us."


    "Alright then, don''t bother with me because I will never evere to you people for help. So, you don''t


    need to worry about that." Jean meant every word she uttered.


    "Okay! Just don''t forget your words!" Looking back at Shirley, Joy spoke in a resolute voice," Let''s go!"


    Seeing them leave, Jean felt relief wash over her. She really disliked them and their presence


    suffocated her.


    Finally, Moore walked toward Jean and spoke in a persuasive tone," Although they want you to stay


    married for their own greed, I think I am with them in that matter. You and Zed should think twice before


    ending this rtionship. Sometimes, you have to makepromises, Jean. You have to make effort to


    maintain a rtionship."


    "Stop that now! Moore." Hearing Moore''s opinion offended her a great deal. "Our problem is not that


    simple as you think."


    "So, you made your mind to divorce him?" Moore felt defeated now.


    "Yes! I will let him know after we deal with the indecent video." A sad smile crept on Jean''s face.


    "Ironically, I have to wait for Zed''s final agreement for our divorce, or I can''t leave him. But I am going to


    force him to agree."


    "Why bother?" Jean''s insistence in getting a divorce shocked Moore


    He always thought Jean loved Zed very much and now her sudden hatred for him was so weird.


    On the other side, Shirley looked around and noticed there was nobody as she and her mother walked


    along the corridor outside Jean''s ward. She took the opportunity and questioned her mother with


    confusion," Mom, why did you advise Jean to stay with Zed? I thought her getting a divorce from Zed is


    what we want. We won''t get any benefit from her rtionship with Zed, then what''s the use?"


    Confused looking Shirley eagerly waited for an answer.


    "Silly girl, I am doing this for our family''s sake. You are right. Jean is changing a lot these days. Not


    only does she treat us badly, she has also cut the family ties between us. I don''t want to visit her either.


    But you have to know this. In spite of her denial, people still consider her to be our family.


    As long as she connects to Zed, they will not treat us badly. We will always have some respect from the


    people. Sweetheart, their marriage really helps us a lot especially when we are in big trouble.


    If Jean and Zed will divorce right now then our lives will be miserable. On top of that, your father is


    extremely ill. Things are looking very bad for us. Their divorce may bring a disaster to our lives, honey!"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Shirley digested the information and let it sink in.


    "Okay! I see!" Now her eyes had a new found respect for her mother.


    "The problem is that I don''t know how long their marriage willst. I am trying to do something that will


    help us both, but that stupid girl is too dumb to listen. She thinks she is important for Zed, but who


    knows? A man always wants his woman to please him. But Jean is always doing the opposite of it." A


    worry for their future passed on Joy''s face.


    "Don''t worry about them, mom. Zed is a clever man. Even if he wants to divorce, he would not choose


    to do it at this moment." Shirley consoled her mom as she hated seeing her so depressed.


    "You are right! My girl! What worries me the most is your father. If the shareholders know that Henry


    has to stay in bed for the rest of his life, that would be another trouble for us. I can''t find a way to sort


    all this out. I feel helpless and alone without your father by my side." Joy sighed thinking about all the


    work that awaited her.


    "Why don''t you let me be the CEO of ourpany? You always want Winner to get the position. Mom!


    You like Winner more. But you have to know that Winner is not a good fit for that position. If you agree


    to support me, I will make ourpany ovee all the hurdles. Already I''ve found my partner. He


    is..."


    Shirley whispered her partner''s name in Joy''s ear.


    The name brought a look of immense please on Joy''s face," My dear daughter, That''s awesome! When


    did you two reach the agreement? And why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?"

 Chapter 294 Who This Fiend Is

    Chapter 294 Who This Fiend Is


    "Oh, mom, back then, it was a piece of unconfirmed news. But now, I can assure you that I have found


    the partner." Shirley stared at Joy with acent look and continued,"Since someone has agreed to


    support me in the form of partnership, you will favor me as CEO of thepany. Am I right?"


    "Of course, I will. The old shareholders will surely agree to elect you as CEO of ourpany too, since


    you have put your cards on the table and gained support from such a powerful figure. Shirley, I


    disagreed with your proposal for acting as CEO before because it was really infeasible at that time. It


    really is not like showingpartiality towards Winner. After all, Winner is the sole male heir of the Wen


    Family. In addition to that, he is the only legitimate heir of our family."


    Embarrassment was evident on Joy''s face, but she tried her best to exin it.


    "Mom, I know and I can understand." Knowing that her mother would support her now, Shirley felt


    happiness wash over her. Together, they started to walk ahead.


    Back in Jean''s ward, Jean and Moore were having a conversation. "At times, we really can''t force


    ourselves to do something against our wills," said Jean while she smirked at Moore.


    Deep down, she suspected that this marriage would bring her nothing but humiliation. She wanted to


    get out of it as soon as possible.


    "Jean, I don''t think there is any point in saying anything more." Moore sighed and continued,"But you


    need to know I will always be there to support you, no matter what decision you take."


    Hearing this, Jean smiled feeling thankful and spoke. "I know, Moore, and I am very thankful to you."


    Life was hard for Jean but knowing such a friend existing gave her a relief.


    She knew Moore was the type of guy to support her through thick and thin. This knowledge eased off


    her worries.


    In front of him, she could talk about everything without feeling restricted. He would never judge her,


    which was the best part of their rtionship.


    Moore spoke first to break the awkward silence brought by this sentimental talk.


    "It is almost time for supper. Let''s go!" Jean looked up and smiled.


    Seeing her smile, Moore swore inside his head that he would always help her fight the obstacles in her


    life.


    As a friend, he wanted to protect her from the toxic people.


    "Okay. These days, I''m always hungry, so I can never say no to food." While rubbing her belly, she


    shed him an embarrassing smile.


    Unconsciously, her hand touched the envelope which had been hidden inside her pocket. Suddenly,


    her mood changed and her face scrunched into apletely different expression. Then, she nced


    at Moore and said,"Can you wait for a moment? I am going to the bathroom first."


    "Okay," Moore nodded in agreement. His gaze followed Jean as she walked into the washroom.


    Reaching inside, she looked around and found that no one was nearby. Then, she shut the door of the


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    toilet gently and took the envelope out carefully. With her lips pursed, she was filled with


    embarrassment.


    ''Joy and Shirley came here to ask for money as if I owed them something, '' thought Jean. From now


    onward, it was her duty to be extra careful. She could definitely not let them know that Zed had


    given her such an enormous amount of cash.


    Carrying the money with her seemed like a bad idea. ''Now where can I hide this?'' Confusion was


    evident on Jean''s puzzled face.


    Feeling anxious, Jean paced back and forth praying for an idea to pop. After racking her brain, her


    eyes suddenly gleamed with an idea. When she looked up, she saw a big unused drain pipe over her


    head.


    Standing on her tiptoe, Jean tried to grasp the pipe. Atst, she managed to hide the envelope inside it.


    Ensuring she hid it well, she pped her hands together in an attempt to clear the dirt away from her


    hands.


    For now, this seemed to be the best ce to hide the cash. She was certain that nobody would expect


    arge sum of money in this dirty ce.


    Before she left the bathroom, Jean thoroughly washed her hands not wanting to give anyone any clues.


    Coming outside, she noticed Moore was out of sight, so she walked out of the ward.


    As expected, Moore was waiting for her on the aisle. Judging from his back, Jean noticed that he had


    an amazing profile.


    She thought he would look more charming and attractive once the heavily wrapped gauze would get


    removed.


    A smile crept on his face when Moore saw Jean walking towards him. Then, both of them trudged


    towards the canteen walking side by side.


    From the faraway corner, Toby still watched Jean from the corner of his eyes. He was shocked to see


    Jean sofortable with Moore. While he was wondering about their friendship, his phone buzzed


    from his pocket. Picking it up, he noticed the call was from Mr. Zed.


    Toby knew that Zed would instruct him to do something. But before going to Zed''s ward, Toby wanted


    to figure out where these two were headed to. Once he was sure they were settled in the canteen, he


    galloped towards Zed''s ward.


    On arriving, both Gregory and Terry were stunned to see Toby. Immediately, the two of them took a


    step aside making ce for him.


    Toby entered the ward and walked over to the bed, trembling with fear. Before reporting his findings, he


    greeted him respectfully,"Mr. Zed... ".


    Zed, who was dozing, opened his eyes upon hearing Toby''s voice. He red at the respectful and


    humble Toby, denouncing him with fury,"Toby, tell me. Did you forget to report me something


    yesterday?"


    "I..." Overburdened with fear, Toby stammered and didn''t know what to say. Atst, he added


    resolutely,"Mr. Zed, there was really something unimportant that I didn''t report to you yesterday. I


    thought all those were not important, so it was better to not bother you."


    "Bother me? What do you mean? Toby, you are very clear how dangerous our situation is. Our enemy


    is walking around somewhere. So far, we still don''t know who this fiend is!We are even unsure if the


    fiend is male or female. But the only certain thing is that the person is very familiar with me and knows


    a lot about me. By now, do you still think that we can afford to be even a little careless?"


    "No, I dare not." Turning pale, poor Toby looked frightened by Zed''s abuses and his furious re.


    "Miss Tang came to the hospital yesterday. Knowing that she is the most trustworthy person in your life,


    I didn''t report her visit to you. Besides, Ron and Maranda also came here to visit Mrs. Jean. John, Mrs.


    Jean''s colleague, came here too yesterday. He was the one who found Mrs. Jean while she fainted and


    it was him who sent her to this hospital. At that time, he asked Maranda to keep herpany, but his


    request was declined by Mrs. Jean. And... And only Calvin came to visit Mrs. Jean alone."


    With fear looming over him, Toby now looked wet with sweat.


    "Calvin..." Zed eximed and his facial expression suddenly turned weird.


    "Afterward, Moore, who is still in hospital, showed up. He has been keeping herpany since Mrs.


    Jean was sent to this hospital." Discerning Zed''s slightly jealous facial expression, Toby was scared out


    of his wits and tried hard to hold his breath.


    "Moore?" With the mention of this name, Zed''s eyes became nk with fury.


    "Since Mrs. Jean''s hospital stay, Moore has often visited her ward. Just now... the two of them went to


    the canteen to dine together." Knowing that revealing was better, Moore uttered everything he knew all


    at once.


    "Moore..." Zed repeated that name with a cold look. "Without me, her life seems to be wonderful," said


    Zed with a smile that looked pained.


    Thinking it was best to stay quiet, Toby stood there with a closed mouth.


    "Well. You should truthfully report to me no matter what happens! I want to know everything." Staring at


    Toby with a look of disapproval, Zed instructed,"Anyone around Jean might be the fiend. So you have


    to keep an eye on her."


    "Yes, Mr. Zed." Toby replied hastily.


    "Okay, you can get out now!" Waving at Toby to leave, Zed closed his eyes.


    Not wanting to hear any more scoldings, Toby rapidly strode out of the ward without sparing a second


    to wipe the sweat off his forehead.


    "Toby..."


    Gregory and Terry called him out with a sort of concern when they saw that his forehead was beaded


    with sweat.


    "Shush..." Toby made a shush gesture as soon as he heard their call. He discerned their care for him


    and said,"I am okay. Be more alert and take care of Mr. Zed. Don''t give the fiend any chance to hurt


    him. Got it?"


    "Yes!" Gregory and Terry replied courteously with great respect.


    Toby nodded to them, turned back and headed towards the canteen.


    "Brother, did Mr. Zed scold Toby? He looked very scared. Do you think he made a mistake while


    keeping an eye on Mrs. Jean?"


    This question was put forth by Terry who looked seriously concerned.


    "Don''t be so curious about everything. Just concentrate on what you have to do if you don''t want any


    scoldings from Mr Zed." Gregory warned Terry seriously while giving him a death re.

 Chapter 295 I Must Be Mad

    Chapter 295 I Must Be Mad


    Jean and Moore made their way into the canteen. They took in their surroundings and found just a


    couple of people around. The reason being that it was still very early for supper. Looking at it as an


    advantage, they quietly sat down to talk peacefully. They found a ce in the corner and ordered food


    right away.


    Their order took less time than they had expected. The waiter brought a huge pot with everything they


    had ordered. Moore was not hungry at all but as soon as the food arrived, Jean started to devour


    everything at once. They both had decided to sit facing each other. But seeing Jean eat her food


    deliciously, Moore raised an eyebrow.


    Moore was curious about Jean''s past. He always had this urge to ask her about it but he never did.


    Everything shed through his mind. He had heard that Henry was a ruthless human being who didn''t


    care for his own daughter. Her stepmother even tried persuading him to treat Jean right but he just


    couldn''t. The real question that remained unanswered was if all that was true.


    "Jean, can I ask you something? I don''t know if it is appropriate at this moment though." He could see


    the expression of her face change and something went through her mind. Moore had always hesitated


    in asking her about anything and this time, he had made up his mind to ask Jean about her past.


    "What is it that you want to ask me?" As soon as the words were out of her mouth, she nodded in


    assurance to make sure that Moore could proceed with his question.


    "With everything that has been going on, I don''t know if you know this or not but everybody at the


    hospital knows about the Wen Family. Joy and Shirley have denied the facts and instead cried their


    hearts out in order to prove themselves innocent. Now, everybody thinks that you are the ungrateful


    one...."


    Before Moore could finish, the tone of Jean''s voice changed. Moore realized this as soon as Jean


    started speaking. She said,"They are very good at ying tricks and making sure they are shown as


    the innocent ones. I have known this since the beginning. We all know that the two of them babble a lot


    and we cannot stop them from gossiping. If that is what they wish to do, then so be it... Moore, you


    don''t have to worry about me. There has been a lot of rumours about me throughout my life and I have


    stopped caring about them at all."


    "This is not what I am worried about. We both hate Joy and Shirley a lot but Henry is your father. You


    cannot feel the same about him. He is still in thea. Do you want to go to see him? We are currently


    in the same hospital as your father. You should probably go and see him in person. I assure you that


    your feelings towards him will change drastically!" Moore persuaded her patiently.


    Upon hearing that, Jean''s brow furrowed and she immediately dropped her chopsticks. She stared at


    Moore for a few seconds before asking,"Moore, do you have anything else to say to me? Just say it."


    "I heard a nurse talking about Henry. She said that Henry might nevere back to his senses again.


    Seeing this as the golden opportunity, Joy and Shirley have decided to give up his treatment if he


    doesn''t wake up from thea. I met them today because they came to see you. They wanted to tell


    you that Henry''s treatment would not be done any further and they wanted to ask you for money. I am


    worried that if you don''t give them the money they required, they might put Henry''s life in danger..."


    "They wouldn''t!" As soon as Jean heard that, she could feel anxiety take over. She answered this by


    getting up from her chair in a hurry.


    "There is nothing to be eager about. Please sit down and hear me out first before you do or say


    something." Moore took this chance to move closer to her and make sure that she remained calm.


    Everybody had turned their heads towards them and they were staring with great confusion. As she


    realized this, Jean took a deep breath and sat down again.


    "I know that you hate the Wen Family so much that you don''t even like to mention them but you are still


    worried about him. Jean, if you want to visit him, I can go with you." Moore smiled andforted her.


    "No, you don''t have to." Jean shook her head in refusal. She could see his sincerity. Instead, she


    replied,"You just saw how Joy treated you. You will face more troubles if you go there with me. You


    don''t have to worry. I can go there by myself and handle everything. I will make sure that they won''t


    give up Henry''s treatment."


    Although Moore knew that she was right and she could take care of herself but he was a little worried.


    He had always wanted her safety more than anything else. He said,"Well, then you have to be careful


    and make sure you won''t tangle up in their tricks. You have to ignore every word they say, even if the


    words are hard to digest. I am telling you all of this because I am in your ce."


    "I have dealt with all of them but as you can see, I am living a better life now. Nothing has affected me.


    Right?"Seeing the concern in his eyes, for her, a smile crept up on Jean''s face. She added,"Let''s finish


    our meal first! Then, I will definitely go and visit him."


    Jean and Moore picked up their chopsticks and the rest of their time is spent eating the delicious meal


    thaty in front of them.


    Jean was not affected by anything that just happened. Instead, she stayed calm and ate her meal.


    Moore waspletely taken aback.


    He had known Jean for some time and he was certain that he understood herpletely but after


    everything that happened today, he realized that the girl he knew once was not the girl he saw today.


    She had changed a lot since then. Jean had be stronger and he was absolutely sure that she


    could take care of herself.


    Moore didn''t eat much. Instead, Jean had almost eaten all of everything on the table.


    They made it through to the end of supper. Jean had eaten more than she wanted to. She diverted the


    attention towards herself by belching and rubbing her belly as she did it.


    Jean thought she had crammed herself with food.


    She decided to visit Henry right after supper. She was absolutely sure that by the time she got there,


    Joy and Shirley would have found countless reasons to make her life a living hell. They would start


    arguing on useless things.


    Jean had already made up her mind that no matter what she had to go through, she would never agree


    to let her father die.


    She had no choice but to show her stronger side. She must win this battle at all costs.


    After bidding farewell to Moore, Jean made her way towards the ICU where she would see Henry in the


    worst state. She was prepared for anything.


    To her surprise, Joy and Shirley were not in the ICU.


    Immediately, Jean realized that it was coincidentally time for supper, and so she guessed that Joy and


    Shirley must have gone for their meal.


    ''Henry is all alone in the ICU but the two of them have gone to have a meal. Someone should have


    been with him as he is still in thea and he needs someone to be by his side all the time.''


    She soon found out that there was not even a single nurse in the ICU. She entered and walked slowly


    towards the bed where Henry was lying almost lifeless.


    Henry was having trouble breathing and Jean could see all kinds of tubes and devices attached to his


    body. Different medications were given to him through IV drips.


    As soon as she saw everything in front of her, she burst into tears.


    She stood there long enough for everything to sh in front of her eyes. She remembered everything


    that had happened in the past, as Henry was lying in front of her with nothing more than a pale and


    swollen face.


    Henry had always treated her harshly but now she regretted everything that had happened between


    them. She said,"I am not in the right state of mind. You have always treated me so harshly, but now


    here I am, crying my eyes out because I cannot see you leave the world just yet. Henry, can you hear


    me? You have to wake up soon, otherwise, your spoiled wife and daughter will be the reason for your


    death. They don''t care about you. They are actually thinking of letting you die by removing all the


    medical devices from your body. You will have no other choice but to die.


    Please wake up real soon so that you won''t die. You have blindly trusted all those around you in your


    entire life, but I want you to wake up now so that you can distinguish loyal and fake people in your life.


    You should not expect any sympathy from me because I know that I am thest person you would ever


    want to talk to. You have to wake up in order to see who your loyal family members are.


    If you don''t believe me, then let me tell you what really is going on... Shirley and Winner are fighting


    each other for your property. You already know that your son is no good against Shirley. So far, Shirley


    hasn''t gotten the property, only because her evil acts were disapproved by Joy. If they would have been


    approved by her, I am sure she would have had the property by now. Just today, I saw Joy and Shirley


    walking together on my way. They seemed to get along just fine. Judging from the way they talked and


    You spent your entire life in making sure thepany thrives but now Shirley will take it over. She will


    ruin everything that you have ever worked for. You have to wake up if you don''t want yourpany to


    be ruined by your mischievous daughter. Henry, I know that you are ruthless and emotionless like a


    cold-blooded animal. When you married my mother, it didn''t take too long for you to divorce her. You


    did that without any hesitation and married Joy, that bitch!


    I am sure you have paid for what you have done. If you don''t wish to see yourpany and property


    destroyed by Joy and Shirley, you have to wake up right away..." Jean was angry and she kept on


    saying what came to her mind. In between, she heard a faint murmur.


    "You... are talking... nonsense..."


    All of a sudden, Jean could feel emotions rush to her face.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She quickly nced at the bed to make sure that this was not something that she was imagining.


    She found Henry trying topletely open his eyes and staring at her with great hatred.


    Weak enough, Henry even mustered thest strength he had to stare at Jean.


    ''You really don''t want to see me, right?'' Jean smirked.


    "I am not talking nonsense. You can go and find out yourself." Jean mockingly said,"Since you have


    just woken up, you should not use too much energy. I am going to call the doctor for you. If you are


    wise enough, then remember what I''ve said and don''t question them face to face. And on top of that, I


    don''t believe that you are an idiot. That was just something that I added without thinking much about it.


    I believe that you won''t do anything foolish."

 Chapter 296 The Open Door Confrontation

    Chapter 296 The Open Door Confrontation


    Jean finished speaking and gave her father a deep, scrutinizing look.


    Henry was a little shocked at her words. His expression wasplicated and it seemed like he was


    trying to say something to her.


    However, he had just woken up from aa and was still quite weak. Right now, speaking would have


    taken more effort than he could muster.


    So, he merely nodded with a stiff expression.


    Seeing him reply in affirmative, Jean smiled at once.


    She didn''t want to waste any more time on her cruel father. Then she turned around and walked


    towards the door without looking back.


    Henry was somewhat shameless, but he was still smart.


    Jean knew that he had taken her words into his mind today.


    To be honest, it didn''t matter to her whether he kept her words in mind or not. She had just wanted to


    pull him out of thea with these words.


    She knew that the Wen Group was as important as Henry Wen''s life, so she had deliberately


    mentioned it to him, as ast resort to wake him up.


    And as it turned out, she was right. Henry actually woke up soon after he heard her.


    With him finally awake, her task was now over. What he would do next was none of her business.


    And anyway, if Jean''s stepmother Joy and her sister Shirley had any ulterior motives which Henry knew


    about, their lives would not be easy from now on.


    But as soon as Jean left the ward, she saw Joy and Shirleying back hand in hand, talking and


    and this close to dying.


    Seeing here out of the ward, their faces clouded over at once.


    "Jean, why are you here?" Shirley asked, while studying her warily.


    "Didn''t you and your mother say that you couldn''t afford dad''s medical bills so he would be driven out of


    the hospital soon? I was afraid I won''t be able to see him again so I came as soon as I could." Jean''s


    face showed a calm expression, but her tone was ironic.


    "Didn''t you say that anything rted to Wen family was none of your concern?" Joy looked at her


    suspiciously. "Are you here tough at us now? Jean, you''d better stop pretending. I know your


    intentions are nothing shy of evil."


    ''Congrattions on your guess! I came to talk to Henry just to stop you two from ignoring his life and


    thinking about nothing but how to take the Wen Group away.


    It''s high time he saw your true selves!''


    Jean sneered and retorted,"Even if I have any malice, it''s nothingpared to you two. I heard you


    don''t want Henry to continue receiving medical treatment? Right? He is still alive! Are you still hoping


    he would die early? Is it so you can pocket the property of the Wen family when he dies, that you are in


    a hurry to stop his medical treatment? How horrible!"


    Jean deliberately spoke loudly so Henry could hear her.


    To be honest, she didn''t expect to meet Joy and Shirley as soon as she left the ward.


    At the sight of them, she knew they would entangle her. And therefore, she deliberately did not close


    the doorpletely, which allowed Henry to hear all their conversations.


    At this time, Joy and Shirley had all their attentions on Jean and naturally did not see the door.


    When they heard Jean say these words so loudly in the corridor, their faces suddenly turned gloomy.


    "Jean, I don''t care who told you this. But now that you have broken off all rtions with us, you have no


    right to interfere with it, let alone use us!" Joy said with a ck face.


    "Even if you don''t admit it, I know you were nning this. If not, why didn''t you deny me directly and let


    me interfere? You obviously have a guilty conscience! Joy, ever since you married Henry, you have


    enjoyed the splendors and wealth that women seek. When did Henry not meet your needs?


    He even divorced my mother for you without the least hesitation. Even I can see how much he clearly


    loves you. But what about you? The doctor has not said he cannot wake up again yet. But are you


    going to ignore his life? Joy, you are too vicious!"


    Jean used excitedly. At first she was just acting in front of Henry who was in the ward. Her purpose


    was to provoke Joy to speak out what she really thought. But the more she spoke, the angrier she


    became. To think that Henry divorced her mother only for the sake of this woman. He deserved it now!


    And she really felt wronged for her mother.


    "I see. You''re here to find fault!" Joy sneered and looked at her coldly. "I have made it clear to you


    before, because we don''t have the money to pay for medical treatment, and the hospital won''t let your


    father stay any longer. I asked you for money, but you didn''t give it to me. So what do you want me to


    do? Rob a bank? Jean, now that you have the ability to meddle, that''s great! You can pay for Henry''s


    future medical expenses, if you really care about him!"


    With her eyes widened, Jean stared at Joy in disbelief. She was wondering how Joy could speak like


    this after she had done so many things to hurt her?


    Compared to all the people she had ever met, Joy was the most shameless of them all!


    Seeing her even insulted Jean''s own eyes!


    Jean shivered with anger but still said with a cold voice,"Joy, don''t go too far. What''s the difference


    between you doing this and murder? If you continue to make mistakes, I would really have to step in."


    "Well, what can you do about it? Jean, don''t you see how powerless you are? You can''t even handle


    your own troubles. How can you interfere in our family affairs? If you still have a little conscience and


    don''t want Henry to die like this, just pull your money out!" Joy remained unmoved and said proudly.


    "Who told you I can''t interfere? My father is sick in bed now, and so the Wen Group badly needs an


    acting CEO. As Henry''s eldest daughter and Zed''s wife, you know how influential I am. So if Ie


    out, who do you think the shareholders of the Wen Group will support, you or me?"


    Jean retorted with a sneer.


    "You... Jean, what did you just say?" At this point, Shirley, who had been watching the bustle, suddenly


    looked gloomy and pointed at Jean with her trembling hand.


    "You''d better not mess with me, or I''ll never let you off!" Jean warned with a sneer.


    "What exactly do you mean? You want toe back to the Wen Group? No wonder you said you were


    going to resign. You have been nning this for a long time, haven''t you?" Joy also understood what


    Jean meant now. Staring at her fiercely, she said,"Jean, stop daydreaming. You want toe back to


    the Wen Group? No way!"


    "Well, let''s wait and see!" Jean didn''t want to waste any more time on them. She said this and went


    back to her own ward.


    Even if Henry had been deceived by both of them for so long and it was difficult for him to see their true


    nature, he should have be a little sober after listening to these words.


    If she wanted to save Henry and the Wen family, Jean really would have to go back to the Wen Group.


    Although Henry had woken up, he temporarily had difficulty getting about and could not continue to run


    the Wen Group. It was hard to guarantee that Joy and Shirley wouldn''t take advantage of this


    opportunity to seize power. After all, they could do anything for their own benefit.


    Jean could not help sighing. Her own life was already a mess right now, but she still went to solicit such


    trouble for herself. She really didn''t know what she was thinking about. But in any case, Henry was her


    father, and her mother was one of the founders of the Wen Group. She could just take it as a payback


    to Henry''s upbringing of her. From then on, they did not owe each other anymore.


    On seeing Jean go away, Joy and Shirley looked terrible.


    "Mom, what should I do? If Jeanes back to the Wen Group, will those shareholders still support


    me as CEO?" Shirley asked with a worried face.


    Joy''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly and looked in the direction Jean was leaving. She said in


    bewilderment,"That''s queer indeed! Why is this disgusting girl suddenly so interested in the Wen


    Group? Has she really heard something about our n? Otherwise, she never messed with us before,


    did she? What''s going on now?"


    "Mom, no matter what Jean thinks, what about my business? You have to help me figure out a way


    first! As soon as I saw hercent look, I panicked. What if she really went ahead andpeted


    for the position of CEO with me?"


    Shirley pouted her mouth and said angrily.


    "It''s no use worrying now. Didn''t you tell me before that someone in Ron''s family would help you out?


    Don''t worry! As long as he supports you, there will be no big problem."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Joy was going to push the door open as she spoke. Only then did she realize that the door was


    unclosed. Suddenly, a bad feeling rose in her heart.

 Chapter 297 Who Cares

    Chapter 297 Who Cares


    She pushed the door abruptly and went in. After she saw Henry still lying there ina on the bed,


    secretly she felt relieved in her heart.


    However, she was still a little worried. That bitch Jean, even she had started to threaten her. How that


    could happen?


    ''Who cares?


    She is like a turtle on its own back who could not even save herself. How dare she poke her nose into


    other''s business? She is bing too bold nowadays.


    She should better quit the idea of getting a dime from Wen Group. It''s not gonna happen, not even in


    her dreams.''


    Jean returned to the ward, thinking of the highlights of the episode that happened just now, with a


    peaceful smile on her face. Things that had happened brought her some relief.


    Since Henry had woken up, she no longer have to worry about the business of the Wen family. Wen


    family''s business was not going to get harm from all those troublemakers and this had made Jean a lot


    satisfied.


    But she was not sure that aftering out froma if Henry was still smart enough as before.


    Besides, he just regained consciousness, so his body might not be able to sustain too much pressure


    and stress.


    If she was Henry, after hearing about Joy''s heartless words, she wouldn''t choose to confront with her


    for the time being. She would try to get herself fully recover first, then would like to handle other people.


    Jean thought that correct timing was critical for the desired result. If thing happens at right time you


    could expect to get good result.


    "How is it going?" Moore''s worried voice brought Jean back from her contemtion. She was shocked


    to hear the familiar voice.


    "It''s okay now. He is fine." Jean looked at Moore with a rxed expression. It was a great satisfaction


    for her that Henry had recovered from hisa and she was happy to tell it to Moore.


    "What do you mean by ''it is okay''?" Moore walked in slowly towards Jean. Seeing Jean smiling at him,


    his heart missed a beat. It was after a long time that he had seen such a relieved smile on Jean''s face.


    Delight grew on his face and he said,"Do you mean Henry has woken up?"


    Jean nodded with admiration to Moore,"You guessed it right!"


    "How could it even be possible? How long you have been there? He had been ina for so long.


    Even the doctors couldn''t guarantee that he could wake up. So how do you know?" Moore asked while


    looking at her astonishedly. He was surprised to know about that piece of information. Henry was in


    revived was just like hearing about a miracle.


    "I know Henry well. Thest thing he would give to anyone is the Wen Group. A few right words said to


    hit him where it hurts and as a consequence it was a surety that he would definitely wake up." Jean


    exined it lightly to Moore. She exined it all to him in detail.


    Hearing her exnation and realizing the importance, Moore remained silent, listening intently. He


    watched Jean with empathy because of the trouble she was going through due to her family.


    Earlier, he was curious about what Jean''s life was in the past. How she came out to be the person she


    was now? But now from the attitude Joy or Shirley or Winner had towards her, he could infer how


    Henry treated her all over her life. He felt sorry for Jean and he wanted to help her in every way


    possible.


    No wonder Jean hated the Wen family so much and always kept a tough face towards the people of


    Wen family. She was always standby for a fight with them at any ce and time. It''s the part of her self


    defense mechanism to get herself from getting further hurt.


    She was forced into acting like this. It was totally not her fault.


    That was why Jean came up with this strategy spontaneously when she saw people from the Wen


    family. Moore was now starting to understand Jean a little bit better.


    ''It was hard for you, Jean. Now, I understand your situation more clearly.''


    Moore felt hard in his heart and couldn''t bear to see Jean any longer. So, he moved his eyes slightly


    away to try to look somewhere else. He felt his eyes getting wet with tears from realizing the sufferings


    Jean had faced.


    "Moore, after leaving the hospital, I am going to visit Wen Group. It''s really necessary for me to do it.


    Well, it is for nothing else, just for the funds, because the founding fund of Wen Group was raised by


    my mother. She borrowed them from various people of different greatpanies." Jean was worried


    that Joy and Shirley would embezzle the funds. Jean looked at Moore and said with determination. She


    was fixed on getting all the things sorted and she was sure of it.


    Moore looked at Jean in astonishment. He asked with furrowed brows,"Jean, are you sure the founding


    fund of Wen Group was borrowed by your mother? If that is the case, it is you who are the legitimate


    inheritor of it."


    Jean chuckled wryly. "I never thought of having Wen Group. I just don''t want to see this business


    empire created by my mom and Henry with tears and blood be taken away by Joy and Shirley for free. I


    care for the business. I have seen them worked for it for their whole life and I am going to save it. That


    is why I tried to wake Henry up, regardless of how much I hate him and how much I don''t want to see


    him again. I had to do that because he is the one who can fully take care of Wen Group.


    He just woke up from such a serious ailment. It is still a question if he can get off the bed. Doctors are


    not sure about that for now. Lets hope, with time his condition improves. So I have to attend the board


    meeting and rify everything there. Otherwise, based on Joy''s and Shirley''s shameless personality, I


    am sure they would take advantage of the situation to conspire something. And even ifter Henry is


    really recovered and ready to leave hospital, thepany won''t be his anymore."


    Jean heaved a long sigh and exined to Moore. She was concerned for the future of thepany.


    Moore watched Jean with shock. It never urred to him that she viewed and thought things with such


    deliberation. Jean was a woman of great traits and he was getting impressed by her more and more.


    And he finally understood that why Jean never let Zed do any harm to Wen Group though she hated


    the Wen family so much. Deep inside, Jean was a very warm-hearted person.


    That was the reason, and now he finally understood.


    It all made sense.


    Jean cherished Wen Group because it was something that was made with her mother''s heart and


    effort. Her mother had poured her life in thatpany, so to save her mother''s life''s work Jean always


    protected it one way or another.


    She wouldn''t hurt it no matter how much she was aggrieved.


    "Jean, I will say that again. Whatever you do, I will support you." Moore''s voice turned husky while he


    was looking at Jean. He was turning all emotional from all the thoughts that he had in his mind for


    Jean.


    "Thank you, Moore. It''s means a lot to me." Jean beamed with delight. She watched Moore and smiled


    brightly. It really mattered to her that her friend was there to support her.


    Jean knew well about her situation. She already had enough troubles in her life. Now she was still


    determined to get involved in the business. She might put herself in a worse situation if her n didn''t


    work out. It could create huge problems for her.


    However, she wouldn''t allow herself to back off since she had made up her mind to do it. No matter


    what was going to happen to her, it was decided.


    Luckily she had Moore by her side. As long as she could tell him about her thoughts and ns, she felt


    kinda secure and as he had already told her that he would support her unconditionally, she had the


    power to do what was necessary for her to do to save thepany.


    He was a friend indeed, a really good friend that everyone should have in their life.


    Jean deeply realized that Moore was a biggest gift God had sent to her when she was at the bottom of


    her life. And he had helped her in so many difficult situations.


    "Moore, I am sorry for keeping you worried for the past few days." Jean looked at him with apology.


    "You don''t have to be with me all the time. You need to take good rest and get better. You can go if you


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    want and I won''t mind if you do that."


    "My injury is stable now. The doctors asked me to walk around as much as I can, to enhance my blood


    cirction. So, no problem here. I am happy to be here for you." "You are still in critical situation. You


    being my only friend in H City, of course, I would worry about you. Any normal person would do so. So,


    don''t worry about me, just take care of yourself. If you feel that my caring harasses you, I will try to


    reduce my presence in front of you." Moore exined with a smile.


    Moore watched Jean profoundly after he said those words with a smile on his face.


    "Of course I don''t mean that!" Jean was shocked to find out that Moore misunderstood her intentions.


    She exined hurriedly,"I am so happy that you can be with me. I really am. But don''t forget that you


    are a seriously injured patient yourself. How can I ask you toe to see me all the time? It''s not right.


    You should be resting. Otherwise, it will take toll on your health. I hope for you to be treated well and


    get better as soon as possible, so that if anybody bullies me outside the hospital, you can help me."


    "Jean, speaking of which, why can''t you go to live in my house temporarily after you move out of


    hospital?" Moore took the chance to ask the question. "Since we are friends, why do you hesitate on


    this issue? I just came to this ce where I am no longer afraid of gossip. You are not that kind of girl


    that is afraid of gossip either, or you wouldn''t take the risk to go back to Wen Group. I don''t mean


    anything else. I just think that you should think about the real situation. The fact is neither of us has


    much money. So, we are not left with that much of options. I only want to help you and make your life


    easy. Please consider about my offer."


    Moore said seriously, hoping Jean could see the grim reality in front of them. He deeply wanted Jean to


    move to his house because as much he knew she didn''t have much of an option with her.


    "Moore, I really can''t live in your ce." Jean couldn''t tell Moore about Zed''s capricious personality and


    what he could do because of his temper, so she just sighed and said,"Please don''t worry about me,


    okay? I will take care of this myself. And I will find some ce to stay."


    Seeing Jean''s persistence on this issue, Moore sighed and said,"Okay, do as you like. I see I can''t


    convince you."


    He offered this out of good will. He thought he could take care of Jean after getting out of hospital, as


    she was seriously ill and he wanted her to be back to good health.


    However, she didn''t ept his offer both times he mentioned of this. He felt disappointed and sad at


    heart.


    Thus, he decided not to suggest it again. He didn''t want to be hurt again.


    "Do you have any n already?"

 Chapter 298 Why Do You Come Here

    Chapter 298 Why Do You Come Here


    Moore waited for Jean''s answer with his brows furrowed.


    A bitter smile entered Jean''s face and she spoke,"No, I don''t have any ns at the moment. I really


    don''t understand how to adapt to these changes. I really haven''t thought about any of it, not even going


    back to the Wen Group."


    Hearing Jean''s dilemma, Moore''s face lit with an idea. "If you can''t solve it on your own, why don''t you


    ask Maranda for help since she is your good friend?I think she would be willing to help you. If you have


    anything that can''t be solved, you can ask her for help,"


    Moore suggested.


    Listening to his suggestion, Jean smiled. She was moved by the extent of his concern.


    But his suggestions weren''t of much use to her because she didn''t want to trouble Maranda. She knew


    Maranda was a good friend but she wouldn''t ask her for help until it was an emergency.


    After all, the Qin was a wealthy and influential family. Thest thing Jean wanted was to get Maranda


    involved in this mess.


    Detecting Jean''s expression, Moore realized she wasn''t going to use his suggestion. "You should have


    a good rest now. I''m going back to the ward," he said.


    At first, Jean opened her mouth to say something but stopped knowing her words would hurt him even


    more.


    Therefore, she ended up nodding. She walked with Moore outside the ward and spoke in a quiet


    tone,"Moore, I have no words to express my gratitude to you. I know that you worry about me a lot. You


    can rest assured that I will take good care of myself."


    Listening to Jean speak, Moore looked up. "I hope I am not bothering you by interfering in your


    personal matter," said Moore.


    "Stop it! No, you are not!" Jean replied defensively. She was appalled by Moore''s thoughts.


    In actuality, Moore wanted to say something more but looking at Jean''s smiling face stopped him. He


    dropped the subject immediately.


    Both of them looked at each other and smiled onest time before Moore returned to his ward.


    Once Moore left, Jean went back to her bed and sat down thinking about her problems.


    Soon after, the nurse came in to check Jean''s body and gave her a saline drip.


    After this, Jean felt sleepy and closed her eyes to have some rest.


    In her sleep, she had a strange dream. She saw herself in a dirty and tired condition. It seemed that


    someone was following her because she ran ahead desperately.


    When she attempted to look behind, Jean couldn''t see anyone.


    Being increasingly scared, Jean started to sweat profusely, wetting her clothes.


    Once she woke up, Jean immediately looked at the ceiling with her eyes wide open.


    The dream felt so real that it was hard for her to see the reality.


    After a long time, Jean slowly calmed herself down and looked at the drip bottle. It was still not empty.


    Jean wanted to sleep again, but she wasn''t sleepy now.


    ''It was just a nightmare!''


    Afterforting herself, Jean took out her mobile phone and opened Wechat.


    There were few contacts in it.


    Zed''s ID upied the most obvious position. But Jean had never used this application to talk with him.


    Looking at his avatar, Jean felt sad. Staring at it for a long time, Jean finally took a deep breath and


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tried to rx.


    Just when she was about to close the phone, she received a message.


    At first, she thought she must have imagined it but on further inspection, she noticed it was sent by


    John.


    John¡­


    Seeing this name, Jean felt a bit weird, but she still decided to read the message.


    Opening the message, she saw that John had sent her a short video. Seeing the first frame of the


    video, Jean became more upset.


    From the frame, Jean clearly saw Maranda standing in front of many reporters, smiling and speaking


    into the microphone.


    Even before ying the video, Jean understood what Maranda was doing.


    ''Maranda, why are you so silly? I have told you not to do this!''


    Jean yed the video with her trembling fingers. Sure enough, the situation turned out to be just like


    the one she guessed.


    Maranda not only invited reporters but also invited Ron and Calvin. In fact, they specially invited


    reporters from all the news media in H City and exined to them about the video incident.


    In an instant, it caused a sensation in the whole H City.


    Everyone was watching them on the TV with excitement. All kinds of discussions were being taken


    ce in each and every household of this city.


    The scene was sensational. In the face of the sharp questions dropped by the reporters, Maranda, Ron


    and Calvin, who cooperated well with each other, brought a perfect end to the press conference.


    Closing her eyes, Jean felt humiliated. The press conference has been over, so it was toote for her to


    stop them.


    ''Maranda, you are so silly!


    Ron and Calvin, I think you are rational. But why do you apany Maranda in doing such a crazy


    thing?''


    Jean''s tears started to flow. When she was about to wipe her tears, there was a knock on the door.


    Hearing this, she quickly wiped the tears off her face. Before she could speak, the door had been


    pushed open. It was Maranda standing in front of her and this made her feel both grateful and helpless


    at once.


    "Why did youe here?" Jean immediately asked with her face looking gloomy. "You have ignored


    my words. Maranda, we aren''t friends now."


    "Jean¡­" Maranda showed a smile on her face to please Jean, sat on the bed near Jean, and said


    scrupulously,"I know you will be angry when you know it. So, right after ending the press conference, I


    came here to ask for forgiveness. Jean, could you tell me what I should do to stop you from being


    angry? I''m willing to do anything without hesitation."


    "Yeah! Jean, don''t be angry. We are all sorry about acting on our own. We shouldn''t have called this


    press conference without your consent."Now Ron and Calvin entered the room. The three of them


    stood before Jean, asking for forgiveness.


    "Maranda Qin and Ron Qi, you both conspired against me together, right? How could you do this!"


    The room echoed Jean''s voice and the three of them stood stock still for a while.


    "Jean, don''t be too angry," This incident does not just result from you. We three also have the


    responsibility to deal with it."


    "Calvin Li, now you are taking their side too?" Hearing that, Jean immediately widened her eyes and


    looked at Calvin feeling like an outcast.


    "I am just telling the truth," Calvin exined to Jean with a smile. "If we don''t take the initiative to rify


    the incident, the result will be very severe. We all know that Mr. Qi was hit by someone this morning


    and now he is in hospital. rifying is important or else things will get worse," Ron said slowly in a


    soothing tone.


    Hearing that, Jean took a moment and tried to calm herself. Even if she was still angry, she clearly


    knew that they meant no harm.


    Yet she felt uneasy inside.

 Chapter 299 I Hate You Both

    Chapter 299 I Hate You Both


    "I know you guys didn''t mean to hurt me. Why didn''t you speak to me before doing it? Some measures


    should be taken before doing such a thing. Now you are all involved in this dangerous situation. Don''t


    you know that it is a quite risky thing for you to do? How can I feel peaceful after what you have done?"


    Jean looked at them with a worried look before she spoke earnestly.


    "You don''t have to worry about our safety." Maranda stretched her hands out to Jean and


    said,"Anyway, our biggest concern is your safety. Everything elsees second. And don''t worry about


    us. We are all safe in our own homes, and I certainly don''t think that person is capable of doing much.


    Jean, take it easy. You know I am not easy to mess with and no one can bully me."


    Maranda spoke very highly of her strength hoping itforted Jean.


    "But you should not forget that all you did is behind your parents'' back. When you are back home, they


    are going to be really angry. So it is rather early for you to show the air ofcency in front of me.


    What''s more, there is another thing and it is of the most importance. Your families are powerful in H


    City, but none can match with Zed''s family. And you are all well aware of his situation. If he is in danger


    then none of you are safe either. So you should not take this matter lightly,"


    said Jean with a tone that defined seriousness.


    Hearing her powerful words, the ward immediately fell into an awkward silence. It was so quiet that


    they clearly heard the sound of each others'' breath.


    Even Maranda, who had shown the air ofcency, lost her earlier vigor. Now there was


    embarrassment showcased on her beautiful face.


    "But..." Minutester, Maranda decided to break the silence because she couldn''t take it anymore. "No


    Jean, we were present when the incident happened so it is not fair for us to hide while you are in


    trouble. How can we watch you bear down all the burden alone? Jean, you are my friend. Even if you


    were not my friend, I would still stand out to help you. This is my personality and nothing can change


    that."


    "Maranda, I know that you have a kind heart. However, there are many things you should take into


    consideration. You can never do things without thinking about its consequences." Jean took a moment


    to stare at Maranda''s face before she spoke again. "Now you got Calvin and Ron involved in this. I


    really don''t have any idea to deal with the situation anymore. I only hope that you three will not be


    targeted by them," Jean said and sighed.


    "Them?" This confused Maranda and she questioned Jean. "Jean, have you found any clue?"


    "If I have found any clue, I will never be this anxious and worried." Feeling defensive, Jean shook her


    head and tried to look offended.


    "Now that we have already got involved, we are now on the same boat. So even if they want to harm


    you, they will have to face us too." Speaking about this, a big smile crept on Maranda''s face at once.


    She tried tofort Jean by speaking her mind.


    "How eloquent you are!" The seriousness was gone from Jean''s face and she finally burst intoughter.


    The tension loosened from the ward and things were starting to get fine.


    In truth, She wasn''t mad at Maranda.


    The reason behind Jean''s anger was Maranda''s careless attitude towards her own life. She hated the


    fact that Maranda would throw her own life away for Jean''s sake.


    However, deep down she felt lucky to have someone who cared so much for her.


    After talking to Maranda, the anger inside Jean dissipated quickly.


    "Jean, so have you forgiven me?" Now Maranda noticed the change in Jean''s expression and


    immediately pried for an answer.


    "Not yet." Jean wished she could look more serious because if Maranda thought she forgave her then


    she might try risking her life again in the future. She looked at Maranda with a serious look and


    said,"You never take my words seriously, so we are not friends anymore."


    "Jean..." Maranda let out a cry. Tears hovered in the corners of her eyes. "I promise that I will listen to


    you and I will never do this again. Could you please forgive me this time? If you don''t take me as your


    friend, I will... I will..." Maranda stopped mid-way because her worry made it hard to speak.


    Instead of speaking, she went and sat closer to Jean.


    "What will you do?" asked Jean. Jean felt that it was quite interesting to watch Maranda''s anxiety. Her


    face had turned red from all the fear.


    Inside, Jean thought, ''Maranda, now you are worried.


    I am going to let you taste your own medicine. This is exactly the way I felt when you held the news


    conference in spite of my warning. Now you know how I suffered at that time.


    If I am not cruel to you now then you will never learn a lesson. Your safety matters the most to me.''


    Standing like an audience, Ron and Calvin exchanged nces and both had a smirk on their faces.


    Inside their heart, they were moved by seeing this friendship.


    They never expected that the rtionship between these two women has reached this extent.


    Maranda cared a great deal about Jean and was distressed or else she wouldn''t have failed to notice


    that Jean said those words on purpose.


    And Jean...


    A strange feeling consumed Ron. He knew that Jean also treated Maranda as her best friend.


    Or else she wouldn''t have tried to stop them from holding the news conference.


    If Jean hadn''t taken Maranda as her best friend, she would have gotten Maranda involved in this mess.


    ''These two women only thought for each other instead of considering their own safety, '' thought Ron.


    "I will..." Now Maranda stared at Jean worriedly. Atst, she closed her eyes as if to cover the fury in


    her eyes. She looked determined and confused at the moment. "I will apany you to stay in the


    hospital. Even if you threaten me to leave, I won''t leave unless you forgive me," Maranda said in an


    indifferent voice.


    ''What did she say?'' Jean''s eyes widened. She looked at Maranda in amazement.


    For a second Jean thought Maranda woulde up with some smart threatening lines but this was


    beyond her.


    She never expected her toe up with such a naive method.


    ''Where was that eloquent and smart Maranda?'' wondered Jean.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jean didn''t believe it was the eloquent Maranda standing in front of her. Hence she rubbed her eyes as


    if to check it was actually Maranda.


    Seeing Maranda''s vulnerable side, Ron and Calvin were also startled. Both of them wereughing


    secretly but somehow they lost control andughed out loud.


    Theirughter didn''t go unnoticed and Maranda turned to look at them. She flushed at once and said


    shamefully and angrily to the men,"What else do you expect me to do? Do you really want me to break


    my friendship with Jean? I hardly have friends. And it was really hard for me to gain her trust and


    friendship¡­ And now she doesn''t want to be my friend anymore..."


    Saying it out loud made it even worse, and Maranda ended up bawling like a baby.


    "You..." Jean was confused as to what to say. Awkwardly, She put one hand on her forehead. She had


    beenughing at Maranda''s naivety, but now she felt quite guilty.


    Ron and Calvin looked at each other embarrassedly. They didn''t dare tough out this time because


    Maranda''s feelings looked really hurt.


    "You are no longer a small girl. Don''t you feel shame crying in front of so many people?" After uttering


    these words, Jean feigned an expression of frustration.


    "I don''t care. I know that you are allughing at me. You don''t need to deny that." Slowly, Maranda


    wiped the tears off her face and again faced the two men. "I can understand why Jean doesn''t forgive


    me. But you two are quite hateful. You guys are so useless! You can''t help instead you are gloating and


    Seeing Maranda''s tearful face, Ron immediately frowned and he became gentle toward her before


    saying in a soft tone,"Don''t cry anymore. It was our fault tough at you. We are now apologizing to


    you."


    Hearing this, Maranda showed a content expression. Her gaze immediately shifted onto Calvin.


    On receiving the gaze, Calvin knew Maranda''s intention clearly. A bitter smile crept on his face. "It was


    my fault. I am sorry," he said while catching both his ears to prove his mistake.


    "I don''t need your apologies. That is not enough for me. You have to make Jean forgive me and be my


    friend again. Then I will forgive you both." Now that she had help, Maranda immediately acted like a


    queen.


    Ron and Calvin looked at each other and smiled at her cuteness. Then they shifted their gaze on Jean,


    throwing up their hands and putting on a puppy face.


    Jean saw what had happened and knew that she could not continue her pretence.


    She nodded to the two men and turned to look at Maranda, who was as proud as a peacock.


    "Maranda, what you did embarrassed me now. But I am going to forgive you¡­ And I am doing this only


    because of Ron and Calvin..."

 Chapter 300 That Field-Playing Juggler

    Chapter 300 That Field-ying Juggler


    Before Jean finished her sentence, Maranda happily eximed with smile at once,"Jean, I knew you


    would forgive me." She was happy that Jean was no longer angry with her. Jean was an integral part of


    her life so it was really important for her to know that Jean had forgiven her.


    With straight face Jean seriously said,"Don''t get too excited. If you ever make this one mistake again,


    then no matter what you do, I won''t forgive you. This forgiveness is for this time only."


    Maranda cutely replied in a childish way,"I promise I won''t do this again. I don''t want you to be angry


    with me."


    Jean saw that although there were tears on Maranda''s face, Maranda was grinning broadly. There was


    some kind of childish innocence in her.


    Jean couldn''t help but sigh, but she was also touched by Maranda. She knew Maranda was a really


    emotional and affectionate person and she was capable of doing anything for the person to whom she


    was attached.


    Jean thought to herself, ''Maranda is a simple and pure girl. She has done this because she cares


    about me. She was worried for me and wanted to make my life easy.


    I''ll just let it go. It has already happened and it''s toote to stop it now.''


    Maranda said,"I''m so hungry." Immediately, she was rxed since Jean had forgiven her. She rubbed


    her belly, stared at Jean and said miserably,"To hold this press conference, I stayed upte yesterday


    to make all the preparation. I didn''t even got the time to eat.Now I''m really happy for all that happened


    but I am also really hungry."


    When Maranda was staring at Jean helplessly, Jean melted and replied,"If you are hungry, just let Ron


    and Calvin apany you and eat something good. Don''t stay hungry for long. It''s not good for


    person''s health."


    "You don''t want to go with me?" Maranda asked Jean with her eyes wide opened in surprise. She was


    shocked to listen that Jean was not considering herself to go with her. She was totally unable to


    understand the reason behind it.


    "I am just injected with a saline solution and I don''t want to go out immediately." She was not at all in


    the mood to go out. So, she made an excuse for not apanying them. And she was hoping for


    them to not insist on her.


    Maranda really wanted Jean toe with them as Jean was looking as if she was in an immediate


    need to eat something. Also if she came, it would mean that she really had forgiven her. So, she


    suggested without thinking,"Then I will wait until you feel hungry. And then we can go out and eat


    together. I am not going to leave you alone."


    On hearing Maranda''s words, Jean couldn''t help but furrow her brow in helplessness as she didn''t


    know how to decline her offer.


    Ron was standing next to them and he was listening to all the conversation. When he saw Jean


    frowning, he understood that Jean didn''t want to go out for meal. So he walked towards Maranda and


    said,"Maranda, It''s okay. You came here to ask for Jean''s forgiveness. And I think Jean is feeling


    uneasy, so you should not ask her to go out and eat with you. It would not be good for her. If you are


    hungry, we can take you out for dinner."


    Maranda wanted to decline immediately,"No...". She was feeling restless on hearing about all this. But


    then she realized something, looked at Jean and asked,"Jean, you do not want to have dinner with us?


    Something is wrong. Is that because you haven''t forgiven me yet?"


    Jean hastily exined,"No, no, no. Don''t even think like that. I am really not feeling hungry, so I don''t


    want to go out to eat. And everything is fine with me. Don''t worry. You guys just go ahead and have


    dinner."


    Calvin deeply looked at Jean with his brows furrowed while analyzing her and then he said,"Yes. I think


    Jean really doesn''t want to go out, so we should go out for meals with ourselves."


    Since both Ron and Calvin were saying the same thing, Maranda couldn''t argue with them even though


    she really wanted to and was unwilling to leave without Jean.


    She pouted, unhappily stared at Jean and said,"Even though you have no appetite for food, but you


    should eat something. You really need something, more than us guys. What do you want to eat? We


    can bring food for you."


    Jean declined,"Thank you. I''m really not hungry." She smiled at Maranda consolingly and said,"As long


    as you are eating more, I am happy."


    After Jean said so, Maranda felt that it was hard for her to say anything more in order to convince Jean.


    So finally, she nodded her head disappointingly and replied,"Okay." She was kinda feeling angry on


    Ron and Calvin for not helping her in consoling Jean. She still was having a feel that Jean had not


    forgiven her. Then she walked out of the room with Ron and Calvin to have some dinner.


    As soon as they came out of the room, Maranda suddenly stood facing Ron and Calvin, red at them


    in anger and coldly said,"Why do you ask me to leave? Didn''t you noticed that Jean was looking


    terrible?"


    "Maranda." Ron sighed tiredly, looked at Maranda and exined,"Obviously Jean is unwilling to go out


    and have dinner with us. Do you think it''s good to force her to go out? And what if she was not feeling


    well? If she wanted to go with us, she would have said yes."


    Maranda was dissatisfied by the exnation she heard, so she retorted irritatingly,"Of course, I know


    it''s not okay to do so. But I don''t want to let her be copped up in the hospital room alone. She would be


    feeling so lonely as she is here for such a long time with no one to apany her in that boring ward."


    Calvin reminded Maranda softly,"But don''t you remember that Zed is also here? She is no longer all


    alone, her husband is with her. Even though you don''t consider for her, someone is still there to look


    after her. So, just rx, Jean will be fine. So you better care for yourself and find something to fill your


    stomach first. Currently, you are the one in urgent need of food not her."


    At the mention of Zed''s name, Maranda got agitated and worried for Jean, so she inquired,"Zed? That


    field-ying juggler? You''re expecting him to take good care of Jean? If he really wanted to take good


    care of Jean, Jean wouldn''t be in this situation. He is the person who is really at fault. And I know he


    won''t be able to take good care of her. "


    Calvin was not aware of anything that had happened in the past few days, so he turned to Ron and


    asked,"What happened? What you two are talking about?"


    As Ron realized that Calvin was not updated about some things, he exined with a bitter


    smile,"Yesterday, a woman, who grew up with Zed, came here to search for Jean. We happened to be


    present there when she came. So, we heard their whole conversation. She was quite arrogant and


    didn''t mind Jean at all. It was her who suggested us to hold the press conference and clear out all the


    things that had happened. But Jean didn''t want to ept her suggestion. That''s why we did the press


    conference without letting her know."


    Calvin obviously froze for an instant on hearing Ron''s words. He couldn''t believe his ears and asked,"Is


    that true? It''s unbelievable." Calvin was having trouble in believing that the n of conducting the press


    conference and clearing out all the allegations on Jean was of someone else.


    Maranda agreed in a serious tone while folding her arms,"Yes. I can''t believe this really happened."


    Maranda was very indignant at that woman as she remembered the way she was talking to Jean and


    how she didn''t even cared for Jean''s health, so she continued,"Almost from a nce, one can tell that


    the woman has some kind of special rtionship with Zed. The way she was talking about Zed.


    Something is wrong there. Or Jean wouldn''t have been so rude to that woman. Jean was very irritated


    with her. Jean must have something on her. I''m sure about that."


    Ron and Calvin looked at each other with understanding and then they shook head with a bitter smile


    on both of their faces. They knew that their n worked.


    As Maranda was talking happily even though nobody was replying to her, they were rxed that she


    finally stopped worrying that Jean hadn''t had dinner yet. Maranda was still childlike innocent and naive,


    easy to manipte.


    After they left, only Jean was left alone in therge hospital ward. She felt kinda lonely. She wanted


    somepany with her and didn''t want to stay in her ward.


    She bit her finger while wandering about all that happened recently and smiled bitterly to herself.


    She really wanted to have dinner with Maranda, but she had to decline her.


    Because Zed and Wen Family were also in this hospital.


    Thest thing she wanted was to let them see that she was with Maranda, Ron and Calvin, as this


    issue was rted to them.


    If they saw that, they would condemn her. At that time, even if she had a hundred mouths, she would


    not be able to clear that up. It would be very problematic for her to exin all this.


    Besides, she especially didn''t want to meet or argue with Zed. She was not going to give any more


    reason to him to ignore her further.


    After he had been that hard to her, Jean was even more reluctant to run in the same circles with him.


    She wanted to give him the taste of his own medicine.


    However, she knew him well. These years that she spend with him were not for waste. She knew that


    much about him.


    He didn''t want to see her, but if he knew that she hadn''t broken up with Maranda, Ron and Calvin, he


    would definitely interfere with her.


    Knowing this clearly in mind, she really didn''t want him to get something on her.


    She had already been in so many troubles, so she had no time and energy to deal with other problems.


    She wanted to had peace of mind to concentrate on her health which was very crucial for her.


    And there was that issue, she needed to handle with Wen Family. So, she decided to meet with Henry


    when Joy would not be with him and to know what Henry was thinking on earth. And what he wanted to


    do further to prevent hispany from downfall.


    After making up her mind, Jean felt a little rx and confident.


    She got out of the bedzily and realized that she was feeling hungry, so she went directly to Moore''s


    ward. She wanted to have dinner with him as he was the only person there with whom she could felt


    rx.


    Also purposefully, she came to Moore, because she knew that Moore was unhappy when he had left


    before. He was one true friend of her so she had to console him.


    Jean didn''t want to offend him at that time, but she had no other option other than to do something


    even though she didn''t want to do. It was against her will and if possible she was going to exin it to


    Moore.


    Jean knocked and opened the door, only to find that Moore was not in the room. She was quite puzzled


    on not finding him in his ward because he was the kind of person who mostly stays in his ward. So, she


    wondered, ''Did Moore go out for dinner by himself?''


    She thought that he could be having dinner alone as he was angry with her, so she directly went to the


    canteen.


    On entering into the crowded canteen, she started ncing around. After searching for quite a long


    time, she finally saw Moore, sitting alone at the corner table and having dinner. She felt quite relieved


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    on finding Moore as now she could make up with him.

 Chapter 301 I Wont Mind Your Business Any More

    Chapter 301 I Won''t Mind Your Business Any More


    Jean was overwhelmed by feelings of guilt. Although she didn''t know anything about Moore''s past,


    everything about his personality pointed towards the fact that he has never eaten in a canteen. The


    way he swallowed his food made it too obvious.


    Jean walked towards Moore with a tray full of food in her hand.


    Moore felt someone''s presence near him. Without lifting his head, he knew who it really was.


    He was hesitating to lift his head up and talk to Jean.


    It seemed that Jean was sad and as she made her way towards Moore, she smiled. Her smile showed


    her sadness. Moore was really mad at her.


    "Are you really not going to talk to me?" Jean sat opposite to Moore. She looked at him and asked.


    Moore did not reply and continued eating his food. He was really not in the mood to talk to Jean.


    "Moore..." sighed Jean,"You should know what I have been thinking about. I refused your offer because


    I don''t want you to get in any kind of trouble. You should know that I can take care of myself."


    "Really? Can you really take care of yourself?" Moore finally spoke something. He looked at Jean and


    sneered,"Is that how you take care of yourself? Jean, stop hiding anything from me, I know what is on


    your mind. Are you afraid of any misunderstanding between you and Zed as you move to my house?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with him." Jean showed a difference in tone by the mention of Zed''s name.


    She was not expecting Moore to bring up his name in their conversation and as he did, she was quite


    unhappy about it.


    "Are you sure that''s the truth?" Moore eyed her doubtfully and asked again.


    "Yes, it really has nothing to do with him." Jean nodded affirmatively.


    "Right, if that is the case, then you have to prove it." Moore stared at Jean and nodded.


    "How am I supposed to prove it?" Jean was stunned. She was confused by these sudden questions.


    "I''ve contacted apany and as soon as I will get discharged from the hospital, I will have to go


    straight to the office. I will have to report there. They have also arranged something for my


    amodation. This will be very convenient for me and my work. If you really think that it is not the


    misunderstanding that you are worried about then I personally think that you should move in."


    Moore asked as he paid attention to every detail on Jean''s face.


    "What are you talking about?" Jean''s eyes widened with shock. She stared at Moore for a little too long


    before she said angrily,"Moore, what is wrong with you? You have not yet recovered from your injuries.


    How could you go out looking for a job? Are you trying to get yourself killed?"


    "There is nothing else that I can do. You are too stubborn to let me take care of you. Then that is all I


    can do. Jean, I really don''t think that it''s safe for you to live by yourself, all alone in this cruel world."


    Moore sighed and exined.


    Although Jean sat quietly in front of Moore, every voice inside of her was screaming toe out.


    She knew that Moore cared immensely for her, even if he didn''t make it too obvious.


    He was trying to convince her to move to his house because he was really worried about her. No


    matter how he did it but at least he was trying.


    Jean had no one to rely on and there had been much gossip about her. Everyone knew that she was


    married. If she was caught living all aone, it would cause her more trouble. But living in Moore''s house


    would be more convenient for her.


    The truth was that at some point in time, she had thought about it but she was hesitating just because


    she didn''t want to worry anyone.


    "If you have to move out, then you will only go to my house and nowhere else." Moore looked at Jean


    sincerely and continued,"I assure you that you will be the only one living in my house. There would be


    no one to bother you."


    After hearing that, Jean was so moved that she didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "Okay!" Jean nodded and looked at Moore. She had tears in her eyes. She finally said,"I owe you one,


    I will return this favour someday."


    "If you n on doing this then forget what I just said. From now on, I will mind my own business and


    will never force you to move into my house." The sudden change of his tone showed that he was angry.


    He stared at Jean, coldly.


    Moore got upset again. There was nothing that Jean could do but to force a smile so that Moore didn''t


    get mad at her again. "Okay, my bad! I shouldn''t have said that. Moore, thank you so much and I really


    mean it."


    Hearing what Jean said, the expression on Moore''s face softened.


    "Mywyer will send me the key soon. I will get it by the time you are discharged from the hospital."


    Moore exined.


    "Okay!" Jean nodded and started eating her food.


    Moore aplished what he wanted to do. He started eating his food too.


    "When you get discharged from the hospital, I will definitely cook for you." Jean said as regret took over


    her. She started chewing her food slowly.


    "That''ll be great!" Moore nodded in agreement. "It''ll be my pleasure to taste what you cook for me."


    "Let me make one thing clear, you might not like the dishes I''ll cook." Jean was actually embarrassed


    and she said this out of modesty.


    "I do not care about the taste. The most important thing for me is that it would be made by you." Moore


    smiled,"If you find any trouble while cooking, I will always be there to help you."


    "Can you cook?" Jean looked at Moore surprisingly.


    "I can cook some simple Chinese dishes. Nothing special though." Jean could tell that Moore was


    being modest.


    Moore had been in H City for eight years. After that, he went abroad. He obviously remembered some


    of the Chinese dishes.


    But he couldn''t remember too much...


    Moore stopped himself from thinking any further, the look on his face changed suddenly. He became


    more depressed.


    Jean didn''t notice any change on Moore''s face. When she heard that Moore can cook some Chinese


    dishes, she became really curious and asked,"Moore, just now you told me that you can cook some


    Chinese dishes so does that mean that you miss going back to your hometown? Is that the reason why


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you are back here? Have it ever crossed your mind to look for your family or anybody that you might


    know from your childhood?"


    Jean said, out of kindness. She wanted Moore to feel better but as soon as the words were out of


    Jean''s mouth, she regretted them because Moore became more upset


    "How can you talk while eating? Jean, I have told you countless times that I am an orphan. Where


    should I go to find my parents when they died a very long time ago?"


    Moore said. He was furious.


    It was the first time Moore had treated her like that. All of this made Jean terrified.


    Noticing Jean''s reaction, Moore realized that he had gone beyond limits and he should have stopped a


    long time ago. He regretted what he said.


    In order to cover up his embarrassment, he coughed and said,"Sorry, it''s just that I''m having a bad day.


    Enjoy your meal, I''ll be heading back."


    he said while getting up. He picked up his food and walked out of the canteen.


    Jean was confused. Her eyes trailed his every move until he was nowhere to be seen.


    Moore was acting strange today. The fact that she did not want to move into his house was because


    she wanted to stay low and not cause any trouble. She was the one who had topromise in the end


    because of the way he acted.


    What was so wrong about her offering him, her help to find his parents? She was not using him of


    something that he acted weirdly. Although the topic was a little sensitive, he shouldn''t have acted this


    way. ''Something is not right!''


    Jean stood up as if in a hurry and ran in the direction where Moore had gone.


    As Jean reached the corridor, she stopped abruptly. Her eyes went towards the corner of the corridor


    and she was shocked to see what she was witnessing.


    Moore was surrounded by several men. Everyone around him looked vengeful.

 Chapter 302 You Are A Bastard

    Chapter 302 You Are A Bastard


    Jean walked toward Moore without hesitation. She was worried.


    It was not possible for Moore to get into trouble. He was new to this ce and nobody knew him.


    The fact that he was in this hospital made it even harder for Jean to believe that the people around him


    were here for vengeance.


    ''It must be because of me, '' Jean thought to herself.


    As this particr thought crossed her mind, she started moving towards Moore. When she was just a


    few steps away from them, she heard something which didn''t make sense at first but then their talking


    made here to a stop.


    "Moore Bai, listen carefully and follow every word we say. If you get your ass out of the H City today, I


    will let you live."


    "Do you think that we don''t know why you came back? I''m telling you that the Bai Family will never


    ept you. You are a bastard!"


    "Well, if you want to stay alive then get out of here and go back to Chicago."


    The three young men surrounded Moore like wolves. They were howling at him with bitterments.


    They said everything to scare Moore away, and they even threatened him.


    ''Bastard?''


    Jean furrowed with concern. Her heart was beating quickly.


    ''That''s why Moore reacted weirdly in the canteen, when I asked him about his parents.


    This is not something new for him. He has known this for a very long time. He is not an orphan.


    How can that be true?


    Given the present situation, it seems that it is not the first time that these three men havee to


    bother Moore.


    But why has Moore never mentioned anything to me?''


    As Jean wandered about every possible oue to this situation, sheughed at herself.


    ''Jean, who do you think you are?


    Moore never told you about his true identity so why would he ever tell you that he was threatened by


    some men in this hospital?''


    Jean gave herself a satirical smile and walked towards one of the corners of the corridor where she


    could hide, as well as keep her distance from the whole situation.


    Moore never told her his identity, which made it clear that he was hiding it for a reason.


    Therefore, it was better to not show up and embarrass him.


    "You!" At that moment, the smile on Moore''s face changed from gentle to cold. "Hanley Bai, do you


    think I don''t know what your ns are? If you mess with me, you''ll definitelye to no good in the


    end."


    "Yo, you dare to threaten our brother? You bastard! Who do you think you are?" the man beside him


    said.


    "You don''t know who I am? If Hanley is not afraid, then why does he take his two puppets with him


    everywhere? To make himself look courageous?" Moore fought back. He was not afraid of them.


    The expression on Hanley''s face suddenly changed. He started cursing Moore,"Moore, no matter how


    brave or strong you are, you are still a patient at this hospital. I''m warning you onest time. You should


    better respect me, or I''ll beat the crap out of you."


    "Well, go ahead and do what you wish to do. I don''t like people who just talk and not do what they are


    capable of. I am not afraid of you," Moore said angrily. He shifted his cold stare on Hanley.


    Witnessing the entire situation, Jean was scared to death.


    ''Moore always seemed like the friendly type.


    What''s wrong with him today?


    He has not fully recovered yet he is getting himself involved in this.


    What is going through his mind?


    Besides, Hanley looks cruel. He obviously came to provoke Moore. Moore is sensible enough to not


    get swayed by him.''


    "Okay, it''s your call! If I beat you to death, you can then have a reunion with your useless mother." At


    that very moment, Hanley looked ruthless. He was prepared to throw the first punch.


    Upon hearing Hanley''sst words, there was a sudden change in Moore''s expression.


    As Hanley walked toward him, Moore stretched himself as if to get ready to fight. The expression on


    Moore''s face scared Jean.


    "Stop!" Jean shouted as she realized that the situation was getting out of hands. She hurriedly ran


    towards them. She didn''t care about revealing her identity because she was the only one who could


    save the day.


    Hanley was startled. After his eyesy on Jean, he startedughing. He mockingly said,"Moore, when


    did you get yourself a chick in the hospital? She looks quite decent."


    "Shut up, Hanley!" Moore said angrily and red at him.


    "Are you really going to fight in a hospital? I have already called the security. If you don''t want to get


    caught, get out of here now." Jean ran to confront Hanley and stared at him with her cold eyes.


    "You..." Hanley didn''t expect Jean to be calm because she had the image of that ''delicate and sweet


    girl''. He was taken back by the way she was handling the situation. He nced at her onest time


    before he turned around to warn Moore in a ferocious tone,"Okay. This time I''ll let you go but next time


    you won''t have the same luck."


    After finishing what he had to say, Hanley waved his hand and along with his men left the hospital


    quickly.


    People starteding in through the corridor and Jean walked towards Moore slowly. She was


    speechless. There was nothing that she could say which would make him feel better.


    Moore furrowed his brows and stared at nothing in particr. It felt too long before he let out a deep


    breath.


    "Moore, how did they find you?" Jean asked him out of concern.


    "I am sorry you had to see this. I didn''t want to lie to you," Moore finally began to talk after holding onto


    the words he had buried since a very long time. These words were always on the tip of his tongue but


    he was scared to let them all out.


    "I don''t care whether you lied to me or not. I just want to know since when this man called ''Hanley''


    started to bother you?" Jean looked at Moore with a serious look. She did not want either of them to get


    distracted.


    "It was as soon as I first came to H City." Moore told her the truth, as now there was no point of hiding


    anything from her.


    "What?" Jean looked at him suddenly. She was dumbfounded.


    "Let''s go back to the room first," said Moore. Then, Moore held Jean''s hand and started walking toward


    his room. More people starteding in through the corridor.


    Jean looked pleased. She nodded and walked with Moore.


    As soon as they entered the room, they closed the door. Moore took a deep breath and said,"All right, I


    did know about my true identity but just a little bit. When I was fifteen, the Bai family found me in


    Chicago and told me the truth. You must''ve heard about it that I am Gary Bai''s bastard."


    When Jean heard Hanley call Moore ''a bastard'', she wanted to know which Bai family Hanley referred


    to.


    Gary Bai was a well-known figure. This came as a surprise to Jean because she was least expecting


    him to be Moore''s father.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gary Bai! He was a rich and powerful man. No one was a serious rival to his power.


    Although he held a high position, he never forgot his duties. He was alwaysmitted to himself and


    to the development of the H City.


    In other words, if not for Gary Bai, the H City would not have thrived.


    The real question was that ''how could Moore be Gary''s bastard?''


    The Bai family was nervous that if anyone found out about Moore, their family reputation will be at


    stake. That was why they threatened Moore to leave the H City and nevere back.


    Jean''s face darkened with fear. She looked at Moore and asked,"You have known your identity for a


    long time now, so do you still wish to stay?"

 Chapter 303 An Untouchable Man!

    Chapter 303 An Untouchable Man!


    "Why can''t I stay here? I am a Chinese national too and I have a right to stay wherever I want!" Moore


    defiantly told Jean with a resolute expression. He knew what she was worried about.


    "But, he is Gary Bai!" The statement seemed to concern Jean as her brows furrowed. "If your identity is


    known to the public and some devious person take advantage of that, you''ll have to leave. Otherwise,


    Gary''s men aren''t going to let you stay in the city."


    Moore had thought that Jean would definitely stand by Gary, especially after finding out that he was his


    bastard child.


    It was clear to him that his so-called father was untouchable. Like a God, he ruled H City! As for his


    own self, he was a cowering shadow in the corner who could never be exposed to the sunshine!


    But surprisingly, what Jean worried about was his own safety.


    Feeling touched, heforted her in a rxed tone,"It''s okay! Don''t worry about me! I never thought of


    acknowledging him as my father after I found out my story. And I don''t care if his people ask for trouble


    by making our rtionship known to the public. Let them do what they want!"


    Shock and disbelief could be? seen clearly in her eyes as she saw the indifference on his face. She


    couldn''t understand why he was opting to stay in H City only, even when he wanted nothing to do with


    his father. Surprised, she tried to confirm,"Moore, what did you say just now? When you don''t want


    anything to do with your father, why are you insisting on staying?"


    "I..." Moore was stunned by her question, but he soonposed himself and said with a wry smile,"I


    remember that it was you who persuaded me and therefore, I am going to stay!"


    "I... You..." Feeling a little embarrassed, Jean retorted,"As your friend, I certainly hope that you will stay


    here. But after knowing your history, I am afraid for your safety if you stay. Please return to Chicago. At


    least you''ll be safe!"


    "Is that what you want?" Furrowing his brows? in? displeasure, Moore asked. "Now that you know I am


    in danger, you want to drive me away? Are you afraid that I will get you in trouble?"


    "What nonsense!" Jean burst into uncontrobleughter on his doubts. "I just don''t want to see you in


    danger. You don''t want to know your father, fine. But what if people misunderstand you and you get into


    trouble?"


    "Okay, okay. Let''s stop arguing! You know there is no way back for me no matter what I do." Before


    Jean could protest, Moore raised his hand to stop her.


    "What?" A shadow of astonishment passed? over her face, and she warily asked. "So you mean you


    are going to stay here?"


    "That''s right! I will, and I have to stay here no matter what!" Moore gave her a firm nod.


    "Things are not that absolute!" She continued her protests in an anxious tone. "Moore, how about you


    contact thatwyer again and see if you can go back?"


    "Jean, are you honestly trying to force me to leave?" Moore sighed as he looked at her.


    In fact, he knew it clearly in his heart that Jean was worried about him and was trying to be good to


    him.


    But by no chance, was he going to change his mind!


    "No, I am just afraid that..." Jean was so anxious to exin herself that she almost cried.


    "Okay, I won''t trouble you any more." Seeing the tears in her eyes made him feel distressed and he


    tried to console her. "Don''t worry about me! Since the ck sheep Hanley Bai already knows that I am


    in H City, Gary Bai''s loyal subordinates will know it as well.


    See, I am in a hospital with little strength left, but I am still okay! I am safe and I will be. Don''t be afraid!


    Also, I bet Gary Bai won''t just sit down and watch something happen to me. After all, we share a blood


    bond."


    "You''re optimistic!" Jean replied. But thinking about their present situation, she felt what he was saying


    was right and let out a sigh of relief.


    "I am not purely optimistic. I have facts to believe on! If he didn''t want to pay much attention to me, he


    wouldn''t have sent people to find me." There was a subtle confidence on Moore''s face.


    "So, you actually don''t hate him that much, do you? Is that why you came back? To have a look at the


    ce you were born, right?" Jean wanted to know what he was thinking inside.


    "Yes, that is why I came back," Moore admitted with a bitter smile. "I am curious about this ce. My


    curiosity drove me down here and I didn''t expect it to change my life sopletely."


    Jean replied with a sigh,"Life is full of surprises! I hope that your decision is right and this will be a new


    start for you!"


    "Never mind that!" Knowing that Jean was still worried about him, Moore consoled her yet again. "I


    believe this is the first and thest time that Hanley Bai hase here for me. And I am not a skeleton


    in the closet."


    Meanwhile, Toby rushed toward Zed''s ward. Seeing the anxious look on his face, Gregory and Terry,


    who were standing at the door immediately opened it to let him in.


    "Mr. Zed..." Toby shouted in a low voice, as he strode towards Zed''s bedside.


    "What''s up?" Zed opened his eyes and frowned on seeing the flustered expression on his face.


    "I inquired about Moore Bai''s identity and guess whose son he is."Toby moved closer to Zed''s ears and


    whispered,"Gary Bai!"


    "Gary Bai? Moore Bai?" Zed repeated in disbelief with furrowed eyebrows. He still couldn''t believe it


    and asked,"Are you sure?"


    "I am sure! Just now, I saw Hanley Bai from the Bai family stop him in the corridor and Moore''s true


    identity was exposed. Mrs. Jean also knows it now." Toby confirmed.


    "How could it be?" Zed found it imusible. "Uncle Gary really has another son? Toby! I want you to


    set about investigating it immediately and find out the ins and outs of this matter."


    "Yes, sir!" Toby hurriedly responded.


    "Since Moore is a member of Bai family, there should be no trouble in the hospital. Tell the doctor that I


    am leaving the hospital as soon as possible." Zed made up his mind and ordered Toby.


    "But Mr. Zed, the wound on your body?" Toby reminded him worriedly.


    "Stop pretending. You know very well that my wounds are false." Zed seethed in ?anger?as he said


    and warned. "Don''t tell anyone else! Or, I will send you some ce for penal servitude."


    "Yes sir." Zed''s words constricted his heart. Toby put on a bitter smile.


    He whined in his heart, ''Mr. Zed, how could you bully me like this? It''s you who said that the wounds


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    are false and I didn''t say a word. But you will frighten others and arouse suspicion if you request being


    discharged so abruptly.''


    Of course, Toby could only speak these words secretly in his heart.

 Chapter 304 The Truth

    Chapter 304 The Truth


    However, Zed had given him the order so Toby had no other choice but to obey.


    After he briefly exined to Gregory and Terry about the matters that needed attention, he hurried off


    into the crowd, leaving the surprised men behind.


    Meanwhile, Zed gazed out of the window. For a second, there appeared a thoughtful look on his face


    as if he was contemting about a serious matter.


    ''Things are getting more and moreplicated. I did not expect Moore to belong to the Bai family.


    Now that Hanley knows about this, I can''t stay at the hospital anymore.


    But one thing is for sure now, no one will dare to hurt Jean as long as she is with Moore.


    I thought I did a great job at considering everything, but it never urred to me that Moore could be the


    son of such a big man.


    Though I did not know Moore before, I''ve heard about him a long time ago from my grandpa.


    Grandpa mentioned that Uncle Gary loves Moore very much. And Gary has been trying his best to get


    close to Moore using every chance he gets. But it turns out that Moore acts arrogant in front of Gary.


    There are some misunderstandings between Moore and Gary since Moore left for Chicago, so Moore


    doesn''t give Gary a chance to exin.


    Why is Moore back now?'' wondered Zed.


    Puzzlement was written all over his face. After a while, his thoughts took a different turn and there was


    a shift in his expression.


    ''Those are not the questions I should be thinking about.


    In the beginning, I nned to protect Jean secretly at the hospital, but I don''t see the point anymore.


    Thankfully, she ispletely safe in Moore''s hands.


    Moreover, those who want to set me up will have difficulties getting here as long as I am in the hospital.


    My presence closes all the doors for them.


    But then how will I find and catch those guys if I leave them no room for actions?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fine, I guess I have to leave the hospital as soon as possible if I want to make some progress with this


    mission.


    Moore Bai¡­¡­'' thought Zed with a smile.


    As his mind reached the subject of Moore, there shed a look of satisfaction in his eyes. ''I hope you


    don''t disappoint me, '' Zed warned Moore inside his head.


    -----


    "What did you just say?" asked surprised Jean. The information Moore gave was hard for Jean to


    digest. Puzzled look remained on Jean''s face and her eyes widened. "Why do you say that you are not


    a skeleton in the closet? I don''t get it. Or did I hear you wrong?" There was confusion written all over


    Jean''s face.


    ''As an illegitimate child, shouldn''t he be sorry about his own identity?


    Or have I been misled by Hanley all this time?''


    "So, you are not the bastard of Gary?" Suddenly, Jean was thrilled by the prospect of this.


    "I really am his¡­¡­ but not the bastard as Hanley says," replied Moore, with his teeth gritted.


    "Wait, is Hanley instead the bastard of Gary? And that is why he came to you in such a hurry. He wants


    to understand what is going on. Am I right?" As she was speaking, Jean was shocked by her own


    words. She denied immediately,"No way! Hanley''s mother is the well-known President of the women''s


    association. How could anyone not know about her name and her background since he is the citizen of


    H City? She is the wife of Mr. Bai. Everyone knows about that here." Jean answered her own questions


    and it looked like she forgot Moore was present in the room.


    "She is Mrs. Bai now, but not the original one." Seeing Jean was going way too far from the answer,


    Moore couldn''t help but tell her the truth.


    "Not the original one? Is she the third party? No way! How can that be?" asked Jean in a suspicious


    tone, while she shook her head reluctantly.


    ''Thatdy, whose smile is so gentle and contagious that it will rub off on anyone who sees her, always


    acts in an elegant manner as if she is a role model for everyone. How could ady like her bethe


    third party?'' Jean raised this question on her mind. But she didn''t dare to speak out loud because that


    would have saddened Moore.


    "Well, I can tell that you must have watched too many of soap operas to understand this." Moore


    started tough but then paused to continue,"You''re right. My mother was the original Mrs. Bai, Gary


    Bai''s first wife. But soon after she gave birth to me, her health deteriorated. Things got so worse that


    she died. Gary Bai, who was still very young back then, married the mayor''s daughter who got the title


    of Mrs. Bai."


    "Oh oh that way!" said Jean who felt stupid for her inability to understand. She then continued,"Moore,


    in this case, you don''t really have to resent Gary, do you? Gary is not like my father Henry, who


    cheated on my mother and divorced her after he met Joy, my step-mother." Jean''s words were


    intended to soothe and calm Moore.


    "I know why he married Edna Huang. It was for the sake of his career. He looked at her as the shortcut


    to reach his career dreams. I just can''t believe that he became so greedy after my mother left. This


    quality about him makes me feel disgusted....."


    "Is that the reason why you left? How did you manage to think in such a manner while you were only a


    child? Did you consider how dangerous it would be after you left home like this?" Questions flowed out


    of Jean like water. She had so many questions which needed answering.


    "No, not that young. I left when I was eight years old," replied Moore in a casual tone. He felt relieved


    having taken the burden off his shoulder.


    "At the age of eight? She was married to Gary at that time?" This information puzzled Jean and she


    was clouded with doubt.


    "Not yet, but the two families were talking about this for a long time and they almost came to an


    agreement at that time." Moore replied with a nk look and it sounded like he was talking about


    someone else''s family.


    "So you ran away before she came? But then how did you make it to Chicago?"''How can an eight-


    year-old child pluck up the courage to leave home?''


    Now Moore felt that Jean''s questions would never ended but he decided to reply.


    "Well, don''t get me wrong. I was not able to go to Chicago alone at eight." With a wry smile on his face,


    Moore continued,"At that time, the kindhearted couple, my adoptive parents, came to China for some


    matters. When they saw me faint in the street because of hunger, they gave me some food. That kind


    them that I was an orphan who was underfed and underdressed in the welfare house. Moreover, I told


    them I got bullied often......" There was a brief pause in Moore''s speech.


    As he was recalling this memory, he looked nostalgic and transported to that time. "I can still remember


    clearly the sympathetic look on my adoptive mother''s face, and her eyes were brimming with tears as


    she heard my stories. I then took the opportunity to ask them if they would adopt me. Nevertheless, it


    wasn''t as simple as I thought."


    "What happenedter?" asked Jean, who looked very eager now.


    "As you know, I was not actually from an orphanage, so of course they could not find my profile in any


    orphanages. I was quite worried that the kind couple would find out that I was lying to them, so I


    nervously took them to one of thergest welfare houses. And to my surprise......"


    Once again, Moore faltered in his speech but this time he looked more disappointed than nostalgic.


    Judging from his facial expression, Jean formed an idea about what wasing next.


    "To my surprise, after learning about the reason why my adoptive parents came with me, the dean


    gave them my profile. At that time, I had the biggest surprise of my life. There clearly was my name on


    the orphans list,"


    Moore stated with anger evident.


    "Howe?" Jean shouted looked horrified.


    "It''s incredible, isn''t it? I became a homeless orphan only after I had been away from home for a few


    days." As he was saying this, Moore looked up andughed for a second. Then he suddenly stared


    Jean straight into her eyes and asked,"Is such a person qualified to be a father? No, he is not! Ever


    since he chose to give up upon me, I stopped to consider him my father."


    "Moore, would it be possible that there are some misunderstandings?" Jean asked with a frown, still


    finding it hard to believe.


    "What kind of misunderstanding would that be? He did this because he was about to marry Edna


    Huang at that time, the Mrs. Bai now. In truth, he badly wished to send me away. Or else I would


    be an eyesore in his perfect life. Under the circumstance, it was understandable that my name


    appeared on the list of the welfare house, right?" Seeing Moore''s angry face, Jean was scared to say


    anything in Gary''s defense.


    ''It is obvious that he really is sad about the past and there isn''t much I can do to change that, '' thought


    Jean while she stood there with a helpless look.

 Chapter 305 Are You Going to Reconcile To It

    Chapter 305 Are You Going to Reconcile To It


    Jean still believed that something was off about Moore''s story. Deep down, she felt that things were not


    so simple as Moore assumed it to be.


    In spite of this, she couldn''t quite put her finger on it.


    Gary enjoyed a great reputation and was treated like a God by people. ''How is it possible for him to


    abandon his own biological son?'' thought Jean.


    However, Moore was the one who witnessed all the unfairness of life. So it wasn''t right for her to give


    her personal opinion on this matter anymore.


    "I am so sorry to hear that. I didn''t know things turned out like this..." His experience saddened her a


    great deal. She paused for a moment and sighed before she added,"Don''t be too upset. Let the


    bygones be bygones. So far, you have lived well by yourself. Right?"


    "I am not upset. Now I no longer have any feelings for him. But I won''t go back there again, no matter


    how badly he hopes forgiveness. I don''t wish to belong to that family." There was a finality in his words.


    While listening to him, Jean recalled the time when Moore told her that he had been found by the Bai


    Family in Chicago when he was 15 years old.


    Yet Moore had never gone back. Now Jean concluded that he didn''t wish to ever step into that house.


    If what he witnessed was true, then Jean firmly believed Moore had full rights to not forgive his father.


    "Moore, choose the life you want. I will always support you." Jean walked over to him andforted


    him by patting him on his shoulder.


    "Thanks for understanding me. At first, I didn''t want to tell you this story and create unnecessary


    troubles. Now I think it is best to get rid of any secrets that we have," Moore said with a sigh.


    "Do you mean that I will cause you unnecessary misunderstandings and troubles?" Jean asked looking


    offended.


    In actuality, Jean was stunned to know the sort of person Gary was from Moore''s mouth.


    Inside her heart, Gary always looked like a good person. But now, she felt it was her responsibility to


    stand on Moore''s side no matter how hard she found the truth.


    After all, Moore was her friend who stood with her during these hard days.


    "No, you''ve misunderstood me," Moore started to exin,"No, no, this is aplicated story as you


    can see. I didn''t want to burden you with it. I am afraid ofing across as the bad guy, which is why I


    clear all the doubts. Now you know every little detail!"


    "Moore, why do you trust me so much?" There was an expression of seriousness on Jean''s face. She


    continued,"You know, I can earn arge sum of money if I sell the story about your family background


    to a news agency. You are also very clear that I am extremely desperate for money right now."


    "Stop it, Jean. I trust you. You wouldn''t have saved me after hitting me if you are such a person. Also,


    who else can I trust other than you?"


    Hearing these words, Jean was moved. Knowing that someone trusted her to this extent made her


    want to weep with joy."But Moore! I feel like a big burden is on my shoulder after hearing this story. I


    am now under a big pressure!"


    "Don''t think too much. Just forget for a while that we had this conversation. This is no big deal, so


    please unburden yourself and enjoy." Moore''sforting words came with a smile.


    "No, something big is going to happen in the H City!" said Jean looking dead serious. She shook her


    head several times, looking lost.


    "What''s wrong?" Now Moore was really concerned. He realized that she was not joking with him.


    Immediately, the smile on his face was wiped off.


    "What I have been worried about has happened atst." As soon as she finished her words, Jean took


    her mobile phone out of her bag and logged into WeChat. After that, she moved closer to Moore and


    showed him the video that John had sent to her.


    Moore took the phone from her and kept his gaze fixed on the video. His eyes didn''t move from it until


    he finished watching it.


    "I said that something big was going to happen. Now, do you believe me?" A look of worry was


    stered on her face.


    "I am really shocked to know that things will turn out like this." With his eyebrows furrowed, Moore


    handed the mobile phone back to Jean and added,"But you have to think positively and stop being


    such a pessimist. With Maranda''s help, your enemies won''t take any further action for the time being."


    "What if they won''t take any action? Up till now, we have found no sign of their n. Besides, we still


    don''t know if Leo has found Lance or not," Jean sighed.


    It was normal that she felt so fretful and anxious. She knew things had started to get more and more


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If everything kept on going this way, she had no idea how to sort out this mess.


    "Let''s wait for some more time! I still feel that Leo won''t disappoint us." Moore''s words were intended to


    "I hope so!" Jean also knew that it was impossible for Leo to find Lance over such a short period.


    But for now, Jean had ced all her hope upon him.


    Suddenly, a loudmotion was heard from the outside. Its loudness startled Jean and Moore.


    Immediately, Jean''s gaze met Moore''s. The two of them detected a look of great astonishment on each


    other''s face.


    Without wasting any time, Jean walked towards the door and opened it. Standing near the door, she


    peeped out of the door and looked around to make sense of the situation.


    All of a sudden, her face contorted into shock and fury. Frozen in ce, she stood there as if she was


    in some sort of trance.


    "What''s wrong?" Noticing Jean''s weird look, Moore went out and followed her gaze. Suddenly, an


    expression of shock appeared on his face as well.


    They saw nothing but a tall man surrounded by arge crowd of onlookers. In spite of some bruise and


    emaciation on his face, that man still looked supercilious, lofty and noble.


    Standing among that crowd of people, he was just like the brightest star in the sky.


    All eyes were focused on him.


    Every face was turned to notice him.


    It was none other than Zed, the most mysterious and powerful man in the H City.


    Jean should have been very excited to see him. But on the contrary, she felt shocked.


    At that moment, Zed was charmingly chattering with a woman beside him, who happened to be Jesse.


    His smile had a quality to it, which brought warmth and softened the hearts of the people like a spring


    breeze.


    All onlookers vehemently eximed and were excitedly engrossed in admiring Zed.


    But Jean and Moore were the exceptions. The two of them were just watching with their eyes wide


    open, burdened with his presence.


    Jean, in particr, felt agitated. At the sight of this, she clenched her fist and tightly grabbed the lower


    hem of her coat.


    Seeing that Zed and Jesse were talking and smiling to each other so intimately like no one was around


    digusted Jean. The image of them on bed came back to her mind.


    Trembling with rage, she tried hard to withdraw her eyes from them. She wanted to flinch backward to


    her ward but something stopped her.


    Before Jean stepped back, Moore, who stood beside her, grabbed her arm and stopped her.


    All of a sudden, Jean frowned and murmured,"Moore, I don''t want to see this..."


    "You must stand here and watch them boldly. You are not the guilty one, so there is no need to hide


    inside. Instead, they are the one without shame....." Moore''s voice was neither loud nor low. It was


    bnced; it was neutral. In his tone, Jean sensed his earnestness and seriousness.


    "No......" Jean shook her head, her face turning livid, and then she added,"I don''t want to watch that. I


    just hope to keep myself away from all this."


    "Are you jealous of them? You wouldn''t have reacted so strongly if your love for him was gone. If you


    really love him, then you should do something to get him back." As soon as he finished his words,


    Moore gave Jean a small nudge.


    Taken off-guard, Jean hadn''t expected this push. Suddenly, she staggered and nearly fell on the


    ground.

 Chapter 306 Let Her Go!

    Chapter 306 Let Her Go!


    Someone quickly grabbed her arms and Jean, supported by an unknown, did not tumble. Hoping


    secretly that it was Zed, she looked up to see her knight in shining armour.


    But her inward delight was stricken down and she scowled on finding out that it was Gregory who was


    supporting her. Feeling disappointed, she forced a smile and stood up immediately.


    At that very moment, Zed and Jesse walked by her, taking no notice of her at all.


    She could clearly feel the obvious coldness and indifference those two were treating her with as they


    passed.


    It was like falling into a pit made of ice. Jean felt cold as death and was hard to breathe in.


    She felt anoxic as though all the oxygen had been pumped out and things started getting blurry.


    She tried hard to hold back her tears and lowered her head so that no one could notice her emotions.


    ''Why is this happening?''


    Jean asked herself. ''How did ite to this?''


    Zed had been so tender to her a few days ago and it was evident how much he loved her.


    Only a few days had passed and everything had changed!


    Whenever they had met each other, he had pretended not to know her at all!


    She knew that people were fickle and capricious, but could a man change so quickly in just a couple of


    days?


    Her mind felt wronged and aggrieved and was in a jumble! She should have been the one to stand in


    front of him and question his behavior!


    But now, like a child who had unwittingly done something wrong, she had no courage to even face him,


    let alone question him.


    She suddenly realized what she had said to Moore was right! The sky had fallen!


    Her sky!


    Zed hadpletely changed and with himself, had brought down her skies!


    He already had a more suitable woman beside him and that was Jesse! They were so well-matched


    that he never even looked elsewhere now.


    A bitter smile suddenly appeared on Jean''s lips as she closed her eyes, feeling desperate!


    "Stop..." From somewhere in front of them came a loud roar in a familiar voice, stunning Jean. With


    eyes wide open, she gaped towards where the sound hade from!


    Oh no! It was what she had been worried about the most! Moore was standing in front of them furiously


    and had stopped Zed.


    ''How interesting! This man has tried to stop me.''


    Zed surveyed Moore from head to toe and quickly devised a n in his mind.


    ''It doesn''t matter if you''re a member of the Bai Family, you shouldn''t bite off more than you can chew!''


    Zed sneered in his heart!


    Gregory and Terry immediately moved forward and pushed Moore away.


    Having not expected that he would be pulled away by Zed''s subordinates in full public view, all colors


    drained from Moore''s face. He tried to make up and reason," Zed, if you truly think of yourself as a


    man, let''s have a good talk."


    "You?" A contemptuous smile passed over Zed''s face, as he retorted defiantly.


    "Let''s talk like true men!" Moore tried to portray fearlessness as he stared at Zed.


    Shock and disbelief could easily be read in Zed''s eyes. He then waved his hand prompting Gregory


    and Terry to let Moore go. Walking slowly in front of Moore, he defiantly refused," We''ve got nothing to


    talk about!"


    "We do! About her!" Moore said firmly as he pointed towards Jean whose face was pale.


    With contempt in his eyes, Zed nced at Jean and turned his head away quickly.


    From his expression, it was clear how much he disliked her and even felt ashamed of her.


    Jean felt a sharp pain in her heart, but she tried hard to hold back her tears and yelled at Moore,"


    Moore, if you really want to do something good for me, go back to your ward right now."


    "Jean..." Moore heaved a sigh while looking at Jean. "You have to solve your problem with Zed face to


    face! If you are reluctant to speak it out, I will speak for you."


    "What do you want to ask?" Jean frowned and was irritated. "You know nothing about us! What can you


    possibly ask him?"


    "It''s true! I know nothing, but I am not blind!" Moore then turned to look at Zed and Jesse and scornfully


    said," Zed, if you don''t love your wife, you should let her go!"


    "Let her go?" Repeating the three words, Zed pondered on them.


    Really? Someone had dared and asked him to let Jean go?


    Just because he was the son of Gary?


    ''No matter who you are, you have no right to poke your head into my business.'' Zed thought.


    "Since you already have someone in your heart, why not let Jean go and give her freedom?" Moore


    was agitated as he questioned Zed. "If you are a man, don''t you feel guilty for bullying a delicate


    woman? You can take nothing from her any longer! Just let her go!"


    "Moore..." Jean was irritated and she furiously yelled at him. "Don''t get involved in my business!"


    Moore knew that he was obviously offending Zed by taking Jean''s side.


    But he didn''t want to see the secretly frustrated, decadent and depressed Jean!


    He must help her clear things up. If Zed didn''t love her, he could let her go and she could have her


    freedom back.


    If Zed still had a certain affection for her, he should tell her and not let her misunderstand.


    However, no one could understand him, including Jean.


    "But I have decided to take care of it!" With pride in his eyes, Moore firmly stared at Zed, as if telling


    him that if he didn''t give him a reply, he wouldn''t retreat.


    Zed read his mind from his eyes and was shocked.


    It seemed that Grandpa''s analysis about Moore was right!


    He indeed had a lofty and unyielding character, just as the story went.


    Zed now felt that matters were now delicate. If he didn''t agree with him, he knew it would not be easy


    for him to leave the hospital.


    How irksome!


    If he had known that Moore would show up, he definitely wouldn''t have cut it fat!


    ''Jean, I am sorry to embarrass you, but I must do it for you today. I wish you will start apletely new


    life from today on!'' Moore told Jean in his heart.


    Taking a deep breath, Moore was too nervous to take a look at Jean beside him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you want to ask me? What should I tell you? Everyone in H City knows why I married her at


    that time."


    Zed suddenly pointed at Jean as he told Moore about his rtionship with Jean.


    All the audience around screamed and hooted. They whispered to each other as they took a peculiar


    look at Jean. Jean became a taunt to the onlookers.


    Jean felt a pang in his heart. From the way Zed was walking and acting, she had known what he would


    tell the audience now.


    She couldn''t help but shiver as her heart cried in pain, ''No... Don''t say that out loud... At least don''t do it


    in front of so many people...''


    Zed looked deep in Jean''s eyes and his heart felt some anguish when he saw herplexionless and


    pale face. He took his finger back and continued to announce mercilessly," Do you think there are true


    feelings between us? Our marriage was nothing but the mere binding of interests! It''s true that I have


    other women outside, just like she has an intimate rtionship with you in the hospital. We don''t matter


    in each other''s life at all..."


    There was a subtle smile on Zed''s face as he had spat everything out as easily as if he was talking


    about someone else''s matters.


    His words dizzied Jean so much that she backed up several steps until she was leaning against the


    wall weakly.


    People gave out derisive sound and pointed fingers towards Jean.


    Someone even whistled and Jean was drowned in a storm of ridicule.


    Jesse who looked on coldly, burst intoughter when she saw the embarrassed look on Jean''s face. It


    was a triumphantughter!


    "You bastard!"


    Just as everyone got busy pouring out their ridicule on Jean, Moore shouted loudly and suddenly


    pounced on Zed.

 Chapter 307 Don’t Hate Me

    Chapter 307 Don¡¯t Hate Me


    At that very moment, it felt like the earth stopped spinning. Everyone around them were shocked. With


    their eyes wide open, they all stared.


    Everyone seemed to be so engrossed in the fight that they forgot to step in and stop Zed and Moore


    from fighting. Moore was still a patient with his wounds notyet healed. In those onlookers'' eyes, Moore


    was overreaching himself.


    Zed was the most powerful one in the city. Nobody had everpeted against him, because they all


    knew they would lose against him. The crowd was shocked to see someone like Moore, confronting


    someone like Zed. They all pitied Moore, because this was a huge risk that he was taking.


    As Jean saw what really was happening, she turned pale. She had wanted to stop them from fighting,


    but it was toote to get involved now.


    Before Jean got the chance to stand up, Moore came right in front of Zed and fiercely red at him.


    Moore acted as if the man in front of him was not human but a ferocious breast. At that moment,


    Moore''s eyes were full of hatred for Zed.


    Zed felt Moore''s bravery, due to which the smile on his face faded away. Zed was shocked at whatever


    was happening.


    Overwhelmed with a mix of different emotions, Zed stared at Moore to expect something in his eyes but


    there was nothing that Zed was looking for.


    At that moment, Zed knew that Moore would never think twice before taking Jean''s side. He would do


    everything in his strength and power to win. Moore pitied Jean and he was willing to do everything for


    her.


    Deep in his heart, Zed questioned Moore''s feelings for Jean. He felt the agitation.


    It had not been too long since Moore and Jean had known each other, yet he was willing to fight for her.


    This clearly showed that Moore had other motives. This alone was too incredible for Zed.


    At the thought of this, Zed quickly winked at Gregory and Terry, his musclemen. Although Zed didn''t


    move from his ce, he ordered them to move.


    Moore nearly swung at Zed to punch him, but Zed did not move even a little inch.


    "Wow!" Suddenly, the crowd eximed at Zed''s courage for not hitting him back.


    Jesse, on the other hand, suddenly got anxious.


    When Moore''s fist was just a few centimetres away from Zed''s face, Gregory interrupted and grabbed


    Moore''s hand. He did everything in his strength to stop Moore from punching Zed.


    Nobody expected him to do that but at the veryst moment, he stopped the fight.


    "Ooh," eximed the crowd.


    They all admired how Zed had such a strong muscleman. His men remained calm throughout the fight.


    They had always admired Zed but today their admiration for him doubled.


    Jean sighed with relief after she realized that Zed was not hurt in the fight.


    As soon as the fight ended, her worrisome face changed and she became angry.


    She stood up and walked towards Moore.


    "Let go of me! Zed, tell him to put his hands off me if you really think of yourself as a man. Let''s not


    involve more people and fight this on our own." Moore struggled hard to free himself from the


    muscleman, who looked at him furiously.


    "You are struggling to free yourself from my muscleman. How would you fight with me?" Zed sneered.


    As soon as the words came out of Zed''s mouth, the crowd startedughing.


    Jean stopped the moment she heard Zed''s words. She couldn''t believe her eyes that the man who


    stood before her was somebody she never knew.


    Zed was surrounded by his musclemen who gave no space for anybody toe near him. He was just


    standing out there among the crowd, with a mischievous smile on his face.


    Zed looked arrogant at that moment. He was satisfied with himself. He thought that what he just did


    gained him a lot of respect from everybody.


    Surely, no words could describe the way he was acting.


    Jean had never thought that Zed, who loved her so much, would ever do something like this.


    Maybe she was wrong all along. This was who he really was.


    The fact that she thought of him as somebody good disgusted her.


    As these thoughts ran through her mind, sadness took over her. Jean felt disappointed.


    Moore, who had been angry at Zed, finally calmed himself down. All the anger that had mounted inside


    him vanished.


    He was not thinking straight but the fact that Jean was involved gave him every reason to fight Zed in


    front of him. He had also made a fool out of himself in front of so many people.


    ''Moore...''


    Jean sighed heavily and walked over to him. She was guilty after everything that had happened.


    "Moore, don''t say another word. Let''s go!" Jean said and waved her hand at Moore.


    Moore started blushing as Jean was staring at him. There was no sign of any emotion on her face.


    He tried to reach out to Jean, but Gregory still pinned him tightly to his position.


    The expression on Moore''s face changed.


    Jean noticed that Moore was still under control of Gregory and he couldn''t move. She looked up at


    Gregory.


    Gregory scratched his head in embarrassment and shifted his gaze from Jean to Zed.


    As he nced to the side, Zed saw Jean''s care for Moore. Immediately, he snorted,"Although I have


    said that we would lead our lives separately without any rtion with each other, you should remember


    your identity at all times. One more thing. I don''t allow you to be so close to any other man in front of


    me. You are still my wife, so you must listen to me. You may be shameless, but I''m not!"


    After warning her, Zed winked at Gregory.


    Having received the order from his boss, Gregory quickly loosened Moore''s hands and let him go.


    As soon as he got free, Moore shifted his gaze towards Jean. He was in a lot of pain but none of it


    mattered.


    He found nothing but Jean''s deadly pale face. Jean slowly stood up and walked up to Zed, step by


    step.


    "Jean......" Moore couldn''t help but call out her name as he was worried about her.


    Jesse realized that something was different about Jean. She leaned forward.


    "What do you want to do?" Terry asked her anxiously. He stopped her before Jean got any closer to


    Zed.


    Without even looking at the muscleman, Jean stared nkly at Zed. Her gaze was fixed on his face.


    As she did that, she soon realized that Zed''s face did not show any guilt or concern. He acted as if


    whatever was happening was none of Jean''s business.


    The truth was that he was going through a lot of feelings at that moment.


    ''Jean, please don''t hate me.


    I have no choice but to do this in front of so many people. I know that this is the only way to protect you


    from being hurt anymore.


    I am sure that the people behind Moore would be able to protect him and you.


    I can rest assured and go find out who really is behind all of this.


    Don''t hate me.''


    Zed waved his hand at Terry, hinting him to step aside, and asked,"What''s wrong? Do you think that


    what I said was harsh in any way?"


    "No, thank you for reminding! From now on, I will consider my identity before doing everything." Jean


    finally uttered some harsh words after being silent for quite a long time. Instead of getting furious, she


    was very calm when she replied to Zed.


    The crowd was astonished.


    Moore was no exception either. He stared at Jean in astonishment. He waspletely taken aback by


    Jean''s behaviour. He was totally confused why Jean swallowed Zed''s insults in silence.


    She was Zed''s wife and he should have treated her with more respect. A woman is always equal to a


    man in marriage but he thought of her as someone inferior to him.


    What confused Moore even more was the fact that why she was threatened that way in the first ce.


    "Jean?" Moore called out her name. He had a sense of sadness in his tone.


    "Ooh? Really? Thank me for reminding? It seems that you have understood mepletely. Now, you


    even know who you really are. That''s good! I really hope that now we can enjoy our lives." Zed stared


    intensely at Jean for a whole minute before he left.


    He looked too arrogant to even look at Jean for a second time.


    Jesse''s eyes suddenly glowed. Then, she walked over to Jean with a smile and said,"Jean, I am d


    that now you and brother Zed can get along very well. I really admire you for what you did today. You


    are very brave. You should give me advice when you are free so that I can be a little wise like


    you."


    The crowd could sense the mockery in her tone.


    Zed had not left yet and as soon as he heard those words out of Jesse''s mouth, he was taken aback.


    He had trusted her the most but upon hearing these words from the one whom he trusted the most, he


    stopped in his heels.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Zed had long realized that it was best if he didn''t say a word in front of the public. He had no


    choice but to walk away.

 Chapter 308 Its None Of Your Business

    Chapter 308 It''s None Of Your Business


    The crowd started dispersing soon and only Jean and Moore were standing.


    Moore watched as Jean stood there motionless. He could not help but worry about her. He ran towards


    her.


    "Jean..." As soon as Moore spoke, he saw Jean trembling. Atst, she couldn''t hold it all in and


    copsed to the ground.


    "Jean?" Moore was shocked and rushed towards her to hold her in his arms.


    Looking at her, he saw her pale face and her eyes staring into space.


    "Jean!" Moore felt a terrible pain in his heart and he cried out,"What''s wrong with you? Is it serious?


    Hold on, I''ll take you to the doctor right away. Please hold on for me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Moore picked up Jean and started running.


    "Moore..." Jean called out his name weakly. Her eyes slowly focused on Moore''s face, and with a bitter


    smile, she said,"I''m all right. Quickly let me down! You are still injured."


    "You are as light as a feather. I can hold you easily. Don''t worry about me. You almost scared me to


    death, Jean." Moore didn''t let go of Jean and hurried towards her ward.


    In her room, Moore gently ced her on the bed. As he himself had not recovered yet, he was


    exhausted and sweaty.


    "Moore, I''m sorry to worry you like this." Jean looked at Moore and apologized gently.


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry about me, but are you really all right?" Moore asked worriedly. "I should get a


    doctor so that he can examine you."


    "Thank you so much. You really shouldn''t bother. I have gotten a little weak and that is why I copsed.


    I feel much better now." Jean shook her head and exhaled softly.


    Moore was relieved after hearing what Jean said. He felt the pain in his heart vanishing slowly.


    "Jean, you should take care of yourself from now on. Don''t be hard on yourself for that unworthy man.


    Do you understand?" Moore said encouragingly.


    Hearing Moore mention what just happened in the corridor, Jean could not help but look at him in


    silence. She felt helpless.


    At first, she had thought that she will avoid Zed at all cost because he was the one who was causing all


    the disturbance.


    What she didn''t know was that what was wrong with Moore today. How could he even give Jean a


    nudge when Zed passed by? Then when Zed ignored her, Moore stopped him. When Moore heard Zed


    say things that hurt her, he was even ready to fight Zed.


    Why was he acting so silly? Even if he was okay now, he couldn''t handle Zed''s bodyguards.


    She really didn''t know what Moore was thinking back then.


    Preupied with these thoughts, Jean''s face looked helpless and she was in shock. Seeing her


    expression, Moore immediately guessed as to what she must be thinking. He started apologizing with


    embarrassment,"I''m sorry, I was too impulsive today. I wanted to help you, but in the end, I only got you


    in trouble. I thought there was still a chance for you and Zed to be together, so I did what I could."


    Hearing his words, Jean woke up and saw his embarrassment. She couldn''t help but shake her head


    and said,"It''s not your fault. I knew this day woulde sooner orter. You just made me see his true


    self a little earlier than I had expected. Never again will I have any hope for him,"


    Jean said.


    "Jean..." Moore knew that Jean couldn''t help but never forget Zed. Seeing her sad and even


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    heartbroken at that moment made him sad. "It will go away. Everything will go away eventually."


    Jean nodded and said,"I know." She did not want Moore to worry about her anymore, so she answered


    with a forced smile. "Moore, don''t be like this in the future. Your main goal is to heal first, not to create


    more problems for yourself."


    Seeing Jean worried about him, Moore felt a sudden warmth in his heart. He nodded quickly and


    said,"Oh I see, so I was really impulsive today. I won''t do that again."


    "Good! You can go back now. I want to be alone for now." Jean looked at Moore with her tired eyes.


    Moore nodded. He knew that Jean was still sad, so he shouldn''t disturb her anymore. He made his way


    out of the room.


    Jean looked around the empty ward. She was so sad that she could no longer keep calm. Tears started


    running down her cheeks.


    She had vowed to never shed a tear for Zed, but every time she was sad, she couldn''t help but cry her


    heart out.


    ''Zed, can you tell me how I can survive all of this? How can I feel less pain?


    When I see you treating me like a stranger, it really hurts.


    How can you be so ruthless?


    Do you think that after you say such cruel words to me in front of so many people, there is still a


    possibility that our love will survive?


    Very good, Zed! You seeded in what you had hoped from the starting.''


    Jean slowly closed her eyes and sobbed.


    Then she heard sudden footsteps outside her door. She immediately opened her eyes and wiped away


    her tears.


    ''Who could it be? Did Moore get the doctor because he was worried about me?''


    Before Jean could figure it out, the door pushed open with a loud thud. Joy came in with a strange


    smile on her face.


    Jean frowned when she saw it was Joy.


    At this moment, she really did not have any strength to talk to Joy.


    She knew Joy was like a virus. As soon as she got to know that Jean faced something out of the


    ordinary, she appeared to make her life miserable.


    "I heard that a tearful y was just staged in the hospital corridor. Everyone took part in talking about it.


    I guess it must be wonderful. Unfortunately, I missed it. So I came over and thought I should ask the


    actor instead. How are you feeling now?"


    Joy saw Jean''s swollen eyes and said sarcastically.


    "If you havee here tough at me, you''ll be disappointed." Sitting up from the bed, Jean looked at


    Joy and said with no expression.


    "You still have a sharp tongue. It seems like everything that Zed said did not affect you at all." She


    warned coldly as Joy walked up to Jean. "Jean, I don''t care what tricks you want to y and I don''t


    care if you said you wanted to go back to the Wen Group. Let me tell you, without Zed''s support, you


    can''t even get through the gate of the Wen Group. If you still don''t believe it and want to humiliate


    yourself, you can do whatever you want."


    It seemed that Joy dide here to attack Jean, like always.


    Jean calmed down, looked at Joy and said casually,"Thank you for reminding me, but it''s none of your


    business whether I can get through the gate of the Wen Group or not."


    "You!" Joy looked at her angrily. "What? After being abandoned by Zed, you want to take the property


    of the Wen family away too? Jean, you are absolutely shameless! I have apanied Henry all these


    years, but what about your mother? She died long ago. The Wen Group had nothing to do with her,


    much less with you. So you should not take a penny from here!"


    Joy all of a sudden got angry and stared at Jean as if to warn her.


    Hearing Joy mention her mother, Jean''s face suddenly grew gloomy and she looked at Joy with a


    sneer,"Joy, did you only say that because you are guilty? Right after hearing that I am going back to the


    Wen Group, you came here to warn me, and you have guts to even mention my mother in front of me?


    You must have known that the Wen Group was founded by my mother and Henry. That''s why you''re


    afraid I''ll take it back."

 Chapter 309 Im Going To Kill You

    Chapter 309 I''m Going To Kill You


    "You are talking nonsense. Wen Group belongs to Henry and me." Joy suddenly had a nervous


    breakdown, and her eyes became fierce. She said,"Your mother died a long time ago and she has


    nothing to do with the Wen Group."


    "Yes, you are right! My mother is dead now but I''m still alive. I am here on behalf of my mother." Jean


    reminded Joy coldly as she saw Joy going crazy over this matter.


    "You shameless bitch! I won''t let you get away with this." Joy said as she grabbed Jean''s neck all of a


    sudden.


    Jean knew that Joy would be driven crazy by her but never did she expect Joy to attack her.


    Joy attacked her in the hospital during the daytime.


    What was worse was the fact that Jean was so weak that she was no match for Joy who had attacked


    her like an animal.


    Jean still fought back with all her strength. She tried her best to break off Joy''s grip. Joy''s hands were


    tightly clutching around Jean''s neck, and Joy was choking her. Jean said,"Joy... Are you insane? Are


    you... trying to... kill me?"


    "Yes, I''m going to kill you and help you reunite with your mother in hell." Joy had lost her mind


    such a bitch, I would have killed you too."


    ''Killed me too?''


    Hearing this, Jean''s heart sank and her head buzzed with fear.


    As expected, Joy had something to do with her mother''s death.


    Joy''s words aroused Jean''s curiosity, so she suddenly stopped struggling. She wanted Joy to tell her


    the real death cause of her mother. No matter what Jean did, Joy wasn''t letting go. Jean could do


    nothing but stare at her.


    ''Am I going to die?


    Will I be killed by this disgusting woman?''


    Jean began to feel out of breath and was about to faint. Even though she couldn''t breathe, she still felt


    so sad when thinking of her dead mother.


    Just when Jean was about to kick the bucket, another noise came out of the doorway, and then she


    heard something that made her panic. "Mom, what are you doing?"


    ''Shirley!


    Howe it is her?''


    Jean felt disappointed.


    ''Shirley and Joy supported each other so she''ll certainly help her mother kill me.


    It seems like dying is in my destiny.''


    "Shirley!" Joy''s voice was full of excitement. When she turned back and saw Shirley, she slightly lost


    her grip. "We will soon get rid of this trouble so that no one will dare toe in between us in the


    future."


    After saying this, Joy turned back to Jean and continued choking her.


    Jean got just a few seconds to breathe properly until Joy was back at her again.


    This time, Joy used all her strength to choke Jean so that she could die soon. Jean fainted as soon as


    Joy did that.


    Shirley had never done anything like this and her face turned white with fear. She walked up to Joy in a


    hurry to stop her. She said,"Mom, don''t you want to live? We have our lives and no matter how much


    we hate her, it''s not worth killing her. She is not worth it. If we get caught, we would have to pay with


    our lives."


    "No, we won''t be caught. I killed her mother and see, I''m still alive." Joy was so excited about her future


    that the only thing that she cared about was to kill Jean. This was a huge secret that she had told her


    daughter but she didn''t care anymore as she could only see her bright future ahead.


    ''It doesn''t matter if I tell her this secret.


    Shirley is my daughter, and she''ll never turn her back on me.


    As for Jean, she must be killed today, '' thought Joy.


    "Mom?" Shirley was horrified by Joy''s words. She grabbed Joy''s arm and asked,"What did you just


    say? It was you who killed Jean''s mother?"


    "This is not the time to talk about it, Shirley. Come here and check if she is dead yet." Joy felt that Jean


    had stopped struggling which only meant that she had died.


    Shirley didn''t dare to do that so she just shied away, with a frightened look on her face.


    Joy saw that Shirley was in shock so she shook her head with disappointment and reached out her


    finger towards Jean to see if she was still breathing.


    Joy looked puzzled. "What''s wrong? She''s still alive?"


    After saying this, Joy started choking her once again but this time with more strength.


    "Mom..." Shirley was so terrified, so she grabbed Joy''s hands and said with her voice trembling,"Let her


    go, please. No matter how much we hate her, she is a human being and her life matters. I... I don''t


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    want to kill her, neither do I want you to suffer for life by killing her."


    "Silly girl! Howe you are so coward?" Joy shouted angrily,"You can never be this stupid when


    handling important matters. If I had been a coward like you, we two would never have had such good


    lives now. Jean wanted to stop us now, just like what her stupid mother had done before. We have to


    kill her at all costs."


    "But she is already miserable now, mom! Zed just abandoned her and besides, she has been troubled


    by so many rumors. No matter where she goes, she''ll be cast aside. So even if we don''t kill her today,


    she will certainly have a very hard life. Mom, I don''t want you to go to jail, neither do I want you to lose


    your life."


    Shirley hugged Joy and started crying.


    Joy sighed. She knew that even though she had made up her mind, looking at the way Shirley begged,


    she couldn''t help but to stop.


    After all, Shirley was her daughter. She could not just ignore her daughter''s request and behaved as a


    cruel and merciless mother.


    Joy hesitated for a moment. Then she looked at Jean, who was unconscious on the floor, and said,"All


    right! For your sake, I won''t kill her today. But now it totally depends on her luck whether she can


    recover after this or not."


    After hearing Joy''s words, Shirley felt relieved and stopped crying.


    "Shirley, my baby! Mom can never refuse your request." Joy still regretted what she just did. She had


    wanted to kill Jean. She knew there would be more troubles in the future because of Jean.


    However, the good news was that when Joy said that it was she who killed Jean''s mother, Jean had


    already fainted and did not hear it.


    Joy felt relieved after thinking this.


    Finally, Joy and Shirley left the ward whileughing their way out. The ward became quiet as it was


    before.


    Jean was lying on the bed motionless with her face pale and eyes closed.


    Watch Joy and Shirlet leave, Toby went in the ward and nervously put his finger around Jean''s nose.


    After making sure that Jean just passed out, he withdrew his hand with a gloomy expression on his


    face.


    ''I just left Mrs. Jean for a while, and she almost lost her life.


    I should be more alert and be with her all the time.


    Thanks to Shirley that she came and saved Mrs. Jean. If she hadn''te, I had to break in and Mr.


    Zed''s n would have been affected.


    But why? Shirley hates Mrs. Jean.


    Why did she stop her mother from killing her?''

 Chapter 310 Almost Died

    Chapter 310 Almost Died


    "Jean... Jean... Wake up... Wake up..."


    Jean was in a daze when she heard someone yell loudly. Finally, she came out of thea.


    When she opened her eyes, her mind waspletely nk.


    Not knowing what to do, she nkly stared at the far-away corner and stayed silent for a long time.


    Noticing this, Moore was suddenly taken aback and he hurriedly waved his hand trying to get her


    attention.


    ''What''s wrong?'' he wondered to himself.


    Only two hours had passed since Moore left her. But Jean looked as if she had experienced a disaster.


    Moore badly wanted to call for a doctor. But before he could turn back and leave, he noticed that Jean


    hade to her senses. The past seconds had been awful for him, but now he sighed out of relief.


    "Jean, what''s wrong with you? You scared me to death..." Moore still sounded scared while he recalled


    her condition. "You were well when I left. Then, why did you faint?"


    ''Faint?'' Jean wondered. Things were blurry and nothing made sense to her.


    After racking her brain, she slowly recollected the incident that brought her to this.


    As this scene ran across her mind again, Jean intuitively felt a shiver run down to her spine.


    ''Moore, it''s not just you who got scared to death. In actuality, I almost died!'' Jean thought.


    Consumed with grief, she involuntarily closed her eyes. Deep down, she started to wonder why she


    didn''t actually die.


    By now, some of the scenes reyed inside her mind with rity. She remembered that Shirley had


    shown up. ''Instead of helping Joy, she persuaded her to let me go, '' thought Jean. This piece of


    information puzzled her but that was how she remembered it.


    ''That is impossible!


    Shirley hates me and would never help me!'' Jean chided herself.


    She was convinced that her mind had yed tricks on her.


    While she was lost in thoughts, a loud voice called her back to reality. "Jean, what on earth is wrong


    with you? Just reply to me, okay?" Moore looked pretty tense and Jean felt guilty for not acknowledging


    his presence.


    "I''m okay," Jean said with a smile. She looked up at his tensed face and added,"I was so tired that I fell


    asleep..."


    ''Fell asleep? Didn''t you faint?'' Moore thought.


    Doubt was still disyed on his face, but he decided he had to let it go. Moreover, Jean looked fine


    now and that was all that mattered to him.


    "Okay. Don''t scare me like this in the future," Moore warned.


    "Hmm." Jean nodded at him gently, but there still remained a sadness in her eyes.


    "Oh! I nearly forgot to mention. Leo gave me a phone call just now," Moore spoke hurriedly. Seeing


    Jean''s health, this information almost slipped out of his mind.


    "What?" Jean''s expression of sadness was gone and now she looked curious and excited. "Did he find


    Lance?" questioned Jean lookingpletely impatient.


    "Yes, he has found him." Moore nodded at Jean smilingly. "As we have expected, Leo didn''t disappoint


    us. He hid near Lance''s apartment for several hours and caught him atst."


    "And then?" Jean pried for more information.


    "He admitted posting the video online, but Eva made him remove it after she came to know about it.


    Then, he quickly deleted the post. He clearly had no idea as to what happened after that," finished


    Moore. Now Jean felt silly about being excited because the mission hadn''t progressed at all.


    The worst part was they hadn''t received a single clue. Her happy face turned sulky once again.


    ''So our sole clue has be useless and now we have no clue at all?'' Jean wondered, ''Lance is not


    the one behind all this. But something is so strange about this!


    Some parts of the video online are simr to that edited by Lance. I cannot believe that Lance has no


    clue for us.


    I am pretty sure Lance must have known something. Maybe he is an aplice if he is not the chief


    plotter.''


    All of a sudden, Jean was filled with rage. She grabbed Moore''s arm and said,"Moore, give Leo a call


    right away and tell him not to take this lightly. I am sure that Lance knows who is behind all this. Ask


    him to continue investigating this incident. Ask him to keep following Lance! "


    "Are you sure?" Moore asked her with a quizzical look.


    "Yes, I am sure. The editing techniques of both the videos are too simr to be a coincidence. I can


    detect many simrities even if the new video was more professional. Don''t you remember that I am a


    photographer? I can easily identify the techniques and angles of a shot." The more she spoke, the


    more agitated she sounded. Her dull and ssy eyes now started to glow with passion.


    This surprised Moore since he hardly ever saw Jean behave like this.


    He was a little reluctant to leave her alone, but when he noticed that Jean was staring at him with


    eagerness, he had no choice but to nod. "Okay, I will call Leo right away," he said.


    Knowing Moore had to leave, Jean slowly loosened her grip off Moore''s arm and she seemed quite


    cheery now.


    After days of despair, she thought she finally found some signs of breakthroughs.


    At that moment, Jean had a new found love for her life and was d to be alive.


    She believed that life was full of possibilities and she had to fight as long as she was alive.


    ''Joy, I will not let you off so easily!


    And I am not going to let go of the video incident either. I still have no idea who that person is, but I


    promise to find out.


    On top of that, I will make all of you pay for what you have done to me as long as I am alive, '' Jean


    muttered to herself feeling vengeful.


    On the other side, Moore spoke on the phone and turned it off now.


    Looking at Jean, he was surprised by the vengeful look on Jean''s face.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a sort of resoluteness and piercing coldness in her eyes.


    "Jean..." Moore tried calling her. Having only left for a short while, he was so stunned to notice how she


    managed to change in a matter of seconds.


    Upon hearing Moore''s call, Jean was brought back to her senses leaving behind her wild thoughts.


    "I spoke to Leo on phone. He finds Lance very suspicious, just like you. Now he is tracking Lance..."


    Moore exined to Jean.


    "It seems that we have found the right guy for the favor." With some clues at hands, Jean let out a sigh


    of relief and smiled.


    "Yes." Moore nodded approvingly, then chuckled and added,"Do you still remember what we thought of


    him when we saw him for the first time? I remember that vividly. At that time, I thought that he was


    either a swindler or a weirdo."


    As she recalled the scene when they met Leo for the first time, Jean couldn''t help bursting into


    are many opportunities in our lives, and we never know what is in store for us.We met Leo. Perhaps it


    was God''s decision for him to help us."


    "It seems that you are very sentimental today," Moore replied. Jean indeed astonished him today with


    her sudden mood change.


    "Hmm." Jean nodded and added,"I have suddenly realized that in actuality, it is extremely hard for us to


    live and survive in this world."


    "Why do you think so?" Now Moore was really concerned. There was something very odd about her


    words.


    "I haven''t realized until today that I have been fooled and tricked several times in my life." With the


    mention of all this, Jean''s eyes started to blur with tears. Seeing her sadness, Moore had no idea how


    to console her.


    "Jean..." Moore called her name as he didn''t know what to say.


    Jean sniffed, stared at Moore and replied in a resolute tone,"I have a lot of work to do now. Moore, you


    have to recover as soon as possible. Don''t let anyone bully you again."


    "Okay." From her words, Moore knew that Jean concealed something from him. But since Jean didn''t


    wish to tell him, Moore figured it would be inappropriate to prob her.


    "Will you go somewhere with me right now?"

 Chapter 311 I Won’t Allow You To Even Take Half A Step Away From Me

    Chapter 311 I Won¡¯t Allow You To Even Take Half A Step Away From Me


    Jean asked Moore expectantly.


    "Of course," Moore replied without a tinge of hesitation. Without even asking her where they were


    headed to, he directly stood up and looked as if he were ready for it.


    When Jean heard Moore''s prompt reply, a smile immediately showed up and brightened her face. She


    instantly removed the nket and got off the bed. After that, she walked into the bathroom to wash her


    up and put on some makeup. With everything in ce, she went out with Moore.


    At first, Moore was d to go somewhere with Jean. But the initial excitement disappeared when


    Moore found that Jean stopped outside the ICU.


    ''Is Jean going inside to visit Henry?


    Nothing strange or wrong has happened. Then, why is she suddenlying here to see Henry?


    She even asked me to keep herpany. Why?'' Moore was at a loss of words.


    As he walked side by side with Jean, he felt her tension build up.


    "Jean..." he called catching her attention. But not knowing what to say, he just looked down. Before he


    could say anything, Jean replied back," Moore..." Jean paused for a while. Then she lookedMoore


    straight into his eyes and added in a low voice," You will have to keep mepany whatever happens.


    I won''t allow you to take even half a step away from me."


    Hearing these words, Moore was stunned. Taking great pity on this woman in front of him, he hurriedly


    replied with a firm nod," Okay, I will. I promise."


    Jean didn''t feel at ease until she heard Moore''s reply. Now she rxed as her tension was relieved. At


    Joy and Shirley were toweling Henry. Hearing the sound, the two of them looked up. As soon as they


    saw Jean, both of their faces contorted into shock and irritation.


    "You......" Joy stammered. She figured that Jean would still be alive, but she had never expected her to


    muster up the courage and stand in front of her so soon. With a burst of panic in her mind, Joy still


    pretended to be calm and said," Why are you here?"


    "Not for you. I am here to visit my father." At the sight of this evil woman, the time when she grabbed


    her neck came back to her mind.


    When Joy squeezed her neck with her hands, Jean felt as if her muscle was pierced. On top of that,


    Joy''s sharp fingernails nearly created holes on Jean''s neck.


    What had happened to her earlier was the most physically draining incident of her life. She


    unknowingly turned her eyes wide open and tried hard to suppress her fear.


    "Father?" Shirley eximed after she calmed herself down on seeing Jean," Jean, you have clearly


    said that your rtionship with the Wen family has been severed. Now, are you so shameless to even


    call him father again?"


    "Whatever I have said, our father-daughter rtionship can''t be changed. Besides, if he will recognize


    and admit me as his daughter or not is his choice, not yours! So please, Shirley, keep your nose away


    from my business. You don''t have any say in it,"


    Jean coldly retorted while she bravely stared at Shirley straight into her eyes.


    "You......" Upon hearing her refutation, Shirley regretted having saved Jean from her mother''s


    murderous hands. She thought that she shouldn''t have stopped her mother from squeezing Jean to


    death.


    "What the hell do you want to say?" Jean walked towards the bed. She seemed to have understood


    something when she stared at Henry, who was lying still on the bed.


    ''Am I the only one who knows that Henry hase to his sense?


    If Joy had known this, she wouldn''t have had the courage to barge into my ward and throttle me, ''


    thought Jean with an intense look.


    Beforeing here, Jean had assumed that Joy would want to kill her again because she would have


    been agitated by the fact that Henry had gotten back to his sense from hisa.


    But at that moment, Jean understood that no one other than her knew about it. Even now, Jean found it


    hard to believe that Joy had tried to kill her just because she had been annoyed by her words.


    ''Joy, how badly do you wish for my death?'' Jean gave out a cold chuckle.


    ''You have shown me nothing but ruthlessness. I won''t be so kind to you anyone, '' thought Jean firmly.


    "Jean, you are not wee here. Just get out of here," Joy denounced her with great fury, putting on a


    grumpy face.


    "I am here to visit my dad, not you. I don''t care if you wee me or not," Jean retorted coldly, once


    again, without any sign of fear.


    "You......" Joy found it hard to believe how thick-skinned Jean had be. Suddenly, her face turned


    livid, and she continued," Since you don''t appreciate my kindness, don''t me me for being rude to


    you."


    As soon as she finished her words, Joy rolled up her sleeves as though she intended to throw Jean


    out.


    Jean''s expression remained the same because she already knew that Joy would act in a threatening


    manner. Instead of fear, her face carried aposed look.


    As expected, Moore took several steps forward before Jean even had an opportunity to speak. "What


    do you want to do? You are the elder of the Wen family and Jean is a junior. Are you shameless


    enough to use your hands on her? How immature you can be!"


    Upon hearing Moore''s critical questions, Joy suddenly stopped and stood still on the spot. Now Joy


    understood why Jean hade to this ward with thepany of a strange man.


    It was because Jean wanted someone to guard her as she feared Joy would attack her viciously again.


    ''Jean, are you scared?


    What a chicken! You can''t fight your own battles.''


    Joy sneered and let out a vicious smile. ''Anyway, I don''t think that man will be with you for the rest of


    your life.''


    "Shirley, let''s go." Joy looked at Shirley with an indifferent look, knowing she could gain no advantage


    in this situation.


    "Mom!!" Shirley whined. Deep down, Shirley envied Jean as she almost always had a man near her for


    protection.


    Even though Jean was an extremely awkward woman, these men seemed to care a great deal for her.


    Their affection for Jean puzzled Shirley.


    "Let''s go... If they want to stay here, let them stay. Let''s go to eat together..." As soon as she finished


    speaking, Joy reached out to Shirley and took her arm. The two of them left and walked out, side by


    side.


    Shirley was still reluctant to leave, as her gaze was still fixated on Moore. After walking out of the ward,


    she couldn''t help questioning," Mom, why did wee outside? Aren''t you afraid that Jean will wake


    my father up?"


    "Your father won''t wake up in the presence of that son of bitch even if he isn''t in aa. Also, can we


    gain any advantage there if we stay? That man is giving me some fierce look. He looks like he has


    been physically trained and I didn''t want to risk our lives. Both of us are no match for him. We will be


    unable to withstand his attack even if he only uses his one hand!"


    Joy spoke with trembling lips.


    "I shouldn''t have stopped you from throttling Jean to death. She is still so arrogant in front of us,"


    Shirley said with regret.


    "Now it is toote to say these things. But take it easy, Shirley. I don''t think that man will be with her all


    the time. Sooner orter, there will be a chance for me to attack her. Then, I will definitely not let her


    go," Joy said with a mischievous smile on her face.


    "Mom, you mean..." All of a sudden, Shirley''s eyes gleamed with curiosity about what her mother had


    nned for Jean.


    After Joy and Shirley left, the noisy ward suddenly fell silent. Nothing apart from the ticking sound of the


    medical instruments was heard.


    With a bit of hesitation, Jean slowly walked towards the bed.


    Looking at Jean''s back, Moore felt burdened and heavy-hearted although he didn''t know the reason


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    behind these emotions.


    ''Jean is so slim and feeble. Yet she has experienced so many hardships in life.'' Moore''s heart cried for


    Jean and her sufferings.


    "The two of them have left. Don''t pretend to sleep," Jean said in a voice that was both crisp and calm.


    Her words scared Moore who was still lost in thoughts. Atst, he intuitively shifted his gaze to the bed.


    As soon as he turned his eyes on Henry, his expression turned into that of shock.


    He watched Henry slowly open his swollen and bleary eyes. Henry stared at Jean but found it hard to


    keep his gaze on her. Atst, he said grumpily," Why are you here? I don''t consider you to be my


    daughter."


    In spite of Henry''s harsh words, Jean chuckled and said," Very good. It seems that you have turned


    much better now. Take it easy. I did note here to say that I consider you my father either. I just


    want you to tell me why my mother died."

 Chapter 312 Why Did My Mother Die

    Chapter 312 Why Did My Mother Die


    ''Why my mother died?''


    As soon as Jean had said that, the two men present there in the ward were shocked and their facial


    expressions instantaneously changed, with their eyes and mouths slightly wide open.


    Moore looked at Jean with a perplexed expression in order to understand what Jean had in her mind.


    But Jean was expressionless. She asked such a serious question without even hesitating for a minute.


    Only then did Moore understood earlier, why Jean annoyed Joy and Shirley. She wanted to make them


    leave the ward as soon as she entered it.


    Jean''s ultimate purpose was to ask her father about the real reason of her mother''s death.


    ''But Jean''s father is really weird!


    Since he has woken up, why does he still pretend to be ina?''


    With a bit of amazement in his heart, Moore wondered while looking at Jean and Henry silently. He was


    dazed on this father-daughterbo as both them were acting so peculiarly, one more than the other.


    On hearing Jean''s question, Henry seemed to be in much more shock than Moore as his face was


    contorted in annoyance. He became angry, red at Jean and said,"What do you mean? Your mother


    has been dead for so many years. Why are you still asking me about it? I have told you before. And I


    am going to say it again onest time. Your mother died of an illness."


    "Did my mother really die because of an illness? What kind of illness she was suffering from? Tell me."


    Hearing Henry''s reply, Jean immediately sneered, looked at Henry sarcastically and asked him coldly.


    She knew Henry was not telling her all the things and there was something wrong with what had


    happened to her mother.


    "What kind of illness she was suffering from? I''m not a doctor. I don''t know about that." At that moment,


    Henry looked even more angrier. "Anyway, she suffered an acute disease. After being infected for just


    a short period of time, she died. There was nothing we could do to save her. What do you mean by


    asking me about that after such a long time? Do you have doubts that I have been lying to you?"


    After saying that, Henry red at Jean in disdain. And it was clearly visible that he no longer wanted to


    continue the conversation on this topic.


    His facial expression showed that he was not lying to Jean in this matter, and there was no need for


    him to lie to her since he didn''t consider Jean as his daughter.


    Jean stared at Henry. Noticing the impatience and disgust in Henry''s face, Jean couldn''t help sighing in


    her heart. But she was quite perplexed on listening to Henry.


    Earlier, when she was about to lose her consciousness, by chance Jean heard Joy saying these


    words,"If I had known you were such a bitch, I would have killed you too..." Since then, Jean had a


    doubt in her heart. She wanted to clear out what Joy meant by saying that. She felt restless since then.


    Was it the truth that her mother didn''t die of some illness, but was murdered by someone? This


    question was poking in her mind continuously.


    With this doubt in her heart, Jean rushed here with the hope to know more about her mother''s death


    from Henry. She was sure that Henry would know about it all.


    However, from Henry''s attitude, it seemed that he himself didn''t knew about that. He showed such


    indignation towards Jean even at such a serious matter.


    ''Is it because I am being too suspicious? Maybe what he said is the real truth?


    No!''


    Jean quickly rejected her thought. Maybe Henry was not at all aware of the n yed by Joy. It could


    be possible Joy did it all by herself and she fooled Henry in believing that Jean''s mother died because


    of some illness. That could be the reason Henry behaved that way.


    When Joy uttered those words, in that circumstance, Joy was angry and irrational. Normally, truth


    which was hidden in a person''s heart for many years could be exposed when the brain of that person


    gets out of control. So did Joy''s at that moment.


    Therefore, Jean was sure that the real reason of her mother''s death could not be as simple as what her


    father told her. There was something behind it. And she was going to find the bottom of it.


    But she was not sure whether Henry knew about that and whether he was going to help her in her n.


    Since Henry couldn''t offer her any useful information, to avoid alerting the murderer, Jean sighed


    lightly, looked at Henry with her brows furrowed and said,"I am going to investigate this matter carefully.


    As you are a smart person, you might be clear that I don''t want this piece of information to be known to


    Joy and her children. But I don''t understand why you still pretend to be ina since you have woken


    up? What are you nning? Tell me.Father¡­"


    At the end of her sentence, Jean finally called Henry Father with a loud and clear voice. Though she


    felt strange in her heart on calling Henry that way as he had disowned Jean.


    On hearing thest word, Henry yelled with a bit of anger shown on his pale face,"Don''t call me Father.


    I don''t have a daughter like you." Once again Henry showed his rough behavior towards Jean. Since


    she was a child, he had never been considerate towards her.


    "Father, whether you admit it or not, I am still your daughter. You know it in your heart, and the whole


    world knows about it too. So you can not deny that.Do you prefer to treat Shirley who wants to covets


    the Wen Group as your daughter? Or do you prefer to believe in Winner who always loafs around? You


    prefer and believe those two to be your kids. But why can''t you believe in me? Since childhood, I had


    never made you worry about me. I never created any kind of troubles for you. I did all the things you


    told me to do, but still you don''t consider me to be your daughter. What more do you want me to do?


    Even when you were ina, it was me who helped you wake up. I even cared for your business


    though I myself was suffering from illness. Without my help, how could you know about the true faces


    of people around you?


    I know that you don''t want to admit the facts. But there is no denying that I am the only child who does


    not covet your properties, take advantage of the identity of being part of the Wen family, or want to


    benefit from the Wen¡­"


    "You have said too much. But how do I know whether you are being true or not? How do I know you


    are not making me fool? Don''t you want to get any benefits from Wen family? Don''t you want to rule


    over Wen Group? If not, then why are you doing this? Don''t think that I know nothing about the fact that


    the rtionship between you and Mr. Qi is not good right now. And he might abandon you right away.


    That''s why you are here. Stop pretending to be righteous. Do you still want to deny that you are back


    just for taking benefit from the Wen Group? What more proof do you want to listen?" Henry interrupted


    Jean with disappointment and asked her with anger. He was unable to believe that Jean could be so


    virtuous. ording to him, Jean was also like other greedy people, who just wanted to take over his


    business.


    "You just came out ofa. You should not get emotional now. Don''t think that much for now. Just


    rx." Jean sighed tiredly and exined to him slowly,"Since we have discussed the matter before,


    there''s no need for me to hide anything further. So, I am going to make it clear to you. I am suspecting


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that my mother was murdered by someone and she didn''t die of illness. Someone nned all this and


    made it appear that she was ill from chronic disease.If you are still a little guilty about my mother''s


    death, help me in returning back to the Wen Group and finding out the truth behind all that happened. I


    want to uncover the culprit who took my mother away from me."


    "After hearing your words, the fact is clear that you want toe back to the Wen Group. You have just


    found a good excuse to cover your greed¡­" Henry sneered. But when he uttered thest sentence, he


    looked at Jean strangely and said,"What evidence do you have? How can you say it was all a plot to


    murder your mother?"


    "I can''t tell you right now. If I am going to disclose it, it won''t be good for my n. Maybe some other


    time." Jean said frankly and looked at Henry with a gentle smile. "If you don''t believe me, it''s okay. But,


    I can swear you that, I am going back to the Wen Group just for finding out the truth of my mother''s


    death. I am not interested in anything belonging to the Wen Group. With Moore testifying for me,


    maybe you can rest assured now!"


    Jean said seriously while raising her hands to point towards Moore. She was talking in a business-like


    manner while clearing out Henry''s doubt.


    Henry still didn''t believe Jean entirely. He nced at Jean, and finally looked at Moore who stood


    beside Jean silently while wondering by himself about what Jean had just said.


    "Father, you have no other choice but to believe me, whether you like it or not. It''s only for your own


    good." Seeing Henry somewhat indecisive, Jean continued to persuade him. "Now no one can help you


    except me. Only after cooperating with me, you cane back into power in the Wen Group as soon


    as possible. Just try to understand that. Otherwise, yourpany will be in the hands of Joy or Shirley


    or Winner and they will bring it all down to the grounds. And you will be left with nothing.Of course. I am


    helping you not just for you but out of my selfish motives. I don''t want Joy or Shirley to acquire the Wen


    Group. After all, it took my mother a lot of time and care in the past to bring thepany to its height. I


    am doing all this just for her."


    On hearing Jean''s words, Henry''s face immediately became pale. He didn''t expect Jean to be so


    straightforward. It was clearly visible that he was hurt on listening that it was his wife who worked hard


    to bring thepany to the heights.


    He stared at Jean for a long while, with his lips trembling. Finally, he sighed and said,"Okay, I believe


    you this time. You can do whatever you are nning to do."


    On realizing that Henry had agreed with her on going back to the Wen Group, a smile appeared on


    Jean''s face, She reached out her hand towards Henry and said,"Father, I hope we have a good


    cooperation. And both of us can achieve whatever we are wishing for."


    ncing at Jean''s hand, Henry did not respond but looked away. He didn''t want to have any kind of


    emotional interaction with Jean. He didn''t even cared for what she might be feeling in her heart on his


    reaction. He only cared about his business and his reputation.


    As for Henry''s reaction, Jean did not care about it. She had achieved a saturation point in her life


    where she no longer worries for people''s actions. She retracted her hand peacefully without any trace


    of disappointment on her face, looked at Henry and asked seriously,"When are you going to wake up in


    front of them? You can''t pretend to be ina all the time. They are going to find that you are out of


    have found out the answer to the question in your heart! You may also know clearly whether I have lied


    to you or not."


    Henry raised his head, red at Jean and said with a sneer,"Are you so concern to see that I am in


    conflict with Joy? It seems your desire ising true atst. Jean, are you happy to see that our family


    is falling apart? You are always jealous of us."


    Being questioned ruthlessly even after doing so much, Jean smiled and said,"Father, how can you treat


    me like this? Don''t you have a shed of emotions in your heart? What I said is the truth. You may have


    said those words out of anger or just told me the true feelings of your heart. Anyway, I don''t mind it. I


    have stopped caring for all those things long time ago and also I am not a child to take those words to


    my heart. Now I am telling you, no matter what happens to the Wen family, it has nothing to do with me.


    I will only try my best for thepany. And that''s only for my mother.I also woke you up just because of


    my mother."


    ''I am not so evil as you think.''

 Chapter 313 You Owe Me

    Chapter 313 You Owe Me


    Henry was stunned on hearing Jean''s words. His face was livid and flushed. Even the upper edge of


    his ears started to turn reddish. He turned his face in the opposite direction and stared in delirium. He


    didn''t like Jean''sst statements, which made him feel agitated.


    "Father, you should remember that our daughter-father rtionship will turn into partnership from this


    moment on. You can''t ckmail me emotionallyter. And you owe me no matter if you are willing to do


    that or not." Jean stated ironically with her eyes fixed on him. She didn''t want to give wrong impression


    about her to Henry. She made it all clear to him what he should be expecting from their cooperation.


    Originally, she didn''t want to be so straightforward. But apparently, she found that Henry had be


    slow-witted after being in aa for so long. So, she couldn''t help but say what she really wanted.


    ''Wasn''t he very quick-witted? Coma showed its ill effects on him, '' Jean thought.


    Earlier, Henry had been able to quickly figure out how to deal with Jean or what he should do next to


    gain any advantages from Zed as long as Joy urged him to do so. That time, he had been damn smart


    to understand the recent conversation within seconds.


    Now, Jean had spoken to him in such an uplicated manner. She would be speechless if Henry


    was still unclear about what he should do and his own identity.


    "I''ve got it," Henry turned his face only to utter those few words. As soon as he finished speaking, he


    moved his face away from Jean. He was behaving very strangely from the way he used to before. It


    was weird for Jean to see Henry that way.


    "I am just reminding you in good faith," Jean unknowingly exined to Henry with a deep sigh on


    seeing such a difference in his personality. "You better wake up in the presence of Joy and Shirley. On


    top of that, you have to behave naturally when you wake up, so that they won''t be suspicious. So,


    be careful. If you won''t do as I''ve told you to, you should be clear what will be the consequences of


    your actions. And be ready for taking responsibility for those consequences. I am not going to say


    anything more. I wille to visit you again after a few days. By that time, I hope that you will be willing


    to cooperate with me to find out the fact about my mother''s death."


    Jean walked out of the ward without casting another nce at Henry as soon as she finished her


    words. Time had turned her into a stone-hearted person.


    After all, Henry was still in aa as far as Joy and Shirley knew. She couldn''t stay there for too long,


    in order to not arouse their suspicions. She wanted them to believe that Jean was only there to visit his


    unconscious father and nothing more.


    "Jean..." Before she stepped out of the ward, Jean heard Henry''s hesitant slow voice. That voice gave


    a shock to Jean, as she had never heard so much pain in Henry''s voice.


    She turned back and focused her eyes on that man lying on the sickbed at the corner of the ward.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hishaggard face was full of wrinkles.


    "If your mother wasn''t..." Henry stammered with a tinge of panic on his face. But immediately, he waved


    his hand in a dismissing manner and said,"You just go!"


    Jean''s face suddenly scrunched into quizzical expressions with her brows raised. After taking a deep


    look at Henry, she stepped out of the ward with Moore. She was confused on seeing such a painful and


    weak reaction of Henry. Initially, she wanted to know what Henry was saying but something stopped


    her from pursuing him.


    Seeing that the door of his ward had been closed, Henry took a deep breath. Atst, he closed his eyes


    in despair. He was all alone in his ward once again. His mind was feeling kind of dizzy right now from


    all the conversations he had had in the past few minutes.


    "Jean, what do you think your father wanted to say to you?" Moore asked with his eyebrows furrowed


    tightly while closely following Jean to her ward. He was perplexed and quite curious about what Henry


    had said atst when they left.


    "I have no idea. And I don''t want to know." Jean shook her head in denial with a bitter smile on her face


    as she sat on her bed in her ward. She was feeling kind of tired from all the things that had happened.


    She knew a lot about Henry, as she had spent quite a lot of time handling him and his wishes.


    "What if he knows about the truth behind your mother''s death? And he wanted to tell you about it."


    Moore asked Jean with many signs of worry on his face. He took the seat beside Jean''s bed. He was


    not satisfied by the way Jean had reacted to his father.


    "I have investigated my mother''s death. He might not know the truth behind it. If you know him well, you


    could understand from the way he replied today that he is not aware of anything rted to my mother."


    Jean sighed,"Yes, he is ruthless and cruel. He divorced my mother as soon as he was with Joy. But he


    wouldn''t have taken great pains to divorce my mother if he really intended to kill her."


    "Why did your mother..." Moore asked Jean with great shock. He was startled to the core on hearing


    Jean''s words. But before he could finish his question, Jean interrupted him and said,"My mother was


    unwilling to divorce Henry. But Joy even moved into the Wen family''s house and forced my mother to


    leave the ce. In that situation, my mother had no choice but to divorce him. I know she must have


    felt a lot of pain in doing that. Shortly after that, my mother suffered from a serious disease and passed


    away. At that time, my maternal grandmother and I didn''t even suspect a little about my mother''s death.


    We were naive, so it never came to our mind that someone could be behind it at all. It was not until..."


    It was not until today that Jean became suspicious about the fact behind her mother''s death, when Joy


    blurted out some words on impulse. Joy''s impulsive talks led Jean to believe that there was something


    wrong and she needed to find the truth behind it.


    Although Jean''s mother was gentle, she was stubborn and aggressive which was not epted by


    many people and due to which she had made quite a lot of enemies. In spite of this, she was still a


    strong and brave woman. Thus, it was impossible that she could have copsed only because of the


    great trauma from her divorce with Henry. This couldn''t have been the cause of her death in the end.


    She was a woman who could take a whole lot of troubles in her face without faltering from them.


    At the thought of all this, Jean realized that previously she had been too naive in reading people''s


    mind. And she had been easy to manipte. She felt ashamed and pity on herself.


    Now, she knew that her mother had been murdered.


    This thought sent shivers racing down Jean''s back. It would be the best if Henry hadn''t known the fact


    behind her mother''s death, or else Jean would definitely not let him off the hook. And it could prove to


    be very troublesome for their rtionship.


    "Your mother has passed away so many years ago. It is so unimaginable that you haven''t discovered


    the hidden secret behind it until now. And as so much time has passed, it would be more problematic


    for you to search for clues at the present time. Jean. Why all things have been conspired against you in


    the past few days?" Moore asked when he walked over to Jean from his chair and stared at her


    sympathetically. He was feeling sad and pity for Jean.


    "So far, for all things that have happened, it was because I was too innocent and naive.At that time, I


    rarely experienced any hardship except that Joy, Shirley and Winner only used to find faults in me. That


    was the simpler time. Over the past half a year, I have experienced too much, grown fast and learnt a


    lot. So maybe, the more experienced I became, the earlier I was able to find troubles surrounding me.


    Or perhaps the god thinks that I have withstood enough trials! And so, he has given me the chance to


    find out the truth behind my mother''s death..."


    Jean gave a tiresome sigh with a smirk. She was searching for answers to her problems by herself.


    "You cannot give up. Moreover, you should stay strong in these conditions." Moore encouraged her.


    Whatever the final answer about her mother''s death would be, Jean would have to go through one of


    the hardest time of her life.


    "Hmm." Jean replied gratefully and felt very excited while gazing at Moore. She realized how Moore


    was encouraging her from time to time.


    Undoubtedly, Jean wouldn''t have dared to directly go to Henry''s ward if Moore hadn''t kept her


    Moore was the one that had endowed Jean with courage and belief.


    He was also the one that had been with Jean when she most needed someone''spany. Though he


    himself was sick, he didn''t leave Jean''s side.


    "Moore, do you feel as if you''ve owed me something or feel very tired after getting acquainted with


    me?" Jean joked with Moore at the thought of hispany and help. She was really thankful for Moore


    to be here for her.


    Moore knew that it was just a joke, but he intentionally pulled a long face and asked,"Why do you ask


    me that? I feel very d to have known you! As you see, we are friends in adversity. I have been


    hospitalized, so have you. We have kept each otherpany so that we are never feeling bored while


    we are here."


    "But all day long, you kept moving around with me, starting from the day you were hospitalized here. It


    is because of me that you haven''t got the time to rest and recover well." Jean said with kind of slow


    voice while her eyes showed guilt.


    "My wounds mean nothing to me. They are not that much of a big deal for me. So, don''t worry." Moore


    me to stay here for further observation. It''s because of them that I am still here. Domestic hospitals still


    fall behind in some areas. They need improvement in this field."


    "Okay, cut it out!" Jean replied with a burst ofughter,"The doctor has asked you to stay here for your


    own good. From your saying, it seems as if you have been kidnapped by the hospital."


    "Yes. In fact, I really feel that I have been kidnapped. It makes me feel trapped here. I couldn''t have


    stayed here for so long if you hadn''t arrived here. It''s because of yourpany that my stay in this


    hospital seems tolerable to me." Moore nodded at her seriously. All the things that he told her were


    true. Herpany made him pass his days with ease.


    "Moore..." Jean said seriously while the smile on her face gradually disappeared,"You told me that you


    studied business administration. And previously, Joy was really scared by your disposition. It was


    clearly visible from her reaction. Anyway, you don''t look like a frail schr!"


    In actuality, Moore''splexion still looked dull and unhealthy after days of rest and recovery. It


    seemed that he hadn''t recovered his nutrient levels to the fullest. He needed more time to recover to


    his full health.


    But he didn''t look so pale and haggard as he was looking at the time of surgery. So surely, his health


    had improved inparison to before.


    The lines and textures on his face were as delicate as carvings. In addition, there were muscles all over


    his body. Deep within his muscles, great potential was hidden. It was clearly visible that he was a


    person who had done a lot of physical work.


    Such power was admirable and enviable.


    "I..." Moore stammered, as shyness overcame him upon hearing Jean''spliments. Then, he


    added,"I have many interests and hobbies, including climbing, fencing, boxing and rock climbing. I can


    do almost all types of exercises. Physicalbor is not that much difficult for me."


    "My god! I have never thought that you could have so many interests. I only considered that you were


    kind of serious, but not that much into adventures." Jean cried out in excitement. She was filled with


    zest on imagining Moore as a sporty person.


    Then, she realized it was no wonder that Moore was alive and kicking within a few days after his car


    ident in which he received such severe wounds. It was his previous workout which had helped him


    in reviving.


    There was also another thing that had puzzled Jean. Apparently, Jean noticed that Moore was yelling


    in great pain while undergoing surgeries. But why did he refuse to relieve his pain with medicines? It


    would be easier for him if he would have taken them. She surely wanted to know about the reason


    behind his decision.

 Chapter 314 Distracted Zed

    Chapter 314 Distracted Zed


    Now Jean realized why Moore was so peculiar.


    He didn''t grow up like an ordinary boy and suffered a lot in his life. His childhood was spent in worries


    and without thepanionship of a mother.


    Overall, his life experiences had endowed him with a discreet and cautious character. As a result, he


    dedicated his time to building his body to protect himself from the uncertain life.


    "It''s just a way of killing time, no big deal!" Seeing the worship and admiration in Jean''s eyes, Moore


    felt a little embarrassed and scratched his head awkwardly.


    As a matter of fact, he started to build up his willpower and forbearance at a very young age. It was


    something that turned into a habit, hence it felt natural to him.


    Ever since he realized his value in his dad''s life, he lost all his hopes.


    If it were not for his foster parents who cared for him, loved him and protected him, he would have been


    a miserable human-being.


    "Don''t be so modest! I know you are strong both physically and mentally!" eximed Jean. Slowly, she


    stepped closer to Moore and patted on his shoulder with admiration. "If I am half as capable as you, I


    will be afraid of nothing."


    "Jean..." Moore blushed while he uttered Jean''s name. "In that case, don''t be afraid because I will be


    here to protect you!"


    "I know.But for that, you need to recover soon," said Jean with sincerity. Her mind couldn''t rest until he


    recoveredpletely.


    "I will." Moore took a deep breath and looked at Jean with a determined smile.


    Zed, on the other hand, entered his vi and greeted Zelda with a slight nod. Without wasting any time,


    Zed went straight into his room.


    Impatiently, he pushed the door of his bedroom and slumped on his bed inplete darkness. His


    mind reyed all the beautiful memories he had with Jean in the past.


    The mere thought of Jean tingled his body with sensation and brought a genuine smile on his face.


    "Jean..."


    Zed spoke to the darkness. It was the name that was always on the tip of his tongue. He missed her


    miserably and wished that she was with him. Sadness consumed him and he closed his eyes to stop


    himself from weeping.


    ''You must hate me more now, do you?


    You are supposed to hate me! After all, I have hurt you so much.


    It''s all my fault. I feel so incapable and useless! I can''t have you even when I am with you in the same


    hospital.


    Do you have any idea how much this hurts me?''


    Zed confessed his love for Jean through his heart. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, stood up straight and


    strode toward the bathroom, as if he had an epiphany.


    In a matter of few minutes, he took a shower and put on his night gown. Without wasting any time, he


    sprinted to his study and sat there.


    "Sir, Mars who tracked Lance reported that a strange-looking man is also tracking him.Should we get


    rid of the barrier?" Gregory reported the news to Zed, in a serious voice, after knocking the door.


    "Someone else is also tracking Lance?" repeated Zed, as he tapped impatiently on the table with his


    finger. This piece of news interested him. "I didn''t expect there was someone who would take this clue.


    It seems that we have the same thinking. Don''t take any harsh decision before we ascertain his


    identity,"


    ordered Zed.


    "Yes, Sir!" Gregory received the order and nodded his head before he walked out of the room.


    ''Who can it be?''


    Zed pondered about it for a while. Though Lance seemed like an insignificant man, he truly was one of


    the key figures in this case.


    This meant that this person must have thoroughly studied the video before taking an action.


    ''A strange-looking man?''


    An image?of someone shed on his mind, but it disappeared quickly.


    Finally, an idea struck him and he dialed a number.


    The phone was answered soon and a lethargic voice spoke on the phone,"Hello? Zed, what''s up?"


    "Has he...taken any further action?" Zed blurted out, with his tone filled with worry.


    "Not yet," Zack replied on the other side of the phone. "I am afraid that you have misjudged him.How


    can he be the guy to frame you and Jean? He has no motive at all!"


    "Zack Xing!" shouted Zed, furrowing her brows in displeasure. He was appalled to know that Zack


    doubted his judgment! In a stern tone, he scolded Zack,"I am asking you to help me, not to question


    me. If you are still under the impression that my judgment is wrong, then you can leave!"


    "Fine! I was wrong! Forget about it!" Zack immediately begged him for mercy on the other side of the


    phone. He changed his lethargic tone and sounded alert now. "Don''t mind me, Zed. Since you doubt


    that he is the murderer, he must be the murderer! I trust your precise judgment. As soon as I find the


    evidence, I will catch him without any hesitation."


    "I can assure you that after you make a good job, I will help you find out where Magnolia is." Zed made


    a raremitment to Zack to show the extent of his sincerity.


    "It''s a deal then!" From the other side of the phone, Zack screamed hurting Zed''s ear.


    What Zed said sounded like a miracle to Zack''s ears. ''As long as I have Zed''s help, nothing can go


    wrong!'' thought Zack excitedly.


    It had been ages since Zack asked Zed for his help, but he always got no for an answer. Now he was


    thrilled to have this deal but also confused about this sudden change.


    With doubts still in his mind, Zack asked Zed,"Zed, how are you and Jean doing? Are you still hiding


    everything from her? Aren''t you worried about how she will react when she finds this out?"


    "Shut up!" Zed interrupted these questions and directly hung up the phone.


    A dejected look shed and Zack''s face, but he sighed and put away his phone.


    After he hung up the phone, Zed''s mind was cluttered like a mess. Completely perplexed, he picked a


    cigarette, lit it up, took a deep drag and blew the smoke.


    The pain and sadness still consumed him, but he hoped the cigarette would help him heal.


    ''Aren''t you worried about how she will react when she finds this out?''


    Zack''s words reverberated inside his head. Truth be told, he was very worried about it.


    His present rtionship with Jean was even worse than that of Zack and Magnolia.


    If Jean was as obstinate and proud as Magnolia, then things would be damaged beyond repair.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Deep down, he worried Jean wouldn''t want to reconcile things with him.


    In order to keep Jean safe, he sacrificed their rtionship.


    He realized everything had taken some unexpected turns.


    For example, the appearance of Moore was out of the blue.


    On top of that, he received the news about someone tracking Lance.


    ''What exactly is going on?'' wondered his frustrated mind.


    All these signs indicated that his problems had only begun. He foresaw more difficulties in theing


    future.


    "Hrrr!"


    He was so wrapped up in his thoughts that the cigarette butt burned his finger. ''Aaaaaah!'' The pain


    forced a small cry out of him.


    Before he could react more, the door of the study was pushed open and Jesse''s apprehensive face


    came to his view.


    "Zed, no matter how worried you are about things going on in life, you must take care of yourself!You


    just returned from the hospital and you shouldn''t smoke. You are killing yourself!" grumbled Jesse, as


    she strode toward Zed and took his burnt finger in her hands. Gently, she blew on his finger. It was


    evident that she cared a lot about him.


    "I''m fine..." said Zed removing his hand from hers. "How did youe in?"


    It surprised Zed to see Jesse here at such short notice.


    "I noticed that you have locked yourself in the study. Moreover, Zelda told me that you have been inside


    for a long time. Right now, Zelda informed the dinner is ready, so I am here to call you."Jesse pouted at


    Zed with a look of disagreement.


    "Is dinner ready?" repeated Zed. Now it struck him that he had stayed in the study for two long hours.


    Zed rubbed his brows gently and felt really whacked.

 Chapter 315 Cyber Violence

    Chapter 315 Cyber Violence


    "Alright, just don''t tell me that you are not going toe for dinner. I mean you seem to have had


    enough cigarettes, right?" Jesse questioned in a tone which obviously had anger to it.


    Noticing that Jesse was about to get mad at himbecause of his carelessness, Zed tried to put a smile


    on his face and replied,"Well, you just came here to invite me to dinner. I can''t say no to that, can I?"


    Today, Jesse was at her breaking point.


    He clearly figured that Jesse might even cry if he rejected her offer.


    ''Are you really going to cry just because I hurt myself a little?


    Aren''t you making a mountain out of a molehill, Jesse?'' Zed could only say this to himself. Thest


    thing he wanted was to upset her even more.


    As Zed said yes to her offer, Jesse brightened up,"Fine, I''ll take that as a ''yes''. And thanks for coaxing


    me when you know I''m upset. "All right, now let''s go for dinner!" Her sulky mood was gone and it was


    now filled with pleasure.


    Now she walked towards the door and turned to look at Zed expectantly, blinking her big bright eyes.


    After stubbing out the cigarette, Zed let out out a long sigh and then he followed Jesse towards the


    door.


    On the other side, Jean just returned to her ward after dinner. With nothing to do, Jean sat down and


    refreshed thements on Weibo.


    That video had be a trending topic and there were all kinds of spections and suspicions within


    thements.


    The verbal grenades seemed to intensify the fight between the supporter and the resistant.


    Now Jean was extremely upset. It was not like she hadn''t expected a result like this, however, she still


    failed to prevent it in the end.


    In thements, she saw there were a bunch of provocations against Maranda, Ron, and Calvin by


    people from all the sides. What was even worse was that some of the haters exposed their personal


    privacies over the years using a lot of fake pictures. The more she refreshed the Weiboments, the


    more irritated she became.


    Having experienced simr violence in the past on the Inte, Jean knew too well the horrible


    damages it would bring.


    Had Maranda listened to Jean, they wouldn''t have gotten into trouble at the moment. ''Poor Maranda,


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    why didn''t you just listen to me!'' Jean couldn''t help and let out a frustrated sigh.


    All of a sudden, there was a knock on the door which startled Jean. For a second, Jean froze, and then


    she looked up alertly at the door.


    The door was opened and John walked in. His expression conveyed the anxiety that he was feeling.


    "John¡­" eximed Jean out of surprise. She nearly forgot all about John and hadn''t expected a visit


    from him.


    ''It''s sote now! what did hee to the hospital for?'' thought Jean.


    "Jean, you''re here," said John. His face lit up with an expression of relief when he saw Jean.


    "What? What do you mean by that? Where else would I be?" Jean asked in a yful tone looking


    rxed.


    Truth be told, she felt a little awkward at seeing him again but she didn''t want to make it obvious.


    Noticing his concerned look, Jean knew that John was actually worried about her health.


    "Tomorrow night¡­" John stepped closer to Jean and continued,"There will be a dinner party held by


    ourpany. A lot of famous people in H City have been invited as guests. And our boss Sonny, he


    wants to know if you will join us. So I am here to invite you."


    "Sonny?" Now that surprised Jean even more. She hadn''t expected her boss Sonny to send John to


    ask her such a question.


    ''What was the point of this dinner party exactly?'' wondered Jean.


    "Yes, he wants me to ask you. If you want to revive your marriage with Zed, you should attend this


    dinner party tomorrow night. And you should show up as Mrs. Qi, Zed''s wife." John repeated what


    Sonny had said to Jean. But he seemed to be a little nervous and she observed that he wiped the


    sweat off his forehead every two minutes.


    Standing silent, Jean suddenly looked tongue-tied.


    Hearing John''s words, Jean understood who would be there at the dinner party tomorrow night.


    Though she seldom attended such kind of parties, she had a rough idea of who would be present.


    ''How considerate is Sonny!'' thought Jean.


    He probably heard the gossips going around and wanted to help Jeane out of this bad situation.


    However, she felt certain that there would be no way to sort things out between Zed and her.


    "Please tell Sonny that I really appreciate his kindness. I want to thank him for his concern for me."


    Jean replied with a genuine smile on her face.


    "What do you mean?" asked John with a confused tone. He was not quite sure what Jean meant.


    "I mean, I will consider this offer very seriously. But I can''t give you my word now." In truth, she was


    determined not to go. But she worried sounding rude and decided it was best to give this neutral


    answer.


    "I''ll get your message across to the boss for you. And Sonny asked me to tell you that the most


    important thing for a woman is her true love. And if you really love someone, don''t let him go.


    Sometimes, what we see through the lens or our eyes is not even reliable. We must feel it with our


    whole heart and listen to our inner voice. This is the only way to find the purest and the most


    treasurable rtionship."


    John looked at Jean and repeated Sonny''s words to her line by line.


    Meanwhile, Jean was really touched by what John had just said. She looked up at him and said,"I feel


    guilty about making Sonny so worried. John, please tell Sonny that I''m fine now. And I promise I am not


    going to do anything stupid."


    "Alright." John nodded and sighed heavily. "It''s one thing tofort others, but it''s quite another to


    actually do it. But, Jean, I really hope that you wille to the dinner party tomorrow night."


    "But why?" asked Jean, looking quizzical.


    "I''ve checked the guest list and found that there is someone you''d like to see," John replied while he


    winked at Jean.


    "Who?" Now she was lost and tried to wrack her brain to sort out the puzzle.


    ''Someone that I would like to see? Now who could that be?'' Confusion remained on her mind.


    The only one Jean would like to see was the one who had set her up.


    "Do you know why Sonny decided to keep this dinner party all of a sudden? It is mostly for you." John


    answered his own question.


    "For me?" asked Jean looking taken aback. By now, she had too many question marks written on her


    face.


    "Well, don''t forget that you are Sonny''s apprentice. Though he doesn''t show it much, he really cares


    about you. And this time, he has invited people from the Imperial Capital. He made the acquaintance of


    them when he worked there."


    "What?" Jean couldn''t help interrupting, and her face turned pale suddenly.


    It never urred to her that her boss Sonny would do such a thing for her.


    "Please calm down first," John replied. Seeing the surprised facial expression on Jean''s face, he


    smiled a little. "It is Zed''s parents, Mrs. and Mr. Qi, at first that was invited to the party. But they are


    away at the moment. So Sonny decided to invite Mr. Benjamin Qi. Sonny went to the Imperial Capital in


    person in order to give his invitation¡­"


    Jean stopped listening and had no idea what John said after that. Her mind was whizzed with other


    thoughts.


    The information that Zed''s grandpa, Mr. Benjamin Qi, wasing was a big deal for her.


    ''Benjamin Qi, the one who had a great deal of influence on the Imperial Capital, was nowing here,


    '' thought Jean.


    She has heard that this old gentleman was eighty years old but managed to maintain a good spirit. His


    weather-beaten face conveyed what he had been through. And his deep sharp eyes had the ability to


    make the timid faint on the spot.


    It was well-known fact that Benjamin Qi liked Zed more than he liked anyone else. This love magnified


    because Zed followed his footsteps and made it big in business.


    ''And now, this legendary old man wasing to H City, '' registered Jean''s muddled mind.


    Under this condition, it was impossible for Jean to escape or reject this party.


    After all, ording to the world, she was still Zed''s wife.


    ''How could I not show up when Benjamin Qi will be there?'' Jean was overwhelmed now.


    It would be hard for Jean to survive in H City if she rejected this invitation.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Jean asked in a nervous tone, looking at John with a frown.

 Chapter 316 Ill Pick Her Up At The Hospital

    Chapter 316 I''ll Pick Her Up At The Hospital


    "It is not up to me, Jean! Boss told me to put forward this information only if you sounded hesitant to


    John exined sounding guilty.


    ''Mentally prepared?


    This gave me the biggest shock of my life!


    Sonny is worrying too much, but doing the exact opposite of what I want.


    And now he has made such a big move. I really don''t know what to do next.


    I was thinking about not having any rtionship with Zed, but now?''


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now she had to make it to the g tomorrow night, no matter what happened. If there came a


    thunderstorm, she still would have to go.


    "I''ll be on time for tomorrow night," said Jean looking trapped. She shed him a sarcastic smile.


    Hearing an affirmative answer from Jean didn''t make John feel relieved. He asked worriedly,"Jean, are


    you sure about that? If you really don''t want to go, then don''t......"


    "John......" Jean stopped John from going on any further,"This is not about whether I want to go or not. I


    am still Mrs. Qi, no matter what has happened between me and Zed. With Zed''s grandpaing in


    town, I am supposed to wee him as his granddaughter-inw."


    "Ah......" Hearing this, John sighed depressedly. "I really don''t know what is going on in Sonny''s mind. I


    wonder why he is trying to mess things up knowing that you don''t want to get back with Zed."


    Now Jean remained silent because deep down she knew Sonny was her well-wisher. No matter what


    he did, his intentions were pure.


    What surprised Jean, even more, was the fact that Sonny got Zed''s grandpa to attend this party.


    As far as she knew, there wasn''t any rtion between Sonny and Zed.


    On top of that, everybody knew that Zed''s grandpa had always been lived in Imperial Capital and rarely


    ever went out because of his age.


    So the idea of himing here sounded surprising.


    ''Is it because of Sonny?


    Or was it because grandpa heard about the rumors about me and Zed? Is that the reason behind him


    Her unease magnified with these thoughts.


    "Now that you have thought this through, go and have a good rest. Make some preparation for


    tomorrow and then I will pick you up." John watched Jean''s eyebrows twist due to anxiety. Worried as


    he was, he didn''t know how tofort her at this moment.


    "That''s settled then, thank you." Jean nodded and watched John leave.


    Left alone in the ward, she upied herself with her thoughts and worries.


    She was lost deep in thoughts when a nurse came in. The nurse pulled out a needle neatly and Jean


    felt relieved suddenly. When the nurse left, Jean got up and rushed to the washroom.


    She stood on the tip of her toes and reached for the envelope in the water pipe.


    A look of sadness crossed her face as she never imagined that she would be needing this money so


    soon.


    Taking a deep breath, she took out part of the money, then she hid the rest in the same ce.


    It was already veryte and way past her bedtime but her mind was unusually chaotic. No matter how


    hard she tried, sleep failed her.


    Her mind was filled with worries about tomorrow.


    She wondered what would Zed think of this.


    Compared to Jean, Zed''s reaction was quite dull.


    After knowing his grandfather wasing to H City tomorrow, Zed put down the chopsticks and looked


    at Jesse in confusion. "Why did you do that? Don''t you know that his health condition is very bad? Or is


    it because you don''t think that I can handle my private affairs well?"


    "Zed, you misunderstand me," Jesse replied cutting Zed off. She went on and exined,"It is not me


    who told grandpa about this incident, I swear."


    Jesse made a gesture of vow while she said this.


    "Who would that be then?" Zed frowned. From what he knew, his nosy mother was enjoying


    somewhere with his father and had no idea about the happenings of his life. ''Who can it be then?''


    wondered Zed.


    "I know you would have never guessed it but Sonny is the culprit," Jesse replied bringing Zed back


    from his thoughts.


    When Jesse first heard about this, she herself was surprised.


    "Sonny?" Zed''s eyebrows twisted. "As far as I know, he is not a nosy man and never makes an


    irrational decision. What happened to him?"


    "How would I know?" retorted Jean. "Zed, now this is not about Sonny anymore. You need to prepare


    yourself on how to act in front of your grandpa with all this mess going on. Are you going to tell him the


    truth? Or are you nning on lying? Let me warn you, if you tell him the truth, the consequence will be


    disastrous."


    "I know." Zed remained silent for a long time then he sighed,"I''m already overwhelmed by the things


    that happened recently. Now I have to deal with my grandpa. I wonder what is wrong with Sonny. I think


    I should me him for scheming against me!"


    "You can''t me him for that, Zed. You invested money in hispany to help him out when he was in


    trouble. Now something bad is happening in your life and he is just trying to return your favor."


    Jesse faked a sigh and continued,"Though you didn''t do any of it out of kindness, he is really grateful


    about it."


    "So, are you saying that this is all my fault?" Zed asked looking offended.


    "You know that is not what I mean. Now forget it!What are you going to do? That is what I want to


    know." Jesse looked at Zed, eagerly waiting for a reply. "I think you should go to the hospital and get


    Jean back to the house! You can''t let grandpa find out what''s going on between you two."


    Deep down, Jesse said this but didn''t mean any of it. Hearing the suggestion, Zed neither agreed nor


    disagreed. He just sat there silently like he was thinking really hard.


    Anger rose from Jesse''s heart when she realized he wasn''t going to admonish her for this silly


    suggestion.


    The coolness on her face vanished and she spoke in a mocking tone,"I now understand the purpose of


    Sonny''s n. After all, Jean is his protege. As her mentor, he certainly doesn''t want his beloved


    protege to divorce the one he values and appreciates the most. On top of that, he is aware that as long


    as you maintain a husband-wife rtionship, he and hispany will have nothing to worry about."


    "Jesse, what are you talking about?" Zed shouted in anger,"I know Sonny very well and you have no


    right to use him of something like this.Never insult him, I warn you! I won''t stand this anymore."


    With this, he took his coat from the chair and walked out.


    "Where are you going?" Jesse followed him and shouted as Zed made his way to the garage.


    "I''ll go and pick her up at the hospital."


    Without waiting for Jesse''s reply, Zed got in his sports car and started the engine. The car drove away


    quickly.


    Watching in surprise, Jesse''s face became pale and anger was written all over her face.


    ''Zed, why are you so impatient?


    The minute you know grandpa ising to H City, you drop everything and bring her back to this


    house!


    As it turns out, you still love her from the bottom of your heart, don''t you?''


    At the hospital, Jean was tossing and turning in her bed, and finally decided to take a walk outside.


    The minute she opened the door, she saw a figure leaning against the wall who instantly looked up at


    her.


    They were both out of words while they looked into each other''s eyes.


    The time seemed to have frozen, and there was no one to break this silence.

 Chapter 317 It Is Nice That You Are Back

    Chapter 317 It Is Nice That You Are Back


    Jean''s lips moved and she felt that it was hard to describe her feelings at this moment.


    She was incredibly calm but her mind was wandering everywhere. She stared at Zed with a sad


    expression on her face. It was ironic that Zed came here.


    Just this morning, when they were in the hospital, they had made it clear in front of a lot of people that


    they would live their lives separately. They would never interfere in each other''s lives.


    Yet, they had to meet each other again just because of Zed''s grandfather.


    John had told Jean about the dinner party to be held tomorrow. But as soon as she saw Zed now, she


    was still shocked. She did not look forward to meeting him so soon.


    Jean thought to herself, ''Actually, he shouldn''te here today. He could juste here tomorrow


    night.''


    She pretended to stay calm even if he came looking for her and instead stared at him intensely.


    Zed thought to himself, ''How long has it been since Ist looked at her this closely?


    Since that night, I have done nothing but put on a mask on my face. I don''t even recognize her during


    the day, let alone at night.


    I can''t even look at her more than three seconds straight.''


    In the center of the hall, the two faced each other silently. Zed knew that this was the best chance he


    had and so he stared at her entire body. His gaze moved up and down her body as if he was greedy for


    something.


    Due to the light from themp in the corner, Zed saw Jean''s pale face. And in his eyes, her face looked


    very morous.


    He made out the entire map of her face. From that, he could tell Jean was just pretending to be calm.


    He then realized that even though they had lived apart for so long, she was the love of his life. She


    would never be a stranger to him.


    They had always lived together so Zed figured out what Jean was thinking.


    ''Are you wondering why I came here to pick you up?


    Silly girl! If I didn''t want to spend more time with you, I wouldn''t havee here in the middle of the


    night.''


    He thought to himself, with a deep sigh, ''If I remain cold and distant to you now, my enemy would think


    that I''m only pretending.


    So I have decided to follow my heart and my heart told me toe here.''


    No one knew how long the two stared at each other until they heard footstepsing from the hall.


    Jean and Zed, as if awakened from a dream, looked away from each other awkwardly.


    The nurse in a white uniform looked at them in surprise and then walked away.


    Zed coughed and when he looked back at Jean, she said,"Let''s go!"


    It looked as if she ordered him to do as she said. As soon as she said that, she walked out of the hall.


    Zed frowned at those sudden orders. He stared in the direction from where Jean went out for a whole


    minute and then followed her.


    The two were quiet on their way to the Qi House.


    As soon as the car stopped, Jean opened the door and walked out of the car in a hurry.


    She stood in thewn of a familiar building. Emotions flooded to her face.


    She had not visited this ce for a few days only but it felt like ages.


    Zed came out of the car and closed the door. When he saw that Jean stood still, he stopped walking


    and then quickly walked towards the house.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean froze for more than a minute. Then she calmed herself down and walked over to the house.


    She went to the hallway and wore her slippers. Zelda heard someone in the hallway, so she walked


    out. When she saw Jean, tears flooded to her eyes and she said,"Mrs. Jean! You finally came back."


    Jean nodded her head and greeted her,"Zelda." Jean was very excited to see her too.


    After all, in this house, only Zelda cared about her.


    "Mrs. Jean, it''s nice that you''re back! It''s nice that you''re back!" Zelda repeated.


    After Jean put on her slippers, Zelda asked with concern,"Mrs. Jean, have you eaten yet? Are you


    hungry? Do you want me to cook anything for you?"


    "Zelda, I''m not hungry." Jean walked up to Zelda, smiled and said,"It''s prettyte now. You should go


    and rest. I''ll go upstairs now."


    "Okay." Zelda kept nodding her head and happily watched Jean as she walked upstairs.


    Zelda thought that she had gotten really old now. It was quitete now, and she should leave space for


    the young couple. They must have a lot to talk with each other.


    The minute Jean walked up the stairs, she saw Jesseing down the stairs. Jean looked at her


    intensely.


    The expression on Jesse''s face was very different. She looked surprised and jealous.


    But she quickly forced a smile. Jean could see Jesse pretended to rx a bit. Jesse greeted,"Jean,


    you''re back!"


    Jean was not stupid anymore. As soon as she saw Jesse''s face, she figured that Zed must be around.


    As expected, Zed showed up right in front of Jean.. When he saw Jean and Jesse on the stairs, he


    frowned and said,"Jesse, why don''t you sleep thiste?"


    Jesse exined,"I knew that Jean wasing back tonight, so how could I sleep without seeing her?


    Now that I know that she is safe, I''m relieved. You guys should talk now and I''ll go to my room." Then


    she turned around and walked upstairs to her room.


    The way she behaved was very strange and Jean raised her eyebrow. She thought to herself, ''Jesse


    was just walking downstairs.


    What happened then? As I''m back, now she not even want to go downstairs?''


    As these thoughts shed through her mind, she sensed something strange.


    She soon realized that Jesse had left, so only she and Zed were on the stairs.


    She lowered her head and walked upstairs.


    It was quite awkward so she avoided Zed.


    As Jean walked quickly, she felt Zed''s gaze on her and she suddenly felt embarrassed. She started


    breathing heavily.


    She wondered to herself, ''What the hell?


    I was just all alone with him in the hospital and I was quite calm when I looked at him.


    But why can''t I remain m now?


    Is it because I''m home now?''


    as her mind wandered, she lowered her head and walked forward.


    When she passed Zed, Jean let out a long sigh of relief. Unexpected, she was caught by a hand. It was


    so warm that Jean felt touched.


    She trembled and froze on the spot.


    She looked up to Zed.


    There was no expression on Zed''s face. He stared at Jean and couldn''t help but sigh when he saw how


    panicked she was.


    He thought to himself, ''She is afraid of me.


    I can tell from her expression that she wants to stay away from me.''


    Zed just stared at her without saying anything. Jean summoned up courage and said,"You... What''s


    up?"


    she asked as she tried not to think about how cold and harsh he had been to her.


    They now lived under the same roof and worked for the same goal.


    "Now that you''re back, you have to behave like before. Don''t make my grandpa doubt you," Zed finally


    said calmly, after he stared at Jean for a long time.


    Jean was shocked. She stared at Zed, eyes bing wide with confusion.

 Chapter 318 He Wont Lay A Finger On You

    Chapter 318 He Won''t Lay A Finger On You


    ''How could he say something like that?


    After all of that craps that we have been through, how can we act like nothing ever happened between


    us?


    Are we really going to live together? Let alone under the same roof but even in the same room? Does


    he want me to share a bed with him too?''


    Jean looked at Zed angrily and said,"Am I hearing it correctly or am I somehow misunderstanding it?"


    "You aren''t misinterpreting it at all," Zed said as he knew what was Jean thinking. He stared at her


    without any expressions for a while and continued slowly,"I said it without any doubt."


    Zed then turned around and walked towards his office.


    Jean was left all alone. She clenched her fist and red at him.


    It seemed as if he had ordered her. After what he said, every other possibility was out of the question.


    ''Zed, how could you do this to me?''


    Tears rolled down her eyes. She became red with anger.


    ''This is all because of your grandpa. I have returned only for your sake. I didn''t want him to worry about


    you anymore. I also didn''t want to make things harder for you.


    But..


    I have returned to you without a single word and instead what did you do?


    You have no respect for me at all.


    You can''t even be a little polite to me.


    Why are you doing this to me?''


    she thought to herself. After this, she forced herself to walk towards the office.


    As Jean took a few steps towards the office, the guestroom door flung open. To Jean''s surprise,


    Jesse''s face came through it.


    Jean ignored her and continued walking forward.


    Clearly, Jesse''s target was Jean. As Jean ignored her, she was left with no choice but to open her


    mouth and say,"Jean!"


    Jean stopped suddenly. She frowned and red at Jesse. "I have nothing to say to you."


    "I haven''t said anything yet. Why are you in such a hurry to push me away?" Jesse said as she walked


    right in front of Jean. She sighed and said,"You don''t look good. If I were you, I would not be upset like


    you. Zed is not in his best mood today. You are better off without him today."


    "Do I look like his punching bag?" Jean sneered with angry as she looked at Jesse,"Jesse Tang, you


    two have slept together? Why don''t you set us free by telling your rtionship, with Zed, to Grandpa


    Benjamin?"


    "Jean!" Jesse said with a surprise. Her voice shaking, she said,"How could you say that about Zed and


    me? We were drunk that night, and that''s it! I was trying to exin it to you but.."


    "We have met a few times since that day, but you didn''t exin anything," Jean quipped.


    "I have been through a lot these couple of days. Things were pretty messy. I never thought you would


    misunderstand something like this," Jesse said with a face full of astonishment.


    "Jesse Tong, please quit your act," Jean said as she was sick of Jesse''s drama and her attitude


    showed that she was impatient. She said,"If you were trying to stop me from doing anything, then I


    would suggest you hold your breath. I will not listen to every word he says. I will notpromise now."


    "You have no choice but to listen to Zed," Jesse interrupted Jean with a grim face. "The rumours about


    how impressive Benjamin is are all true, but he is getting weak day by day. He is the most precious


    person to Zed and Zed will never let anything harm him.


    Everything was different until Benjamin did not know about you but now when he does, Zed cannot let


    him know that there is something wrong between you two. So, don''t waste your time on Zed. He would


    never listen to you. Jean, If you really care about Zed and this family, you should cooperate and do as


    Zed says."


    Jean was shocked to hear what she said. Her face turned grim and she said,"Since Benjamin''s health


    is at stake, why didn''t Zed stop himing here? The Qi Group is already in a tough situation. It would


    not take much longer for Benjamin to find out."


    "This was all your boss''s fault. God knows why he suddenly went to the Imperial Capital and invited


    Benjamin toe here." At this, Jesse''s face flushed with anger and she replied.


    "My boss?" Jean raised her eyebrows with surprise and said,"I have heard this from John. He said that


    my boss invited Benjamin. Benjamin has been living a secluded life. I doubt whether he would ept


    my boss''s invitation."


    Jesse gave Jean a speechless look and sighed. "It is not your ce to know much about the rtions


    between Sonny and Qi Family. It is for sure that Sonny was the one who brought us into this situation.


    If we didn''t know him in the first ce, then Zed and I would have seriously thought he was trying to


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    harm Zed."


    After hearing this, Jean frowned. Even Jesse did not say much on this matter.


    ''Nobody knows why Zed bought the shares of ourpany or why Benjamin visited H City. But we can


    conclude that both have nothing to do with me, couldn''t we?


    Let''s say I am slightly responsible for it but I can''t take the whole me, can I?''


    she thought. Jean immediately felt relieved.


    She owed nothing to Zed and wanted to get this weight off of her shoulder.


    She felt much better after she got to know the rtionship between her boss and Qi Family.


    "So, did I make it clear? I really hope you would look out for Zed, whether you care about him or not.


    Zed, has workedte every day, since that ident. Even if you two have slept together, he won''t ever


    "That''s it!" It was Jean''s turn to say something. She looked at Jesse angrily,"Jesse Tang, how much do


    you hate me that you are insulting me like that?"


    "I am just telling you the truth," Jesse ignored the anger in Jean''s voice, and said calmly. "You are the


    one who bought all of this crap into our lives and Zed is the one cleaning up your mess. Jean Wen, if I


    were you, I would not be so heartless with every single person around me."


    The anger was hidden in Jesse''s eyes. She wished to tear Jean apart, as Jean was the one to be


    med for all this.


    "Isn''t this exactly what you wanted me to act like?" Jean replied and tried to calm down. "If Zed and I


    are still in love, shouldn''t you worry?" Jean sneered and continued.


    "What are you talking about? You make it sound like I was the one who led you into those troubles,"


    Jesse looked at Jean ferociously and said,"Jean Wen, even your friends proved it. We don''t buy it at


    all. Maranda Qin was in trouble too, all because of you."


    "You were the one who led them all out to organize a press conference. So what? Do you love taking


    pleasure in their sufferings now?"

 Chapter 319 You Dirty Rat

    Chapter 319 You Dirty Rat


    As the thought of the fact that Maranda followed Jesse''s advice to organize the press conference


    crossed her mind, anger rushed to Jean''s face.


    ''If it were not for you, Maranda would not have put herself under the gun. My dear Maranda! Why were


    you so thoughtless?


    The press conference helped doing nothing but made them thirsty for your blood, '' thought Jean.


    "I''m not here to taunt you but I thought that you would be okay dealing with such a small press


    conference? This really disappointed me. It seems like I should have never trusted you but I should


    have done it all by myself," she said. A smile crept up on Jesse''s face.


    "What are you nning to say?" Jean heard Jesse''s words. She stared at Jesse for a little while and


    said,"You must have known the consequences beforehand! You set this up! But what was your


    purpose? What is it? Is it because..."


    Jean was shocked when she figured out the reason.


    "Yes! That is what is in your mind." Jesse thought that there was no need to conceal her intention and


    she admitted,"All I did was to help Zed. The press conference has diverted the public''s attention to


    Qin''s, Ron''s and Li''s family instead. I hate to see Zed trying to make efforts in order to reduce losses.


    Even if the press conference hadn''t gone well, It would have still benefited the Qi Group."


    "Jesse Tang! You!" A furious look took over her. Jean put out one finger and pointed at Jesse. She still


    failed to work out how to defend herself. She could only stare fiercely at Jesse.


    "Don''t stare at me like that! Zed is your husband. Do you want to help others rather than your


    husband? Besides, everything that happened was because of you," Jesse said sadly and gave Jean a


    nk look while thinking of everything that Jean had done.


    "You! You dirty rat!" Jean raised her voice and said it out loud. Then she turned around quickly and


    rushed to her room.


    As Jesse saw Jean leaving, a triumphant smile shed across Jesse''s face. She was so happy to


    make Jean suffer.


    ''I''m going to make you realize that you are not innocent. You are the troublemaker.


    Zed tolerats your mistakes and protects you from any harm


    but not everyone will do that.


    I will make you realize that you are the one who always makes mistakes and causes trouble, '' Jesse


    thought.


    Jean, on the other hand, rushed to her room and started crying as she crumpled and fell on the floor.


    She knew that what Jesse said was true. She had to face reality.


    Even so, it was still hard to ept what Jesse had just said.


    ''Yes, I should be med!


    It all happened because I apanied Maranda to that blind date.


    Everyone knows that the one behind all this aims at Zed and the Qi Group.


    However, Jesse mes me for everything. In her opinion, I''m the only one who should take full


    responsibility. I have also created troubles for Zed and hispany.


    I understand that Jesse is in love with Zed so she hates me.


    But what about Zed?


    Zed hates me too, right? He probably thinks that everything happened because of me.


    Why doesn''t he at least give me a chance to exin as to what happened? I have tried to look for the


    right time to exin everything.


    Do you know that I''m waiting for you, Zed? I hope you suddenly appear before me and tell me about


    your affair with Jesse.


    Can we go back to the way it was, Zed? Can we be together like we were before? Whenever I doubted


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you, you would show up and exin everything. I once doubted your rtionship with Jesse. But you


    exined immediately that you take her as your little sister.


    I have been waiting for you all these days, but you never show up. You know I can''t do this to myself


    any more, Zed.


    Zed!''


    Jean murmured. She felt so frustrated as she thought about the connections between them. She buried


    her head in her hands.


    ''You saw them together from your own eyes and your heart was broken but you are still expecting Zed


    to appear out of nowhere and tell you about everything?


    Will he tell you that he and Jesse are just friends?


    But...


    You are so stupid, Jean! Why do you still try to find an excuse for him?


    It is definitely not a misunderstanding. You met Zed twice in the hospital and his attitude clearly showed


    that he didn''t care about you at all. Your marriage is nothing but a piece of paper for him.


    You should have realized that in the beginning.


    He went to the hospital to bring you back only because of his grandpa.


    What Jesse just said perfectly confirms the fact that you are trying so hard to deny. The fact is that Zed


    doesn''t love you any more. Why are you still trying to deny it?


    Why?''


    Her stomach stirred with different kinds of feelings. Jean couldn''t control herself and tears began


    pouring down her cheeks. Jean raised her head and roamed all over the room. Everything inside was


    still the same as she left it


    ''Everything is the same.


    What''s about our love, then? Are we still the same as we were in the past?


    Stop overthinking, Jean!''


    Jean thought and shook her head, as she wiped her tears off of her face.


    She loved Zed. But she had lost her confidence in him. She was sure he was over her.


    ''Zed, we are over now!''


    Jean concluded. She took a deep breath and got up.


    Her legs became numb.


    Jean used her hands as she maintained her bnce. After a while, she felt better and she opened her


    eyes.


    ''Look at yourself, Jean! You should take care of yourself.


    No one cares about you, not even Zed. Stop being so weak. He is not yours anymore.


    Be strong enough to wiggle out of all your troubles, Jean!''


    Jean collected her emotions and walked toward her wardrobe. She took out of her pyjamas and


    headed into the bathroom.


    It waste when Zed finished his work.


    He didn''t go to the bedroom right after work. Instead, he lighted up a cigarette and then plopped down


    on his soft leather sofa.


    He closed his eyes and a faint smile came over his lips.


    Zed was afraid to meet Jean now. He had tried so hard to conceal his love for her, but he wasn''t sure if


    he could control himself tonight.


    ''Do you really understand me, Jean? I want to protect you. And I really miss you so much. I hope I


    could have your apany every day.


    I want to spend every minute of my day with you.


    I miss the time when you were with me, your warmth. I''m used to having you wrapped around my arm.


    Without you, I hardly fall asleep.


    I know you hate me because I have always treated you harshly but I didn''t mean to hurt you.


    Since I can''t exin anything to you, I have to make sure you follow my orders.


    You might feel ufortable but that''s the best I can do for us, ''


    Zed thought. He would like ito go back to the bedroom after work but he was too scared to see Jean


    now.


    Suddenly, he startedughing and put out his cigarette.


    ''Why am I afraid?


    Isn''t she my woman?


    I love her so much.


    What I should do now is to meet her and hold her in my arms.''


    As he thought that, he jumped up from the sofa and rushed out of the study room.


    As he was just outside the room, Zed spotted Jesse as she walked out of the guestroom. Jesse walked


    toward him and said,"Zed, did you finish your work?"


    "Yes," Zed replied and nodded. Seeing Jesse stood there with bare feet, Zed frowned and scolded


    her,"Why don''t you put on your shoes?"


    "Oh, I forgot!" Jesse looked down at her feet and said shyly. She hesitated for a while, then


    continued,"Zed, it seems that... It seems like I got Jean''s back up."

 Chapter 320 The Complex Smile

    Chapter 320 The Complex Smile


    "What happened?" Zed enquired as he looked at the guilty expression on Jesse''s face with furrowed


    eyebrows.


    "Were you talking to her near the stairs just now? I saw her running angrily towards your study to find


    you, so I stopped her. Maybe I said something inappropriate. She was looking rather upset,"


    Jesse told nervously.


    Zed''s brows furrowed even more tightly. ncing at her anxious expressions, he sighed,"She''ll be fine.


    Don''t worry."


    He patted her on the shoulder tofort her.


    Jesse nodded. "Will you talk to her? I meant no harm you know?"


    "Okay. I''ll tell her." Zed answered vaguely and went back into the bedroom.


    Jesse looked on as his back receded away from her. Slowly, acent,plex smile crept over


    her face.


    She thought to herself, ''Jean, you are not my rival. Hum.''


    Zed quietly pushed the door open and immediately noticed the darkness inside.


    The ckness seemed to startle him, ''Isn''t she here? Did she run away because of Jesse?''


    Worried by the idea, Zed reached out a hand and switched on the lights.


    Jean was crouching on the bed and seeing her asleep, he breathed a sigh of relief as his face


    softened.


    He walked toward her step by step, careful not to make a sound, afraid she would wake up.


    Through the warm light, he saw that Jean, covered in her quilt, was in a sound sleep, with her back


    turned towards him.


    Though only one side of her face visible, it satisfied him and he licked his lips.


    The void in him, which had been there for days now, suddenly seemed filled. A great sense of


    pacification overwhelmed him.


    He took his bathrobe cheerfully and walked into the bathroom, humming a soft tone in sync with the


    flow of water.


    Jean slowly opened her eyes, but didn''t turn back. She just kept them wide open and slightly furrowed


    her brows.


    The bed was so familiar to her but what she felt was totally alien and made her anxious.


    She waited for Zed to walk out, as her anxiousness grew.


    When she heard the door of the bathroom open, she closed her eyes again instantly.


    She had heard him turn on the light and his footsteps draw near. She had even felt his gaze as he


    looked at her face. These things seemed to shudder her mind.


    Though Zed wouldn''t have done something to her, she was still deeply scared at the moment.


    She was scared that he had already seen through her ruse and knew that she wasn''t asleep.


    She was even more scared that he would expose her, to make the situation more embarrassing.


    But suddenly, sheughed at herself in her mind.


    ''How is that possible?


    Even though he knew I was awake, why would he do such a stupid thing?


    He seemed to be in a good mood tonight.''


    Jean slightly turned her head and looked towards the direction of the bathroom.


    His vague humming touched her ears.


    Jean''s furrowing brows rxed and a smile started to show on her face.


    Who would have thought that the famous Mr. Qi hummed out of tune?


    In other words, his humming was intolerable.


    Jean smiled and shook her head, but soon she came back to her senses. The smile on her face


    suddenly disappeared.


    She was smiling...


    Jean touched her smiling face with her heart pounding and quickly held it back, covering herself with


    the quilt tightly.


    ''Jean, how can you be like this?''


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t have been more remorseful, as she covered herself totally with the quilt.


    Thinking that Zed would be out of the bathroom soon, she quickly stuck her head out of the quilt.


    She had meant to look into the direction of the bathroom, but instead saw a figure standing in front of


    the bed. She was petrified.


    Zed was also startled while wiping his hair. Surprised, he looked at Jean, whose face had reddened in


    shame.


    What happened?


    He was just having a shower and Jean already woke up?


    So was she pretending to be asleep?


    If that was the case, what was happening just now?


    Jean was so embarrassed that her whole face turned red.


    A trace of disappointment shed through Zed''s eyes. He had known something was up.


    Seeing Zed''s expression, Jean knew what he was thinking. She felt a meltdown inside and could''t help


    crying out,"Ah..."


    In spite of everything, she covered herself tightly once again with the quilt.


    Seeing her covering herself from head to toe, Zed smiled and continued to wipe his hair.


    Jean, hiding in the quilt, soon found out that something was not right.


    Though the air-conditioner was on, she couldn''t stand the heat and stuffiness she encountered by


    covering herself all up.


    It was not two minutes before she started to move again.


    But thinking of Zed being outside, she was hesitant to take the quilt off.


    ''I should wait for a moment.


    He might leave seeing me inside the quilt, ''


    Jeanforted herself. Soon perspiration began toe out on her forehead.


    Her face reddened because of the stuffiness. She breathed heavily, but didn''t dare take off the quilt.


    Zed waited and crawled into the bed after his hair had dried.


    Seeing Jean move like a silkworm because of the heat, Zed was amused and let her be. He took his


    phone and started to browse randomly. Evidently, he was in a good mood.


    Jean couldn''t stand it anymore, so she listened carefully but heard nothing. After she was sure that


    there was nobody outside, she let out a hot breath and took off her quilt.


    When she was about to exhale all the heat in her body, she saw Zed ring at her and she was


    petrified.


    ''So he hadn''t left. He was still there, ''


    Jean asked herself repeatedly in her mind. ''How could that be? The whole quilt was upied by her.


    Why was he still there?''


    "Hehe... I am hot..." Jean felt the embarrassing atmosphere, so she smiled foolishly and waved her


    hand to cool herself down.


    When Zed''s eyes fixated themselves on her messy clothes, they glittered. He suddenly held out a hand


    toward Jean, his face unchanged.


    Jean''s hand paused. Seeing Zed''s handing toward her, she stared and said,"You... What do you


    want?"


    Hearing her, Zed''s hand stopped. He looked at her silently, but continued to reach forward.


    Jean couldn''t help but close her eyes. She was nervous inside and kept rubbing her clothes with her


    fingers, her heart pounding heavily.


    ''Now what?


    I can''t rival him orally. And I can''t rival him physically.


    What can I do?''

 Chapter 321 Are You Scared Of Me

    Chapter 321 Are You Scared Of Me


    Jean kept her eyes closed. Her body was shivering and her eyebrows were raised. When Zed


    discerned her fear, a ridiculous smile appeared on his face which bore a sad expression.


    He hadn''t expected that Jean would be so scared of his touch.


    "There is a goose feather stuck in your hair," Zed told her tly as he took the goose feather off.


    As soon as she felt his touch in her hair, Jean opened her eyes. She had thought that Zed was teasing


    him, but when she saw that he was actually holding a goose feather, her entire face flushed over at


    once.


    Staring at her reddened cheeks, Zed wondered how lovely and charming the woman in front of him


    was! He was tempted with great sexual desires.


    Instead of hugging or touching her again, he hesitated.


    He thought that he couldn''t scare her again, and more importantly, he thought he couldn''t scare her


    away.


    And to that end, he had made every effort to suppress his sexual desires and tried hard to withstand


    the temptation.


    Embarrassed, Jean stared at Zed with an uneasy expression. He returned her gaze but none of them


    said a word or did anything. They didn''t know what to say or speak. Despite her shyness and


    embarrassment, Jean finally broke the silence and said,"It is very hot today..."


    As soon as these words came out of her mouth, she felt even more embarrassed. All of a sudden, her


    cheeks turned even more reddish.


    "Yes! It is really hot. I am going to take a bath." Zed strode towards the bathroom immediately as he


    finished these words.


    Jean looked at his back in bewilderment. ''What''s wrong with him?


    Hasn''t he just finished his bath?''


    Jean was lost in thought but a long whileter, she suddenly understood why he had gone and a


    shyness took her all over again. She intuitively pulled the quilt up a little by the corner and covered


    herself timidly. She dared not move at all, but just lie still.


    About half an hourter, Jean felt the bed sink down deep beside her. Zed hade andin down


    after his second bath. Her heart was beating faster and faster. To prevent him from hearing her quick


    and short breaths, she shut her mouth, andy there on pins and needles.


    The two of them had slept together on the same bed for over half a year, but it was the first time that


    Jean had been so nervous lying beside this man.


    She felt every inch of her skin had been tightened, and the muscle on her face had be rigid.


    Zed seemed to have felt her unease. He let out a deep sigh of relief and turned over to face her. Then,


    he said,"We need to talk."


    Hearing his words, Jean opened her eyes and stared at him nervously before asking,"What... about


    what?"


    At that moment, the handsome and charming face thaty before her eyes almost shredded her mind


    apart.


    "Grandpa ising here soon. It is inadvisable for you to act like this." Jean unknowingly reminded


    him.


    With his gaze fixed on Jean, Zed sighed and asked,"Are you scared of me?"


    As soon as Jean heard his question, she suddenly feltposed and replied back anxiously,"I am not


    scared of you."


    "That''s great," Zed said affectionately. "You don''t have to force anything. You just need to be who you


    are. Don''t be scared of me, let alone my grandpa."


    "I told you. I am not scared of you..." Jean repeated.


    Zed neither approved nor disapproved of her confidence. His eyes still fixed on Jean and he didn''t


    interrupt her. He didn''t reply until Jean paused by herself. "It doesn''t matter whether you''re scared of


    me or not. But we shouldn''t keep on arguing like this. It''s already veryte. Let''s go to sleep!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Zed turned his back towards Jean so that he wouldn''t be tempted by


    that lovely face again, or else he would have had to take another cold shower to suppress his sexual


    desire.


    But Jean couldn''t understand why Zed had turned his back. At the sight of that, a bitter sadness


    overtook her. She recalled that he would always wrap her in his arms peremptorily no matter how


    reluctant she was. As this thought came to her mind, she suddenly felt even more upset.


    "Zed, can I ask you something?" She enquired after a deep breath.


    Zed involuntarily sighed upon hearing her stern tone, but he nodded in assurance so that Jean would


    proceed with her question. "What is it that you want to ask me? Just say it."


    "You slept on the same bed with Jesse the other morning. Did something really happen between the


    two of you?" She asked, looking at his back after a deep breath.


    As she had expected, Zed fell silent for a few seconds.


    Zed closed his eyes thinking and wondering what the best way to reply was. After a few seconds of


    silence, he opened his eyes and slowly turned over to face her. "What answer do you want from me?"


    ''What answer do I want? What does he mean?'' Jean thought.


    With that question hovering in her heart, she stared at him with her eyes wide open.


    "What if I tell you that what happened the other morning was not true? I was set up, but do you trust


    me?" Zed asked.


    ''Sure, I will trust you as long as you tell me that in person, ''


    Jean muttered to herself.


    "You saw that in person. You won''t believe it even if I''ve told you. Even I can''t believe that myself," Zed


    said and smirked. In actuality, he had been searching for evidences these days to prove his own


    innocence.


    But he had found no clue, although he had tried different means.


    Before getting any proof, how could he expect to be forgiven by Jean?


    All of a sudden, Jean became heavy-hearted and disappointed, burdened by theplexities of her


    feelings.


    ''Zed. I never thought you would look at me this way.


    My boss Sonny always tells me not to look at things with our eyes, but to discover the truth from the


    desires in our heart.


    You are my heart. I will trust you as long as you remain honest to me. I will believe whatever you say if


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    only they are out of your mouth.


    But you don''t say a word.


    You are not willing to exin.


    Have I overestimated you?


    Or are you trying to ignore me?''


    All Zed saw was Jean staring at him in silence with noticeable disappointment. He felt dejected and


    smirked. "I thought you would ask me about the video..."


    Jean came back to her senses from her wild thoughts and gazed at him before replying tly,"About the


    video, I told you that I was framed. It is up to you whether you believe it or not. I won''t ask you for your


    forgiveness again. So far, nothing good has ever happened to me."


    "Since you''ve agreed toe back, I thought that you would ask me why I didn''t trust you." Zed


    confessed with his gaze fixed on her.


    After all, Jean had tried so hard to exin everything to him after the video incident. To get a chance to


    borate, she had even gone to hispany. Afterwards, she had witnessed Jesse and him sleeping


    on the same bed.


    After thinking for a while, she realized that she couldn''t just put the me on others. After all, it had


    been because of her own carelessness that she had given others a chance to get close to her


    husband.


    Atst, Jean cast a weird nce at him and said,"Now, you know that you have misunderstood me.


    Will you agree for a divorce?"


    "Divorce?" Zed sneered and his anger suddenly mounted inside. He added,"Don''t tell me that you


    came back just to get a divorce! Is that the reason? You''re forcing me to divorce you by using my


    weaknesses. Don''t even think about that!"

 Chapter 322 You Better Not Force Me

    Chapter 322 You Better Not Force Me


    As soon as Jean mentioned divorce, the veins on Zed''s forehead seemed to pop out. Instead of


    answering, he merely red at her with burning eyes. Jean was taken aback by the sight of his furious


    face. To this day, she still didn''t know why he immediately went into a rage every time she mentioned


    divorce. It was totally puzzling.


    ''Does he care so much? Is it about our marriage or me?


    If so, why does he treat me that way?'' She thought.


    Jean shook her head at these thoughts, as it was evident what she was thinking wasn''t possible.


    Sighing due to his intense gaze, she said,"I came back because of your grandfather. I may still be your


    wife in name and for everyone else. So I want to at least perform my own duties well. But Zed, do you


    really want to ignore all problems between us just for your self-respect? That is so ridiculous. Won''t you


    divorce me especially after how unhappy you are with me? Do your reputation and self-respect really


    mean that much to you?"


    Jean asked him intensely.


    Her words seemed to stir up some feelings inside Zed. The anger in his eyes slowly subsided. As he


    noticed Jean''s bitterness and the pain on her face, he was overwrought with grief and guilt.


    ''Jean, why can''t you understand me? I am unwilling to let go of you, because I love you.


    But now, you won''t trust me even after I''ve shown you my heart.


    And all those things that happened between us might have been destined, '' Zed thought.


    "But in any case, I will not settle for divorce no matter how you think of me," Zed dered in a firm


    voice. Immediately, he turned his back on Jean again, as if he wanted to change the topicpletely.


    Wearing a gloomy face, Jean red at his back. She was so angry that she wanted to p him hard on


    the back of his head, just to get him level-headed, if nothing.


    ''How can there be such a person in the world? Apparently, it has be unnecessary to keep our


    marriage anymore, but why is he still insisting that he will not divorce?


    Does he want to reconcile himself to this failed marriage? Or is there some other reason for his


    insistence?'' Jean thought.


    "Why are you unwilling to divorce?" Jean finally dropped this question on Zed after careful thinking. The


    puzzlement and curiosity were too much for her. Waiting for his reply, she fixed her gaze on the side of


    his face.


    ''Why?''


    Zed smirked. Gradually, he turned over and replied to her face to face,"What if I say that I am unwilling


    to divorce you because I love you? Will you trust me?"


    ''I trust you, '' Jean mumbled to herself.


    Staring at him, she nearly uttered these words loudly. In the beginning, she had been very excited and


    d to hear what he had said. But when she noticed the sardonic smile on his face, the joy in her heart


    suddenly disappeared.


    ''It seems like I have been amorous, '' Jean murmured upon seeing him sneer.


    "You and Jesse..." Jean stammered as she found so hard to continue. She looked down before she


    added in a very low voice,"If the two of you really love each other, divorce will be our only choice, or


    else you won''t be able to give her a birthright..."


    "You are so kind to remind me of that. Thank you," Zed replied in a furious tone as if a heavy storm


    wereing. He red at her with his gloomy eyes and continued,"Oh, I almost forgot! I''ve heard that


    you went beyond your bounds these days even in the hospital. There were always some men going to


    the hospital to visit you, giving you warm greetings and care. Jean, now you are so anxious to divorce


    me. Are you so eager to hook up with other men?


    Let me remind and warn you. You will be my wife as long as I don''t agree for the divorce. You better


    keep your nose clean. So far, what you have suffered is only a piece of cake. If you dare cross a line in


    our marriage, you will suffer far worse than what you could possibly imagine!"


    As soon as she heard his threats, Jean''s eyes were suddenly wide open. She furiously red at him


    and said,"Thank you for your concern. I will not sleep on the same bed with any other man no matter


    how undutiful I am. You have no right to judge or me me. Since you admit that I am still your wife,


    then you have to save your own ass. So for your own sake, don''t be caught by me again in bed with


    some other women!"


    "You......" Zed was infuriated by her words. He abruptly grabbed her arm, flying into a rage and


    retorting,"Don''t you understand? I told you again and again that things didn''t happen as you saw that


    day. Both Jesse and I got drunk..."


    Zed consciously fell silent and closed his mouth right away when he realized that he was trying to


    exin.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that his exnations made no sense as long as he didn''t have any proof.


    He thought that Jean would look down on him with greater contempt if he continued to exin without


    evidence.


    As he had thought, she simply chuckled and sneered coldly at him for his baseless exnation. "Do


    you think you canpletely stand aloof from all that has happened just with the excuse of getting


    drunk? Can you do anything as you wish when you get drunk? Zed, you restrict me a lot in our


    marriage. But what about you? Ask yourself and your conscience. Can you really face me without any


    guilt?"


    "Why can''t I face you without guilt?" Zed hadpletely lost his temper and was ring at her in fury.


    "Have I ever treated you badly? Think about your family. Every single one of youes to me and


    disturbs me every week as if I have done something wrong to you. When didn''t I deal with them and


    handle the situation as you wished? When did I act against your will?


    I shouldn''t have spoiled you and done everything as you told me to had I known that you were so


    impervious to my care. I should have been rude to them, so they wouldn''t dare show up and annoy me


    over and over again."


    "Now, you have finally told me the truth." Jean was heartbroken on hearing his words. "You have been


    disgusted with the Wen Family since the very beginning. Now, you have finally told me the truth."


    "I..." Zed stammered, as if he had no idea how to respond. In actuality, he had said those words without


    meaning them. He hadn''t wanted to mention her family at all.


    But since those harsh and irritating words hade out of his mouth, his further exnation would just


    make little sense.


    "Anyway, the Wen family is the ce where I have been brought up and grown up. This fact can''t be


    changed no matter how you look down upon the Wen family or how you think about it. Even if you can''t


    tolerate them, I am a part of the Wen family, whether you like it or not! Since you disagree with the


    divorce, I should remind you beforehand that I will go back to the Wen Group a few dayster. And I


    will go there no matter what! I don''t care if you agree or not. Although I hope that you won''t stop me but


    even if you will, I will still go there,"


    Jean said in a harsh tone while ring at him furiously.


    Zed had been filled with remorse upon saying those words. But as soon as Jean spoke to him that way,


    he involuntarily looked up and asked her in confusion,"What are you going there for?"


    "It is none of your business," Jean grunted coldly.


    "Jean......" In face of her snorting, anger suddenly mounted inside Zed, and he said,"You better not bite


    the hands that feed you..."


    "I have been biting the hands that feed me all the time," Jean replied back without any fear and with a


    fixed gaze on him.


    Staring at her fury, Zed let out a helpless sigh and said,"Okay. Can we just talk with each other calmly?


    Tell me why you want to go back to the Wen Group. Henry is still ina at the hospital. Do you know


    how dangerous your situation will be if you go back to thatpany?" Zed tried hard to suppress his


    anger and persuaded her as calmly as he could.


    Jean felt a little regret when she discerned Zed''s concern for her on his face.


    She thought that she shouldn''t have told him about her decision to go back to the Wen Group on


    impulse. Telling him her decision not only caused Zed to worry about her, but also upset herself.


    "I..." Jean hesitated for a while. Atst, she shook her head and replied,"I don''t want to say anything


    more."


    "Do you believe that? Alright, I will ask someone to watch out for you if you don''t tell me why you n


    to go back there. That way, you will never get a chance to go out of the house!" Zed was seriously


    threatening her this time!


    "Zed, don''t make me hate you." Jean was totally annoyed now by his threats.


    "You better not force me to do that too." Zed''s gaze was still fixed on Jean. He insisted on getting an


    answer from her.


    At his insistence, Jean realized that Zed wouldn''t let her go if she didn''t tell him why she wanted to go


    back to work in the Wen Group.


    On the other hand, she was moved a little by what he had said. Evidently, he had shown his concern


    for her.


    Jean was sure now that he cared about her even now.


    "Henry hase back to his senses." She suddenly let out the truth in a calm tone, reassuring him.


    "So now, you can rest assured!"

 Chapter 323 Am I Still In Your Heart

    Chapter 323 Am I Still In Your Heart


    "He is awake?" Zed was taken aback. "Why didn''t my men tell me that?" he asked in surprise.


    "Your men?" Jean immediately caught on to what she thought was the keyword from Zed. Staring at


    him with a confused expression, she asked,"Zed! Tell me, how many people in the hospital are ''your


    men''? And why did they have to inform you when Henry had woken up?"


    Zed suddenly realized that he had been careless and now, the milk was spoilt. He med himself for


    being so stupid and reckless in front of Jean.


    However, it was not all his fault. He really didn''t know that Henry had woken up, so was intensely


    surprised when he learned about that. So much so that he almost jumped up.


    "That is not important. What actually matters is that I should have known Henry had woken up as soon


    as it happened. Anyway, if he is awake, why need you go back to the Wen Group? Was that his idea or


    your doing?" Zed looked into her eyes and asked in a serious tone. He was beginning to get really


    worried about her.


    "I wanted to go back to the Wen Group." Jean did not want to hide the truth anymore, so she admitted


    everything to him frankly, and continued,"You know the condition Henry is in right now! Although he is


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    awake now, it is not certain if he will recover fully or not. I didn''t want the Wen Group to fall into Joy or


    Shirley''s hand, so I decided to go back. I intend to protect thepany well."


    "You..." Zed frowned. He didn''t seem to be particrly agreeable with the idea. "If you want to work in a


    continue to work here. But the Wen Group... Please trust me on this. Don''t go back there."


    "No." She downright refused his advice and replied,"I didn''t say that I want to upy the Wen Group. I


    just..."


    "You just what?" He looked at her with all the attention he could have given her, as if he didn''t want to


    miss any expression. He saw that she was biting her lips awkwardly. Worried and uneasy, he frowned


    and couldn''t help asking.


    "Because my mother also contributed to the founding of the Wen Group. It was her efforts that made it


    a sessful business, and I don''t want to see thepany be controlled, taken over, and ruined by


    Joy." Jean replied with a sigh.


    She certainly didn''t want to say anything about the doubts she held in her heart of her mother''s death.


    If she had told him about that, he would have opposed her intentions to go back to the Wen Group


    even more.


    Zed noticed that she was rather quiet after saying those words. And he lost himself into some deep


    thoughts.


    He pondered, ''Oh, atst! So that''s the reason she wants to go back to the Wen Group.


    It is because her mother endeavored to establish the Wen Group, which is also why she is always


    ready to face all usations that Henry can throw at her.


    I see now!''


    Zed found the answer to the question that had long been troubling him. The gaze he cast on her was


    even gentler now. A tender love toward Jean flooded him.


    He had long held the view that Jean was not as timid and weak as she looked like.


    What had confused him most was why she had swallowed all the bitterness she had received when


    Henry and Shirley had arrived.


    Now, he finally knew the true reason behind her resolute manner.


    He asked her in his mind, ''Jean, why are you so stubborn and silly? Why do you bother yourself all the


    time and never tell me all this? How much pain have you suffered alone?''


    He regretted everything so much more thinking about her past life now, and the fact that he had said so


    many stupid words to her just now were not helping.


    On seeing theplicated emtions that were crossing over his handsome face, Jean was finally


    relieved.


    Although she had still hid something, she still didn''t want to be stopped by Zed.


    After the heated agrument with him, she had a feeling that he still cared about her greatly and would


    never stop her from going back to the Wen Group.


    However, she hadn''t expected him to act like this. On the contrary, she had hoped that he would be as


    indifferent and cruel as he had been in the hospital that day.


    The reason behind such a hope was that she had resolved to do what she wanted to do no matter who


    tried to stop her. However, it was possible for her to lose that resolve if he continued to treat her so


    gently.


    "If you still want to go back to the Wen Group, I won''t stop you then." Zed stared at her and sighed


    before saying,"But you have to promise me that you will be careful and protect youself well. Promise


    me that you won''t give anyone a chance to hurt you."


    "Zed..." Jean looked at Zed with great amazement. She couldn''t help asking,"Zed, am I still in your


    heart? Do you still love me?"


    "I never said that you are not in my heart." Zed sighed as he gazed at her dotingly and continued to


    say,"We are facing a ratherplex situation now. It is so messy that I have to deal with it and give it


    more attention and time than I can manage. So sometimes I might ignore your feelings but believe me


    when I say that my feelings for you have never changed."


    Jean heard his response and a big smile crept on her lips at once. She lighted up and said happily,"I


    knew you wouldn''t dump me that easily."


    "Jean..." Zed looked at her a litlle helplessly. He had not thought that he would make up with her so


    quickly.


    But for God''s sake, why did he want to be selfish this time.


    "What''s up?" Jean raised her head. Happiness showed on her delicate yet bright face. She turned to


    look at him and even her eyes showcased her excitement.


    There was a desire inside Zed which seemed to fuel him especially when he saw her big and bright


    eyes staring at him. He couldn''t control it anymore. He stretched out his hands to hold her face, closing


    his eyes and kissing her so sincerely.


    Both of them could feel their hearts beat quickly and strongly. Jean was eagerly waiting for that kiss to


    fall on her face. Even her eyshes were trembling in excitement. She could not control them just as


    she could not control the extravagant ecstasy inside her heart.


    As it turned out, she had long pretended not to care about him, but all that time, she had only been


    deceiving herself.


    She hadforted herself by thinking that she could still lead a happy life without him. She had


    thought that she could go to work and be apanied by friends and colleagues as usual. She had


    even expected that she would forget him totally and find a new romantic rtionship. But she now


    knew that she was totally wrong. A life without Zed in it seemed to be a dark and bitter prospect now.


    Now, she knew that she was still in his heart and that made her feel extremely content and happy.


    She was so happy that she could feel all the little cells inside her body kick into action, making great


    noises as if to announce her happiness to all the people in the world.


    Zed...


    It was the man in front of her who had be the source of all her ecstasy.


    Everything she wanted, she could find in her dear Zed.


    The atmosphere between them was quite wonderful. And the smell that emanated from her body was


    so attractive, sweet and charming.


    Concerned about Jean''s weak body, Zed had intended to kiss her slightly on the face and then let her


    go.


    But he had never expected that just as he was about to leave her face, a pretty hand would reach


    across his chest and tear off his bathrobe slightly, exposing his strong and masculine body to the air.


    Zed opened his eyes immediately. He saw that Jean''s face was unnaturally red as if she had been


    drunk. He could feel her passion and love for him. Pleasure consumed him at once. He was trembling


    before asking unbelievably,"Jean, dear, do you really mean that... Can I?"


    Jean nced at Zed with great shyness and quickly shifted her gaze on the other side as if to cover her


    shame. She kissed Zed actively using her action to make him know her intention.


    Zed immediately became a wolf when feeling Jean''s passion for him. He could not control his desire


    anymore and held Jean to the side of the bed. Then they fell into the white sheet on the bed.


    Even the moon was too shy to peek onto the room. The night was dark and it hid itself behind the


    clouds. The world was bing quiet. However, their bedroom wasn''t about to be silenced so soon...


    Jean woke up by herself. When she stretched her body a little, she found that Zed was not by her side.


    He had gone and even the ce he had slept on had been cold.


    Jean hurriedly opened her eyes. The crazy action of both them kept ying in her mind. A sweet smile


    appeared on her face in secret.


    The sadness that had long bothered her had totally vanished with the influence of Zed''s passion for her


    Although they had been indulged in love and excitement and she only had slept for three hours, Jean


    was full of spirit and had a rosy face. Anyone who saw her could find out that she was deep in love and


    had been loved by a man.


    Jean also saw the change in the mirror. Sheughed out in happiness.


    Then she had a quick wash and changed her clothes.


    Her moblie phone rang just at that moment.


    It was just like a telepathy that struck on Jean. She was sure the call must be from Zed.


    Sure enough, when she picked up her phone, the name showed on the screen was exactly Zed. She


    smiled pleasantly again and received the call,"Zed..."


    Zed hadn''t heard Jean''s sweet voice for a whole morning. So when the voice came to his ears through


    the phone, a big smile crept on his handsome face.

 Chapter 324 Is Everything Okay Between You And Zed

    Chapter 324 Is Everything Okay Between You And Zed


    "I''m sorry to wake you up," Zed said softly.


    "No, I was already awake," Jean replied briskly, while she selected the shoes she wanted to wear. "Is


    there anything you want from me? I think it is impossible for you to call me, just to ask me whether I am


    awake or not,"


    Jean asked doubtfully.


    "Of course not!" Zed said with a smile,"I see that you are getting smarter every day. Now you know


    more about me and understand me a lot more too."


    ''If not,st night, I wouldn''t have lost control of my feelings and told you the truth.


    It doesn''t really matter because now I am capable of protecting you, ''


    Zed thought. "Is this something good or bad?" Jean asked yfully, with her head tilted towards one


    side.


    "It''s really a good thing!" Zed replied,"Okay, let''s get down to business now. My grandpa''s flight willnd


    soon. I have to deal with something in thepany. Could you please ask Jesse to take you to the


    airport so that you can pick up my grandpa? For my sake, Jean, please do not fight with Jesse, okay?"


    Zed was the only one who knew Jean this well.


    Hisst sentence stopped Jean and she epted his request.


    "Okay!" Jean nodded,"I will go pick up your grandpa from the airport. You should stop worrying and


    focus on your work!"


    "You have to be careful and take care of yourself. I will send someone to look after you and my


    grandpa," Zed said with concern.


    "Zed, I wonder why you always send people to apany me."


    Jean finally asked the question that she wanted to ask for a long time.


    ''It is impossible for Zed to figure out that someone want to frame me, ''


    she thought. "I send people to protect you, not to follow you," Zed exined. "Don''t think too much. I


    will exin everything when Ie back home tonight. Okay?"


    As soon as Jean heard Zed''s words, she said,"Okay!"


    Jean looked at the clothes she was wearing after she hung up the phone. She walked to the dressing


    room again and selected something decent to wear.


    After she wore the dress she chose, Jean stood in front of the mirror and smiled. She put on light


    makeup, took her handbag and walked outside.


    As she came into the living room, Jean didn''t see Jesse anywhere. She thought of asking Zelda but


    soon she heard footsteps. Someone came down the stairs.


    Jean raised her head suddenly. As soon as she saw Jesse, Jean envied the way she was dressed.


    She knew that Jesse was beautiful. But today, she looked even more beautiful. Jesse wore a pink skirt


    withce all over it with high-heeled white sandals. Her wavy long blond hair added an extra touch to


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    her beauty. She looked like one of those Barbie dolls in fairy tales.


    ''As for me, no matter how beautiful my clothes are, it doesn''t help me attract anyone''s attention.


    If somebody looks at me and then at Jesse, he would be able to tell the difference at a nce.''


    Suddenly, Jean felt upset. She lowered her head and instead yed with the tape on her handbag.


    "Let''s go!" Jesse walked up to Jean. Jean looked absent-minded so Jesse said,"What happened? Are


    you not going to the airport to pick up Grandpa Benjamin with me?"


    "I am," Jean said as she looked up. Seeing Jesse''s face, she felt ufortable and said,"Zed isn''t


    going with us. That is why you are dressed up like this, but you have put in zero effort today."


    "Who told you I dress up to please Zed?" Jesse finally understood why Jean felt that way so she


    sneered. "Grandpa Benjamin is the most important one in the family. If he likes you, then you can live a


    dressed. There is nothing extraordinary about you. Your dress makes you look quite ordinary."


    "Why?" Jean immediately replied.


    Jean wore an elegant suit with a light colour today. She thought, ''Old people often like light colours.''


    "Don''t mind me but it looks old-fashioned," Jesse said withck of emotions. "But we still have some


    time. Why don''t you get changed?"


    It was quite obvious that Jesse didn''t say that out of kindness. She said that because she didn''t want to


    see Zed losing his temper because of his grandfather''s anger.


    "No!" Jean refused instantly.


    ''You think that Grandpa Benjamin doesn''t like it. But it might not be true. Who knows whether you are


    lying or not?''


    Jean thought. Jesse shrugged her shoulders and walked out of the house.


    Jean looked at her clothes again and nodded with satisfaction. She then quickly made her way towards


    the garage.


    Terry, the driver, was already in the garage. Jean had already seen him twice now.


    Jean was surprised, ''Is there no other employee that Zed could have sent?


    Why does Zed always send Terry and his brother to do things for me?''


    As soon as Terry saw Jean, he smiled and nodded.


    After Jean and Jesse sat in the car, Terry started the car.


    As they drove towards the airport, the car fell in silence. Jean looked at Jesse with an uneasy


    expression on her face.


    Jesse had closed her eyes to rest for some time. Jean saw dark circles around her eyes. Even the face


    powder she had applied couldn''t cover them.


    ''Didn''t she sleep wellst night?''


    Jean was confused at first but then she understood everything.


    ''Oh! It must be because of the fact that I came back homest night.


    Jesse must have thought a lot about the reason as to why I came back. That is why she couldn''t fall


    asleep.''


    To some extent, Jean admired Jesse.


    ''She is so good at hiding her feelings, and even Zed cannot notice her love for him.


    But she doesn''t get anything other than sadness.


    Zed only treats her like his younger sister, ''


    Jean thought to herself. She felt lucky. Although there were some misunderstandings between them


    The most important thing was that they loved each other and nothing coulde between them.


    "Is everything.. okay between you and Zed?" Jesse finally spoke.


    She looked Jean in the eye. Jesse felt quite sad as she asked this.


    Jean turned around and looked at Jesse. Instead she asked,"Do you want to see us together?"


    "Jean, what do you mean by that?" Jesse''s face turned gloomy. She raised her head and quickly


    looked at Terry. When she made sure that Terry kept looking ahead, Jesse continued,"I said that


    because I am worried about you and Zed. Can''t I even ask you that?"


    "Of course you can!" Jean replied with a smile,"But I wondered as to what reply were you expecting


    from me. I wanted to know that so that I can answer ordingly."


    "You.." Jesse was shocked by Jean''s words and wondered as to when did Jean be like this.


    Jesse expected Jean to not answer the question directly but as she did, Jesse was embarrassed to


    reply.


    "I certainly hope that you and Zed get back together." Jesse replied angrily.


    "The answer to your question is just as you expected. We have reconciled with each other," Jean said


    bluntly.


    She looked at Jesse with a smile, as if she had just ced her bets.

 Chapter 325 Im Not Interested In You

    Chapter 325 I''m Not Interested In You


    ''What I expected?''


    Jesse looked at Jean angrily. She felt as if Jean had already nned this through.


    If she had known Jean was this clever, she would have never asked her in the first ce.


    Now she got herself in trouble.


    The car drove towards the airport smoothly. There was an awkward silence in the car again. The two


    stopped talking and remained silent.


    They finally arrived at H City International Airport. There were a lot of people.


    Jean and Jesse walked towards the Arrival hall which was for domestic flights.


    Jesse drew the attention of men by her beauty. They were left drooling all over the ce as they looked


    at Jesse.


    Jean, who was walking beside her, kept her distance from Jesse.


    She wanted nobody to look at her so that she could walk in peace. She stood there and looked at


    Jesse, quite rxed.


    Jean had always agreed that Jesse''s figure was much better than hers.


    A woman like Jesse would never be rejected by any men.


    Even Zed wouldn''t have rejected her. As long as she was brave enough to tell him how she felt about


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    him, he would have never refused her.


    So Jean had mixed feeling as she stood beside Jesse.


    Her maniption skills, on the other hand, were beyond anyone''s imagination. Jean could have never


    She knew that it was a threat to let Jesse stay with them because she might try to ruin their marriage.


    But in Jean''s heart, she was impressed that Jesse cared for Zed with her heart.


    Just like now, she tried doing everything she could to wee Zed''s grandpa.


    But why did she choose to stay around Zed?


    There are people in this world who are more outstanding than Zed. Why wouldn''t she go look for


    someone else?


    The men who stood around Jesse looked educated, rich and elegant. There might be many who would


    have loved to have Jesse as their woman.


    Jesse looked as if she didn''t care about anything. It was as if she was born for this. She talked to them


    elegantly.


    Jean sighed and smiled bitterly.


    If Jesse really wanted Zed and she confessed her feelings, would Zed still choose Jean?


    With what happened recently, Jean didn''t think she still had a chance.


    She used to be so confident when it came to Zed''s feelings for her, but now?


    She really couldn''t tell.


    "Jean, what are you doing standing there? It''s about time." Jesse reminded her as she looked at the


    clock and waved her hand at Jean.


    Jean came back to her senses and walked towards Jesse quickly. When Jean noticed that the men


    surrounding Jesse turned to look at her, Jean smiled awkwardly and nodded.


    "Miss Tang, is this your sister? How gorgeous!" a gentleman politely asked.


    ''He is full of lies!


    I know I''m not as good-looking as Jesse. So there is no need topliment me in order to attract


    Jesse''s attention!''


    thought Jean as she felt offended. The look on her face remained calm. She looked at that gentleman


    coldly and said,"Mister, don''t you know that Miss Tang likes gentlemen, not someone who likes to


    gossip? I can tell that you were rejected. So I think you should stop wasting your time now."


    "You..." the man said as he red at Jean. His face turned pale.


    "She''s right. I''m not interested in you," Jesse said as she tried not tough. She pretended to get


    serious and said,"Please leave! My grandpa is going to get angry if he sees this."


    "Miss Tang, if you say so! But can you tell me your phone number?"


    "Yes sure! We can meet and grab coffee together sometime,"


    The men surrounding didn''t want to let Jesse go. Jean rolled her eyes at them. She grabbed Jesse by


    her arm and walked up to the passage in front.


    "I''m really impressed that you got the attention of those young men in such a short time. I really wonder


    how you have survived all these years?" Jean walked in front of Jesse and asked.


    "I am dressed up like this because we are here to wee grandpa. On usual days, I always keep a


    low-profile," Jesse exined in a fairly mild voice because she was grateful to Jean as Jean had


    helped her out just now.


    Jean thought it was better if Jesse kept her gratefulness to herself. She rolled her eyes and said,"You


    are not some actor from the movie. Don''t talk about low-profile and high-profile. What difference does


    that make?"


    She''d always thought that Jesse came between her and Zed in a very high-profile way.


    "Jean, tell me who do you think is prettier, me or the actors you were talking about? Who''s richer and


    more powerful?" Jesse asked. Jesse found Jean''s words quite funny. Jesse was the only daughter of


    the Tang family. How could Jeanpare her with other superstars.


    How blind Jean was!


    Jean was caught off guard by her question. She looked at Jesse for a while with nothing to say to her


    Jesse looked at Jean''s face, sighed and said,"Let me tell you! Those celebrities just look like they are


    having luxurious lives, but in fact, they are just trying to make a fortune while they are still young. They


    are definitely not like me! With my family business and my charms, I can live any way I want. So don''t


    you darepare me with other superstars because they are not my match, and don''t insult me like


    this ever again."


    Jean felt stupid after she saw how arrogant Jesse was.


    "You are awesome!" After a while, Jean finally came up with three words.


    She couldn''t deny the truth.


    With her social status, those celebrities neverpeted with her.


    It looked like that maybe Jean had underestimated Jesse. Jean''s heart skipped a beat.


    It was because Jesse had everything but she still ran towards those which she couldn''t get.


    Jean felt that her heart ached. A name shed through her mind.


    Zed...


    "The flight has arrived! Grandpa is going toe out soon," Jesse said with excitement as she focused


    her attention on the passageway.


    Jean looked ahead. She felt her vision got a little blurry so she rubbed her eyes and it became a little


    clearer.


    The flight from Imperial Capital to H City didn''t have any stops so the number of passengers were


    rtively more than usual.


    Jean looked through the crowd looking for an old man in his eighties, as she had always imagined.


    After some time, the crowd was almost gone but there was no sight of an old man in his eighties.


    ''Did he note?''


    Jean bit her lips and panicked. She picked up her phone and called to confirm.


    Right at that time, she heard a voice full of passion,"Grandpa, I finally see you!"


    Jean shivered and her hands began to tremble.


    She looked up and saw Jesse as she hugged a man with grey hair. He looked energetic and seemed to


    be in his sixties.


    ''Is that Zed''s grandpa, Benjamin Qi?


    This can''t be possible?'' she thought.

 Chapter 326 Dissatisfied Grandfather

    Chapter 326 Dissatisfied Grandfather


    Jean studied the aged man suspiciously. She wondered whether this old man was Zed''s grandfather.


    He looked graceful and elegant. His eye angle shifted to Jean after he gave a gentle hug to Jesse.


    ''Is he really Zed''s grandfather?


    He looks so young, around sixty. Didn''t Zed tell me that he was already eighty?''


    Jean thought as she was puzzled and she was afraid that maybe she was looking at the wrong person.


    Even though this thought crossed her mind, she still remained calm. Jean walked up to him and politely


    greeted him," How are you, Grandpa? I am Jean Wen. Wee to H City!"


    "You are calling me grandpa?" the old man smiled at Jean and said.


    "Yes, grandpa!" Jean was stunned by his question and soon responded.


    "Jean, I didn''t expect you to be this excited to see my grandpa," Jesse said as she linked her arm with


    her grandpa''s.


    ''What?


    He is Jesse''s grandpa?''


    Jean was shocked. She stood there, still paralysed with embarrassment, not knowing what to do.


    ''What the hell is going on?'' she wondered.


    "How could you call someone else''s grandfather as your grandpa?" They suddenly heard a sound and


    everyone was stunned.


    Dan Tang, Jesse''s grandpa quickly stepped aside and made way for another old man. In a very


    respectful tone, he said," Benjamin, don''t be mad at her. After all, she has never seen you before."


    Behind him was another old man, who red at Jean furiously.


    Jean could see that he resembled Zed very much, especially his sparkling eyes matched those of


    Zed''s. Though full of life, everyone trembled with fear because of his stare.


    Any fool could tell that he was Zed''s grandpa.


    There was an awkward silence between them and so Jean walked up to him and respectfully greeted,"


    Grandpa, it''s nice to meet you! Please forgive my discourtesy. I apologize for being reckless but I will


    make amends for my fault by doing good deeds in the future. Please have nice days in H City."


    "It is easier said than done." Benjamin sneered and gave Jean a scornful look. Jean could tell that he


    was not satisfied with her. Benjaminined," I am so annoyed to see you for the first time only.


    Now I understand how Zed felt after he married you. Don''t waste your time trying to cheer me up,


    instead spend more time thinking how to get along well with Zed."


    "Grandpa..." Jean smiled and exined. "It''s verymon for couples to fight with each other once in


    a while and that adds more fun to life. If a couple remains polite with each other like guests, how dull


    would life be? Grandpa, you may not believe what I said right now, but I will show you how happy we


    are and how much we love each other after we meet up with Zedter. Sometimes, we fight each other


    but we never stay mad at each other for too long. In fact, we love each other even more."


    "Aren''t you ashamed of talking about your affection for Zed in front of some old men? I really don''t


    understand why Zed married an ordinary woman like you. There are plenty of women like you roaming


    the streets right now. You don''t have a beautiful face and you are not graceful at all. You are far from


    being a mistress!" Benjamin furrowed his brows in displeasure and kept scolding Jean as if she was


    nothing.


    Jesse and Dan were astonished by Jean''s arguments. Shock and disbelief could be easily seen in their


    eyes.


    Regardless of being astonished, Dan walked up to Benjamin and said," Benjamin, I''ve told you not to


    get angry. Zed always calls me grandpa. Can''t his wife call me grandpa too? It''s not that serious, is it?"


    "I am not being mean. Look at her! Do you think she deserves Zed and this family? She has no


    manners. She is impolite, rude and disrespectful! I don''t know what Zed saw in her," Benjamin said as


    he was still angry.


    Jean bit her lip and looked frustrated.


    She was afraid that she would do something and make Zed''s grandpa angry and she actually had. She


    screwed it all up!


    ''Zed, ''


    Jean cried Zed''s name in her heart. She felt useless that she couldn''t even please his grandpa.


    Perhaps she deserved what his grandpa just said. She didn''t deserve to be Zed''s wife and Qi family''s


    mistress.


    "What are you still staring at?" Benjamin said coldly. His face had already softened a little, but he


    couldn''t help getting mad when he saw Jean standing like a statue.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Jean heard that, she lifted her head to look at Benjamin. When she saw the fire in his eyes, she


    shivered and walked toward him.


    It seemed like he was waiting for her to support him. She immediately supported his arm and walked


    forward step by step.


    She smiled bitterly and felt as if she was the most impolite person in this world.


    She med herself for not being obedient. She didn''t even know how to look after an eighty-year-old


    man.


    She supported his old body when he asked her to.


    She was stupid as she almost lost her chance to please him.


    Jesse, who stood behind them felt quiteplicated. She could no longer conceal the anger in her


    heart.


    ''They are indeed a family! Even though he is rude to her, he actually has admitted that she is his


    granddaughter-inw.


    Otherwise, Grandpa Benjamin wouldn''t have asked someone who he hates to support him.


    As the saying goes," love me, love my dog!", they are indeed a family!'' thought Jesse.


    Dan noticed that Jesse was disappointed. He sighed and said," Jesse, give up on Zed! No matter how


    angry Benjamin is with Jean, she is already Zed''s wife and his granddaughter-inw. You know the


    rules of Qi family. They won''t get divorced easily. You should stop thinking about it."


    "Grandpa," Feeling terribly ashamed, Jesse stamped her feet with anger. She looked at her grandpa


    and asked," Why do you say that? Zed is like my brother!"


    "Are you still trying to deceive yourself? Jesse, when will you grow up and live your own life? Let me


    tell you one thing. I came back here for two reasons: one is that I am worried about you. The other is


    that your Grandpa Benjamin wants to ask Zed and Jean to go to Imperial Capital to take over the family


    business."


    "What?" Jesse was astonished to hear this. With disbelief, she looked at her Grandpa and said," Isn''t


    Zed doing very good in H City? Why will he ask Zed to go back to Imperial Capital when it is not even


    the right time? There are still a few years before he turns 35 years old."


    "It is because Zed is facing some troubles in this city and your Grandpa Benjamin wants to solve it


    personally. He also wants to see whether Zed''s wife deserves Qi family or not. If she meets his


    requirements, he will ask her to go back to Imperial Capital with Zed,"


    Dan paused for a second, looked at his granddaughter, sighed and said. "So, I advise you to give up on


    Zed. As long as your Grandpa Benjamin is satisfied with her, no one can separate them. Even if Zed


    decides to divorce Jean, it isn''t going to work. You know how your Grandpa Benjamin is!"


    "But, Grandpa, do I not have even a little chance? We have never been together and I will never give


    up. I will try my best before giving up. The matter hasn''te to an end yet. Isn''t Grandpa Benjamin


    satisfied with Jean yet? I will make sure he hates her her forever!" Jesse said.

 Chapter 327 Youd Better Get Divorced As Soon As Possible

    Chapter 327 You''d Better Get Divorced As Soon As Possible


    Jesse''s beautiful eyes lit up with excitement and she said stubbornly.


    "Jesse, you don''t have to be so stubborn. You know how hard it is to separate them. Even though


    Benjamin has not yet epted Jean as his granddaughter-inw, but soon he will ept her for the


    sake of Zed," sighed Dan.


    "Grandpa, how would I know if I don''t even try? If I give up right now, I''ll regret this for the rest of my


    life. Grandpa Benjamin has always liked me, he even wished for Zed to marry me. He wanted our


    families to get closer that way. I was too young at that time, but I should''ve grabbed that opportunity.


    This time, I will try my best regardless of the oue."


    Jesse looked at Dan and said,"Grandpa, you''re going to support me, right?"


    Dan looked at his granddaughter with a sh of pride on his face.


    ''My granddaughter is so beautiful!


    It is just because of her pride that she did not be Zed''s girlfriend during those times.


    Now, can they go back to how they were?


    Is it still possible for them to be good like they were before?'' he thought.


    "Of course! Grandpa will always support you." Dan nodded his head and said,"As long as you''re happy,


    your grandpa is happy."


    "Grandpa!" Jesse called out to Dan sweetly. She grabbed his arms and kissed him on the cheek.


    "Sweetie, seize the opportunity and confess your feelings for Zed in front of Benjamin. Don''t y tricks


    on him. From what I know, he would still be on your side if he knew you still love Zed." Dan told Jesse.


    "Are you serious, grandpa?" Jesse asked in surprise.


    "Has grandpa ever been mean to you? Have I ever lied to you?" Dan signed.


    "Thank you, grandpa!" Jesse felt so happy. She walked forward with Dan''s arm linked with hers. "Let''s


    go home," she said. "I''ll find the right time to talk to Grandpa Benjamin."


    Although Jesse was very happy, Dan doubted this idea.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had always supported his granddaughter, but that didn''t mean he was sure that she would seed.


    Jesse had never been frustrated by failures. She had got everything she wanted since her childhood.


    Only if she suffered some setbacks, would she really grow up.


    Anyway, the two families always had had a deep friendship. So it wouldn''t hurt anyone if Jesse didn''t


    seed.


    What if Jesse seeded?


    It was said that Zed had a bad rtionship with his wife.


    Jean carefully helped Benjamin as he got in the car. She was very nervous, and her heart pounded


    quickly.


    As Jean helped Benjamin, she suddenly realized that the car would not be able to hold many people.


    Jean didn''t know that Jesse''s grandfather woulde too.


    ''What should I do?


    Will Jesse''s grandfathere live with us in the vi?'' Jean thought.


    As Jean was lost in her thoughts, Gregory drove a luxurious Mercedes right in front of them.


    Jean''s face lit up. She couldn''t control her expression when Zed got out of the car with a smile on his


    face.


    "Zed!" Jean cried happily. She was holding Benjamin''s arm, otherwise she would have rushed to Zed


    the moment he came out of the car.


    Zed looked at Jean and nodded. He walked over to Benjamin and addressed him


    respectively,"Grandpa, long time no see! I was wondering if you are happy after seeing your


    granddaughter-inw?"


    The smile on Jean''s face suddenly froze and she looked at Zed with embarrassment.


    ''Jesus Christ!


    Zed is not aware of the fact that I just mistook Grandpa Dan for Grandpa Benjamin. Grandpa Benjamin


    is not happy with it at all, '' she thought.


    The expression on Jean''s face changed and she winked at Zed, trying to give him a hint not to mention


    this now.


    Zed, on the other hand, continued looking at Benjamin and didn''t notice what Jean was trying to say.


    Jean was on the verge of crying, but she only bit her lips.


    "Duh!" Benjamin snorted coldly with aplex expression on his face. "You still have the nerve to ask


    me that? Look at your wife! I was wondering as to how you find such a woman. Honestly, I''m not


    satisfied with her. You should get divorced as soon as possible."


    Everyone was astonished by Benjamin''s words.


    Even Jesse and Dan, who had just arrived, stood there staring at each other, not knowing what went


    wrong.


    Although Jesse didn''t know what just happened, she still felt happy.


    Zed saw Grandpa Benjamin getting angry, so he turned to Jean and wondered the reason why grandpa


    asked him to divorce Jean.


    Jean walked up to Zed and whispered to him awkwardly. "I mistook Grandpa Dan for Grandpa


    Benjamin just now, so Grandpa Benjamin was very unhappy."


    "Am I a mean person? Look at her! Is there anything special about her that she could be my


    granddaughter-inw? Zed, I have to warn you that if you want to see me live a few more years, then


    just divorce her as soon as possible," Benjamin said with a sharp tone.


    Jean had endured all of Benjamin''s insults until now and he repeatedly asked Zed to divorce her. Jean


    couldn''t stop herself anymore, so she walked up to Benjamin and said in a firm voice. "Grandpa, I call


    you Grandpa because I am Zed''s wife, and I am Qi family''s daughter-inw.


    Whether you admit it or not, I am already a member of this family. You are literally the first one to ask


    your grandson to divorce his wife on your first meeting. No matter how much you dislike me, your


    behavior is inappropriate as an elder. I don''t care what you did in the past and how influential you were.


    The only thing that matters is that no matter how much you hate to see me with your grandson, I won''t


    divorce Zed. You may use all your tricks, but I''m not afraid at all. I will not be threatened by you. If you


    want to stay here and wish everyone to be happy, then don''t mention the word "divorce" one more time.


    If you will do what an elder should do, then I will respect you as a junior. Both of us should respect each


    other, and none of us has special rights or privileges. Yes, you are eighty years old, but you are


    energetic. So I don''t think you need anyone''s pity or any other special care."


    "You!" Benjamin got angry all of a sudden and his face turned red.


    Zed had never thought that Jean would say such words, but it was toote to stop her. So he just stood


    there and waited for her to finish her words.


    When Zed saw that Grandpa was embarrassed and became speechless, a strange feeling aroused in


    Zed''s heart.


    ''Grandpa has always been respected by everyone around him, and no one has ever dared to vite


    his rules and orders.


    Jean is a young woman, and she is literally the first one to speak to my Grandpa boldly.


    Had Jean known Grandpa Benjamin''s identity, she wouldn''t have dared to show any disrespect to him.

 Chapter 328 What Nonsense Are You Talking About

    Chapter 328 What Nonsense Are You Talking About


    As the saying goes,"Ignorance can be forgiven". I will ask for forgiveness from Grandpa on her behalf, ''


    thought Zed.


    Jesse didn''t expect Jean to be the way she just acted out! A weird expression came over her face and


    she thought, ''Jean, you are done!


    You have offended the most respectable man ever. No one has ever dared to talk to Grandpa Benjamin


    like that!


    If it was like the old times, you must have been executed!''


    Dan looked at Jean and admired her courage.


    "You are pissing me off!" Benjamin tapped the floor violently with his walking stick. His eyes raged with


    anger, he red at Jean and scolded,"How dare you talk to me like that? Do you wanna risk losing


    your neck?"


    "Grandpa, I know that you once were in the military and you were a high-ranking official. But now that


    you have retired, you can''t treat people younger than you the same old way. I know that I might not be


    qualified to talk to you like that, but as a senior, you insulted me first. You can''t look down upon me and


    defame me as if I am nothing. Just because I don''t have a strong family background that you are


    insulting me like this?"


    Jean spoke for herself reasonably.


    "It seems that you still have some self-knowledge," Benjamin said sternly.


    "I know myself well and I know who I am," replied Jean, with a bitter smile on her face.


    "If you are so clear about yourself, why are you so stubborn? Didn''t you know that I will dislike you


    even more after you replied to me rudely?" Benjamin roared at her.


    "Grandpa, even if I seal my lips and stay silent, you still won''t like me. Since there is no way you will


    ever like me, and you always thought that I don''t deserve Zed, why don''t I just clear myself then?" Jean


    sighed, a grave expression on her face.


    "Are you defending yourself?" Benjaminughed grimly. He replied,"Are you saying that I am being


    unfair to you?"


    "Grandpa, you disliked me at first sight and just now you asked Zed to divorce me. Do you think you


    are being fair to me?" Jean asked while she looked at Benjamin bravely.


    Benjamin was stunned. He turned his head around and red at Zed, who had been silent all the time.


    "Zed, can''t you see your wife''s arguing with me? Do you still see me as your grandpa?" He sounded


    angry. His face lost every colour.


    "Grandpa, I am also curious as to why are you not happy to see her since you just met her," Zed


    responded helplessly.


    "You! How dare you?" Zed''s words made Benjamin angry. Like a roaring lion, he shouted,"Zed, are you


    taking her side and going against your grandpa?"


    "Grandpa, I dare not! I chose Jean as my wife and I have settled with her. Grandpa, you know me well.


    I love my wife and I want to spend the rest of my life with her. But you really want to tear us apart and


    this really embarrasses me,"


    Zed said and threw up his hands helplessly.


    "Don''t act in front of me!" Benjamin sniffed at him. He then looked?at Jean?and muttered,"I don''t know


    what you see in her. Has her personality appealed you in any way?"


    "Grandpa, please give it some time so that you can get to know her better and then I am sure, you will


    understand why I married her," Zed exined as soon as he noticed his Grandpa''s angry face. He


    smiled happily at the mention of his dear wife.


    "You brat!" Benjamin hit Zed on his head and then straightened his face to look at Jean. "For Zed''s


    sake, I will give you another chance to prove yourself. If you still can''t make me change my mind, then I


    suggest you better leave and never show up again."


    "Grandpa!" Zed cried, showing his discontent.


    "Did you hear me? For Zed''s sake only! If you really want to stay with Zed, you should behave well!"


    Benjamin emphasized his words again, as he looked at Jean.


    Jean sighed with relief and smiled,"Yes, Grandpa, I won''t let you down."


    "Hmmm..," snorted Benjamin.


    Jean smiled but she felt like a mess.


    She knew that as Zed''s Grandpa arrived, she would face more troubles.


    ''Sonny, what are you up to now?''


    Jean wondered, wishing to get some energy for her future ahead.


    "Jean, what are you staring at? Get into the car!" After Zed helped Benjamin get in the car, he saw that


    Jean still stood there in a shock from recent events. He walked up to her.


    "Zed!" Jean pleaded in a pitiful voice. "Can I stay out for a few days? I really have no idea as to how to


    get along with your Grandpa."


    "What did you say? My Grandpa? He is your Grandpa too. Jean, if you just regard him as my Grandpa,


    then you will never get along with him. You should treat him as your own Grandpa. Also you will find


    out eventually that all the old people have onemon problem, that is, they are all like small children.


    I am sure that as long as you amodate him, amuse him and make him happy, he won''t mess with


    you,"


    Zed sighed lightly and patted on Jean''s shoulder tofort her.


    "Really? You are not fooling around with me, are you?" Jean turned her head to look at Zed in disbelief.


    ''Grandpa doesn''t look like a child!


    He looks scary and he is unreachable, '' Jean wondered.


    "Why would I ever fool you? Don''t worry at all! You have me by your side!" Zed continued tofort


    her.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I was rude to him so perhaps he hates me even more now," Jean said and frowned, full of worry.


    "Didn''t he promise to give you another chance?" Zedughed as he saw Jean''s depressed face. "Are


    you terrified now? I think you should act like that a little longer."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I acted that way because I got irritated by him. How could he


    ask you to divorce me the moment he saw you? Even if I was tolerating until then, I couldn''t anymore."


    Jean pouted at him.


    "I know you got mad. But I am happy for what you did," Zed looked at his wife and smiled.


    "I offended grandpa. You are not ming me but actually feeling happy about it?" Jean couldn''t believe


    what Zed just said and she looked into Zed''s eyes.


    "What I am happy about is that you get angry if anyone asks us to divorce. It means that you value our


    marriage very much. But, Jean, even if Grandpa did the wrong thing, we shouldn''t disrespect him. After


    all, he is 80 years old and he is our Grandpa, we should respect him. So, don''t be that rude when you


    answer him back the next time, okay?" Zed tried to persuade Jean patiently.


    "I get it!" Jean nodded in agreement. "Actually I regretted what I just said as soon as I split it out. I feel


    guilty."


    "It''s okay! Now don''t think too much. I suppose that Grandpa won''t irritate you next time by asking me


    to divorce you. You should behave well in front of him to earn his satisfaction so that he epts you.


    For the sake of our happiness, I believe you can do it!" Zed tried to cheer her up.


    "Okay, I will!" Jean was much more confident now and she nodded quickly.


    "Hey, you two! Will you get in the car or not? What are you both talking about?" said Benjamin sternly


    in the car. He had run out of patience.

 Chapter 329 A Helpless Jean

    Chapter 329 A Helpless Jean


    As Jean heard Benjamin''s words, she looked at Zed helplessly.


    Zed patted her on the shoulder tofort her and took her towards the car.


    She had no choice but to be pulled towards the car.


    As Benjamin saw Zed and his wife held each other, he snorted coldly and turned his head around. He


    looked unhappy.


    Jean smiled bitterly when she saw Benjamin''s reaction. She quickly thought of something and


    asked,"Grandpa, are you thirsty after such a long flight? Are you tired or not? Would you like to rest?"


    She spoke as gently and softly as possible so that Benjamin didn''t get a chance to find fault in every


    word she spoke.


    When Zed saw Jean trying to please his grandpa, he immediately gave Jean a thumbs up behind


    Benjamin''s back.


    Jean responded with a smile.


    "You don''t have to pretend. Go away and don''t disturb me for now!" Benjamin, who was not touched by


    her gentle tone, just replied angrily.


    "Grandpa, I know I was really rude to you. I shouldn''t have talked back to you, and so I want to


    apologize to you. I am so sorry! I know you are a tolerant person, so please don''t get angry at me."


    Jean pleaded humbly and was not discouraged by his cold behaviour.


    Benjamin frowned and couldn''t stand Jean''s words. He shouted at Zed in a cold voice,"Zed, tell your


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    wife to stop nagging. She''s too noisy. Didn''t you hear that?"


    "Okay, Grandpa! Jean, let grandpa rest first. You can wait until we get home and take good care of


    grandpa then so that he realizes how good you are." Zed reached out and pulled Jean closer to him,


    and reassured her with a voice loud enough for Benjamin to hear.


    "You!" After Benjamin heard this, he instantly lost his temper and shouted,"I''m not going back! Gregory,


    find me a hotel!"


    "Grandpa, please don''t do that!" Zed stopped him in a hurry. "Please don''t get angry. When we get


    back, I''ll ask Jean to make you a nice meal so that everything gets back to normal," Zed quickly said.


    "Can she cook? Don''t make it taste like dog food! I still miss Zelda''s cooking." Benjamin sneered. But


    he was not so angry as before.


    "Grandpa, I''m not favouring her, but Jean''s cooking is really good. If you don''t believe me, you should


    try it today and see for yourself." Zed tried his best to please Benjamin. He hoped to see his grandpa


    epting his wife.


    "Really?" Benjamin looked at Jean. He felt that girls like her do not know how to cook at all.


    Jean grinned bitterly in her mind. She herself did not know that she was a good cook. She had cooked


    a few times before, but her cooking skills were as good as an average.


    As soon as Zelda came, Jean rarely cooked now.


    This was Benjamin''s first time that he valued her. Although his eyes still doubted her, it still gave her


    hope. She nodded and said,"Grandpa, I will try my best to satisfy you. I don''t know if what I cook will


    suit your taste, but I will try my best."


    This time, Benjamin was not as cold as before. He thought that Jean was much more pleasant.


    But he still looked at her with a serious face and said coldly,"You can cook? Humph, we need a


    mistress, not a cook. But my curiosity was aroused. Let''s just see how good your cooking skills are."


    Though Benjamin didn''t talk in a kind way, he still wanted Jean to cook for him.


    Jean smiled bitterly and looked at Zed for help.


    He gave her a pleasant smile, which was full of encouragement.


    She sighed instead.


    At first, she had thought that it would be too simple. All she had to do was to go and meet Benjamin,


    but after today she was not sure as to how she will everplete this task.


    She had realized that Benjamin was odd, tricky and difficult to get along.


    As soon as he met her, he was not satisfied with everything she did or even the way she looked. Now


    in order to please him, she even had to cook by herself.


    Honestly, she was never confident about her cooking skills.


    How could Zed mention her cooking skills? He could not even help her out at this time.


    As they saw Benjamin''s tired face, they stopped talking and instead made eye contacts once in a while.


    Jean was now happy to be with Zed.


    Otherwise, she really wouldn''t have known how to deal with this situation alone.


    The car drove smoothly all the way back to the Qi Mansion and stopped in front of a huge courtyard.


    Jean was surprised when she saw that Benjamin woke up quickly and started looking around.


    She had directed Gregory to drive slowly because Benjamin was asleep, but he woke up as soon as


    they arrived. It was as if he knew when they would arrive.


    He pretended to be sleeping all this time?


    That was quite possible.


    Zed and Jean helped Benjamin out of the car. Jean looked at Benjamin from behind and wondered as


    to what was going on in his mind all this time.


    Benjamin knew that Jean was looking at him. Suddenly he turned around and red at her with a


    serious look.


    Jean was startled. She quickly moved her eyes away from Benjamin and started talking to Zed,"Zed,


    please take grandpa inside the house and I''ll go to the kitchen first."


    "Make some home-cooked dishes that you are good at. Grandpa doesn''t like foods that are too


    greasy." Zed leaned over and whispered, to remind her.


    "I see!" Jean nodded and smiled gently. She then turned around and walked inside.


    Benjamin saw Jean leave so he walked up to Zed and said gravely,"Zed, you should know why I''m


    here this time."


    "Grandpa!" Knowing what he would say, Zed smiled bitterly,"Can we stop talking about it for now? Jean


    went to cook for you, and we''ll have a good chat when we are not hungry anymore, okay?"


    "Zed, don''t change the topic! You know you can''t escape this. You also know about your parents. I


    couldn''t count on them, so I have put all my hopes on you. I was a soldier. I want to rx when I have


    done everything that I came here for," Benjamin said as he looked at him seriously.


    "Grandpa, didn''t we agree on this? When I''m thirty-five, I''ll go back to the Imperial Capital." Zed sighed.


    He knew that he cannot escape this, and in order to postpone it, he had to talk about the agreement.


    "Actually, that is exactly what we agreed on, but what have you done in H City for all these years? You


    haven''t made any progress in your business, and you''ve married a girl who doesn''t satisfy me at all. I


    don''t object your marriage, but at least you should have married someone like Jesse. Well, it doesn''t


    matter now. I don''t care about your marriage, but you have to go back to the Imperial Capital with me!"


    Benjamin insisted.


    "Grandpa, isn''t Uncle Simon taking care of the industry in the Imperial Capital? He has been doing very


    well. Why do you want me to go back with you?" Zed asked helplessly.


    "Your uncle..." Benjamin eximed. "It has been thirty years since he started the business with your


    father. No matter what, he is still my adopted son. Zed, to tell you the truth, he... has only six month to


    live."


    Suddenly, Benjamin''s eyes turned red and Zed could see tears in his eyes.


    "Grandpa, what did you say? What''s wrong with Uncle Simon?" Zed was shocked and asked quickly.


    "He has been diagnosed with liver cancer. And I''m afraid this will be thest year of his life!"


    Benjamin hid his face with his hands and sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 330 How Can You Be So Muddled

    Chapter 330 How Can You Be So Muddled


    Zed turned pale and he stepped back a bit, looking shocked.


    Zed''s uncle used to greet everyone with a smile but now he suffered from a deadly disease.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    How ironic that good people don''t live long!


    "Does my parents know about this?" Zed asked as his voice trembled. He tried his best to remain calm.


    "Not yet! I haven''t told them yet. Simon only told me about this." replied Benjamin as he sighed. "He


    was nning to hide this from everyone. But I found out that there was something wrong with him, and


    I made him tell me."


    "Hasn''t Uncle Simon told Kirk too?" Zed asked in a shock.


    "No. Kirk has a girlfriend in Switzend, and they are about to get married. Simon wants to tell them


    after their wedding," Benjamin replied, with a heavy sigh. He then continued,"As you know, Kirk is busy


    with his studies and he has no interest in our business. So Simon and I talked this through and have


    decided to have you back at the Imperial Capital, and let you take over the Qi family industry."


    "Grandpa, although my father owns some shares in thepany, it is Uncle Simon who is the real


    President of thepany. If someone has to seed then it should be Kirk Qi. Anyway, we must ask


    Kirk first! If he would like to take over thepany, he should! I don''t care how it will turn out in the


    end," Zed replied with sincerity. After a brief pause, he continued,"In fact, I really don''t want to go back


    to the Imperial Capital. I think it will be good if I stay here. If I haven''t made the thirty-five-year-old


    promise with you, I really would not go back."


    "I know what you mean!" said Benjamin, as he interrupted Zed,"I know that you have never liked


    Simon''s wife. You never liked her way of doing things. That''s exactly why Simon and I want you back


    there. Thispany is not how it used to be. There were mostly Qi family members in the beginning


    but over the years, your aunt has nted her spies all over thepany."


    "I still think Kirk will be the right person to take over thispany. And I''m sure my father would agree


    with me too," said Zed, with a serious look on his face.


    "If only it was that simple," Benjamin sighed and started speaking but stopped as soon as he saw Dan


    and Jesseing this way. Instead, he whispered to Zed,"Keep this secret with you for the time


    being."


    "I see!" Zed nodded and replied in a low voice. He then said,"Grandpa Dan, I was in such a hurry to


    talk to my grandpa that I forgot about you. I apologize! And I''ll make amendster at the table while we


    drink wine," said Zed with a smile on his face.


    "Zed, you certainly know how to make amends, don''t you?" Dan smiled and continued,"I am so happy


    after talking to you. No wonder why the girls in the Imperial Capital still can''t forget you, Zed."


    "Grandpa Dan, please don''t make fun of me!" After Zed heard what Dan said, he blushed and sighed in


    his heart.


    ''Thank god Jean did not hear this! Otherwise, there would''ve been some new misunderstandings.''


    "Don''t praise him, Dan! He speaks just a little bit more while talking to us, but he talks very coldly to


    others. What do you say now, Dan?" Benjamin exposed Zed with his words.


    "Well, that''s exactly why girls are attracted to Zed! These days people don''t really treasure those who


    are easy to get, and never forget those who are hard to get. Am I right?" Dan chuckled as he spoke. He


    then nced at Jesse, who was next to him.


    Meanwhile, Jesse got embarrassed by Dan''s meaningful look. She stamped her feet, and her face


    turned red.


    ''Grandpa, why did you have to look at me like that while saying that!'' Jesse eximed in her mind.


    "You have a nice ce here. Zed, why don''t you show me around?" Dan smiled at Zed after giving


    Jesse a meaningful look.


    "Sure!" Zed nodded and replied politely. He then asked,"Grandpa, would you like to join us?"


    "Well, I''m a little tired. You guys go ahead and have fun!" Benjamin shook his head and walked slowly


    towards the front door.


    Jesse clearly took the hint from Dan, and walked toward Benjamin,"Grandpa Benjamin, let me help you


    get inside," said Jesse.


    "Aren''t you going to stay with your grandpa, Jesse?" Benjamin asked in amazement.


    "Zed will keep himpany, and I will keep youpany, Grandpa Benjamin!" Jesse smiled widely.


    "What a sweet girl! It is such a pity that you are not my granddaughter-inw..." Benjamin paused and


    shook his head.


    "Grandpa Benjamin..." Jesse got frustrated for a while. She fixed her eyes on him and wanted to say


    something but stopped.


    "What''s wrong, Jesse?" asked Benjamin with a concerned look on his face,"Is it because of Zed? Is he


    not treating you well?"


    "No, it''s not that! Grandpa Benjamin, it''s just that there is something in my heart that I don''t know if I


    should talk to you about," Jesse said.


    "What is it? Go ahead!" replied Benjamin quickly. He had never seen her this sad before.


    "I was not old enough when you and my grandpa were trying to set me up with Zed. I didn''t know what


    was happening back then. I know I''ve let you down before. But now when I see Zed with Jean Wen and


    how they got married, I feel so sad. Now I have realized that I liked Zed since a very long time.


    Grandpa Benjamin, what do you think I should do now?"


    Jesse asked as she was frustrated. She looked at Benjamin and waited for his response eagerly.


    As Benjamin heard her speak, he was shocked by her question. For a moment, he did not know how to


    reply to that.


    "Grandpa Benjamin?" Jesse wanted a response so she tugged at his sleeve pitifully, trying to draw his


    attention to her.


    It took several seconds for Benjamin to realize that Jesse was waiting for his answer. He then cleared


    his throat and sighed. "Jesse, listen, my child! I know you have feelings for Zed now."


    Jesse fixed her eyes on Benjamin. She waited for him to continue speaking.


    "As you know, I''m not happy with Zed''s wife as he got married to her without telling us." With a brief


    pause, he continued,"However, even if I''m not satisfied, they are still married. Do you really want to see


    me beat them up and make them divorce? No, I will not do that, and I know that you wouldn''t want this


    for them either. Am I right?"


    Jesse was confused and wondered, ''What is that supposed to mean?


    Is Benjamin trying to convince me that I can''t be with Zed?'' She tried her best to calm down and


    continued listening to every word that Benjamin was saying.


    "Actually, I used to think that you and Zed would make a perfect couple. But to my surprise, you did not


    have a crush on Zed back then. You both thought of each other as sibling and nothing more. My


    dreams shattered at that very moment. This rtionship is something that you can''t force for it to


    happen. As long as you are happy, we will be happy! But, Jesse, do you like Zed a lot? You used to be


    a smart girl, Jesse! How could you get so caught up in all of this?" Benjamin asked and shook his head


    slightly.


    This time, Jesse''s expression changed.

 Chapter 331 You Married A Good Girl

    Chapter 331 You Married A Good Girl


    "You''re right, Grandpa Benjamin. I shouldn''t say that," Jesse said but deep inside she felt disappointed.


    ''Grandpa said Benjamin would support me to be his granddaughter-inw. But it seems that he is


    wrong.


    Benjamin loves Zed so much. There is no doubt that he will support his grandson to get what he likes. I


    am in big trouble, '' Jesse thought secretly.


    "Don''t be upset, Jesse. It is such a pity that I can''t have you as my granddaughter-inw. I like you so


    much. If you had known about your feelings a little sooner, you wouldn''t have gotten yourself in such a


    bad position." Benjamin sighed and continued,"At the beginning, I really hoped you and Zed could be


    together. But now..."


    Benjamin stopped himself from continuing. He took a deep breath andposed himself while he


    gazed at Zed''s back with an endearing look.


    "Grandpa Benjamin, don''t be upset. I know you treat me as your granddaughter, and I will always


    consider you to be my family. I''m happy to have you apany me, Grandpa Benjamin. Please don''t


    be hurt by my words." Looking at Benjamin, it was evident that he was sad. "I have to face my destiny.


    My only hope is that brother Zed will live happily ever after. As for me, I will be content as long as he is


    happy."


    "Silly girl! Don''t be that stupid!" Benjamin was now touched by Jesse''s words and looked at her with


    pride. "You know I still think you are a good fit for Zed. But due to the circumstance, nothing can


    happen now. So you need to move on Jesse. Why bother? Hopefully you will meet your Mr. Right


    soon."


    "Grandpa Benjamin, It''s not that easy! It''s hard to say goodbye so easily when you love someone so


    deeply. And please don''t worry about me, Grandpa Benjamin. I know what I''m doing." Jesse looked at


    Benjamin and spoke out the words in a tone of resolution.


    Hearing all of this, Benjamin was both moved and saddened. He clearly noticed the love Jesse had for


    Zed in her eyes. Regret washed over him.


    Being so smart, Jesse detected a sudden change of expression on Grandpa Benjamin''s face. She


    tactfully put on an expression of sadness.


    ''That''s what I want. My efforts won''t go in vain anymore!'' a victorious voice screamed in Jesse''s mind.


    Now she was under the impression that Grandpa Benjamin would persuade Zed to marry her, sooner


    orter.


    On the other side, Jean was busy with preparation. With Zelda''s help, she made two hot dishes and a


    green sd.


    After hours of work, dinner was ready. Finally, Jean untied the cooking apron and walked out of the


    kitchen.


    The first sight she noticed was Jesse and Benjamin walking together. They seemed to be chattering


    happily not noticing anyone near them. Something felt wrong and she had a strong feeling this had


    something to do with Jesse''s n.


    ''Where is Zed and Grandpa Dan?


    Why does Jesse want to chat with Grandpa Benjamin alone?


    It seems like they are having a happy conversation.


    Will Jesse use this opportunity to badmouth me?''


    Thest thing she wanted was to make a bad impression. Later, she thought it was no good guessing


    and realized maybe she was overthinking.


    ''Jesse is a daughter of the Tang family. She has to keep up with her good girl image. Badmouthing is


    definitely not what she will want to do before Benjamin, ''


    thought Jean. And now she felt a bit relieved. Sighing lightly, sheposed herself and walked toward


    them. Before speaking, she put on a big smile and said,"Grandpa, the dinner is ready!"


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows as he heard Jean call him. On seeing her, he frowned because he really


    disliked Jean.


    Jean felt embarrassed under his scrutiny. Quickly, she smoothened her dress feeling self-conscious.


    A secondter, Jean realized it was not a good manner to do it before people so she dropped her


    hands and let it free.


    ''I think I am making a bad impression here, '' worried Jean.


    "Grandpa, let me hold you," Jean said while she approached Benjamin. Her face wore a shining smile


    that made her look overexcited.


    "Let Jesse help me. You can go to the yard to ask Zed and Dan toe inside," Benjamin ordered


    while he shed her a look of distaste.


    Jean felt somehow disappointed as Benjamin refused her help. But she didn''t show it and said,"Okay,


    grandpa. Thank you for taking care of grandpa, Jesse."


    With no choice, she gave a faint smile to Jesse before she left the area and went to the garden.


    Seeing Jean look soposed, Jesse was surprised. She had no idea Jean was capable of behaving


    so properly.


    "Jean is not an elegant woman and has a sharp tongue, but she really cares for Zed," Benjamin said


    snapping Jesse out of her thoughts.


    Now hisment on Jean shocked her further. Deep down she felt disappointed but she feigned a


    smile and replied,"You are right, Grandpa Benjamin. She cares for Zed a great deal."


    "So, even if I''m not satisfied with her, I have to ept Jean for Zed''s sake," Benjamin continued with a


    look of resignation.


    "Grandpa Benjamin, if Jean was not the person you think she is then what will you do?" Seeing


    confusion on his face, she added quickly,"Of course, it is just an assumption."


    "I''m old but my judgment is as sharp as ever. She may enjoy ying some small tricks but she is kind


    inside," Benjamin said looking determinded. He cast a nce at Jesse because he had never expected


    such a question from her.


    ''Are you sure, Grandpa Benjamin?''


    Jesse thought secretly. She really disliked Jean and didn''t agree with what Benjamin had just said.


    Jean rushed into the garden. Finally, she spotted Zed and Dan standing next to the swimming pool.


    Once again, she wore a smile on her face before she approached them. "Grandpa Dan and Zed! The


    dinner is ready."


    On hearing Jean call them, they both raised their heads and turned to look at Jean. Jean was standing


    under a big tree and the sunlight danced across her face. Her pale skin was in subtle contrast to the


    golden sunlight. Her shining smile particrly added to her allure.


    "You married a good girl, Zed," Dan uttered and really meant it.


    Zed gazed at Jean''s pretty face. He was so happy to see Jean, but heposed himself and tried his


    best to not make his affection very obvious. "Thank you for yourpliment, Grandpa Dan."


    "Don''t be shy. I''m just telling the truth," Dan said. They stopped talking as they noticed Jean approach


    them.


    "What are you looking at? Come on! The dinner is ready," Jean said sounding out of breath from all the


    walking and searching.


    "You look so beautiful, Jean," dered Zed with his eyes fixated on hers.


    "Stop teasing me, Zed," Jean retorted while she blushed crimson. She couldn''t believe that Zed had


    the audacity to say this in front of Grandpa Dan. Not wanting to show her face, she held Zed''s arm but


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    turned her face to Dan. "Grandpa and Jesse are waiting for us in the dining room, Grandpa Dan. How


    about we go back to the house?"


    "Okay, let''s go!" Dan nodded his assent and headed out of the garden.


    Jean was about to follow Dan, but Zed suddenly dragged her back.


    She turned around and looked at Zed with confusion. Slowly, she asked,"What''s the matter?"


    In a husky voice, Zed whispered as he gazed into her beautiful face. "I want to kiss you right now,


    Jean. Do you know how charming you are, Jean? I can''t stop myself from looking at you."


    "Oh, please," Jean replied looking flushed. Inside, she felt so embarrassed while his gaze pierced


    through her face. In his eyes, she detected fierce passion dancing.


    "I want to kiss you so much that it is killing me," Zed begged while he moved forward to ce his lips


    on hers.


    "Zed... Please, stop. They are waiting for us."


    Startled by his behavior, she refused to give in.


    "I don''t care. I''d love nothing more than to kiss you right now," Zed said while he tried to kiss her. Not


    caring for her words, Zed nudged her lips open and gently ran the tip of his tongue into her mouth and


    started his amorous kissing.


    Deep down, Jean really enjoyed his passionate kissing, but she knew she had to stop it. Knowing that


    his grandpa was inside and she had to get her acts together, Jean resolutely pushed him away.

 Chapter 332 That Was Out Of Line

    Chapter 332 That Was Out Of Line


    "We really shouldn''t be doing this..." Jean struggled hard to stop Zed from throwing these passionate


    kisses. Finally, she pulled free and blushed as she looked at him.


    Kissing in the broad daylight seemed like a really bold move to her. On top of that, two elderly people


    awaited inside, yet he felt the need to do it.


    Seeing Jean blush like a school girl magnified his urge. But he knew that it wasn''t the right time and


    resisted the urge. Feeling bad, he stretched his arms to hold his wife tightly and buried his face into her


    hair. Smelling the wonderful scent of Jean''s shampoo, Zed tried hard to calm himself down.


    His desire was palpable and Jean felt it too. Instead of pulling free from this hug, she allowed him to


    hold her tightly.


    What made her thrilled was the knowledge that Zed''s passion for her hadn''t faded in spite of their long


    separation.


    On top of that, she was happy to have cleared the misunderstandings.


    Their rtionship wasn''t strained anymore. If anything, it made it stronger.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing this had both surprised and satisfied her.


    "Let''s go!" Zed whispered to her ear once he had hugged her to his heart''s content.


    "Okay," Jean replied diligently while nodding her head. Together, they walked toward the dining room


    catching each other''s hand.


    In the dining room, Benjamin, Dan and Jesse had already been seated themselves while Zelda busied


    herself putting the dishes on the table.


    While the happy couple entered, Benjamin realized something was different. Being so sharp-eyed, he


    immediately noticed the hot blush on both of their faces.


    "You both are so impolite and rude! How can you make us elders wait for long?" Benjamin questioned


    with a contemptuous gaze.


    His eyes turned sharper while he looked at Jean.


    That look made her feel miserable. It was like he implied Jean was the root cause of this dy.


    An embarrassed smile appeared on Jean''s face as she looked at the irritated Benjamin. She hastily


    walked up and showed her courtesy to him while distributing the dishes for him. In a sincere and


    ebullient tone, she exined,"Grandpa, Zed just told me what you like to eat and what you don''t like


    and that is why we came a littlete."


    "You are very thoughtful, Zed!" Dan enthused as he smiled at Zed.


    A smile of joy flitted across Zed''s face. He raised up to pour a ss of wine for everyone at the table


    and proposed a toast,"Grandpa, Grandpa Dan, Jesse, Jean,e on, cheers! Let''s wee two


    grandpas to H City."


    Sitting on the chair, Benjamin symbolically raised his ss and took a sip of the wine. After that, he


    looked around at everyone and ordered,"Since everyone is here, I won''t beat around the bush. Every


    one of you has to get dressed to attend the dinner party tonight."


    "Grandpa, you are just fresh off the ne and I am afraid it will be too much for you if you attend the


    dinner party this evening." Zed raised his concern for his Grandpa''s health. "I can tell Sonny to re-


    arrange the dinner party."


    "No, I am the person who ordered him to hold this party today!" Benjamin spit out indifferently.


    "What?" asked Zed and Jean together.


    "You heard it right! It''s my idea to hold the dinner party this evening." Benjamin turned to look at Zed


    and scolded him looking cross,"Zed, what the hell are you doing? When something happens, you let


    others take the advantage to make problems for Qi Group, rather than solve it. Haven''t you realized


    that it is a nuisance?"


    "Grandpa, I haven''t found out the one behind it yet," Zed replied, feeling dejected.


    "Since the person hasn''t been found, you have to suppress the rumors first. Have you forgotten what


    I''ve told you about the way to handle business affairs? Don''t be sloppy. It was originally a very simple


    thing, but you have made itplicated. I am so disappointed in you!" Benjamin reprimanded Zed


    sternly while throwing him eye daggers.


    "Yes, Grandpa, you are right!" Lowering his head, Zed epted his Grandpa''s rebuke patiently.


    "I am not going to say too much now! I request you and Jean to disy your affection in public tonight


    so that all the people of this city will know that there is no problem between the two of you. That will


    solve half the trouble," suggested Benjamin looking determined.


    "Yes, I will follow your order and do it!" Zed said nodding his head. He was actually looking forward to


    experimenting this.


    "Okay, now let''s start eating." Making his ideas clear, Benjamin felt much more rxed and started to


    eat.


    Listening to this, Jean''s heart felt heavy, but she disyed a fake smile.


    From Grandpa''s words, she understood that he indeed came back to solve Zed''s problems.


    And looking at Zed, she realized he seemed to agree with what his Grandpa had just told him.


    But she really doubted if public disy of affection would settle this problem. ''Can this simple act solve


    thisplicated problem?'' wondered Jean worriedly.


    If things were so simple, then Zed must have attempted it already.


    After lunch, Benjamin and Dan decided to take some rest. Zed and Jean also hurried back to their


    bedroom to select their outfit for the uing party.


    "Zed, will Grandpa''s n work?" Jean asked while she was rummaging through her clothes.


    Hearing the worried tone in her voice, Zed, who was checking his mobile phone, lifted his head and


    smiled at her. "Jean, we have to trust him!"


    "But do you really think that this problem can be solved so easily? I..." Before she could finish her


    sentence, Zed climbed from the bed, walked up to her and patted on her shoulder.


    "I know why you are worrying so much. Let''s wait until evening and see how it goes, okay?" Zed didn''t


    exin much and justforted her with his tender voice.


    Though confused, Jean didn''t raise more questions because being with him put her at ease.


    She picked up a dress from the closet and showed to Zed. "What do you think? Should I wear it for the


    party?"


    "It looks perfect. You are so charming, so whatever you wear will impress me. Especially when you


    wear nothing," Zed said while he winked. Saying that, Zed carried her and made his way towards the


    bed.


    "Zed..." Jean screamed, knowing what Zed intended to do with her. Her face blushed deeply and she


    closed her eyes. Cuddled in?his arms, Jean shyly reminded him,"Stop it now! We still have something


    important to do tonight! Neither of us rested wellst night, so we have to take a nap now, okay?"


    "Don''t refuse me, Jean! I really want you right now!" His eyes burnt like fire and he looked into Jean''s


    eyes desirously.


    "I..." Unable to speak, she blushed even more and avoided having eye contact with him. In a soft voice,


    she told him,"Zed, I just want to take a good rest."


    The persistence in her voice left him with no choice. He helplessly sighed and gently ced her on the


    bed,"Fine! You indeed need a good rest for tonight''s dinner party. But don''t be that nervous and


    remember you always have me beside you."


    "Okay, thank you!" His encouraging words deeply touched her. "Zed, no matter what Grandpa thinks,


    we have to do a good performance tonight!"


    "And you have to put up a good show after wee back home." Like a fierce tiger, Zed pounced on


    her and flirted with her.


    Once again, her rxed face turned as red as an apple.


    "I promise you." Sheposed herself and bravely met Zed''s passionate eyes. "What are you thinking


    about ?"


    "Jean..." Zed felt his excitement reach a new extent. He hadn''t expected her to promise him so readily.


    He now loved her even more, if that was possible.

 Chapter 333 I Think That You Have Changed

    Chapter 333 I Think That You Have Changed


    "Fine, then. I am really very tired. I am going to rest." After she finished saying so, Jean closed her


    eyes slowly.


    Zed watched the growing fatigue on Jean''s beautiful face. Although he had been ignored by her,


    unprecedented contentment consumed him.


    Now seeing the extent of her tiredness, Zed realized life must have been really hard for her in the past


    few days.


    Just when he was deep in his thoughts and concerned for Jean, a heavy knock on the door interrupted


    him from his contemtion.


    Zed frowned but was relieved to notice that Jean was not awakened by the noise. Quickly, he ran near


    the door not wanting the person to knock anymore.


    When Zed opened the door and found it was Jesse, the impatient look was immediately wiped off. In a


    low voice, he asked,"Have my grandfather and your grandfather already slept?"


    "Yes." Then she waited for a second before she asked,"Where is Jean?"


    "She has fallen asleep." Zed gave a nce at Jean and then turned to look at Jesse. "What did you


    want to see me for?"


    "Let''s talk outside!" Jesse said in a gentle tone waiting for Zed''s reaction.


    "Ok," Zed said and nodded in agreement. He walked out and closed the door slightly so as not to wake


    Jean from her nap.


    His care for Jean didn''t go unnoticed by Jesse who felt a sharp bitterness.


    Finally, the two started to move toward the garden. There were hundreds of thousands of colorful


    flowers growing there, creating a vivid and attractive scenery. Jesse looked at those beautiful flowers


    and admired them for a while. Turning back, she finally said,"Zed, I will be back to the Imperial Capital


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    with my grandfather this time. Will Jean apany you there then?"


    "We won''t be there that soon. We can only leave once the matter here is solved. If it is alright then I''d


    love to stay here with Jean." Zed kept silent for a few seconds and then sighed heavily.


    "But your grandfather''s intention and attitude is rather clear. I can''t believe you don''t know that. He


    helped you solve this problem hoping that you and Jean can quickly go back to the Imperial Capital,"


    Jesse said reminding him about his grandpa''s intention.


    "I know." Again, Zed sighed heavily before speaking,"But I still hope that I can sit down and have a


    good talk with my grandfather. I hope that I can make him give up this n."


    "Zed, do you hate Imperial Capital so much? If you don''te to Imperial Capital then it is going to be


    really hard for us to meet," Jesse said sounding disappointed. She was very upset by Zed''s reaction.


    "Jesse, what''s wrong with you?" Atst, Zed noticed Jesse''s unusual words. He asked,"If you miss me,


    you cane to see me any time you want. Just think about the time when I was overseas.


    Remember? You flew every month to see me. It won''t be a big problem. It only takes a few hours to


    reach from the Imperial Capital to the H City."


    "I..." Sadness showed on Jesse''s beautiful eyes. She then said,"This time my grandfather came here


    with your grandfather and his purpose is to take me home for me to have some blind dates. I am afraid


    that once I am back this time, I will never have a chance to leave."


    When Jesse finished speaking, her eyes became blurry with tears.


    "It won''t be like that, Jesse," Zed hurried tofort her with his words. "Your parents are both open-


    minded people. They won''t force you to do what you don''t like. Jesse, if you don''t want to go for blind


    dates, you have to open up and inform them of this."


    "It won''t help. Especially since they know that you are married. Now they will only push me to do the


    same." A bitter smile crept onto her face. Extremely upset, she said,"Even my dear grandfather, who


    loves me most has no method to stop them. Talking to them won''t help at all."


    "Well..." Zed heard this and let out a long sigh. He then continued to say,"Sometimes, our elders care


    about us too much and try to do the thing that is beneficial to us. However, they sometimes end up


    doing the wrong thing."


    "Eh..." Jesse immediately nodded to show her approval. She said,"So Zed, I hope that you can


    apany me to the Imperial Capital this time. And then you can help me in persuading my parents."


    Now Jesse looked satisfied and content. Feeling embarrassed, Zed tried to tell her that it wasn''t what


    he meant. "If Ie to persuade them, they will be more upset. And more importantly, I don''t know


    what to say to them. Things will get worse, Jesse."


    "Zed, why do I feel that our rtionship is getting strained ever since you got married?" Jesse felt


    offended at his indifference towards her. "Are you trying to dump me now that you have Jean?"


    "Jesse, what are you talking about?" Zed was stunned at herparison. "How can I dump you, my


    dear sister? Our rtionship will never be influenced by the distance in location. It will always remain


    firm and strong."


    "No, I don''t think so. I think that you have changed." Jesse shook her head vehemently and tears finally


    started to tumble down her beautiful face. Now she spoke in a choked voice,"Earlier, you would always


    help me. No matter how small the problem was, you would be the first one to leave everything behind


    in order to help me. Now look at you now! I just asked you to apany me home in order to


    persuade my parents. But you are refusing me with your silly excuses."


    "I didn''t." Zed looked at Jesse helplessly and exined,"Jesse, you are not as young as before.


    Although you are not worried about your marriage, it is understandable for your parents to be worried


    about it. The reason they push you to have blind dates is because they know that you have no


    intentions to marry. It''s been two years since you graduated from college. What are you waiting for?


    They feel responsible for you."


    "Now are you going to force me to get married?" asked Jesse with disdain written all over her face. She


    found it hard to believe his words and her puffy face started to shed more tears.


    "No, I am not forcing you to do anything. I am just voicing my opinion. You are the daughter of the Tang


    family. In fact, you are their only official heir. When your parents are old, if you don''t bear their


    responsibility to manage the family well, then who else can they rely on? Jesse, don''t try to escape the


    reality anymore. You have to remember the heavy responsibility on your shoulders and take right


    decisions." Now Zed put on a very serious face and hoped to put some sense into Jesse''s head.


    Jesse sniffed as she had cried too much. Then after few seconds, she calmed herself down.


    Minutester, she was still upset but mustered the courage to speak,"I get what you are trying to say."


    Hearing this, Zed sighed with relief. "Maybe my tone of speaking was not right but you have to


    remember that everything I just said is a fact and it can''t be changed. You and I can not escape the


    destiny arranged by the God. It is our mission. So, in order to stop your parents from worrying, you


    have no other choices but to listen to them. Do you understand me?"


    "Yeah," Jesse said while she wiped her face with the back of her hands. "I know what I should do then."


    "That''s great." Zed smiled happily seeing Jesse''s reaction and said,"Now you can enjoy your life for a


    while. I am afraid that there won''t be much time for you to have fun in the future."


    Jesse nodded, a sense of sadness in her bosom seemed to drown her.


    ''Zed is right. It is my destiny and I should not run away from my responsibility.''


    A sad smile made its way to her face. She realized that once upon a time, people desired and envied


    her for this princess life.


    However, theycked proper knowledge about the responsibilities that came from being born to such a


    family.


    ''Yeah. Zed is right. I cannot escape from my responsibilities anymore, '' she informed herself.


    "Zed, did you marry Jean because you had to marry someone and didn''t like having an arranged


    marriage?" Jesse calmed down and put forward this question.


    "Jean is an exception. What I have done is to reject my grandpa''s proposal." Zed stopped, shook his


    head bitterly and continued,"Until I am thirty-five, I can do whatever I want to do and then go back to


    the Imperial Capital to do what my grandfather hopes me to. But luckily, I met Jean and my life has


    changed for good. I am more than happy and content to have met her in my life. Having her as my wife


    makes my life so much more wonderful. She brings color to my ck and white life. I think I won''t have


    any regrets as long as she is by my side."

 Chapter 334 Why Did You Come Here

    Chapter 334 Why Did You Come Here


    Now Jesse watched Zed''s face turn red with warmth and love for his wife. This sight brought jealousy


    to her heart.


    She wondered to herself, ''Jean is just an ordinary person. Why is she so precious to Zed?


    Zed, you always talk about how important she is in your life! Why do you do that? Maybe I should do


    something before I leave.''


    In the bedroom, Jean suddenly opened her eyes and noticed it was very dark outside.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She rubbed her eyes blearily, realizing it wasn''t yet time for the dinner party. She put on her slippers,


    went to the bathroom and took a hot and rxing bath.


    She then wore a bathrobe and walked out of the bathroom. After that, she put on the beautiful dress


    that she had selected for the dinner party. When she was done, the door opened and Zed entered.


    Seeing her all ready for the party, Zed''s eyes gleamed with happiness. ''She looks ravishing, '' thought


    Zed dreamily.


    "Oh, you''ve got your hair and your makeup done so well. I initially nned to take you to a salon," he


    said smilingly. Slowly, he moved closer to Jean and looked at her from the mirror.


    "There is no need of going to the salon because I''m not used to heavy make-up," Jean said while she


    stared at Zed. Feeling embarrassed, she asked ufortably,"Will I embarrass you with such casual


    make-up?"


    "No, no, no. I like this very much," Zed spoke looking honest. "In fact, I don''t like people who paint their


    faces, as if their faces are painting boards," Zed continuedughingly. Jean, to him, looked fresh in the


    most natural way with the right amount of touch.


    His words delighted Jean. "Since you''re okay with it, we''d better go downstairs and find grandpa."


    "Grandpa has already left with Dan and Jesse," he stated surprising Jean. Seeing her confusion, he


    continued,"You were so tired, so I thought it was better for us to go once you got proper rest."


    Now her surprise intensified, Jean panicked and eximed,"What? Are wete now? Why did you not


    wake me up earlier?"


    Seeing her panic, Zed tried to console her. "Don''t worry, even if we go there early, the dinner party


    won''t get started. The meeting part is so damn boring, so why bother?"


    His words fell on deaf ears, and Jean was still anxious. "But Grandpa has left without us. He already


    disliked me. Now I am sure he thinks really badly of me."


    "Jean..." Now Zed finally understood the real reason behind her worries. ''She is afraid that grandpa


    might judge her because of this, '' Zed contemted. "You''re my wife and I''m really moved that you


    care about my grandpa''s opinion. But I don''t want you to worry about this too much. I hope you can be


    happy and stop overthinking..."


    "Zed, he is your grandpa." Jean didn''t know to how exin her worries. She looked at him and


    exined,"I don''t want your grandpa to look down at you for having such an incapable wife."


    "Silly girl..." Zed touched her hair gently. Her worries and concerns really touched him. "I won''t feel


    awkward. Because I will always be on your side. Nobody''s opinion can make me feel any less about


    you."


    Jean was worried and said,"You shouldn''t support me that much! It can only make things worse." She


    stood up and gazed into his eyes before she spoke. "Grandpa has already been angry because you


    defended me in the car. So Zed, please don''t take my side in front of grandpa. I''ll be on my best


    behavior and let grandpa ept and like me gradually."


    Deep down, she knew when Zed took her side, grandpa''s dislike for her magnified. "I''m so happy and


    relieved that you have such confidence. But just be yourself and don''t try too hard. My grandpa... His


    temper is sometimes queer so please don''t take it to your heart."


    This made sense to Jean so she nodded her head sincerely to show she understood what he meant.


    "Okay. So, what do you think? Shall we leave now?" Jean asked cheerfully bringing a shift in


    atmosphere.


    "Okay, let''s go." When he noticed that Jean was ready, he nodded his head, put his arm out for her to


    take and walked out together.


    When they reached the dinner party, they discovered the whole party was aze with light and looked


    spectacr.


    Men and women were well dressed like they were attending some celebrity award function.


    On noticing Jean''s and Zed''s entry, every eye turned to them.


    They truly made a wonderful couple. Zed was handsome and graceful while Jean was beautiful and


    sweet; theyplemented each other perfectly.


    With the fluorescent light shining upon them, they smiled gracefully. From their asional eye contact,


    people could tell how deeply they loved each other.


    The crowd roared and media correspondents sprinted towards them.


    Seeing the hustle-bustle, Jean felt ufortable, but she remained calm because Zed was by her


    side.


    When she noticed three people walking towards her, her astonishment was revealed and the calm


    facade was gone. She stuttered,"They... Why are they here?"


    Now Zed followed her gaze and saw Maranda, Ron, and Calvin. Her expression of astonishment was


    replicated on his face.


    "Jean!" Maranda happily walked to up to her looking excited. Luckily, she pulled Jean''s hand and asked


    quietly,"Did you get back with Zed?"


    "Hush..." Jean hastily covered Maranda''s mouth with her hand. She looked around nervously. When


    she was certain that the appearance of Ron and Calvin drew all the attention and no one paid any


    attention to her and Maranda, she got relieved and questioned,"Why did youe here?"


    Maranda replied naturally,"Because we were invited here." Maranda''s indifferent tone unnerved Jean.


    Out of curiosity, Jean asked,"Who invited you?"


    Maranda pointed her finger to a guy while she smiled. "He is the one!" said Maranda still smiling.


    "Sonny?" Jean was shocked to realize it was Sonny. This information put her in further confusion.


    She remembered that this party was held by grandpa so she guessed grandpa would have been the


    one to have invited them.


    And then she feebly realized something and looked up at Zed to inform him about her discovery.


    But as expected, Zed, Ron and Calvin stood together and were engaged in some casual conversation.


    They looked like they had known each other for years.


    And the photographer, standing in front of them, was taking photos of them. Tonight presented so many


    highlights and Jean guessed it would definitely be the hot topic.


    But who would notice that this is a well-thought-out party?


    It aimed at focussing all their attention to these young talents.


    Just as expected, after seeing these young people talk to each other, the buzzing broke out.


    One said,"It turns out that Zed has known Ron and Calvin for years. By the look of their closeness, I


    guess that their families visit each other frequently."


    "So it must be very normal for them to hang out. Moreover, Zed must have been present in the club


    that day. I bet that Jean, Ron and Calvin are not having an affair. That video must be a farce," agreed


    another person.


    On a closer inspection, Jean noticed that more and more people had started a heated discussion. The


    Seeing everything turn out the way they wanted, Jean looked at Benjamin, standing in the corner, with


    pride and admiration.


    Now she understood that in life there was no substitute for experience. ''This man is full of wisdom, ''


    she thought looking relieved.


    A problem that disturbed her for thest couple of days was resolved by this man in a matter of


    seconds.

 Chapter 335 Stop Hiding, I Already Saw You

    Chapter 335 Stop Hiding, I Already Saw You


    Suddenly, she realized if they had tried this method earlier, they wouldn''t have been separated from


    each other for such a long time.


    Grandpa Benjamin''s efficiency and tact impressed her very much.


    "Jean..." Maranda called snapping her back to reality.


    "Yes?" Jean drew back her attention and fixed her eyes on Maranda, waiting for her question.


    "What are you looking at?" asked Maranda, confused,"Do you know that gentleman?"


    Maranda had noticed that Jean kept her eyes fixated on Benjamin. She frowned slightly and said,"He


    looked familiar to me. I wonder where I have met him before."


    Now Jean understood her friend, Maranda, was still kept in the dark. Guilt filled her and she took two


    sses of wine from the waiter''s tray. "Let''s find somewhere quiet, sit down and talk," Jean said while


    she handed her a ss.


    "I like the idea." In truth, Maranda was really tired trying to fit in this big party. Together, they walked


    towards one of the corners of the room and both sunk in the big couch. Maranda sighed after one sip of


    her wine and said,"I hate going to parties, but my boss invited me. I came only because I knew I could


    meet you here."


    "Thank you, Maranda," Jean looked at Maranda and spoke from the bottom of her heart. "Thank you


    for all the things you have done for me, and thank you for taking care of me."


    "You silly, you don''t need to thank me." Maranda was a bit disappointed hearing what Jean said. "We''re


    friends. Don''t ever say thank you to me again. Besides, I didn''t really do anything helpful here. Sonny is


    amazing. He can easily get rid of the rumors by inviting the media to prove the news false. That kind of


    tactic is something we really need to learn! I am beyond impressed now,"


    Maranda said looking awe-struck.


    Jean responded back with a smile.


    Maranda was right. This party worked well. She knew that Sonny had only a small role in this n.


    But she wasn''t willing to inform Maranda about it yet. She was certain she would be bombarded with a


    million questions from Maranda.


    Maranda gets excited easily, and Jean didn''t have the energy to exin at the moment.


    "Jean, Maranda, here you are..." John, who was in a perfect-cut suit, called and came over to them.


    Maranda turned around and saw John standing with a smile. Luckily, Maranda wasn''t as shy as she


    used to be and teasingly asked,"John, how did you find the time to say hi to us? Don''t you need to help


    your boss entertain the guests?"


    "There are some really big people out there and they have no interest in me. I am morefortable to


    chat with you guys," John answered as he sat down on the couch and drank up his wine.


    "Yeah, you are right. There are some really big shots over there," Maranda agreed. She knew more


    upper-ss people than Jean did. Feeling confused, she asked,"Sonny''s photography firm isn''t that


    famous then why so many big shots are here today? Do we have a mystery guest tonight?"


    Now John shot Jean a look and realized she wasn''t going to say anything. Then he replied,"You are


    thinking too much. It is very normal for the big shots to take an opportunity to brag about their career."


    "Okay," Maranda responded while she still looked doubtful. "But did we really need such a good


    event?"


    "Sure, the more famous peoplee here, the more attention they bring to this party. That''s how this


    party will appear on the front page of tomorrow''s newspaper! I believe the rumors about the video will


    change tomorrow," John exined with a bright smile on his face.


    "I agree with you about that," Maranda said nodding her head. She then looked at Jean, smiled and


    said,"Jean and I just heard people gossip about the video. They seem to have changed their opinion."


    "If we have evidence to prove that the video has been edited, I think in a matter of days, this news will


    disappear." "Yes, that''s true,"


    said Jean with a hopeful look. "This is a brilliant move." Maranda and Jean looked at each other with


    relief flooding their faces.


    Watching these two excited gals, John burst into a smile.


    Deep down, he was extremely happy for them.


    Finally, things were sorted and they all could bring their focus back to work.


    Maranda mindlessly nced around and her expression changed suddenly. "What is she doing here?


    Did anyone invite her?"


    Feeling the unusual tone in Maranda''s voice, Jean followed her eyes and her expression changed.


    Maranda saw the expression on Jean''s face. She stood up and rumbled,"It is not nice to see her


    around. I''m going to ask her to leave."


    "Maranda..." Jean caught her and stopped. "If she is invited here, you shouldn''t ask her to leave. In


    fact, it''s inappropriate to ask her to leave. There are so many guests here and consider her to be one of


    the strangers,"


    Jean replied sincerely. Hearing this, John nodded because he thought Jean was right. "Calm down,


    let''s see what''s going on first."


    "Then don''t say that I didn''t warn you if anything bad happens," barked Maranda looking cross.


    Knowing that John and Jean didn''t agree with her, she grumbled and sat down on the sofa with a sulky


    face.


    "I''m sure that she won''t do anything inappropriate here," Jean said although she sounded doubtful. She


    observed that Shirley kept ncing towards a particr direction ever since she entered the room.


    The frequency and impatience in Shirley''s face piqued Jean''s curiosity.


    On a closer inspection, Jean understood Shirley was ncing towards the ce where Benjamin was


    sitting.


    ''Could it be Grandpa Benjamin who invited Shirley here?


    How is that possible! Even if Grandpa Benjamin wanted to invite her, he wouldn''t have done it by


    himself.


    So, who else can she be looking at, '' Jean thought really hard.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now Jean got up and tried to ascertain the people sitting near Grandpa Benjamin.


    She noticed Grandpa Dan, Jesse and a stranger sitting right next to grandpa. ''So, is she looking at the


    stranger?


    ''Does Shirley know him?'' Jean wondered with these questions swirling inside her mind.


    Feeling defeated, Jean hastily looked away to avoid eye contact but unfortunately, Shirley''s eyes


    caught her.


    "Jean, quit hiding, I already caught you!" Shirley''s voice buzzed Jean''s ears with a touch of


    viciousness.


    Feeling busted, Jean frowned and tried to look away.


    Tonight was supposed to be good and she didn''t want Shirley to spoil it for her.


    ''I don''t want to talk to Shirley, no matter what, '' decided Jean.

 Chapter 336 What A Joke

    Chapter 336 What A Joke


    ''But why is Shirley as annoying as a fly?'' wondered Jean. Jean was not a dessert, but Shirley


    somehow managed to swarm near her.


    It was obvious Jean hated being around her, yet Shirley never took any of these clues.


    Deep down, Jean knew that Shirley was aware of her distaste. Yet she bothered Jean and received


    some satisfaction from doing so.


    ''Why is she doing this?


    Why can''t she just go away from here?'' thought Jean pleadingly.


    "Can''t you tell that we have no interest in talking with you?" asked Maranda unafraid. Maranda knew


    that Jean was too nice to say anything, hence wanted to help her.


    Hearing thisment, Shirley eyed Maranda coldly and sneered. "Who are you? Who gave you the


    right to meddle between me and my sister?"


    "Your sister? What a joke!" Maranda said, letting out a sneer. "Jean, have you ever treated her as your


    sister?"


    On hearing her words, Jean shook her head without hesitation. "I have already broken up with the Wen


    family. As a result, I have nothing to do with her."


    "Jean, how could you say that?" Shirley replied, feigning sadness.


    "Why shouldn''t I say that?" Now Jean raised her voice a notch and challenged Shirley.


    "You..." Shirley stared at her fiercely. Seeing Maranda and John frowning and gazing at her unhappily,


    she tried to calm down. "Jean, you will regret treating me like this one day."


    "I will wait for it." Not minding her threat, Jean answered casually.


    "Well, let''s wait and see." After that, Shirley proudly walked to the crowd, acting like she owned the


    ce.


    "Oh, disgusting. Why do we meet her everywhere?" Maranda muttered it under her breath unhappily.


    "Everyone attending the party tonight has an invitation. She must be invited by someone." John replied,


    looking equally angry.


    Thinking of something, Jean felt uneasy.


    She couldn''t help looking in the direction of Benjamin. But there was only Dan beside him, and Jesse


    had disappeared from the spot.


    With her expression suddenly altered, Jean hurried to walk.


    "Jean, where you go?" Maranda was shocked to watch Jean move so quickly.


    "I''m going to the restroom." As soon as Jean finished, she sprinted to the corridor, not wanting to waste


    any time.


    "Did you notice Jean? She is acting weird ever since she saw Shirley,"mented Maranda, as soon


    as Jean was out of sight.


    "Jean must be wondering who invited Shirley." John answered, looking thoughtful.


    "Who can it be? Don''t you know?" Maranda asked, expectantly thinking John knew the answer to this.


    "Oh, I don''t know. I''m not in charge of inviting guests." John answered while he smiled.


    Not finding any answer, Maranda could do nothing, so she let out a dejected sigh.


    On the other hand, Jean searched everywhere but couldn''t find Shirley anywhere. This disappearance


    made her feel very uneasy.


    She looked around worriedly while thinking about this horrible situation she was in.


    Feeling lost, she tried tofort herself by saying that it was just her mind over thinking the matter.


    After all, the people gathered here were either rich or powerful.


    Jesse wouldn''t get any good out of creating trouble here.


    What''s more, Shirley wasn''t a fool to fall prey for such a n.


    Thinking about this, Jean felt a little more rxed andposed.


    When she saw the restroom was not far from here, she walked toward it.


    Just after she sat on the toilet, Jean heard two women walk in.


    At first, she didn''t pay any attention.


    This was a big party and she thought it was ordinary for two women toe in together.


    "Who asked you to create a scene now?" A deliberately lowered voice came from the next stall. It


    made Jean hold her breath and forced her heart to listen properly.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Although the person who spoke lowered her voice, Jean was familiar with it.


    ''Who can it be?


    Jesse?'' her mind questioned.


    "I did not call you here so that you can make yourself a fool in front of people. You are aware that there


    are so many news media present today. Can you act more dignified please? Please don''t destroy my


    n!" Jesse continued to me her partner.


    "But I find it hard to control my hatred towards Jean." When Shirley spoke, Jean realized her doubts


    turned out to be right.


    A bitter smile made its way through her face. ''Sure enough, Shirley was invited by Jesse, and she is


    here to create trouble for me.


    I wonder what is waiting for me today!'' thought Jean with distress.


    Jean continued listening to their conversation, wanting to find out more details.


    "Let me tell you, if you fail tonight, I won''t leave you!" Jesse threatened sharply. "You know I''m not


    kidding. Now, it is your turn to act properly."


    As her voice disappeared, another crisp sound of high heels hitting the tiles came back.


    Holding her breath, Jean waited for the second pair of legs to leave, but that didn''t happen. Shirley


    muttered to herself all alone,"Who do you think you are? I am doing this only because I need your help,


    otherwise who would want to work with a maniptive bitch like you!"


    ''Help Shirley?


    What is Jesse helping Shirley with?''


    Now Jean''s mind was filled with question marks, but she tried to calm herself down.


    Unfortunately, Shirley didn''t speak anymore and left the washroom just like Jesse did a couple of


    minutes ago.


    The restroom regained its peace, as if what happened just now was just Jean''s dream. She had to pat


    on her cheeks to be sober.


    Although she still didn''t know what Jesse and Shirley would do, she came to know that it was Jesse


    who invited Shirley to attend the banquet.


    ''Jesse, I have never realized that you can be so evil. You brought Shirley to deal with me tonight?


    And you want me to suffer public humiliation?


    No matter what tricks you are going to y, I am not afraid of you anymore!''


    Jean thought coldly, got up and went outside.


    She washed her hands thoroughly. Then she went forward and started to dry them.


    Lost in thoughts, she walked without looking up and crashed into someone''s arms.


    Jean grunted with pain and rubbed her nose to ease off the pain.


    But before she could say something, she saw Zed looking at her with a gentle smile. She was so


    astonished to see him and her anger vanished.


    ''It is women''s washroom, so why is Zed here?


    Was he there for me?


    Did he just meet Shirley and Jesse?''


    "Zed... how long have you been here?" Jean asked confusedly.


    "Just now. But how can you walk without looking up?" Zed frowned and pulled her into his arms,


    rubbing her nose for her.


    "Then did you see other womene out the restroom?" Feeling a little awkward, Jean asked


    uneasily.


    "Other women? What do you mean?"

 Chapter 337 I Can Always Guide You

    Chapter 337 I Can Always Guide You


    Zed looked confused, unable to understand what Jean''s words actually meant.


    His puzzled look lifted her spirit and Jean let out a sigh of relief.


    ''It means that Zed hasn''t seen those twodies.


    But even if he saw them, then chances are they didn''t talk to each other. It must have looked


    Relief washed over her and now she felt a smile appear on her face. "Nothing. You were with Ron and


    Calvin, weren''t you? Why did youe here? It''s women''s toilet!"


    She changed the topic, not wanting Zed to prob her with more questions.


    Unsatisfied with her behavior, Zed red at her and said,"All because of you! Do you know that there


    are journalists and paparazzi everywhere watching us? If you are caught, then you will get yourself into


    trouble."


    "Zed..." Speaking of it, Jean''s face lit up and there was a twinkle of happiness in her eyes. "I do think


    grandpa is awesome! As long as you and Ron stand there together, the video thing is solved. You don''t


    even need to say a word."


    "I agree. I was so silly ?that?I didn''t even consider this n earlier! It turns out that sorting this mess is


    not as difficult as I thought." He smiled wryly at Jean. After the video thing happened, he had been


    worried about Jean''s safety and tried his best to find the culprit.


    Once the idea of showing up in public to convince the public came to his head, he had some worries


    and thought it would go wrong.


    Fortunately, grandpa got involved and sorted things out with ease.


    "So does it mean we don''t need to worry about it anymore?" asked Jean gleefully, as she gave a big


    smile to her husband.


    "Rtively, yes!" The big smile on her face pleased Zed too. In thest couple of face, Jean looked sad


    and miserable. He held her hands tenderly and said,"Let''s leave here! Are you going to stay here for


    the whole night? The party is about to get started soon, so will you dance with me?"


    "I am not good at dancing..." Jean blushed, turning crimson with embarrassment. She wasn''t confident


    about her moves.


    "It''s okay. I can always guide you. But you''d better learn to dance well because we will engage in many


    social activities in theing future." With his arm around her waist, Zed spoke to her patiently.


    "Can I just not learn to dance?" Jean said looking annoyed with the prospect of learning dance. "I am


    very clumsy and find dancing really hard."


    Hearing this, Zed stopped taunting her. His intention was to persuade her to dance, but she looked


    embarrassed and that made him feel awful. "Fine! Whatever you like!" He heaved a sigh.


    Jean detected a tinge of disappointment in his tone.


    Deep down, she didn''t want to dance. In fact after listening to Jesse and Shirley, thest thing she


    wanted to do was dance.


    With all these problems, she had no time for entertainment. Moreover, she was not an actress who


    could dance happily pretending like nothing had happened.


    Her n was to sit in some corner while she kept an eye on Jesse and Shirley so that they wouldn''t


    have a chance to be together.


    Instincts told her that things were not that simple since Jesse invited Shirley to the party.


    ''Is she anxious to get her n started now?


    Maybe the presence of grandpa and Zed will scare her.


    Is she doing this because she is afraid of her grandpa taking her back with him?


    If that is the case then it makes sense, '' Jean thought while looking doubtful.


    Zed stood beside her but they were both quiet on the way back to the party hall. When they met


    Maranda, Ron and Calvin, they stopped and sat down to chat with them.


    "Thank you guys for showing up and doing me a favor today. To some extent, the video crisis has been


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    solved." Zed raised his ss of wine and made a toast while he smiled genuinely.


    "We are friends and there is?no room for?such formalities between friends," said Ron who looked


    happy for Jean and Zed.


    "Ron is right! We had to do it for the sake of elders of our families, so please don''t thank us," Calvin


    added agreeing with Ron.


    Jean and Maranda looked at each other, opened their eyes wide and in a surprising tone asked


    them,"Do you know each other?"


    "We not only know each other, but also grew up in the same courtyard." Ron burst intoughter when


    he noticed the astonished look on Jean''s and Maranda''s face.


    ''Courtyard?''


    Jean thought while a confused look started to show on her face.


    "What''s up?" Zed looked concerned when he noticed Jean''s expression.


    Following Zed''s words, all the three faces turned to watch Jean. Feeling a little awkward, Jean


    immediately shook her head and said,"Nothing." Afterward, she didn''t talk much and stayed silent


    throughout the conversation.


    In actuality, Zed had roughly guessed what Jean was thinking about. Tofort her, he patted on her


    shoulder gently and rubbed her back to console her.


    His tender touch rxed Jean and she felt much better.


    Just at that moment, a piece of soft piano music in the background made the entire crowd silent.


    Everyone started getting a hold of their partner to have a lovely dance.


    Ron stood up, walked in front of Maranda and made a gentleman gesture for a dance.


    Helplessly, Maranda looked back at Jean and got up. Finally, she put forward her hand on Ron''s and


    headed towards the dancing floor.


    Jesse, who had kept an eye on Zed and Jean, noticed that they just sat there without going for a


    dance. Delighted, Jesse started to walk towards them.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Jean spoke to Zed,"Zed, how about you ask someone to dance with you?"


    "No need. I will just stay here with you." Saying that, he turned to look at Calvin and asked him,"Did you


    bring any partner tonight?"


    Slowly, Calvin picked up a ss of wine and took a slip. "Why do I have to bring a partner? It''s good to


    be alone."


    The leisurely and unruffled Calvin surprised Zed. He wrinkled his brows and there was a subtle change


    on his face.


    "Zed, aren''t you going to dance with Jean?" Jesse sprinted in front of Zed as she watched him with a


    smile.


    "Jean doesn''t want to dance, so I am here to apany her," Zed replied and gave Jesse a friendly


    smile. Deep down, he truly treated her as his sister.


    "Don''t you think it''s dull not to dance in such a beautiful night? Jean, are you really not going to


    dance?" Jesse forced a smile at Jean and stood while she waited for an answer.


    Now Jean understood Jesse wanted to dance with her husband. ''She is deliberately trying to steal him


    in front of my eyes!'' Jean thought. A victorious feeling of outwitting Jesse passed through her mind.


    ''Jesse, Zed is my husband and nothing you do can take him away from me.


    I have no choice but to be unkind to your shameless behavior.''


    With her n ready, Jean suddenly turned her head to look at Zed and said,"Honey, I just feel like


    dancing now. Let''s go! Let''s go and dance!" She shed Jesse a smile as she whispered into Zed''s ear.


    There was a triumph in her eyes.


    With a tinge of?surprise, Zed looked at Jean. When he saw that Jean was staring at Jesse, he


    immediately understood Jean''s intentions. He helplessly smiled and didn''t say anything. ''If this is what


    she wants, '' Zed thought with a sigh.


    Feeling ted, Jean put her hand into Zed''s to ept his invitation.


    They danced happily and delightfully with the music. They were so tacit that they grabbed everyone''s


    attention.


    This annoyed and angered Jesse even more. She gritted her teeth feeling her growing hatred for Jean.


    Rage was burning like fire in her heart and she angrily sat down and picked up a ss of wine on the


    table and gulped it.


    "Youngdies shouldn''t drink too much wine. It''s not good for your health!" Calvin, sitting beside her,


    reminded her in a low voice.


    "Don''t bother talking to me. And It''s none of your business!" Jesse barked in an ungrateful tone.


    Ignoring the man who talked to her, she stared at the two people dancing on the dance floor feeling


    disappointed.

 Chapter 338 Painful Memory

    Chapter 338 Painful Memory


    "Miss Tang," Calvin called Jesse out of her reverie. "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, it would be


    extremely hard for me to believe that someone as gorgeous and smart as you would sulk around in a


    party like a small girl who lost her favorite toy. That truly surprises me," Calvin said with glimmering


    eyes.


    "Who are you?" Jesse turned to Calvin and red at him with her eyes wide open. Fire seemed to


    spark in her burning eyes and she clenched her fists like she wanted to punch Calvin. It was obvious


    that Calvin''s talks multiplied her anger.


    "I am Calvin Li." Calvin looked at Jean with a smug smile feeling happy to have gotten her attention.


    Jean''s words failed to anger him and somewhere deep down he knew she was really sad.


    "Calvin Li..." Jesse looked at him with a hint of recognition and confusion. Thinking hard trying to ce


    him, she said,"You look familiar. Do I know you?"


    As a matter of fact, Jesse didn''t remember seeing his face before. Yet she thought she knew him from


    somewhere. ''Where did I see him?'' Jesse thought and started to think of all the people she met in the


    past few years.


    "It seems that I was born with a face that''s hard to remember. Or else how can someone forget their


    childhood neighbor," Calvin said while he smiled. Even now, Calvin wasn''t offended because he was a


    cool and even-tempered guy.


    "What do you mean? Are you..." Jesse cried out when it registered. Now she stared at himpletely


    startled. She hadn''t expected to see an old friend here today.


    "I am honored that you finally recognized me. Honestly, I am surprised. I thought you only cared for


    Zed." Calvin slightly smiled at her. He uttered these words in a calm tone.


    Nevertheless, upon hearing the mockery implied in his words, Jesse felt embarrassed and her face


    flushed red.


    "You can''t me me for that. I was just eight years old when you moved away. I surely can''t remember


    you so clearly," Jesse said sounding defensive. As soon as she spoke, Jesse frowned and looked at


    him. She added,"I remember that you were already fifteen when you and Ron moved away. But you


    have changedpletely! You look nothing like you did back then. Did you get stic surgery done?"


    Jesse still couldn''t match the man in front of her with the fifteen years old boy in her memory.


    "Oh please, I haven''t changed all that much. It is just that you have eyes only for Zed," Calvin argued.


    "Anyway, you are getting more and more beautiful, so howe I''m not allowed to be


    handsome?"


    "Right. I do remember that your parents were both good-looking. And that''s why everyoneughed at


    you and asked you whether you had mutations in your genes since you didn''t look good at that time.


    During those days, only Christina would hang out with you but she..."


    Jesse swallowed the rest and sighed with pity in her eyes.


    Christina was so beautiful and also very kind, but in the end, she...


    Thinking about that, Jesse couldn''t help but feel sorry for Christina.


    As soon as she noticed that Calvin also fell into silence, Jesse looked up and nned to break the


    silence. However, when she saw the pained look on his face, she was stunned and frozen in ce.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    When they were kids, everyone refused to hang around with Calvin since he looked fat and ugly. But


    Christina was the only exception.


    Only Christina didn''t mind his appearance and enjoyed hispany. She didn''t allow anyone to bully


    him and took good care of him.


    Therefore, it must have been extremely painful for Calvin after Christina died.


    "I''m sorry! I shouldn''t have brought up Christina." Jesse apologized profusely to Calvin and felt guilty


    for being so stupid.


    "It''s all in the past. I''m pleased to know that you still remember her." With a forced smile, Calvin tried to


    hide his sadness. He didn''t want to hurt Jesse.


    "She took good care of everyone at that time, just like a big sister. I believe no one will forget her,"


    Jesse replied thinking about the good old days. Thinking more, she added,"We all feel sorry for her


    death. By the way, I still can''t figure out why such an optimistic personmit suicide."


    As soon as her words dropped, Jesse sighed heavily, looking depressed.


    "Yeah, why did shemit suicide?" Calvin muttered to himself. The pain in his eyes was evident to


    Jesse.


    "Calvin," Jesse called feeling guilty at once for continuing the subject. In order to change the


    atmosphere, she looked at him and asked,"you didn''t bring a date? May I have the honor of dancing


    with you?"


    Calvin shook his head slightly and refused Jesse''s invitation. He replied,"You go ahead! I''ll stay here for


    a while." Calvin hadn''te out of the painful memory yet so he turned Jesse down politely.


    Jesse only felt worse so she said,"I''ll stay with you then! Where have you been all these years? How


    "I went abroad and have been living there. I didn''te back until very recently," Calvin answered as


    he looked at Jesse. Now Jesse felt good because Calvin''s mood was lifted.


    "Oh, I see! No wonder we didn''t hear anything about you and Ron." Jesse nodded her head slightly


    and put on a big smile. "You are not a kid anymore. Do you have a girlfriend now?"


    A weird look shed on Calvin''s face but itsted only for a few seconds so Jesse didn''t notice it.


    Calvin shook his head and replied,"No. I''ve been busy abroad and didn''t have time for it. How about


    you? I still remember that you liked following Zed around all the time when you were a kid. I thought


    you two would make a good couple. But to my surprise, Zed got married to Jean in the end,"


    Calvin asked with curiosity wanting to know what went wrong.


    "I was so proud and arrogant. All I can me is myself for my situation. Things never go well with me


    and I have no one," answered Jesse not wanting to pursue the topic. She had a deep sadness


    disyed on her face, and it seemed that she had nothing more to say except mocking herself.


    Upon hearing what Jesse said, Calvin figured it out instantly. He didn''t say anything but stared at Jesse


    with an understanding.


    "Don''t look at me like that," Jesse replied feeling embarrassed from his piercing look. "A heartbreak is


    not a big deal. I don''t need your pity."


    "I am not showing pity, Jesse. It''s just that you seem a little different from before." Calvin shook his


    head and gave a sigh as he added,"You used to be brave and decisive. If it were before, you would


    sacrifice everything just for Zed. But now you indeed surprised me."


    "They are already married. What can I do now?" Jesse put on a bitter smile and then added,"Never


    mind. It''s better not to talk about it."


    "Alright." Calvin nodded his head as he agreed with Jesse. He slightly turned his head and saw the


    couple who were dancing. The look on Calvin''s face darkened immediately.


    Jesse sensed Calvin''s strange look and couldn''t help but look at the direction he was staring at. The


    moment she saw the sweet couple, a hint of jealousy shed on her face. Jesse gnashed her teeth and


    clenched her fists.


    Although Jesse was not willing to admit it, the tender look and the smile with which the couple gazed


    into each other''s eyes spoke volumes about their love. ''Zed and Jean are madly in love, '' realized


    Jesse.


    She also realized there was nothing Jesse could do to change the situation at the moment.


    Feeling defeated, she let out a sigh before she raised her head and put back her confident face.


    ''No matter how much you love each other, I will make sure this doesn''tst, '' Jesse made up her mind


    with a devilish smile on the tip of her lips.


    With a soft tune, the music and dance ended. Everyone left the dance floor with their dates reluctantly


    like they wanted to dance more.


    Holding Jean''s hand, Zed walked out of the dance floor with a genuine smile on his face.


    "Jean..." A voice called loudly silencing everyone else in the room. Every eye turned toward that


    person. After everyone figured out who it was, the recognition was reflected on their faces.


    The room was filled with various reactions; some were surprised, some were curious whereas others


    were fuming with anger like Zed.


    Jean was surprised to see the man walking towards her. Not wanting him toe any further, she


    looked straight into his eyes and asked,"What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 339 I’m Worried About My Husband

    Chapter 339 I¡¯m Worried About My Husband


    Jean''s mncholic eyes turned into a mixed feeling of surprise and anger as she caught sight of a very


    familiar man. The man she swore to forget and never be associated with anymore. ''Why is Ethan here?


    He should be with his family where he belongs.


    I thought he would never dare appear in front of me after what happened. How dare he?


    We arepletely over long before!'' She thought with her hands slowly clenched into a fist as


    memories of that day spiraled back into her mind.


    ''Who invited him to Grandpa Benjamin''s party anyway? Why is he even here?''


    Jean kept her seething gaze at Ethan, still confused of why he showed up. She was afraid of having to


    see him in the party, let alone meet him again after what happened. She didn''t even expect to see him


    anytime soon.


    She bit her lower lip as she was trying to figure out the reason for Ethan''s presence. ''He couldn''t have


    gone out of his way to see her, could he? He had to have other reasons that doesn''t involve me.''


    Jean tried to convince herself that. As her gaze stayed on Ethan, she noticed that he nodded and


    raised a ss at someone else. She followed the direction and saw Jesse, who nodded back and


    smiled at Ethan. At that moment, Jean started to feel a dark atmosphere after knowing that snake


    acknowledged Ethan as if they had plotted on something.


    ''Was she the reason Ethan is here?


    If so, what''s her purpose of inviting Ethan? Come on, Jean. Think.''


    She kept pulling on the threads of her mind afraid that something wrong was going to happen tonight.


    When she saw Shirley in the party as well, she thought, ''Of course, Jesse invited Shirley, too. How


    could she forget Ethan?'' She chuckled at herself for stressing herself out and shrugged the imaginary


    dust off on her dress as if to calm herself once more.


    "It''s been a long time, Jean. How are you?" Jean froze as she felt a breath behind her neck. She


    stepped forward, keeping her distance, before turning towards the man she was so upied by


    moments ago. Ethan stood before her with a grin stered on his face. He looked at Jean as if nothing


    had happened between the two of them.


    In return, Jean''s eyebrows furrowed into a frown. Ethan''s presence made her deeply ufortable,


    but she couldn''t figure out the reason why.


    She shook these thoughts away and looked at Ethan,ing up with a response. Before she could


    open her mouth to say something, she felt another presence beside her, so she turned to see Zed,


    whose face showed no emotion except his eyes that were sending daggers to Ethan. "You are not


    wee here, Ethan. If I were you, I would leave this ce right now," he said, nonchntly.


    Zed never fancied Ethan. In fact, he hated him. His blood started to boil since the moment he caught


    sight of Ethan staring at Jean. Ethan''s gaze never swayed and just stayed at Jean''s face, adoring her


    with yful, but gentle eyes, and Zed disliked him for how he treated her. Whatever they had in the


    past should stay there, and now that Jean was his wife, he would never allow Ethan to hit on her again,


    let alone in front of him. Even some of the guests disagreed on how Ethan acted towards Jean.


    Those guests felt relieved as they saw Zed step up in front of Ethan and tell him to leave. The party


    should end the way it started.


    Ethan left his gaze from Jean and turned to look at Zed, giving him a yful smirk. "Argh! It''s such a


    pity that you can''t make decisions for me," Ethan said sarcastically and chuckled. "Are you going to put


    me under house arrest like you did before?" He taunted, narrowing his eyes fiercely towards Zed. He


    noticed that Zed started to fume, but he didn''t stop and continued. "Or call my family to take me home


    like I''m such a lost child, wandering the streets? And then forbid me to evere near this city? Is that


    what you''re going to do to me again, Zed? Can''t you just be a normal person, surprised for a moment


    and ask me what I''m doing here before making me leave?"


    "What do you want?" Zed asked with a strong emphasis on every word. His patience was already


    wearing thin, but he didn''t want to give Ethan the satisfaction of bursting in front of Grandpa''s guests.


    "It seems like you haven''t learned your lesson fromst time."


    Ethan exhaled deeply while ring at Zed. His fists started to clench beside him. "You can''t do


    anything, but threaten me, Zed! How about we settle this into a fight now?" He mocked, cracking his


    knuckles before him. The smirk on his face now reced with burning fury.


    "Ethan!" Jean yelled, stepping up between them before anyone of them cannd the first punch. Her


    rage had built up inside of her once more. "What the hell do you think you''re doing? This is not the right


    time and ce to pick a fight. I suggest you leave. Now!"


    Ethan looked at Jean, his face softened. "Is that care I''m getting from you, Jean? Are you worried that


    something is going to happen to me?" Ethan asked, thinking that Jean was worried about him, and that


    there was a chance for him to be with her again. Relief started to flow through Ethan''s body.


    "What are you talking about? I''m worried about my husband!" Jean said, raising her hands up


    exasperatedly and looked at Ethan as if she couldn''t believe what he just said. Ethan''s face dropped,


    and before he could say something back, Jean retorted,"I''m worried that my darling would not be able


    to control himself and kill you by ident."


    Startled, all the guests gaped at Jean in disbelief. They couldn''t believe what they just heard and shock


    was evident on their faces.


    Jean turned red as she felt everyone''s eyes at her. She turned to look at Zed shyly and gave him a


    faint smile. Even Zed was dazed by her words, too.


    Jean sighed. She admitted to herself at how immature her words might have sounded, and then


    thought about how she only wanted for Ethan to stop troubling her and everyone else in the party.


    ''He has to be set straight, and I must let him know that if he wants to stay at this party, he must behave


    properly, '' she thought as she tried hard to avoid Ethan creating a scene.


    As for Zed, he was more surprised by the fact that Jean had sided with him. Although he knew that


    Jean had feelings for him, there was always a doubt in his heart. He thought that sure, Jean had


    feelings for him, but she might had also loved Ethan more than she loved him, and so at that very


    moment, he felt reassured to have finally confirmed Jean''s feelings.


    He convinced himself that Ethan and Jean had been over long before, and that he swore to never


    doubt it ever again.


    He also remembered always feeling a tinge of envy every time he saw them together.


    ''From now on, I will not.


    Because Jean loves me, and only me.''


    Zed decided with a strong conviction. He was d that all his doubts could now be shrugged off for


    Jean had just deep-rooted it right before his eyes. He also felt a deep sense of pride as he saw how


    Ethan''s expression sulked.


    Ethan turned to face Zed as if they both knew that even without a physical brawl, Ethan already lost.


    He clenched his fists once more and returned his gaze to Jean. He shouted Jean''s name in hopes that


    she would change her mind. Beforeing to the party, he was confident that Jean still loved him.


    That Jean would still choose him over anybody else, but right now, all he could feel was pain. He never


    thought that Jean could treat him this way. The sadness that loomed over Ethan had been reced by


    anger that was now flooding over his body. "I did everything for you. I even betrayed my family for you!


    Why are you stabbing daggers on my heart? How could you do this to me? How¡­" He said, dejected,


    falling down on his knees and held Jean''s hand, begging her.


    Jean immediately took her hand away from his grasp. For a moment, she started to feel pity but


    instantly shrugged it off. Ethan didn''t deserve pity. "You are not a child anymore, Ethan! You did this to


    yourself. Now, you need to take responsibility for your own actions," she snapped, looking down at him


    with a cold look. She wanted this conversation to end. Not only because they were already making a


    scene, but also because she didn''t want to keep feeling whatever difort Ethan made her feel.


    Ethan stared with his eyes wide at Jean. Her eyes were nothing but a cold and dark abyss. He looked


    down at his hands, confirming then that Jean didn''t have feelings for him anymore, but he didn''t want to


    give up. His hands clenched into fists once more. "I see," he said softly that only Jean and Zed heard.


    Jean''s difort grew. Suddenly, Ethan started tough loudly as he stood up, brushing the dust of


    his knees before looking at Jean with his eyes now ming. Zed ced a hand between Ethan and


    Jean as Ethan took a step toward her, pointing an index finger on her face. "You will regret this, Jean!


    You don''t know what I''m capable of. You could''ve just epted my love and reciprocated it, saving us


    all this trouble, but no! You crushed my heart and even stepped on it. Was it really so hard to cherish


    my love for you?"


    Ethan fumed. He wanted so bad to punch Zed at that moment, but instead he kept his punishing look at


    Jean and gave her a fierce stare before walking away into the crowd. The guests didn''t know whether


    to feel relieved that no one got physically hurt tonight or frightened that something might yet still ur.


    Reluctant, the guests turned away from the couple and focused on their own business.


    Meanwhile, Jean turned pale and darkened as Ethan''s parting words rang into her ears. She had no


    idea what Ethan was capable of. When they were still together, Ethan treated her delicately with gentle


    and sweet eyes. As she saw the opposite from him today, she couldn''t believe that he was the same


    Ethan she dated. She then started to tremble from the uneasiness building up inside her.


    She felt a hand hold hers, making her turn towards Zed. He looked at her with gentle eyes, making her


    uneasiness subside. He ced a hand on her right cheek and said,"You have me, Jean. Don''t be


    afraid. I''m here." Zed held her cold hands once more. He knew how anxious Ethan made Jean feel by


    how his wife reacted. He stroke the back of her palm with his thumb, making imaginary circles. His


    warmthforted Jean, and that moment, she was thankful he was there.


    She forced a smile at Zed. Even after all his efforts to make her feel protected, she still felt nervous.


    Neither of them knew what Ethan was capable of doing or what he was about to do. This uncertainty


    made her tremble once more.


    Her anxiety worsened as she realized that she couldn''t see Ethan among the crowd anymore. It had


    been minutes, since he had walked away. Who knew what he was doing in those few minutes?


    She held on Zed''s hand tighter, trying topose herself and failing to do so. She tried to convince


    herself that Ethan had left and nothing else but that.


    Zed noticed this and enveloped her with a hug. He rubbed her back to make her calm down and felt a


    bit relieved when Jean embraced him back. Even with his calm andposed outer self, Zed was as


    anxious as Jean. He knew something would happen tonight, but he kept his calm for Jean. Whatever


    Ethan nned on doing, he swore he would protect Jean from his schemes and would curse himself if


    he ever let Ethany a finger on her.


    He heaved a deep sigh, trying to think rationally to keep his emotions at bay. ''As far as I can see,


    someone invited Ethan here. Not in vain to be polite, but because of a purpose, '' he thought, wondering


    what that purpose could be.


    Zed thought of what Ethan might do based on how he knew him from the past and from Jean. He knew


    for sure that he didn''te here empty handed. Initiating a fight with him was already the red g.


    He thought of his grandpa and Grandpa Dan, thankful that they have already left the party. Benhamin


    didn''t feel well, so Dan apanied him home.


    ''For what it''s worth, at least they don''t have to face whatever is going to happen. If not, surely I would


    have to worry about them, too.''


    They both stayed embraced, trying to feel calm with the presence of each other. Zed started to feel his


    calm back, convincing himself that he could face whatever Ethan had in store for them.


    At that moment, everyone winced after a loud feedback from a microphone rang through the speakers.


    A familiar voice started to talk. Jean and Zed froze at Ethan''s depressed voice now audible around the


    whole room. "Once upon a time, there was a girl I deeply fell in love with. She was so sweet and kind


    that any man who crossed paths with her would feel enchanted by her. I was happy to say that at that


    time, she only looked at me. She loved me just as much as I loved her. Even though I felt as though I


    wasn''t enough for her, she assured me that I was the only man she loved." The blood in Jean''s face


    rushed out. She wanted to stop Ethan but found that she couldn''t. Her feet were deeply pinned on the


    ground. "You see, she gave my dull life color whenever she was with me. Her smile just kept me


    enamored by her each day. When she promised me that I would be the only one she would marry, I felt


    like the luckiest man on earth, and that there was nothing I could wish for anymore."


    Everyone stopped whatever they were doing to listen to Ethan''s story. It wasn''t so hard for his voice


    was captivating and attention-catcher.


    "However, she gave me pain as much as she made me feel loved after marrying another man, after


    doing exactly the opposite of what she had promised to do¡­" Ethan continued. Everyone else was


    giving hesitant and confused looks at Jean''s direction.


    They knew the girl Ethan had mentioned in his story was Jean. It was Jean who broke her promise to


    Ethan, and most importantly, it was Jean who broke Ethan''s heart. The feeling of wanting Ethan to


    leave had now turned into a mixture of pity and sympathy.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The looks made Jean queasy. It wasn''t hard to feel the sundry air now passing by her direction. Even


    Zed had felt unnerved. Some of the guests pondered how Zed would react or just feel after Ethan''s


    narration.


    Although some may have been swayed by Ethan''s promation, some kept to their opinion of him and


    realized that getting swayed was what Ethan wanted. That this room full of confused and sympathetic


    people was the scene he was going for.


    "Zed," Jean whispered dejectedly, as if saying his name would not only make her feel better, but also


    make Zed feel that she didn''t change her mind after all that. Instead, the burning me of anger


    engulfed her. She was shaking uncontrobly, not knowing what to do. She felt like a helpless cub and


    turned to cling on to Zed tighter.


    She thought about how she regretted loving Ethan before. Had she known that he would do this to her


    and everyone around her, she wished that she had never met someone like Ethan.


    She cursed Ethan in her mind ¨C how he was just an insane, desperate man for using their past


    rtionship against her and how much he didn''t deserve someone like her.


    ''I will never forgive you, Ethan. Even if it''ll cost you your entire life begging for my forgiveness, '' she


    thought.


    ''If I could go back in time, I will make sure that our paths will never cross.'' Her hands clenched into fists


    as she red on the ground Ethan had knelt on moments ago.


    Zed noticed how Jean started to shake with rage from all that had just happened. He made her look at


    him and ced her hands on both her shoulders. "Rx. You have me." He ced a hand on her right


    cheek and drew imaginary circles with his thumb in efforts to console her. "No matter what you have


    experienced and whom you have loved, they''re all buried in the past now. We shouldn''t worry about


    what had already happened, because we can''t change any of it, but we can do something about our


    present and our future. You are my wife now! There is nothing more I could ask for, and I''m really


    happy and thankful that I married you, Jean."


    "Zed!" Jean shouted as she gave her husband a hug. Tears brimmed her eyes. She was deeply moved


    by Zed''s words that she, too, felt thankful for marrying Zed. She realized that although she couldn''t


    change the past, at least then her past had led her to Zed.


    "We can just avoid meeting those kind of people in our whole life together, Jean. Whatever happens, I


    will always be here for you," Zed whispered in her ear rubbing her back as she cried on his chest.


    "Let''s just ignore him. A jerk like him doesn''t deserve to even have the satisfaction that what he did,


    destroyed us. We are stronger than that." Jean nodded. She started to feel blessed to have Zed. From


    now on, no one can make her feel any less worthy. No one can break them apart. With Zed, her life


    would be untouchable. At that moment, she was sure that the only man she would love was Zed. A


    whileter, Maranda rushed to them andforted Jean after witnessing what had transpired.

 Chapter 340 The Nude Pictures

    Chapter 340 The Nude Pictures


    After seeing that everyone was so concerned about her, Jean was quite moved and she sobbed.


    A smile appeared on her face as she sniffed a few hups back. ''Everyone falls for at least a couple of


    scumbags in their life. It''s inevitable! But this time, I will not be so softhearted anymore.


    Ethan, I never wanted to care about it. You were the one who forced me to fight back.'' Jean thought to


    herself.


    Jean actually felt a little relieved. However, after Ethan had finished reliving his sweet memories with


    Jean, he suddenly said in a sad and injured voice. "But I have never imagined that she was a total liar.


    She acted as if she was a pure and kindhearted girl. It never urred to me that she would break with


    me in every possible way after she met Zed, who was wealthier than me."


    His words didn''t anger Jean. Instead, sheughed out.


    She turned to look at the person on the stage with an indifferent expression.


    ''Ethan, you''re such a bastard. How can you lie in front of so many people without feeling ashamed?''


    Jean thought.


    "Of course, I know this is just my side of the story and many people won''t believe me. It''s no wonder


    that many people will choose to stand by her side unconditionally just because she is Zed''s wife. To


    convince you that what I''m saying is true, I have especially invited the witness of my love with Jean,


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    that is, her sister Shirley."


    After saying this, Ethan directly walked from the backstage to the center of the crowd with a


    microphone in his hand.


    Jean trembled violently, suddenly realizing that all this had been pre-nned behind her back.


    And that was the reason Shirley was here today.


    She had been wondering when Shirley would show up and what tricks she would y.


    Now she had her answer. Turning to look at Jesse, Jean noticed that her face was really pale; but even


    in that look, she seemed excited.


    Seeing her look at herself, Jesse gave her a defiant look with her mouth twisted in a sarcastic smile.


    Jean didn''t want to see those ugly features, so she closed her eyes.


    She had no evidence to prove that it was Jesse who had nned all this, but she knew that only Jesse


    was the kind of stark mad who could pull this off.


    It astonished her to think that a woman could be so terrible.


    In order to get Zed''s love, Jesse was even disgracing him now?


    Jesse had ndered her by all means and had made a fool of her in front of all the celebrities of H City.


    ''Jesse, you are such a brutal bitch.'' Jean thought.


    Feeling her anger, Zed could now do nothing butfort her and give her strength.


    But Zed was still very angry. He knitted his eyebrows and red at Ethan.


    At that moment, Shirley arrived by Ethan''s side and took the microphone from his hand. She began


    speaking in a pitiful voice. "Yes. Ladies and gentlemen, I am Jean''s half-sister. She is the eldest


    daughter of our family, so my parents had been spoiling her since her childhood. And she always


    bullied my brother and me."


    Hearing this, Jean couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    Maranda clenched her fist angrily. She wanted to rush up and beat everything that Ethan had in


    himself, but Ron stopped her.


    "Let go of me, Ron." Maranda stared at him and shouted angrily.


    "Don''t be impulsive. You know nothing about this and it''s useless to argue with him here. It will only


    make things worse." Ron persuaded Maranda.


    "So we just stand aside, and let them talk nonsense like that and nder Jean?" Maranda said angrily.


    "Maranda, I''m OK." Jean''s calm tone surprised everyone. "No matter what they say, I''m not afraid."


    Hearing her words, Maranda could do nothing and he tried to suppress the anger that had boiled up


    just now.


    "After some time, I was the one to bear witness to Jean and Ethan falling in love with each other. At


    that time, I found out that Jean was not really in love with Mr. Ethan. Instead, she was only greedy for


    his properties. I warned Mr. Ethan. But unfortunately, he didn''t listen to me since he loved her with all


    he had.


    Not long after that, Jean met Mr. Zed and immediately used all possible ways to sway Mr. Zed for


    herself, regardless of the fact that she was still Mr. Ethan''s girlfriend. The most important thing I can


    recall was that my sister invited Zed to have their first sex. And I have their photos if you don''t believe


    it."


    With Shirley''s voice just fading, a series of nude photos appeared on the screen, on which Jean was


    doing some sultry poses.


    Seeing those photos, the whole audience suddenly cried out in astonishment and everyone turned to


    look at Jean in shock and disdain.


    The previous video scandal had just made them suspect her, but now these nude pictures were clear


    proof for them that this innocent-looking woman was actually a vamp.


    Regardless of what her present identity was, it was despicable of her to marry Mr. Zed by such a mean


    means.


    Jean''s face turned livid with rage. She looked at Shirley and Ethan standing in the middle of the crowd.


    Jean had never expected that she would be framed by these two dirty people.


    And it was Jesse who directed them to do all of these behind the scene.


    Jean was filled with anger and she stared at Jesse fiercely.


    Jesse had already anticipated that Jean would ze up, so she nced at Jean disdainfully. Then she


    came up to her and pretended to be surprised and sympathetic. "Jean, I always thought that Zed and


    you loved each other, and that is why you married him. But this? How can you be so shameless to try


    to seduce Zed, just for obtaining his wealth? It''s so mean and I am disgusted by you."


    "Jesse!" Zed''s face darkened with?anger and he shouted at her with fury. "You''ve done enough


    already. Don''t you think this is quite enough?"


    "Zed..." Jesse looked at him innocently with crocodile tears shing in her eyes. "I just think it''s unfair


    for you, and I''m doing what''s right for you."


    "Don''t shed crocodile tears here, please. I know what you''re trying to do." Maranda replied in a deeply


    sarcastic tone.


    "You..." Jesse turned towards Maranda and red at her.


    "Yes, me. What are you going to say? You want to know the truth? Here it is ¡ª I''m not afraid of you."


    Maranda said arrogantly.


    Jesse stared at him fiercely and then she snorted as a touch of malice shed through her eyes.


    Jean''s face turned pale and she already had no energy to fight against the scandals. She looked at


    Zed nkly and murmured. "Zed, I''m so sorry that you got embarrassed in public because of me. I


    hadn''t expected that this party would be screwed up. Fortunately, Grandpa Benjamin had left,


    otherwise he would be very angry when he saw all this."


    "No, baby. Don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault. I believe you. That''s enough." Zed gazed at her


    affectionately,forting her in a soft voice.


    Zed had repeated this many times tonight. And from his words, Jean also believed that he truly trusted


    her.


    Hearing hisforting voice, she felt so lucky to have married such a trusting man.


    Zed was really a reliable husband.


    "Thank you so much, Zed." Jean''s voice was choked with sobs. "I love you. I''m really fortunate to have


    met a man like you."


    "I love you too." He caressed her head lovingly. "Since they are enjoying putting on their little act, we''ll


    just let them y. People who believe in you won''t believe what they say."

 Chapter 341 Who On Earth Is Telling Lies

    Chapter 341 Who On Earth Is Telling Lies


    When Shirley and Ethan realized that the news they broke was enough to promote the sess of their


    n, they cast a quick nce at each other. Then, Shirley gave Ethan an imperceptible nod. Being


    confident about his n, Ethan looked resolute and started speaking in an agitated tone,"Jean, I have


    been in pain and have had a hard time since you broke up with me.


    Because of you, the Lei family has severed their rtionship with me. Now, I am homeless and without


    any money. But believe me, seeing that you are happy is more important to me than anything else.


    However, I was sad to see that Zed gave you a cold shoulder after the video incident. He was reluctant


    to even see you when you were ill in hospital. When I heard of that, I felt rather distressed.


    I treated you like a treasure and always made sure you were safe. I can understand and forgive you for


    abandoning me and being with Zed because I know that all you wanted was a better life. But Zed is so


    ruthless to you. I can''t bear that. I care about you so much. I love you a lot too. Jean,e back to me!


    Let bygones be bygones. I won''t fuss about our past as long as youe back to me. I will love you


    wholeheartedly.


    Jean, I know that you won''t believe me, but I have no other way of showing my love. I still wish you


    could give me a chance. Can you? You have to know that I will always be there with you. If Zed ever


    wants to separate, keep in mind that my door will always be open for you. Jean, I earnestly love you."


    Ethan finished with a passion. Now there was a tender look in his eyes and he had his affectionate


    gaze fixated on Jean.


    These words didn''t bring any happiness to Jean. Instead, she felt disgusted hearing it.


    For Jean, it didn''t look genuine. It looked like a work of a good actor in some crappy TV show.


    In their plot, Ethan was like the leading actor who had no regret about his love, while Jean and Zed


    were just like the shameless couple in all onlookers'' eyes.


    ''Ethan, you are so mean! You are absolutely irredeemable.''


    By now, Jean lost her temper and couldn''t stand there watching. She loosened her grip on Zed''s arm


    and walked towards Ethan slowly.


    "Jean..." Zed called her with a little anxiety. He was concerned about Jean''s safety. But judging from


    the current situation, he concluded that Ethan definitely wouldn''t harm Jean in front of people.


    Moreover, if everyone stayed quiet, then Ethan would keep talking rubbish.


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to follow me. I will handle it by myself." While Jean said this, she turned back


    and gave Zed a smile which meant to reassure him.


    Hearing her firm reply, Zed nodded and said,"Okay, I will be here waiting for you."


    Her face turned gentle when she looked at Zed, but immediately flew into rage when she faced Ethan.


    As Maranda saw Jean was walking over there alone, great anxiety mounted inside her and she


    said,"Jean is going there alone. Can she handle it? What if she is insulted and bullied by Ethan? I think


    I better keep herpany!"


    As soon as she finished her words, Maranda was about to follow behind Jean.


    But before she could step forward, Ron grabbed her arm and said,"Zed would have kept herpany


    if Jean really needs that. You''d better not go there to cause more troubles."


    Taking Ron''s words into consideration, Maranda felt that it made sense. Hence, she took his advice


    and didn''t follow Jean.


    Now, Jean''s focus was fixated on Ethan when she walked towards him. Seeing acent smile on


    his face made Jean heavy-hearted.


    That was the man she had loved. Somehow, seeing his face weakened her resolution. Harsh words


    dried on her tongue and she just kept walking.


    Deep down, she had realized that Ethan was a bad guy. In spite of this, she didn''t wish him ill.


    But Ethan had been so shameless to speak those words out in public, so Jean had no choice but to


    stop him.


    "Have you finished?" Jean asked him expressionlessly when she arrived and stood in front of Ethan.


    As soon as this question was dropped on him, a look of embarrassment was shown on Ethan''s face,


    but it passed away quickly. Then, he stared at Jean affectionately and replied,"Jean, you have heard


    my calling, so you''vee here to find me, right?"


    "Have you finished?" Jean repeated this time even louder. ''I am trying to be nice, but you are testing


    my patience, '' thought Jean.


    "Yes. Yes. I''ve finished! I will be happy and content as long as youe back to me." Ethan gave Jean


    a firm nod to assure her that all that he said was true.


    "Mr. Lei," Jean said seriously after taking a deep breath. She continued,"I am very grateful to you. In


    the past, we loved each other but it was immature. To be honest, I don''t think that was love."


    "What? Jean, did you say our love was immature?" Ethan asked her disapprovingly with shock written


    all over his face.


    Judging from his facial expressions, Jean discerned that Ethan had been hurt by her words. Then, she


    said in a slow voice,"I am also very thankful to you for showing me your true color. Before this, I didn''t


    know you could stoop so low."


    "Jean..." Ethan was stunned and caught off guard listening to her words. He stared at Jean, burdened


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    by agony and unease in his eyes. Atst, he said,"How could you judge me like this? Is it because I


    talked about our love in front of so many people? Jean, I have done this only because I want you back


    in my life. I don''t care about your past. More importantly, I care very little about your identity..."


    "Ethan, do you have an ounce of shame left in you?" Jean interrupted him from his speech. Ethan was


    acting as if he were spoony. Jean had no feelings left for him. With her eyebrows furrowed tightly, Jean


    said,"If you remember clearly, you are the one who broke up with me! Besides, now I am thankful to


    you for doing it. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have met Zed. You have no idea what a wonderful


    person he is. And why are you here? Do you want to prove in front of everyone that you are in agony


    and pain? But in my eyes, you are nothing but a filthy and shameless man trying to disgrace me."


    Hearing her speech, the crowd started to murmur. "What? Did they break up with each other a long


    time ago?"


    "What is going on? Is Ethan telling lies to damage her reputation?"


    "That''s impossible! Just now, her little sister said that it was Jean that cheated on him?"


    "Who on earth is telling lies?"


    Everyone was puzzled and started to put forth their opinions.


    "Don''t listen to her lies. All that she said is nonsense." Ethan screamed out loud. Feeling his n go


    down the drain, he picked the mike up and spoke loudly,"She is telling lies! She is unwilling to admit our


    love. She is an actress trying to hide it!"


    "Ethan, is this how you love me?" Instead of anger, Jean smirked while she questioned him. With her


    eyes fixed on Ethan, she said coldly,"In fact, I clearly remember when and how we broke up. When we


    parted, someone at our school wrote an article to reveal your ruthlessness and heartlessness. So that


    shall remain a proof. Lately, I read this article on the website of the university that we studied in. The


    pageview and print rate have gotten very high. If anyone is interested, then it can probably be found


    there."


    "You..." Looking stunned, Ethan never expected Jean would be this smart. Realizing that all his lies


    would be exposed, his facial expression immediately changed. He found it hard to maintain the


    pretense and looked guilty.


    Although the onlookers hadn''t read the article, they detected who told the lie from Ethan''s worried


    expression. Jean, on the other hand, looked calm andposed.


    With Jean''s mention of that article, a sneer ran across all of the onlookers'' faces. Now there was no


    debate going on about who was speaking the truth. Everyone threw Ethan a hate-filled look.


    With a tinge of panic deep down in his eyes, Ethan unknowingly shifted his gaze to Jesse.


    Initially, Jesse stood there, hoping she wouldn''t be in trouble. But seeing that Ethan had turned his


    eyes on her, she immediately looked in Zed''s direction.


    She felt anxious when she noticed that Zed had his eyes glued on her. ''There is a suspicion in his


    eyes, '' thought Jesse feeling worried.


    Suddenly, she noticed a figure showing up at the door. Feeling relieved, she immediately let out a sigh


    of relief and said in a hurry,"Grandpa Benjamin, grandpa. Haven''t you gone back? Why did youe


    back?"

 Chapter 342 The Confrontation

    Chapter 342 The Confrontation


    "Of course I came back. I wanted to see the show!" With a poker-face, Benjamin walked right up to Zed


    and continued,"Look at the kind of girl you married. She is causing so much trouble for you and


    destroying your reputation."


    "Grandpa." Zed anxiously tried to exin,"Jean is being vilified here. She''s not the kind of person you


    think she is."


    Benjamin''s response was cold and defiant. "Thank you. I have eyes and I can clearly see the kind of


    person she is. Were she perfect, no one would have any evidence against her, and no one would try to


    undermine her status. No matter what you think, your wife brought all these troubles herself."


    Zed looked at him with a bitter smile and replied,"You shouldn''t say things like that, Grandpa. And to


    tell the truth, I am the one who caused these hurdles. If I hadn''t married her, she would be all fine right


    now."


    Benjamin''s beard shook with rage and his eyes split wide open. He strongly disagreed with Zed and


    wasn''t hesitant to tell him so. "OK, all right. Even if I agree that the scandal that ensued because of that


    video was your fault. But now...? Ethan is her former lover and he said that he loved her in front of so


    many people. Did that happen because of you too? You heard him as clearly as I did. He didn''t care


    what Jean had done and merely wanted her toe back in his life. See? That''s the problem with


    today''s youth. Jean is married to you but Ethan still wants to be with her. What the hell is wrong with


    him?"


    Zed simply smiled a bitter smile. He had no idea how to exin the situation to his grandfather.


    He wondered to himself, ''Grandpa should have been home and resting by now.


    Why did he suddenlye back here?


    It seems like someone nned and thought these things throughpletely tonight. And the only


    reason was that my Grandpa would dislike Jean. Whoever thought this out hates Jean and doesn''t


    want her to live happily.


    My poor Jean...''


    Zed was extremely worried about her and stole a nce to where she was standing. His eyes were


    filled with sorrow.


    He felt guilty that Jean had had to suffer so much just because she had married him.


    Jean had also noticed that Benjamin and Dan hade back and her face was even paler now.


    Her fingers closed into a fist angrily and she red at Jesse.


    She had her suspicions about the entire thing being nned by Jesse. And when Dan and Benjamin


    returned, it only served to confirm those doubts.


    Jesse was a vile and vicious person indeed!


    Jean''s eyes burned. Staring at Jesse, she dered in a cold, defiant tone,"Tonight, no matter who


    wants to frame me or smear my name, I am not going to remain silent. If anyone wants to use me of


    something, just stand out and say it to my face."


    When Ethan saw Benjamin was back, he stopped panicking and just fondly stared at Jean. "Jean, I''m


    just telling the truth here. How could you even say something like that? Why would I be trying to smear


    your name?"


    Jean red at Ethan and coldly replied,"Get that disgusting look off your face, Ethan. And if you truly


    love me, then tell me this in front of everyone right here. Tell me who directed this little charade of


    yours. And if you can''t say that right now, then I clearly know that you don''t love me!"


    There was both sadness and confusion on Ethan''s face. He looked shocked and stared at her, trying to


    defend himself. "Jean, why do you think that someone is setting you up? I love you so much. Do I need


    anyone else to tell me what I should do? Do you mean to say that all these things are fake? Don''t you


    believe in me? Why are you looking at me so strangely like that? I can''t believe you are the Jean I met.


    I can''t believe you''re the person you used to be."


    Jean kept staring at him coldly and wanted to see what he would say next. "Go on. Keep performing


    Ethan. I really want to see when you will stop this one-man show."


    Maranda felt anxious and couldn''t help but murmur,"What should we do?" What she saw was telling


    her that this Ethan was a shameless person and Jean couldn''t be a match for him.


    Zed looked up at her and then nced at Ron and Calvin.


    Unlike Maranda, both Ron and Calvin weren''t showing any obvious worries, but they were also staring


    at Jean and watching what was going on.


    Zed frowned in his confusion.


    Ron finallyforted Maranda in a conciliatory tone,"Don''t worry. Remember that Jean has been with


    him and she knows his weakness. She is daring enough to face Ethan now, so I''m sure she''ll be able to


    stop him from talking much nonsense."


    "Really?" Maranda''s eyes shone. She was relieved and continued,"I know Jean is smart, so she can


    handle this person."


    "Jean..." Ethan sadly stared at his former lover and fondly continued in a sad tone,"How could you


    change so much? Why are you doing this to me? Why? Why?"


    Jean looked in disgust at Ethan and felt goosebumps due to his nastiness.


    She was getting the feeling that Ethan had wasted his talent pursuing drama as he hadn''t been a real


    actor.


    What he was saying and the way he was saying it was more emotional and touching than a tragic


    heroine on TV soaps.


    At that moment, her phone rang, announcing a text.


    Although she was in no mood to check her phone during such a confrontation, Ethan''s disgusting


    efforts had made her sick to the stomach and she didn''t want to look at him.


    So she took out her phone and casually read the text message.


    She was in such a bad mood right now that if the message had been spam, she would have called


    back and gave the texter a piece of her mind. It would have been a good target practice in confronting


    Ethan.


    But as she looked at the screen, her look becameplicated at once. It was hard for other people to


    tell whether she was happy or sad, but obviously this text had attracted her full attention.


    Ethan was still trying hard to y the soulful man of a tragic love story who had been abandoned by his


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    girlfriend. When he noticed that Jean was carefully reading text, he was unhappy and


    Jean had finished reading the text. She looked at Ethan, smiled and asked,"Ethan, do you still love


    me?"


    Ethan replied,"Of course, I do. Jean, Gods know how deeply I love you." Ethan thought that Jean was


    finally touched by his endless sweet-talk, so he hastily nodded his head.


    Jean stared at him with aplex look and repeated his words,"Gods know?" Ethan kept nodding his


    head. But Jeanughed and looked around at the people surrounding them, saying,"You guys all heard


    what Ethan just said to me. Do you believe him?"


    Nobody there affirmed her question and neither did anyone say no. They were just watching the whole


    performance.


    Benjamin''s face was white with rage and said,"Zed, look! In such a terrible situation, she still has the


    heart to interact with other people and ask them such meaningless questions."


    Zedforted him,"Grandpa, don''t panic. I know Jean. She just got a text and I believe that the text


    meant something to her." He believed in Jean.


    Jean also saw that Zed was looking at her, so she looked back and gave him a smile.


    Maranda was shocked and asked,"Are you sure?"


    "Yes. I am." Zed nodded his head firmly.

 Chapter 343 Playboys Affair Exposed

    Chapter 343 yboy''s Affair Exposed


    Standing on the stage, Jean stared at her phone, still in shock about the messages she received that


    she didn''t feel Maranda''s presence beside her. "Oh my... is that... Dear Lord, Jean, that''s wonderful!


    You can finally get rid of this yboy once and for all!" Maranda acimed. She was confident that this


    would bring Ethan down and thankful that someone saved her dear friend from all the misery that man


    had brought about.


    With a frown on her face, Jesse looked at Jean with great disdain. She knew her n was starting to


    fail the moment she saw Maranda perk up as if rejoicing from the fact that they had a wild card in hand,


    ready to throw to win this battle. Her heart sank at the thought of her defeat.


    ''What is in that text message Jean had just received?'' Jesse wondered in desperation.


    She bit her bottom lip, trying topose herself after feeling a sense of panic. She thought about the


    people who could possibly help Jean this time and cursed whoever they were in her mind.


    She looked around, scanning everyone present and noticed that all the possible people who could help


    Jean were here in this very room. ''Who else helped Jean this time?''


    Jesse''s train of thought was interrupted when Jean''s voice circted throughout the room. She was


    dying to know what Jean had received and what she nned to do next. "Just now..." Jean stopped


    and deliberately cleared her throat as sheposed her thoughts. She faced the audience, swallowing


    the lump on her throat once more and spoke," Just to be clear, Ethan''s affectionate speech tugged


    none of my heartstrings. His attempt to move me backfired, because I felt sick instead. It made me


    realize how terrible of a person he truly is that I even regret getting involved with him."


    The audience listened intently to every word Jean stated, earning her varied reactions. Some burst into


    an uproar of agreement while some kept their reactions quietly to themselves, only showing a mocking


    smile stered on their faces.


    Indeed, this was a reality. Those who did wrong deserved a consequence almost as intense as the


    faulty action done.


    Of course, there were already some who had despised Ethan before this incident. They couldn''t


    believe his audacity for being such a huge flirt in public.


    Now hearing Jean say that, many people felt the same instantly.


    Jean paused for a moment, observing the crowd''s reaction. She was satisfied that others nodded their


    head in agreement, but she couldn''t help noticing how some people looked at her skeptically. Good for


    them. She had something to show them. "Nheless, I know that some of you find it hard to believe


    just by mere words. In order to reveal Ethan''s true nature and to prove that I have done nothing wrong,


    and I am innocent as I say I am, I will show you what I had just received. This would surely surprise you


    as it did to me despite knowing how horrible Ethan is. For sure, Mr. Lei here would care to exin what


    is happening," she said in disgust, looking at Ethan''s confused but nervous look.


    Ethan stared back at her with narrowing eyes as if ready to hunt her down. His fists clenched tightly


    beside him. Jean stared back without fear and pressed a button on her phone to project the photos


    onto the screen.


    One by one, the photos started to appear on therge ck screen. Gasps emerged from the crowd.


    Photos of a man and a woman beside him were projected. The man was obviously Ethan, and the


    woman was beautiful, but she wasn''t Jean. They showed them in intimate positions that one of the


    images showed them kissing passionately.


    Ethan''s eyes widened in shock. Most of the audience turned to him to give him a disgusted look. He


    instantly felt humiliated, but in spite of the embarrassment, he felt his anger welling up inside of him.


    "These photos are all fabricated! None of them are real!" He cried out, but his attempts seemed to be in


    vain for none of the audience looked convinced.


    "Are you saying that I know about your n of staging a dramatic scene today that I prepared and


    asked someone to edit these photos for revenge? If I had known you had such schemes, I wouldn''t


    stoop down to your level!" Jean dered. She gave Ethan a cold and piercing re. She couldn''t


    believe that he still had the nerve to deny.


    "I..." Ethan started but couldn''t think of anything else to say. He was unable to respond, making him feel


    more humiliated. Instead of showing his vulnerability, his face turned livid with rage. He exhaled


    furiously and stabbed Jean with his gaze. He wasn''t going to let her or anyone else or even anything


    get to him. "Jean, you ingrate!"


    "Are you talking to yourself? You''re the ingrate, not me!" Jean sneered, crossing her arms on her chest.


    She was starting to feel satisfied by how Ethan was getting the taste of his own medicine, but the party


    wasn''t over just yet. "Don''t worry. I wasn''t finished. I saved the best forst."


    This time, the gasps grew louder. Loud noises of hushed whispers and astonished reactions from the


    crowd filled the room.


    Reluctant, Ethan turned his attention towards the screen. His expression immediately changed after


    seeing the projected picture.


    In the photo was still Ethan. What''s more surprising was that in this picture, the woman in the previous


    photos was caressing a bump before her.


    The woman was about five or six months pregnant based on how big her bump was.


    Jean hushed the crowd before speaking again. "Obviously, the woman in this picture is expecting a


    baby, and since Ethan is always around her as if they''re both in an intimate rtionship, it is safe to say


    that Ethan is the father. Now, you all must be wondering what happened to the woman and the child


    they were expecting?" A moment of confused silence enveloped the room.


    "Well, you see, the woman who is in these pictures was the one who sent them to me, and I will make


    sure that Ethan won''t be able toy a finger on her. Unfortunately, the baby had already been aborted,


    because Ethan, the cruel biological father of the expected child, forced the woman to do it. Do you all


    want to know why?" Jean cleared her throat. "The reason why Mr. Lei is heremitted infidelity. He


    fell in love with another woman named Sheryl Bai, who had just returned from studying abroad. In order


    to pursue her, he forced his girlfriend to abort his own child. Can you imagine? Just so he could be with


    another girl, he had to sacrifice an unborn child. He even forced his girlfriend to break up with him. How


    selfish is that!"


    She said while angrily pointing at Ethan. She started fuming that even the audience looked at Ethan in


    shock and disgust.


    Ethan felt more humiliated. He pointed at the screen and shouted," That''s nonsense! None of what she


    said is true!" Then he shook his head, raised his right hand up, and swore," Believe me, I didn''t..." He


    was turning red and sweat trickled down his temples. If he wasn''t too flustered, the audience might


    have believed him, but evidence in front was too real to be fabricated.


    "Really? You didn''t?" Jean snickered in disbelief. "I admire your strong audacity to still keep denying


    what you had done." Jean shook her head and jeered. "Oh wait, maybe the reason you''re so


    audacious is because your girlfriend is in the hospital at this very moment that she can''te here to


    confirm all these pictures of both of you together." Jean took a nce at Maranda, standing on the door


    beside the stage. She nodded at Jean, taking this as her cue. Jean faced the crowd again and to


    Ethan, who was ring at her. She gave him a wicked smile. "It''s still too early to rx, Ethan. Say,


    how about confessing to the girl I invited today that all of these pictures are not real?"


    "What? Who..." The color in Ethan''s face drained as he slowly realized who the girl Jean could be


    pertaining to. He started to panic.


    Jean gave him a contemptuous look before facing the door. Everyone else turned to the same


    direction, all wondering who the girl Jean invited might be. Although some already put the pieces


    together.


    Everyone''s eyes gazed at the beautiful girl and followed her as she walked gracefully towards the


    stage. She had on a captivating atmosphere as if she had cast a spell on everyone in the room.


    Although her aura was shining in everyone''s eyes, her face had a mncholic expression,pletely


    opposite to what she was exuding. As she found Ethan among the crowd, her eyebrows furrowed.


    Scorn and disgust was evident on her face.


    At this moment, Ethan froze, not because of Sheryl Bai''s exuberance but because of her presence


    before everyone. For a moment, he was unable to find his words, still shocked about her unexpected


    appearance. Before long, he came back to his senses. He strode towards the stage. "Sheryl, it''s not


    true. Nothing of this is true. You have to believe me... Please, I can exin. Sheryl, my love, please."


    As he reached Sheryl Bai, he knelt down in front of her and grabbed her hands. He could lose


    everything but not Sheryl Bai. He couldn''t afford to be without her. Tears brimmed Ethan''s eyes.


    For a second, Sheryl Bai was tempted to forgive him. She wanted to make him stand and just envelope


    him in her arms. However, she remembered what he had done. Shaking her head in disgust, Sheryl Bai


    quickly pulled her hand away from his grasp. "No words thate from your mouth will make me


    believe you. I have seen what you had done, and I can''t believe how wretched you are for still denying


    everything." Sheryl Bai crossed her arms and stared at Ethan with the most expressionless eyes she


    could possibly muster.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan felt pierced. He saw the veracity of each of her words just by looking at those eyes that used to


    glow for him. He looked down on his knees and proimed her name in desperation. Everyone in the


    room saw how devastated Ethan had looked. At that moment, Jean thought he would finally admit his


    sins. She was wrong, however, as they all witnessed Ethan trash his hair in frustration. "All this was a


    frame up by someone who wanted to destroy me! I''m innocent!" He cried out, pointing at himself.


    The audience gave him varied violent reactions. By now, everyone was convinced that he was spouting


    lies.


    Sheryl Bai felt nothing butpletely repulsed at Ethan. She couldn''t believe that she had feelings for


    a man who could still lie on her face even after the evidences against him. She trembled in anger and


    gave Ethan a wondering but still fierce look. "Ethan, why are you like this? How can you still be this


    shameless in front of me? Do you think I just arrived? Do you think that taking advantage of my


    ignorance will let youe back into my arms? You think I''m gullible and easy to cheat on, don''t you?"


    Sheryl Bai paused and swallowed a lump on her throat, trying to keep herself from crying. "You''re not


    the only one feeling devastated. I, too, am disappointed in myself for having eyes and yet I still failed to


    see, because then, I wouldn''t have been attracted to you." She gave Ethan a cold stare.


    "You see, although I have failed to see your true nature and although I have been deceived by you, I


    am grateful that it isn''t toote yet. I now know about how you discredited Jean in front of a lot of


    people and how shameless it was of you to demand Charlotte Huang for an abortion, risking her life


    and as well as the unborn baby, just so you could be with me. Do you think I appreciate that? No, and


    you don''t know how much hate I have for you right now." Sheryl Bai closed her eyes and inhaled in


    frustration. She erased all her sweet memories with Ethan before opening her eyes, nowpletely


    cold and expressionless for the man in front of him. "You''re an ass, Ethan. Here, in front of everyone,


    I''m telling you, we''re done. I don''t want to be involved with you anymore. So, stop pestering me, and


    don''t beg for my forgiveness. Most importantly, don''t you show your face in front of me ever again, or I


    definitely won''t be lenient with you."


    She gave Ethan one angry look before storming off the room and never dared to look back, afraid that


    someone would see the tears already threatening toe out of her eyes.


    For a moment, Ethan couldn''t move. Hearing those words felt like his heart just got stabbed multiple


    times by a dull knife. He stood up after finding his self and called Sheryl Bai''s name. "Sheryl...I''m true


    to you..." Ethan tried to catch up with her, but was blocked by a pair of ck-d mening from


    behind and no one knew where they wereing from. So he could only struggle and shout," Sheryl...


    Sheryl..."


    Everyone sighed at this scene.


    Even Benjamin sighed deeply. "How can the Lei family raise such a scum as Ethan?"


    Zed, on the other hand, looked at Ethan''s shameless face. Although he resisted hard as the whole


    scene took ce, he felt a bit sorry for the man, who was insane and a desperate romantic.


    He shrugged this feeling away, recing it with relief. Now that Ethan''s offensive acts had been


    disclosed, Jean was now innocent.


    A smile crept on his face before he turned to face Benjamin. "Grandpa, you see, Jean is innocent. You


    can believe her now."


    Benjamin looked at Zed and frowned. "What are you talking about? Do something, and don''t let her


    anyway near that scum!" Benjamin pointed at Jean, still frowning. He was going to me Zed if


    anything happened to Jean.


    Zed gave Benjamin a hesitant look before realizing that any minute now, Ethan might explode in front


    of Jean. He nodded and stood up. He smiled once again, realizing how worried grandpa might had


    been to order him that way. He was just about to walk over towards Jean when Ethan''s uproar stopped


    everyone from what they were all doing.


    At that moment, Ethan could be described as a wild animal, trapped and struggling to escape. Jean


    froze and trembled at the sight of him. He forcefully let go of his right arm and pointed angrily at Jean.


    "You! You''re the reason why all this happened to me. You brought me all this misery! Do you think that


    after what you did to me, I will just let you go easily? Oh no, woman, I won''t let you go back to your


    happy life!"


    He shouted furiously, thrashing and throwing himself away from his captors.


    Jean, who was only a few steps away from Ethan, froze. She couldn''t seem to muster any words to


    say, still in shock. She found it hard to grasp the words Ethan had just said. Astonished, Zed


    immediately rushed towards Jean, but he was toote.


    Everything happened so fast that Jean couldn''t do anything but watch as Ethan pounced at her. She


    closed her eyes helplessly, praying for anything or anyone to save her from jeopardy.

 Chapter 344 You Must Worry Too Much

    Chapter 344 You Must Worry Too Much


    Zed''s face turned pale and lost all its color when he saw that.


    Without wasting any time to think, he started to run towards Jean as quickly as possible.


    But unfortunately, it was toote. As Zed was getting close, Ethan had thrown himself at Jean.


    Meanwhile, Zed realized that Jean had her eyes closed as if she resigned herself to destiny at this


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    moment.


    ''No¡­¡­''


    Zed cried internally feeling more frightened than he had ever felt before. Fear had numbed his voice


    and he found it hard to utter a word.


    ''What is happening to me? Please be safe Jean, '' he thought while moving closer to her.


    Everyone present watched themotion waiting to see what would happen next. When Zed has lost


    all his hopes, someone threw himself over in the fastest speed, with his hands tightly holding Ethan''s


    body and removing him from Jean.


    On the other side, Jean slowly opened her eyes in confusion wondering why she didn''t feel the blow


    yet.


    Hearing the sound of the fight, she quickly turned her head and saw two men were fighting in front of


    her.


    For a second, Jean was in great shock and stood silent. The man who was fighting Ethan was John


    which was so unexpected.


    She had never expected that John woulde forward and risk his life for her.


    "Jean, let''s go..." eximed Zed. Striding quickly to Jean, he caught hold of her hand and started to


    move to the crowd.


    "But Zed, how about John..." Jean said hesitantly and looked worriedly.


    "He''ll be fine..." As Zed was speaking, he pulled Jean to walk faster.


    However, Jean was still worried and looked back frequently as she ran.


    After running for a while, Zed and Jean arrived in front of Benjamin. In spite of her body being there, all


    her attention seemed to be on John. Seeing Jean''s absent-minded look, an expression of displeasure


    came over Benjamin''s face. "How dare you meddle in someone else''s affairs while you can''t even take


    care of yourself..." said Benjamin.


    Jean''s face turned pale as she heard his words. With all the worries, she almost forgot the presence of


    Benjamin. She then addressed Benjamin in a hurry,"Grandpa..."


    "Huh..." Benjamin looked at Jean with impatience.


    Blushing with shame, Jean could do nothing but stand there uneasily.


    "Jean, you stay here with Benjamin. I''lle back soon," Zed said while he patted on her shoulder.


    "Alright, take care!" replied Jean, with a concerned look on her face.


    "Okay," responded Zed. He touched her long hair, then turned and walked towards the two men who


    were in a fight.


    At this moment, things had started to get out of control.


    In addition to the surrounding media reporters, there were a lot of onlookers.


    It saddened Jean to notice how everyone was watching the fight with avid interest. ''Yet no one dares to


    move forward, '' thought Jean.


    When Zed reached the battlefield, he observed there were multiple bruises over both of their faces and


    bodies. And some of the wounds were so swollen that they were asrge as steamed buns.


    Both of them looked extremely awkward at the moment because of the fight. It was hard to see how


    handsome and elegant they were a moment ago.


    Zed stepped forward quickly and separated the two apart without much effort. By then, Ethan and John


    had run out of strength and looked too weak to fight anymore.


    Seeing Ethan''s weak look on his face, Zed couldn''t help frowning and he immediately called the


    security guards to take Ethan away.


    Then he came up to John, who was now sitting on the floor and breathing heavily. After a quick nce


    at John''s injuries on his face, Zed said in a concerned tone,"I''ll have someone take you to the hospital


    right now."


    "Never mind, I am fine," replied John who didn''t look fine at all. As he was speaking, John took a quick


    look at the direction where Jean stood. And he breathed a sigh of relief when he found that Jean was


    fine there.


    "Thanks for your help just now," said Zed, and he noticed John was still worried about Jean. Zed raised


    his voice to draw John''s attention back but John seemed lost.


    Meanwhile, Zed tapped John heavily on his shoulder with his right hand.


    Now John''s face turned pale all of a sudden like he was caught while doing something wrong. John


    was no fool and understood the warning Zed gave him indirectly. Feeling angered, John grimaced in


    pain from Zed''s tight grasp over his shoulder.


    Realizing John had understood the warning, Zed managed to put on a smile on his face. Softly, he


    asked,"Are you sure you don''t need to go to the hospital?" He withdrew his hand off John''s shoulder.


    "No, never mind," replied John in an unfriendly tone. Now he red at Zed crossly and said,"You didn''t


    have to hurt me when you knew I am already in pain. Mr. Qi, if you care so much for your wife then why


    didn''t you protect her yourself? Don''t you realize that Jean might have been hurt if I wasn''t present


    here?"


    "I know, and I appreciate that. But also, I want to tell you one thing, that Jean is my wife. I don''t want to


    see other men admire her."


    As Zed was speaking, John understood at once and looked at Zed with a wry smile. "You must be


    thinking too much on this," said John.


    "Am I? I hope so," replied Zed. He had enough of talking done with this man, so without wasting any


    more time, Zed sprinted and ran to Jean.


    On the other side, Jean watched Ethan being taken away by the security guards. He looked badly hurt,


    but Jean secretly hoped that John was alright. In truth, she badly wanted to check on him but controlled


    herself.


    When she looked up at Benjamin, she noticed that he was staring at her with distaste. Under this state,


    she was too frightened to move from her ce.


    Finally, she saw Zeding towards her and felt relieved. She quickly stepped forward to know about


    John''s condition. "How''s John now?" asked Jean in a concerned tone.


    As Jean was speaking, Zed felt jealousy flow through his body knowing that she seemed to care so


    much about John. But seeing the nervousness on her face, Zed feltpelled to answer. "He''s fine.


    Except for some wounds on his skin, he ispletely fine. It will heal once he starts applying some


    medicine."


    "Doesn''t he have to go to the hospital for a checkup?" Jean quickly asked, looking anxious.


    "Jean, don''t you realize that you are caring too much?" Zed couldn''t help frowning at her words with


    some displeasure. Although John had done a good job today, Jean''s concern for him had made Zed


    jealous somehow.


    "I¡­¡­" Jean looked at Zed speechlessly. She tried to wrack her brain and search for a reason behind


    his displeasure. And suddenly she recalled that Zed had an extremely serious conversation with John a


    couple of minutes ago. From what she knew of Zed, Jean realized it must be jealousy making him act


    in such a manner.


    "Alright, I see," Jean said, wiping nervousness off her face. Then she put aside her concern for John


    and followed Zed back to where Benjamin was standing.


    Seeing both of theme back, Benjamin felt relieved a little and addressed Zed,"The reporters are


    still here. You guys should rify with them on today''s incident and make a confession."


    "Sure," Zed replied and nodded firmly. After watching Benjamin and Dan go under the escort of the


    security guards, Zed then joined with Maranda, Ron and Calvin. Patiently, he briefed them about


    Benjamin''s n. They thought for a while and started to make a summary on the event in front of the


    camera.


    Jean had been watching Jesse closely all night. In fact, Jean felt her face boil with anger everytime she


    saw Jesse. It saddened her to watch Jesse walk around and smile in an elegant manner like nothing


    happened.


    ''Jesse Tang, the more peaceful you look, the more I believe you are the one responsible for tonight''s


    trouble.


    Shame on you that you did not seed in the end in spite of spending so much thought on it.


    But¡­¡­''


    As Jean was thinking about this, another thought popped into her head. Eagerly, she looked around to


    search for Shirley but failed. ''That bad girl has gone early, '' Jean thought to herself.


    After properly exining to the reporters, the bunch sighed in relief. ''The most awaited part is over, ''


    thought each of them.


    To everyone''s surprise, one of Zed''s assistants gave Zed the evidence to prove that the video online


    had been edited earlier. And soon, this evidence reached out to more than a dozen media magazines


    in H City, each of which had a pivotal position in its own field.


    With this strong evidencebined with the rifications from those involverd in the video, all the


    troubles rted to this video woulde to a full stop. And Jean, after all the struggles she had gone


    through, would finally have the chance to clear her name.

 Chapter 345 Who Could Have Planned This

    Chapter 345 Who Could Have nned This


    It was a pity that Jesse had left so early and had missed the splendid grand finale of her own show.


    Jean had been really looking forward to the contortions her face would have gone through when she


    would have seen her grand n fall like a stack of cards.


    As they walked out of the hall and bid farewell to each other, Jean and Maranda, two best friends were


    wearing sparkling broad smiles on their faces. "Thank you so much, Maranda! You''ve helped me a lot!"


    Jean thanked Maranda.


    "I am really d that the whole truth came out atst!" Maranda beamed with a wide smile and hugged


    Jean tightly. "I can''t tell you how worried I am after that video scandal came to light. I was so


    overwhelmed with shame after that. If I had not asked you to go with me, you wouldn''t have gotten into


    trouble.


    "Silly girl, you are not to me! Stop ming yourself! Even so, they would look for other chances to


    set me up." Jean rebuked her fondly, giving her aforting smile.


    "But I felt so bad, especially after I came to know that you and Zed..." Maranda suddenly cheered up


    and smiled. "Now the sun shines again and the sky is clear. It''s really great to see you two reconcile."


    "Maranda..." Feeling touched by her words, Jean sighed in pleasure. "Thank you for being with me


    always. And you guys too," Jean turned her head towards Ron and Calvin, sincerely expressing her


    gratitude.


    "I don''t know what if I could have done this without you guys."


    "Don''t shower us with all these formalities. We''re all your friends and it is our duty to stand by you."


    Ron immediately replied, while Calvin merely smiled as he nced at Jean.


    His silence was intriguing Jean. For some reason, he had been silent the whole night and Jean couldn''t


    help giving him another nce out of curiosity. She then remembered when they had met for the first


    time, he hadn''t talked much, either. ''Perhaps he was born a man of few words, '' Jean thought and,


    satisfied with this exnation, smiled at him.


    After she had waved goodbye to her friends and seen their cars drive away, Jean came back to the


    present moment and heaved a slight sigh. Her smile surprisingly turned sour and a grave expression


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    appeared on her face.


    Zed opened the car door, asking her to get in and then sat on the driver''s seat. Noticing the gloomy


    face she had suddenly put on, he got concerned. "What''s up?" He asked. "Did you want to spend some


    more time with your friends?"


    "No." Jean shook her head and looked ahead with dull eyes. "Zed, don''t you find it strange that Ethan


    and Shirley showed up at the party together? The party was held by Sonny who was acting on


    Grandpa''s orders. But neither Grandpa nor Sonny would have invited Ethan and Shirley. Why did they


    A shadow of doubt passed over Zed''s face. He didn''t reply before he had pondered for a while. "Who


    sent you that text message when you were talking to Ethan?"


    "A strange number." Saying that, Jean showed Zed the number on her phone.


    Zed took a nce at the long string of numbers and spected," It seems that some one wanted to


    help us secretly. Who can it be? It must have been someone who knew their n all along. He or she


    nned for both the ex-es of Ethan and could have asked Sheryl to appear as a witness. We all know


    that a mere verbal statement is no guarantee and those pictures were unconvincing because Ethan


    easily denied their veracity.


    Only Sheryl''s appearance was the most convincing proof which proved a deadly blow. So, I suppose


    Ethan hadn''t expected it. He attempted to attack you in the end because he knew that his n had


    failed. He was ashamed and tried to vent all his anger on you."


    "That was really dangerous! Thanks to John..." Her heart was still fluttering with fear, but Jean felt very


    lucky right now thinking about John.


    Zed became silent and aplicated look shed on his face.


    Jean was sharp and immediately noticed the strange expression. In a concerned tone, she asked,"


    What''s the matter?"


    "Does John... like you, Jean?" It took some time before Zed finally spit out his doubt. His displeasure


    could be clearly seen on his face.


    Jean was dumb-struck. She raised her eyebrows, feeling speechless.


    How narrow-minded this man was! He was jealous once again!


    "Zed, what we are talking about is something serious. Please don''t buff in and change the topic, okay?"


    There was obvious helplessness in her tone.


    "This is serious to me!" Zed fixed his eyes on Jean and tried to look through her. "You are escaping the


    topic and it means that John really likes you."


    Zed said in an affirmative manner.


    "Since you are so sure, why are you asking me?" Jean seethed in anger as she said.


    ''Can''t we put an end to the topic?


    Why are we talking about this when we were discussing something important and serious?'' Jean


    wondered.


    "Jean, do you feel delighted to find someone else who likes you. Were you enjoying it and didn''t want


    me to know about it?" Zed was dissatisfied with her tone and was so displeased that he raised his


    voice.


    "I don''t!" Jean didn''t know whether tough or cry. Helplessly, she looked at the anger on her


    husband''s face and sighed. "Zed, why don''t you trust me? You know it very well that I only have you in


    my heart and you are the only man I love deeply."


    Feeling aggrieved, Jean turned her head to one side.


    Her reply smoothed Zed to quite an extent and his face was softened. "I feel ufortable at the mere


    thought of other men coveting my wife."


    "There is a difference between liking and coveting. Please don''t mix it up! What''s more, John is not


    as... nasty as you imagine!" Jean tried to defend John in front of Zed.


    She couldn''t bear the connection of coveting with the gentle and cultivated John.


    "You seem to know him very well?" Zed looked straight at his wife with his unfathomable eyes.


    "Stop it! Let''s talk about something else, okay?" Defeated by his constant interrogations, Jean pleaded.


    Seeing that Jean really didn''t want to go on with this topic, Zed could do nothing else and helplessly


    gave her a nod.


    His nod relieved Jean a lot. She took a deep breath and continued to ask Zed in a solemn tone," Zed,


    did you hear what I said just now?"


    "What did you say?" Zed pretended to ask her because he still felt a little ufortable in his heart.


    Seeing the expression on his face, Jean helplessly shook her head and repeated the question again," I


    find it strange that Ethan and Shirley were at the party. I am afraid someone nned all these for


    them."


    "You didn''t guess wrong! That is for sure!" Zed replied as he drove the car. "Luckily, someone helped


    us secretly, or things would have been damaged beyond repair."


    Jean was pleased about Zed''s thinking the same way as her and she went on to ask," Who do you


    think could have done this? It wouldn''t have been simple and easy to invite someone to the party. It has


    to be someone special."


    Deep in her heart, she already suspected Jesse, especially after she had heard the dialogue between


    her and Shirley in the toilet.


    But she had no evidence and it would have been an unwise and harsh decision to spit out her name


    out of nowhere.


    Zed treated Jesse like his sister and cared about her deeply. Additionally, their families were so close. It


    was better for Zed to find it out himself.


    She was not so stupid to throw herself in such a dilemma.

 Chapter 346 Zed, You Are Such A Badass

    Chapter 346 Zed, You Are Such A Badass


    After hearing what Jean had to say, Zed pondered for a while and let out a sigh. Finally, he decided it


    was better not to tell her the truth.


    "Now that the matter is solved and Ethan is taken away, it is best to let go this subject," said Zed. Zed


    drove attentively andforted Jean with his words. "Jean, you are still weak now. So don''t wrack your


    mind and tire yourself. Please rest and stop overthinking."


    "I am not overthinking. It was obvious that there was someone who wanted to frame me tonight. It is


    not as simple as you are trying to make it sound. Zed, I can''t understand why you are so eager to make


    me forget the video matter. How can you expect me to let it go so easily? You... You already know who


    the wire-puller is, right? However, you don''t want to hold him or her ountable because you are not


    willing to hurt that person. Am I right?"


    ring at Zed, Jean found it hard to maintain herposure. She shouted at him irritatingly. His


    attitude in this matter disturbed her a great deal.


    She was well aware of Zed''s personality and knew that he was not the kind of person to let things go


    that easily. ''But why is he behaving like this?'' Jean wondered. Finally, she decided that Zed knew who


    the trouble maker was and didn''t wish to expose that person.


    Jean thought to herself, ''Has Zed already known that Jesse is the culprit?


    So has he decided not to hold her ountable and let the matter go?


    If it turns out to be like this, then Zed, I really feel disappointed at what you have done this time.''


    "What are you talking about?" On hearing what Jean said, Zed''s heart started to beat faster and he felt


    his face turn pale. He frowned, turned to look at her and said,"Look at you now. You are woolgathering


    and guessing randomly. The reason why I ask you to go home and have a good rest is because I want


    you to keep up a good spirit. Have you forgotten that our grandpa and Grandpa Dan are still there in


    our home? If you still hold the matter tightly and don''t let it go, then how will you look presentable in


    front of them?"


    "Do we have to let it go that easily? Shouldn''t we hold the wire-puller ountable then?" Jean looked


    at Zed and asked again. Disappointment filled her face. The fact that he was dodging this matter


    unnerved her.


    She knew clearly that it was reasonable for him to have such worries.


    Zed''s grandfather didn''t like her and had a rather bad impression of her. As he hade to the H City


    this time, Jean should have seized the opportunity to behave well and change the impression she had


    created earlier.


    But...


    Although it was proven that Jean was innocent and had no fault in this matter, she felt annoyed


    knowing the culprit remained unpunished. ''That is not fair, '' Jean''s mind screamed.


    What was even worse is she didn''t even know the identity of the wire-puller. Even though she


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    suspected Jesse, she had no proper evidence to put her mind to rest.


    As long as the wire-puller was not found out, Jean felt that she would spend her whole life with a bomb


    that was about to explode any second. Such a feeling made Jean rather anxious.


    "Jean..." Zed knew exactly what Jean was worried about. He parked his car on the side of the road,


    stared at her and sighed. He then continued to say,"Believe me, the wire-puller will not take actions


    within such a short time. We saw what happened today, and it will be stupid of that person to do


    anything now."


    "Do you really know who that person is?" Jean asked, looking extremely serious. She was not looking


    for a vague answer and wanted a straightforward one; the name of the person.


    "There are several suspects. I have already sent people to monitor them," Zed replied calmly. He


    seemed not to want to pursue this subject and said,"So once I have sufficient evidence, I will notify the


    police to take the wire-puller into prison. So you don''t need to worry. I will ensure that you never get into


    trouble again."


    "Zed..." Jean started to call him and then faltered in her speech. Slowly, she looked at him with a sad


    look and said,"You mean to say that it''s been long since you sent people in search of the truth about


    the video. Which means you didn''t believe that I was flirting with Calvin in the club, am I right?"


    At such a moment, Zed realized that he should no longer hide the truth from Jean. So he nodded his


    head and said,"Yes, I believed you."


    "Then why did you treat me like that?" Jean screamed back. Now Jean could not hold back her


    grievance and tears started to fall down her delicate cheeks. She said in a sobbing tone,"Every time I


    saw you misunderstand me, do you know how hurtful and anxious I was? I was extremely eager to


    exin myself to you those days. But look what you did! You didn''t even give me the chance to exin.


    What was worse, you rewarded me with a scene wherein you were sleeping on the same bed with


    Jesse..."


    Now Jean made a sobbing sound and found it hard to continue. The past scenes kept ying in her


    mind. Two streams ran down from her eyes. She cried out loud.


    "Jean, I am sorry for all I have done." Zed tried to pull her closer andforted her in a soft and gentle


    tone. He said slowly,"If I had not done like that, the wire-puller would have continued to target and harm


    you. I would rather see them harm me than see you suffer from what they had done to you. I could not


    stand watching them hurt you, which is why I had to do this."


    "What are you talking about?" Jean raised her head from Zed''s hug and looked at him surprisedly. She


    said,"So, you were hit by a car that morning because you distanced yourself from me?"


    "Actually I can tell you a secret then," replied Zed with a mysterious look.


    "What?" Jean stared at him in great puzzlement not understanding what was happening.


    "I got hit right after I spent the whole night with you," Zed whispered the whole story in Jean''s ear in his


    husky and charming voice.


    Hearing this, Jean''s eyes widened because it made no sense to her. Dumbfounded, she found that Zed


    was smiling and looking at her.


    She was still deep in amazement and found it hard to let his words sink in. The extent of his actions


    both amazed and shocked her.


    A smile crept on Zed''s lips. He looked at Jean''s face which was full of amazement and an almost


    ineffable sweetness raised from his deep heart.


    "Well, I know that you are quite touched by what I did. But you should stop reacting this way..." Zed


    said trying to bring Jean back from her shock. He intended to hug Jean but she pushed him aside with


    a great force.


    "Zed, you are such a badass." Jean''s eyes turned red and she red at Zed with a piercing look.


    Startled, Zed hadn''t expected such a reaction from her and almost fell to the ground.


    "You knew it was a dangerous thing to do! How did you put yourself into trouble? Why are you so silly?


    I can understand why you did this behind my back. Alright, it is because you didn''t want me to know


    about your concern. But you... You knew it was quite dangerous but you still carelessly did it. If those


    people had intended to kill you at that moment, how would you have dealt with them?"


    As she kept on speaking, huge drops of tears kept falling down from Jean''s eyes. She was trembling


    with fear and wondered what could have happened to Zed.


    On seeing Jean cry, Zed immediately tried to wipe it with his hands.


    Not knowing the right words to utter, he tried tofort her awkwardly. "Jean, I didn''t mean to make


    you cry. If I had expected that you would behave like this, I would not have told you this."


    "How could you say that you wouldn''t have told me this?" Jean cried harder now. In a trembling voice,


    she said,"You always hide everything from me thinking it is the right thing to do. But you have never


    thought that unpredictability and woolgathering will make me even more frightened and nervous. Have


    you ever thought about that? Zed, you are so selfish."


    "Yes, I am selfish." Zed saw Jean cry so sadly and sighed heavily in his heart. He admitted that he was


    totally wrong and said with a doting face,"Can you stop crying now? If you still feel ufortable, you


    can beat me. All I want is for you to stop crying."


    Jean wiped the tears off her face and noticed the flurry on Zed''s face. The fear inside her heart then


    slowly dissipated. With the sadness still inside, she spoke in a choking voice,"Then you promise to me


    that you will never hide anything from me. I am willing to stay with you only if you promise that. Even if I


    can''t help you with the trouble, I don''t want to be kept in dark ever again."


    "Ok, I promise you that if you promise me to stop crying," Zed replied, feeling both helpless and lost.


    Hearing Zed''s words, Jean smiled through her tears. Her cheeks and eyes looked unnaturally red now.


    Zed clearly knew that no matter how sadly Jean cried, she intended to threaten him with her tears.


    But seeing her cry so badly swelled his heart with pain.


    "Jean, you really don''t need to worry about me. That day I chose to be hit. They couldn''t have killed me


    even if they wanted to. You know my quickness when facing dangerous situations, right?" Zed noticed


    that Jean had already calmed down and hoped she would listen to his exnation.


    "But why did you choose to be hit then?" Jean sniffed and asked doubtfully.


    "Because of you. I thought that if I was in hospital then we can both be in the same ce. I was tired of


    always seeing you surrounded by so many men."

 Chapter 347 A Little Surprised

    Chapter 347 A Little Surprised


    Zed looked away from Jean after finishing his sentence. He was too shy to let Jean see his expression


    after what he just said.


    Jean, on the other hand, was surprised at Zed''s answer to her question. She didn''t expect something


    like that woulde out of his mouth, making her blush.


    "I - I don''t get it, still. What do you mean?" Jean asked, breaking the silence that had loomed before


    them. "When we were in the hospital, I don''t understand why you treated me as if I was the antagonist.


    Do you know how it felt like seeing you? You gave me this grim stare, and... and such hostile eyes


    pierced to my soul making me any more guilty than I already was! Didn''t you see the despair in my


    eyes? Or did you not care at all about my feelings?" Crossing her arms, she questioned Zed in


    disbelief, still notprehending why he treated her that way. He might have answered some of her


    questions, but a lot of question marks were still needing answers for her to pop.


    Zed chuckled at himself softly but enough for Jean to hear, making her all the more confused. He then


    faced her and said,"My silly girl, if I didn''t treat you with hostility, would you have left me like that? If you


    stayed with me, it would be very dangerous." He heaved a deep sigh as he stared at her, who was now


    looking as if a light bulb just appeared above her head. This made his smile bigger.


    Now that Jean thought about it, she now realized why Zed had to treat her that way. She couldn''te


    up with a better alternative, so she left it at that and just nodded her head in agreement. "Well, you''re


    right, but to tell you the truth, if Moore wasn''t there, I can''t imagine how hard it would have been for


    me." She pondered for a while and then remembered, turning to face Zed. "Oh no, I wasn''t able to


    greet him." Zed gave her a confused look, but Jean hadn''t noticed this and told him that she must go to


    the hospital and visit him tomorrow.


    Jean faced Zed, who was looking at her with a questioning look, so she asked what was wrong. "I


    know that both of you have this strong bond that you two even have a connection I can''t quite well


    describe. However, after knowing his true identity, don''t you think it''s wise to distance yourself from


    him?"


    "Why should I distance myself from him? For as long as I had been friends with him, Moore hadn''t


    done anything to hurt me." Jean retorted him, with a puzzled expression.


    He thought about what she said for a moment before asking for confirmation. "You do know that his


    biological father turned out to be Gary, right?" As he noticed that Jean was already calm enough, he


    started the car engine once more and turned the ignition on to continue driving down the road.


    Jean kept her gaze outside of her window and answered,"Yes, I know! It still doesn''t change the fact


    that we are good friends." She nodded her head firmly and continued. "Besides, our friendship has


    nothing to do with his father. As far as I know, Moore haven''t said anything about Gary being his


    father." She shrugged.


    Zed gave Jean a quick nce before returning his attention back to the road. "What do you mean? He


    doesn''t want to ept Gary, let alone acknowledge him as his father? I mean, after all that happened?"


    He couldn''t help but be surprised. Then again, he thought of something and didn''t say anything more


    about the subject.


    Jean noticed his sudden change of mood and faced him. She found his silence almost intriguing that


    she couldn''t stop herself from prying. "What''s wrong? Is there a problem I''m not aware of?"


    Zed gave her another quick nce and shrugged. "Nothing. I just find it surprising. Really. That''s all to


    it." He gave her a reassuring smile and cautiously warned her. "Jean, I''m not narrow-minded, so I


    understand how you feel about this, but please, for your safety, stay away from Moore. His identity is


    just tooplicated. Besides, Hanley is already keeping an eye on him. I trust he would do his job well,


    and I suppose if anythinges up, Edna would be there and beat a path to his door personally soon.


    Please, Jean, for your protection, I sincerely hope that you do your part by keeping away from any


    potential troubles. You, of all people, know how much we''ve been dealing with one already. After all,


    this is the Bai family''s business, and we ought not to get involved in it." He finished and sighed.


    Jean thought of what he said for a while before responding,"I understand what you mean, Zed." Zed


    nodded in relief, leaving them both in thoughtful silence. As for Jean, she didn''t let go of the subject.


    She pondered hard for a while before breaking the silence. With a resolute expression, she told


    Zed,"Even then, I won''t keep my distance from Moore." Zed gave her a questioning look again. He


    thought that she had understood what he just said moments ago, expecting her to take heed.


    "Regardless of who he truly is and what he may encounter, he is still my friend! He never failed to be at


    my side when I was helpless and depressed. He was there when I needed someone to talk to, and he


    was always there tofort me. So I''m sorry, Zed, but I can''t do it."


    Zed stepped on the break as they passed a red light and looked at Jean. He realized how stubborn she


    was and knew that she wasn''t going to let this go easily, and that whatever warnings he would tell her,


    she wouldn''t listen. He broke his gaze at her and looked at the road. Before the red light turned green,


    he sighed andpromised. "Fine! Since you seemed so decided about this, I won''t argue anymore."


    He then turned the ignition on once more and drove. "Although I will try my best to be there whenever


    you need me, I just hope that you can protect yourself also when something unprecedented happens


    again."


    Jean turned her gaze towards Zed. "Does it mean you''re okay about my friendship with Moore?" She


    asked, beaming at him. There was a twinkle in her eyes that sparked with joy, which was something


    Zed could not resist, so he nodded reluctantly.


    Jean couldn''t believe it. Zed used to be very possessive. He didn''t like it whenever there was another


    man lingering around her, whether or not that man had ulterior motives. She didn''t even expect to get


    her way this time that she already half-epted the idea that she was never going to talk to Moore


    again.


    This change of heart made her even more curious. ''Why did he consent when ites to Moore? Or is


    it really just a character development?'' She thought, staring at Zed intently as if trying to read his mind.


    Zed gave her a quick nce and chuckled at how silly she looked. "You were too persistent, and I


    wouldn''t want to be deemed ruthless, would I? Moreover, you are my wife. If I can''t stop you from going


    anywhere near trouble, then I might as well just protect you even better this time." He sighed and


    forced a smile at Jean, who turned red after his affectionate reply. Nheless, she still had doubts in


    her heart.


    "Zed, I find that you have different attitude towards Moore, why?" Jean spit out the doubts in her heart.


    Zed gave this question much thought. He didn''t want to worry Jean more than she already was, so he


    said,"Perhaps, he didn''t rub me the wrong way!" He chuckled and gave Jean another reassuring smile.


    In return, Jean cocked an eyebrow, her eyes narrowing as if trying to tell if there was anything more to


    it. She didn''t understand what he meant by that, but his short response made her feel like he wouldn''t


    say any more. So she turned her body back to face the front, returning her gaze towards the road.


    Zed just gave her a faint smile, assured that Jean wouldn''t question his answers anymore, so he left


    the conversation at that.


    In all honesty, he didn''t have had any dislike or remorse towards Moore the first time he met him.


    Although he didn''t exactly like him either, he developed a sense of confidence in him - a confidence


    that Zed would consider almost close to trust.


    That was why he relented in what her wife wanted. Most importantly, he didn''t want to make his


    beloved woman feel that he was too hard on her.


    He was aware that having trust issues made it difficult for him to trust anyone easily, and that he was


    very discreet about Jean''s safety.


    When ites to Moore, however, he couldn''tprehend and even found it strange to believe in


    someone else, especially someone with a close rtionship to his wife.


    Despite knowing about Moore''s identity and all the cautions he told Jean about this dear friend of hers,


    he couldn''t help but ept that he didn''t look at Moore differently. Nothing had changed except now


    they knew more about him.


    Some things were just unexinable and better left that way.


    While they were talking about other things, they didn''t notice that they had finally arrived at their


    residence.


    As Zed parked the car at their garage, the lights turned on illuminating their house caught their eye.


    Simultaneously, they both looked at each other, and after seeing their confused look was mirrored by


    the other, they rushed out of the car and into the porch.


    After changing their shoes in the foyer, they quickly strode to the living room. Just as they both thought


    moments ago, there on the sofa sat Benjamin in full spirit. When he saw both of them enter, his cheery


    face was swiftly reced by nonchnce as if they just imagined the mirth on his face.


    Even though the room was brightly illuminated by fluorescent lights and a huge ss chandelier


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    hanging on the ceiling above them, the room was filled with a gloomy atmosphere.


    Zed and Jean exchanged worried looks before hurriedly walking over towards Benjamin and sat down


    across him.


    "Grandpa," Jean greeted politely, bowing her head in respect before facing him again.


    Benjamin replied with a cold stare and remained distant even after the respect and politeness he had


    just received.


    Jean''s eyes widened. She felt bbergasted at Benjamin''sck of verbal response, so she lowered her


    head. Before she did, she acknowledged Jesse''s re towards them, who was sitting not far from


    them.


    Jean furrowed her eyebrows but careful not to let Benjamin see her disdain for Jesse that he might


    take it as for him. She couldn''t help but wonder if Jesse was ever finished with her schemes even after


    what happened tonight.


    ''It''s already sote, so why is she still here? Of course, she wants to see me get humiliated," she


    thought, rolling her eyes.


    "Grandpa, why don''t you take a rest? It''s alreadyte, and I know you still haven''t fully recovered." Zed


    suggested, breaking the cold silence that had loomed over the room. He gave Benjamin a weak smile,


    which was returned with a scornful look.


    "I was waiting for you!" It was evident in Benjamin''s face that he was very displeased. He took a nce


    at Jean, who lowered her head even more at his sudden outburst, and turned to Zed, whose smile


    dropped. "What took both of you so long? Do you know how long I have been waiting? An hour!"


    Benjamin cried out in disbelief, while gesturing his wristwatch.


    "I apologize, Grandpa, but we weren''t aware that you''d be waiting for us. Had we known, we would''ve


    rushed home." Zed exined, adjusting his seat before continuing further. "Nheless, we didn''t


    waste time on our way home after the ambush interview of the journalists."


    Benjamin stared at Zed intently, looking for any hint of a lie. When he couldn''t find any, he asked once


    more. "Then, what took you so long? You haven''t answered my question straight up. I am afraid both of


    you purposedly dyed so you two could escape your old man!" After expressing his doubt, he


    unconsciously stared at Jean.


    Surprised, she caught sight of how grandpa turned towards her after saying thatst line. She didn''t


    want to irritate him more, and she knew that if she kept silent, it would just add more fuel to the fire.


    Taking a deep but unnoticeable breath, she lifted her head up and gave Benjamin a smile as wide and


    true as she could possibly muster. "Grandpa, I believe you have misunderstood. It is not what you think


    it is."


    Benjamin narrowed his eyes at her. "Then, tell me, why are you both home sote?" He interrogated


    sternly. At that moment, Jean felt like she was inside an interrogation room. Despite her insides swirling


    with anxiety, she kept her calm from the outside.


    In her periphery, she nced at Zed, hoping he could back her up but found him looking at her


    direction as well.


    She cleared her throat and looked at Benjamin with confidence. She tried so hard to stayposed as


    she responded,"With the night sote and dark, I asked Zed to drive slowly. The dim streetlights


    weren''t enough to cover the entire road, so I told him to ce his full attention to safety." She felt


    Benjamin narrow his eyes more, but she kept her nerves calm, so her excuse won''t be exposed. She


    just hoped that Benjamin would ept this and let go.


    Fortunately, the word "safety" struck Benjamin, and his stern expression slowly turned soft. This was


    one of those asions wherein Benjamin was in a calm state. He nodded at Zed and agreed,"Well, it


    is true that you, young man, should drive slowly, especially at night. It doesn''t matter how long the drive


    might be, as long as you ced safety as your number one priority."


    Both Jean and Zed were shocked at Benjamin''s response. They exchanged quick nces in disbelief.


    Most especially for Jean, as she didn''t expect theircency could release them from Benjamin''s


    hard shell.


    Most especially for Jean, as she didn''t expect theircency could release them from Benjamin''s


    hard shell.


    Jean felt her heart warm at this thought. Sincerely, she gave Benjamin a smile and spoke,"Grandpa, we


    understand. We will ce safety as our first priority. But right now, your health is our priority. You must


    be tired after a day''s work. How about I assist you to your room so you could rest?"


    Benjamin''s eyes softened. Jean''s concern for him warmed and tugged his heart. He looked at her


    before giving her a faint smile and imed in a softer voice,"I am in no hurry to rest! I''m concerned


    about what happened to you at the party, and I would like to discuss it right now."


    Jean''s smile dropped. Her heartbeat started to race.


    She wanted to cry and tried to stop him from making her think and talk about it, but her face showed


    nothing,pletely opposite to what her heart was into at that very moment.

 Chapter 348 Scolded By Grandfather Because Of You

    Chapter 348 Scolded By Grandfather Because Of You


    "Grandpa, what''s your opinion?" Zed turned around to look at Benjamin and asked.


    "It is quite obvious that someone snuck them in during the party," Benjamin looked at Zed and said with


    a serious look.


    "I just talked to Jean about this. Our guess is the same as yours. The party was held by grandfather.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The entire purpose of this party was to make those journalists know the truth. They would have used


    their cameras to uncover the truth to the public. Ethan and Shirley ruined our entire n,"


    Zed said as he nodded to show his approval.


    While Zed was talking to Benjamin, Jean looked at Jesse to study the expression on her face.


    As Jean had expected, when Zed began to analyze the situation, the expression on Jesse''s face


    immediately changed.


    Just as Zed finished talking, Jesse stared at Jean for a few seconds before she turned to Benjamin and


    said,"Grandpa Benjamin, now that Zed is here, I''ll leave you two to talk. I''ll be upstairs in my room."


    Benjamin noticed that Jesse looked very tired. He immediately felt sorry for having her by his side all


    night long, so he said,"Jesse, it was very kind of you to apany me the entire night. Go upstairs


    and rest for now."


    "Okay! Grandpa Benjamin, you should go to sleep too. Good night to you all!" A sweet smile crept on


    her lips as she wished everyone good night.


    "Good night!" Benjamin and Zed replied together.


    It was only Jean who frowned and felt quite puzzled.


    She thought, ''If I were Jesse, I would stay here and hear the oue of their discussion.


    However, she chose to leave as soon as Zed and Grandpa Benjamin started talking. What is she


    thinking about? It''s too strange!


    Is she pretending all of this? Is she trying to blur something out before our eyes? Or maybe she saw


    me staring at her and she realized that I was suspecting her?''


    When Jean came to her senses, she realized that both Benjamin and Zed were looking at her. She got


    surprised and asked,"What happened? Why are you two looking at me?"


    "What were you thinking about?" Zed asked curiously.


    "Nothing!" Jean shook her head and look at Benjamin with a bright smile before she said,"Grandpa,


    please continue talking."


    Benjamin was a little annoyed by Jean. He frowned and then continued with his conversation with Zed.


    "You are right. The situation tonight was indeed very threatening. Fortunately, we are all fine. Zed, it


    has been days since all of this happened. Did you find anything?"


    Benjamin trusted Zed more than anyone. He knew Zed was capable of dealing with such matters.


    "Honestly, I did find something." Zed smiled bitterly.


    Wherever the conversation was headed, there was nothing that Jean could add to this conversation.


    She had no choice but to sit idle and listen to them quietly.


    "They won''t give you a chance but you still have to try," said Benjamin and stared at Zed.


    "Grandpa, will it all be too soon for us to do this?" Zed asked doubtfully as he hesitated at Benjamin''s


    suggestion.


    "If I had note here this time, you would not have tried to rify the matter rted to the video,


    right? You would have left her with all the usation from the public, right?" As Benjamin said this, he


    pointed at Jean.


    Jean, who was half asleep, immediately came to her senses when she saw Benjamin pointing at her.


    Her heart skipped a beat.


    She looked at Zed nkly. Then she shifted her gaze to Benjamin.


    No one knew if Benjamin was angry or calm at that moment.


    Benjamin thought, ''It seems that this girl is not smart and a little naive.


    It is so strange that tonight she looks a little cute with her silly personality.''


    "Grandpa!" Zed immediately said,"The reason I am doing this, is for her safety too."


    "When did people in our family became cowards? More importantly, have you be powerless to


    even protect your wife?" Benjamin was disappointed by Zed''s exnation.


    "An unimportant video tampered by them has brought great impact on this family and even on the H


    City. These people are very dangerous. I have no other choice but to be careful. In the beginning, I did


    not even know who they were." A bitter smile crept on Zed''s lip as he exined patiently.


    "But I can see that you didn''t do anything even when you knew their identity. Do you know what was


    worse? You have exposed yourself to them. They hit you on purpose and you were taken to the


    hospital," said Benjamin.


    Jean listened carefully to what Benjamin said and she looked at Zed.


    Judging from grandfather''s words, it seemed that Zed had already known the identity of the one behind


    all this.


    But he had never told anything to Jean before.


    "Grandpa, I can exin! I chose to get hit by them purposely because I wanted them to let their guard


    down so that I can take a serious step," Zed exined.


    "I think that it was for her," Benjamin said angrily as he pointed at Jean again.


    Jean stared at Benjamin with guilt all over her face.


    She thought, ''How does he know all this at such a single nce at Zed? I, on the other hand, couldn''t


    find out until Zed told me himself. Am I really that silly?''


    Immediately, she was convinced of Benjamin''s cleverness.


    "Grandpa!" Zed called out embarrassingly. The truth was revealed by his grandfather in a single


    moment which made Zed a little embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Zed had exined all that to Jean on their way back; otherwise, Jean would get irritated


    now.


    "I am notughing at you!. I just hope you understand that once you do something, you should be


    attentive and keep on doing it until you finish it. Don''t give opportunities to your rivals so they can hurt


    you. Hit them hard before they even have a chance to think about attacking you." Benjamin noticed


    Zed was embarrassed, so he cleared his throat.


    "Yes, grandpa!" Zed answered honestly and gave Benjamin a respectful look.


    "Don''t dy this anymore. If you don''t want me to interfere, then you should tackle it soon." Benjamin


    posed as a senior. He stood up and said,"It iste now. You two should also go to bed too."


    Then he walked towards the staircase and went upstairs.


    When Jean came back to her senses, Benjamin had already gone upstairs.


    She turned to look at Zed and found that Zed was also looking at her with a smile on his face.


    "How do you feel after being scolded by grandpa?" Jean gloated as she asked Zed.


    She stopped as she realized that it was not only her who was always scolded by grandfather but today


    Zed was his target.


    She had never expected that one day Zed would be scolded by grandpa Benjamin too.


    She was amazed.


    "Jean!" Zed was infuriated by Jean''s gloating. He red at her and gnashed his teeth. "Jean, stop


    gloating! You do know that I was scolded by grandfather because of you?"


    "Let''s talk from the start. I don''t know what you have done at all. So even if I want to feel pity for you, I


    can''t!" Jean threw up her hands and sighed. She pretended to be free.


    Zed red at her and trapped her in his arms. He said with a pout,"You are such a heartless person. I


    was scolded by grandfather because of you and you are not even making me feel any


    better."

 Chapter 349 You Can Help Me Walk Upstairs

    Chapter 349 You Can Help Me Walk Upstairs


    "I really want tofort you, but..." Slightly lowering her head, Jean pretended to be embarrassed and


    hesitated. Her big eyes blinked and she stopped speaking for a while.


    "But what?" Seeing her expression, Zed looked at her in confusion.


    ''When did Jean learn to keep others guessing and make them feel anxious?'' wondered Zed, a little


    annoyed.


    "But I really don''t know what to do to make you feel better!" Jean turned her bright eyes, deliberately


    yed innocent, and spoke in a mischievous tone. To Zed, it seemed as if the person who had just


    been depressed was not her.


    "You little cheater..." This time Zed knew he had been fooled by Jean. At the moment, he didn''t know


    whether tough or to be angry. Finally, he reached out and turned her around. Slowly, he pulled her


    and made her lean on his chest. Now he spoke in a tired tone,"You can help me walk upstairs. I''m so


    tired today..."


    After that, he let out a yawn to make her believe.


    Jean initially wanted to refuse, but when she heard his yawn, her face instantly showed concern. She


    couldn''t help but start worrying and nagging,"Why are you so tired? Did you not sleep well these days


    when I was away? Now please go upstairs and sleep! I really don''t know how to criticize you for being


    so careless. But remember, you are an adult! Why can''t you learn to take good care of yourself..."


    Slowly, Jean helped Zed walk up the stairs. As they walked, she kept on shouting at him for his


    carelessness.


    "Honey, is it because of you that I am so tired?" Zed lowered his head, kept his lips close to Jean''s ear,


    and whispered in a seductive voice. Along with this, he blew warm breath into her tiny ear. A very


    normal sentence was uttered but she tingled with sensation.


    At first, Jean didn''t understand his words. But when she thought hard, she realized the vague hints in


    his words and her face turned red in an instant.


    "Zed, don''t talk nonsense." Jean cast a stern nce at him but it was mixed with a slight


    embarrassment. With her reddish cheeks, it looked like she was flirting with him.


    "Believe me. I swear I''m not talking nonsense! I''m just telling the truth." Zed winked at Jean and said


    innocently, as she had just done.


    "But I think you''re ying me on purpose!" Seeing that he was still talking nonsense, Jean immediately


    shook off Zed''s hand in anger and sulkily ran upstairs alone.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Looking at Jean''s hurried figure leaving, Zed was left behind with a small smile on his face.


    ''My little wife is so cute when she is shy, but these days her temper is getting out of hands.


    How can she be so cruel and leave me alone?'' He thought and let out a sigh.


    Now he felt defeated and sulked around like a poor man.


    Jean blushed and her heart started to beat faster after Zed flirted with her. As soon as she ran back to


    their bedroom, she mmed the door shut. Standing in the door, she bit her lip and tried to lock the


    door to keep Zed out.


    In truth, Jean was blushing like a tomato but realized that Grandpa Benjamin and Grandpa Dan were at


    home right now. If she and Zed made too much noise, then they might end up waking.


    And so, she indignantly picked up her bathrobe and walked to the bathroom.


    ''Well, if Zedes back, I will ignore him for a while and frighten him. That will stop him from teasing


    me.'' Jean decided while taking a shower.


    Zed went back to their bedroom but did not see his sweet wife. Then he looked in the direction of the


    bathroom.


    Sure enough, the warm yellowmplight in the bathroom poured out from the crack between the door


    and its frame, and he also heard the sound of water sshing.


    Zed''s eyes lit up and a fascinating smile made its way from the corner of his mouth. He turned and


    picked up his bathrobe and decided to enter the bathroom.


    Gently, he opened the door and his eyes fixated on Jean''s graceful figure which was visible through the


    steam.


    And he smelled the familiar fragranceing from Jean and took a second to enjoy it. Unable to take it


    anymore, Zed went straight over and hugged Jean from behind.


    Jean looked back in utter shock. When she saw that it was Zed, she eximed in


    embarrassment,"Zed, why did youe in?


    Can you go out, please? I''m taking a shower now! You cane in and wash after I finish." Her warm


    skin rubbed against his slightly cold suit. This whole scene made Jean feel shy, and so she struggled


    desperately. In a shyly and urgent tone, she requested,"Please let me go! Didn''t you just say you were


    tired? Let me wash quickly. Then you can also have a shower. I promise I will be done fast."


    "But I''m not tired now." Zed said while he moaned. He got closer and looked at her with a teasing


    smile. "And I can stay here to help you scrub your back so that we can wash faster. You know I''m really


    in a hurry to sleep."


    Jean looked at Zed helplessly. At first, she wanted to ignore him, but she hadn''t expected he would


    stick so tightly. ''I don''t have a choice now, '' she thought.


    Atst, her heart softened as she saw the pitiful expression on his face.


    "Well, let me go first," Jean finally agreed reluctantly.


    Deep down, she knew if they kept wasting their time like this, both of them would end up in the


    bathroom all night.


    When Zed heard Jean''s consent, he instantly glowed with joy. He slowly loosened his hands, but he


    still hated to let go Jean''s soft body.


    Jean felt helpless when she saw Zeding in without taking off his clothes. ''He expects me to take


    his clothes off, '' thought Jean, a little annoyed.


    She resignedly unbuttoned Zed''s suit. Looking at that expensive and well-ironed suit crumpled after


    being soaked in water, her face expressed a look of disapproval.


    ''Zed really ruined this expensive suit. How am I going to bring it back to its former glory, '' Jean


    wondered.


    Seeing Jean''s hesitation, Zed was amused. He was in a good mood and took Jean into his arms again


    with ease.


    "Oh! Zed..." Zed''s sudden action startled Jean, who was concentrating on his buttons. She could not


    help but let out an annoyed sigh. ''This man loves to catch me off-guard, '' Jean realized.

 Chapter 350 You Are My Wife

    Chapter 350 You Are My Wife


    The sunlight sneaked in from the thick curtains and awakened Jean who was sleeping calmly on the


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bed.


    Slowly, Jean opened her eyes and found that Zed was no longer there.


    Feelingzy, she decided to rest for a while longer and closed her eyes. After a couple of minutes, she


    opened them again and realized she was flushed with shyness.


    Thinking of the romantic moments that took cest night, Jean felt both happy and shy.


    After eliminating the misunderstandings between them, it seemed their love life had gotten better.


    Giddiness overtook her and she pressed her face against the pillow to stop herself from smiling too


    hard.


    ''Jean, you are an erotic girl now!''


    Lying on the bed for a while, Jean suddenly thought of something. Quickly, she got down from the bed


    and looked at the clock in panic.


    Seeing what time it was, Jean started to fluster.


    ''Oops! It''s ten o''clock now. How did I not realize it?'' thought Jean.


    Both Zed''s grandfather and Jesse''s grandfather were present here today. ''If they find out I wake up so


    Rushing into the washroom, she quickly finished the morning wash. Coming out, Jean selected the


    clothes she wanted to wear today,bed her hair, and hurriedly ran out to meet everyone.


    When she entered the living room, Jean was surprised to find the house to be quiet.


    Seeing the empty living room, Jean stood there stunned. After stopping herself from panicking, she


    hurriedly took out her mobile phone and called Zed.


    The phone rang for a long time but no one answered it. This made Jean even more anxious and she


    continued to ring him.


    After the call was put through for the fourth time, Zed finally answered it.


    Jean let out a sigh of relief and quickly asked,"Zed, where are you now?"


    "I am in thepany. I had a meeting just now¡­" Zed lowered his voice and asked,"What happened?"


    "Grandpa¡­ I woke up and found that there was no one in the house¡­" Jean spoke in a lowered and


    panicky sound.


    ''Oh my God! Zed was not with grandpa now. Where is grandpa?'' she thought, internally panicking.


    "Don''t worry," replied Zed when noticing the worry in her voice. He continued,"In the morning, I heard


    that Jesse would take him and Grandpa Dan to go out for fun. Maybe they saw that you were still


    asleep and left without you."


    Instead of making her feel better, his words had the opposite effect. Jean let out a cry scaring Zed.


    In a teary voice, she spoke,"It is all my fault. If I didn''t get up sote, I could have gone with them. Zed,


    I must have given grandpa a bad impression."


    Unable to talk anymore, tears started to slide down Jean''s delicate cheek.


    "Jean, take it easy," Zed pacified Jean on the phone. "Things are not as serious as you think.


    Remember that you are my wife. Benjamin won''t really me you. You can rest assured! Whatever


    happens, I will take your side!"


    Zed understood the extent to which Jean cared about Benjamin''s impression and wanted to help her


    calm down.


    ''However, it was I who tired Jean so much that she overslept.


    It should be med on me, '' Zed thought and felt guilty for his carelessness.


    "What should I do? What should I do now?" Ignoring Zed''sforting words, Jean continuously


    muttered and med herself for her stupidity. She wondered trying toe up with a solution.


    Zed was sorry that Jean was so distressed, but he couldn''t think of anything to sort this.


    Wracking his brain, he thought of ways to exin to Jean about Benjamin''s true feelings.


    ''Although grandpa seems picky and speaks seriously, he still epts Jean as my wife.


    Anyway, grandpa is just an ordinary old man. The old who often say harsh words tend to have soft


    hearts.


    If grandpa really doesn''t like Jean, he will definitely wake her up without showing solicitude for her


    weak body, '' thought Zed. But he didn''t know whether his words would make her happy or not.


    "Jean, take it easy. If you want me to apany you, I wille over there and find him with you,"


    Zed spoke in a lowered voice to console Jean.


    "No¡­" Hearing that, Jean was stunned and hurriedly said,"Tell me the address. I will go there by


    myself. If you leave your business just for apanying me in finding grandpa, he will me me¡­"


    Zed realized that Jean had a point, although things were far less serious than she thought.


    At that moment, Jean was not in a good mood. Zed didn''t want to make Jean more worried. He could


    onlypromise. Hence, he said,"Don''t worry. Just take it easy. Jean, you are my wife. Although


    grandpa is important to me, I don''t want you to feel stressed because of my family."


    "Okay. You can go to work now. I have to hang up the phone." Before Zed could speak, Jean had


    hurriedly hung up the phone and ran outside.


    Looking at the phone, a bitter smile crept across Zed''s face.


    Zed was a little envious, although he knew that Jean was eager to behave well in front of Benjamin so


    as to change Benjamin''s impression of her.


    ''Doesn''t Jean realize that she cares too much about grandpa''s opinion of her? Doesn''t she understand


    that she has started to neglect me due to this?''


    Zed gave a long sigh, sent a message to Jean to tell her the location of Benjamin, and then walked to


    the conference room.


    On the other side, Jean took a taxi and went to the ce that Zed told her.


    When she arrived at the Forest Park, it was an hourter.


    ''It was time for lunch, '' Jean realized. Quickly Jean took out her mobile phone and reserved a room in


    Safwan Restaurant. After doing this, she quickly ran to the park. Searching for them everywhere, Jean


    was finally tired and started to breathe heavily. Since the park was too broad, Jean couldn''t cover the


    whole area.


    Finally, she took out her mobile phone and called Jesse. But to Jean''s surprise, Jesse knew her phone


    number and decided not to answer it.


    Once, twice, thrice¡­


    Finally, Jesse directly powered off her mobile phone. Hearing the prompt tone, Jean was shocked. She


    felt annoyed and ridiculous.


    ''Jesse, your actions surprise me.


    Aren''t you a genteeldy?


    Aren''t you an aristocraticdy?


    Why do you always show me your ugly side?''


    Jean was angry but decided it wasn''t right to waste her time in fury. Instead, she walked and walked in


    search of them.


    "Jesse, the phone has been ringing for a long time. Why don''t you answer it?" Looking at Jesse who


    was holding her phone with a spiteful smile on her face, Benjamin asked with concern.


    "They are all prank calls. Grandpa Benjamin, just ignore them," Jesse smiled and said, without


    changing her facial expression.


    "She is a clever girl! Benjamin, don''t worry about her. She knows how to deal with it." Dan smiled and


    came to Jesse''s rescue.


    Benjamin also raised a smile on his face, looked at Jesse with tenderness and said,"I''m sorry that you


    waste your time apanying us in walking around, Jesse."


    "Grandpa Benjamin, if you say such words, you are not considering me as your granddaughter," Jesse


    suddenly pouted and said, feigning anger.


    Hearing Jesse''s words, Benjamin was stunned for a while. He immediatelyughed and joked,"I did not


    consider you as my granddaughter. I used to be optimistic about the rtionship between you and Zed.


    But I did not expect that both of your fate had different ns....."

 Chapter 351 Let Us Just Rest Assured

    Chapter 351 Let Us Just Rest Assured


    Benjamin sighed as he finished his words, looking at Jesse with regret.


    Dan spoke in attempt to ease the situation. "Benjamin, let the past stay in the past. We can''t do


    anything about it anymore. That''s why it is unnecessary for you to feel sorry about what happened. As


    far as I can see, Jean is a good girl. She knows how to handle herself. More importantly, she respects


    you. It''s hard to get respect from the youth nowadays." Dan and Jesse exchanged knowing nces.


    Benjamin zoned out for a while, pondering at what Dan had said.


    "Yes, I agree that she is a good girl, but she''s not anywhere near Jesse." Benjamin paused, making


    Jesse smile a little. "If only Jean could be like her. It''s a pity that the younger generations nowadays


    don''t take advices from their elders and just deliberately decide on their own. Our efforts of intervention


    will just deem futile," Benjamin said with a sigh, still zoning out and wondered what could be done.


    Hearing what Benhamin had said, Dan nudged at Jesse.


    Understanding what the gesture meant, Jesse hastily approached Benjamin. She ced an arm across


    him, rubbing his back tofort him. "Grandpa Benjamin, it''s not good for you to keep stressing out on


    trivial things, and just trust Zed. We all know how good Zed''s judgments are most of the time. Jean


    must have unique and special qualities about her, so Zed chose to stay by her side even after what


    happened. Besides, Jean had already broken up with Ethan long ago. She must just be attractive


    enough for Ethan to attend the party and make a scene." After she finished, Jesse heard another sigh


    from Benjamin.


    "Speaking of which, what happenedst night hurts me most," Benjamin said, frowning. He stopped


    zoning out, and his face looked forlorn. "I still can''t believe her attitude. Now that she''s married to my


    grandson, she shouldn''t have had any emotional attachment to her ex-boyfriend. See, if Jean never


    contacted Ethan in the first ce, then he wouldn''t have pestered her. She led him on, believing he still


    had a chance. Moreover, it seems like most of her actions were tactless. Her life reeks of imprudence,


    and I can''t seem to grasp why Zed is very fond of her." Benjamin shook his head in disapproval and


    sighed once more.


    "Benjamin, I thought we agreed that we would not worry about the younger generation''s affairs." Dan


    pointed. "Besides, Zed is an intelligent boy, and I trust that he knows what he should do, so let us just


    rest assured."


    "How can I not do anything? I can''t even be certain anymore!" Benjamin dered while raising his


    hand in frustration. I didn''t know Jean well before, and now that I know what kind of person she truly is,


    I must tell her and even might teach her how to be a good and loyal spouse. I won''t let her break the


    his eyebrows furrowed even more. "Oh, you know what? We left home at exactly 9 in the morning, but


    where was she then? In her room, still sleeping!"


    Benjamin became more furious at the thought of someone not waking up before sun rise. He began to


    tremble in aggravation. Jesse noticed this change of reaction immediately.


    "Grandpa Benjamin, calm down. I believe that Jean is not in a good condition. I even heard that a few


    days ago, she was sent to the hospital." Jesse exined quickly, worried that Benjamin''s condition


    would bepromised because of his rage. "I also heard that she fainted."


    "I don''t understand. It is very unreasonable. She''s still too young to have poor health. How could she


    faint without exnation at such a young age?" Thinking about this didn''t help Benjamin''s case. He just


    grew angrier. "Maybe, she''s just pretending to be in poor health purposedly in front of Zed, so he could


    worry about her and would just care for her alone. I despise people like that. She is just so impolite,


    and I will teach her how to behave like a true Qi."


    Benjamin proimed indignantly. Before he could speak again, someone interrupted him.


    "Good day, grandpa."


    A sweet voiceing from the distance made them all turn towards its direction, making them all gape


    in shock at the unexpected arrival.


    It was Jean, and it turned out that she didn''t want to be talked behind her back as she appeared before


    them. She stood a few steps away from them with a sweet smile stered on her face.


    "What is she doing here?" Benjamin asked crossly, breaking the silence that Jean had ced. Her


    sweet expression didn''t change the frown on his face.


    Although he felt guilty about discussing about her behind her back, Jean was still his granddaughter-in-


    His face darkened, and he steamed up even more as his gaze followed Jean, walking towards them.


    Jean kept her head up as she moved closer to them, giving Jesse a quick nce.


    Jesse was shocked to see Jean. Her eyes widened at her sudden presence. She lowered her head


    down, avoiding Jean''s gaze and dared not to look her in the eyes.


    Jean stopped walking as she now joined the group. The smile on her face widened as she faced


    Benjamin. "Grandpa, I apologize for myck of punctuality," Jean said, bowing her head a little to show


    some respect.


    "I thought you''re not aware." Benjamin responded coldly and red at her with a scowl on his face.


    Jean tried hard to not get fazed by his reaction and bowed a little lower. "I am quite aware howte I


    am. I''m sorry, grandpa. It will not happen again." When Benjamin didn''t respond, she raised her head


    up and continued,"I have reserved a table at Safwan Restaurant to make amends to the inconvenience


    I had given to you and Grandpa Dan." She bowed once again, hoping this would work for her.


    Hearing this, Benjamin''s anger subsided. He cleared his throat and stood up to show his eptance of


    Jean''s offer.


    Jean sighed in relief as she noticed the frustration in Benjamin''s face slowly faded away. She raised


    her head up once more and turned her gaze at Jesse, who was still avoiding eye contact and any


    interaction with Jean. Jean smirked and asked,"Jesse, don''t you have your phone with you right now? I


    called you several times, but I just reach voicemail." Jean then furrowed her eyebrows at Jesse.


    Jesse raised her head up when Jean recognized her. She felt her cheeks warm all of a sudden.


    She noticed how Benjamin stopped to look at her, confusion now so much evident on his face. She felt


    even more guilty, and panic started setting in, so she said acting surprised. "Really? I... I''m sorry. I


    didn''t hear the ring. I may have ced my phone on silent mode."


    She looked over at Jean, a clear dissatisfaction evident on her face. Benjamin, as well, had on a


    puzzled look.


    Dan nced quickly at Jesse. His eyes widened a little bit after realizing what was happening at that


    very moment.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He immediately pped once and saved Jesse from the tight situation Jean had ced her. "We''ve


    been out for a very long time, and it made me hungry. Benjamin, let''s go have lunch now, and then we


    can decide where to go next." Jesse sighed in relief enough not to be caught by Benjamin.


    On one hand, Benjamin gave Dan a confused nce. He knew how Dan''s mind worked after knowing


    him for a very long time, and Dan''s words only made Benjamin suspect that there was something going


    on that he ought to know about.


    However, he was too tired to argue and go over the bottom of this matter. He had more important


    subjects to think about that he just let go of this one. Instead, he nodded in agreement. Besides, he,


    too, was hungry.


    Even after noticing how much a simple question like that could affect Jesse that way, Jean didn''t feel


    any spark of fulfillment but mere recognition of Jesse''s strong will. She shook this thought away and


    walked towards Benjamin with a smile on her face. "Let''s go, grandpa!"


    She then entwined her arm to Benjamin''s and assisted him towards the gate of the park.


    Meanwhile, Dan and Jessegged behind. In a soft voice enough for only Jesse to hear, he said,"You


    are too careless, Jesse. Jean almost exposed you in front of Benjamin."


    "Oh, grandpa..." Jesse said, her face dropping and losing its color. She tried hard to not look guilty in


    front of Benjamin moments ago, and now with his back turned, she could release the terror she felt


    inside. "I didn''t expect here here nor did I expect that she would attack me like that in front of


    Grandpa Benjamin. I can''t help but panic! If it weren''t for you, I would have given myself away." Jesse


    heaved a deep sigh.


    "Jean is not vulnerable as she seems to be. You''d better raise your guard up against her in the future.


    Don''t let Benjamin doubt you again. Do you hear me?" Dan warned Jesse. They couldn''t afford to have


    Benjamin doubt her and him.


    Jesse nodded and assured Dan that she would keep it in mind. "It was wrong of me to underestimate


    her. I will keep my guard up whether or not she''s around."


    Jesse pondered for a moment. She tried so hard to defeat Jean, and yet she hadn''t seeded even


    once. She became very disappointed with herself after realizing that she had gained nothing despite all


    her efforts.


    ''Was it because of my tactical blunder? Or had I just underestimated their rtionship?''


    Jesse had to think about it now.


    As if reading her mind, Dan reminded,"We would be leaving H City soon, so think it over and think fast.


    You know very well that if you don''t seed in getting Benjamin''s approval and blessing, you will never


    have the opportunity to marry Zed. So I expect you not to fail anymore."


    Dan gave Jesse a knowing stare. She nodded at him once more.


    "Don''t worry, grandpa." Jesse assured with a firm voice. "I won''tmit any mistake from here on."


    Dan looked at Jesse and nodded back with a sigh. He would help her no matter what, and he knew


    very well that Jesse was a better partner for Zed than Jean could ever be. He quickened his pace to


    catch up after Benjamin and Jean before theirgging behind would arouse more suspicion.


    Even then, Jean was one step ahead. She noticed how Dan and Jesse walked farther behind them for


    a long while and how they were talking in hushed tones. She was quite confident that both of them had


    been stirring up another scheme to bring her down.


    Nheless, Jean shrugged this thought away but kept it on her mind, knowing fully well that Jesse


    might have had something mischievous in store for her. She focused her attention back to assisting


    Benjamin out of the park. As they were waiting for Jesse behind them so she could unlock the car, a


    sleek, ck sports car suddenly appeared down the empty road and into their direction, stopping right


    in front of them.


    On instinct, Jean rushed in front of Benjamin to protect him in case of a sudden attack.


    ''Grandpa''s personality was more important than hers. I should keep him safe, '' thought Jean.


    Benjamin, in shock as well, was more surprised at Jean''s concern for him.


    Meanwhile, Jean stared at the car with a mixture of astonishment and caution. As the tinted ss


    window of the car''s driver''s seat rolled down, Jean finally saw who the culprit of this sudden


    appearance was. She gaped as her eyes widened in shock.


    "Why are you here?" Jean eximed as she still couldn''t believe her eyes.


    The man took off his ck sunsses and grinned at her. "Why not?"

 Chapter 352 You Two Are Shameless

    Chapter 352 You Two Are Shameless


    After squinting against the sunlight, he saw that it was his sweet grandson Zed. Although delighted,


    Benjamin didn''t let it show on his face and scolded Zed,"Howe you are here? Why aren''t you


    working in office?"


    Just as he finished his sentence, Benjamin looked at Jean from the corner of his eyes to see her


    reaction.


    ''Is she afraid that she will be bullied by us? Is that why she has asked Zed toe and help?


    But why did she meet us first? Was it to let me change my impression of her?''


    Benjamin thought in his heart. ''If she is a scheming person, there is no way I would ever ept her as


    my granddaughter-inw.''


    Turning towards her, Benjamin tried to read her face with a piercing gaze.


    Benjamin''s dissatisfaction at Zed''s appearance was obvious to Jean. She felt his dislike for her grow


    and shuddered in her heart. Nevertheless, she put on a brave smile and looked in Zed''s direction who


    closed his car door.


    "Grandpa, look at the time!" Feigning hurt by Benjamin''s words, Zed walked up to his grandpa and


    miss your precious Zed having not seen him for almost half a day? I thought of you, so I came to pick


    you up for lunch!"


    Zed''s affection soon melted Benjamin''s heart. He realized he had unnecessarily thought wrongly of


    Jean.


    If Jean was conniving, she wouldn''t embarrass herself like this.


    His face rxed and the stern look in his eyes softened after Benjamin was cajoled by his grandson.


    Calm and collected, he nced in Jean''s direction and then with a hint of annoyance in his voice, said


    to Zed,"Who knows for whom you havee, me or or your wife?"


    "Of course I am here to pick you up!" Zed replied without any hesitation. "In my heart, you are the most


    important ..."


    "Don''t be honey-tongued in front of me! You brat!" Before Zed could finish his words, Benjamin


    interrupted him with a taunt. Though he still looked cross, there was a smile ying on his lips.


    Noticing Benjamin''s pleasure, Jean felt relieved. As both the grandson and grandfather engaged in the


    yful banter, she too couldn''t help but smile. Looking at Zed''s brown eyes look at her with love, she


    thanked him from the bottom of her heart silently.


    What Zed had said was right!


    The elders were quite like children. They needed to be amused and pleased, no matter how imposing


    they were back in their heyday.


    As age approaches a person, what they long for the most is nothing but affection from their family.


    Dan and Jesse were surprised to see Zed walk in.


    More so Jesse, who wore a weird expression on her face as she gawked at Jean. Both of them couldn''t


    understand why Zed was here.


    Jean took no notice of Jesse''s confusion. Instead she brushed her hair and refused to see in Jesse''s


    direction. It was almost as if she were not in the room. She lithely joined Zed in supporting grandpa to


    get in the car.


    Jesse was nothing in Jean''s thoughts anymore. A serene-looking Jean didn''t care about what Jesse


    thought or wanted.


    After she supported Dan to get in the car, a confident Jean strode ahead to directly sit on the


    passenger seat.


    Jesse''s jaws tightened at what Jean just did. She gritted her teeth as everyone else sat inside and she


    was left alone on the curb. She had no choice but to follow Zed''s car on her own.


    "Grandpa, what do you want to eat?" Zed asked as he drove.


    "I''ve reserved a table at the Safwan Restaurant. Let''s go straight there." Pat came Jean''s reply to Zed.


    Smiling at him, she said,"I know the vegetable dishes both the grandpas like and Safwan Restaurant is


    famous for that in H City. We''ll have a delicious lunch there for sure."


    Zed too, looked in her direction catching her poise in front of both the grandpas. He was pleasantly


    surprised. He mumbled in a low whisper,"I didn''t expect you to be so thoughtful!"


    If he had known that Jean could cope with all of this, he wouldn''t have rushed over in a hurry.


    Knowing the meaning behind Zed''s words, Jean held his hand and in a soft voice, said,"I told you not to


    "But I really want to have lunch with grandpa!" Zed pretended to be earnest saying this. His eyes were


    big and puppy-like to convince Jean of his innocence.


    "If you two have pillow talks, I suggest you find another ce, not in front of us elders! You two are


    shameless!" Dan quipped when he saw Zed and Jean intimately whispering to each other and smiling


    yfully.


    "I agree with you," echoed Benjamin, after he too saw what was going on right in front of him.


    Both the grandpas''s scolding made Jean blush. Feeling awkward, she tried to pull her hand away from


    Zed''s.


    Looking deep into her eyes, Zed sped on to her hand stronger. He lightly lifted their joined hands


    and showed it to both the elders sitting behind. With a mischievious smile on his face, he said,"Then


    we will show it off more in front of you. Or let me hold her hand properly. What''s the use of all of this


    scolding? Otherwise, It''s not worthwhile!"


    "You are unabashed, Zed!" Benjamin couldn''t help but burst intoughter after hearing what Zed had


    said. "Can''t you restrain yourself in front of your Grandpa Dan? Don''t you think your behavior is


    unseemly?"


    "I don''t care about it in front of Grandpa Dan. He has seen me grow up and treats me like his own


    grandson. Grandpa Dan, am I right? You won''t mind it, will you?"


    Zed teased Dan.


    "You are right! Young people need to be like this. So, Benjamin, don''t scold them any more!" Dan


    elbowed Benjamin yfully.


    Helpless, Benjamin''s stern face too broke into an affectionate smile. He finallypromised and


    uttered,"Fine! Then you two can continue!"


    His words amused them so much that everyone in the car broke into peals ofughter.


    Even a hotfaced Jean smiled from cheek to cheek.


    Meanwhile, a seething Jesse narrowed her eyes as she felt foolish for driving behind Zed''s car with no


    Just a few metres away from his car, she could hear their joy andughter. This only made her blood


    boil.


    Green with envy, her nostrils red as she caught sight of Jean lightly touching Zed''s shoulder. She


    nkly stared at Zed''s car not knowing why they were so happy.


    If.. there was only Jean in the car, she would have hit the car with full force, without a moment''s pause.


    Her whole body was tense and her breath was shallow as she heard waves ofughter reaching her


    ears.


    ''Jean, how barefaced you are!


    Why did youe when I had taken Grandpa Benjamin out for fun?


    You have stolen my thunder! What a shameless bitch you are!'' she hissed at Jean in her heart.


    Turning around a corner, both the cars stopped one by one. Turning the ignition key off, Jesse changed


    her expression and got off the car. As Zed came in front of her, she tried to look beautiful and appealing


    with a smile on her face. In fact, she cheerfully greeted him,"Hi, Zed!"


    "Jesse!" Zed replied instantly. "Thank you so much for apanying the two grandpas for the whole


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    morning!"


    His chocte brown eyes filled with tenderness and sincere gratitude. No wonder all her wrath was


    swept away in a jiffy.


    "The pleasure is all mine! Your grandpa is also my grandpa," A broad smile beamed at Jesse''s face.


    She then said,"Don''t just stand here, let''s hurry up to get in the restaurant!"


    As long as Zed knew that she was doing all of this for him, she could bear any kind of wrongdoing or ill-


    treatment.


    "Okay, let''s go! Jean is all alone with both the grandpas. " Zed creased his brows into a frown as he


    quickened his steps towards the entrance.


    Struck by a thought, Jesse stopped right in her tracks. Zed marched in haste and seemed to have not


    noticed that Jesse was no longer walking with him. She was stunned by Zed''s love for Jean. As he


    grew smaller and smaller walking further from her, a furious expression came over her face.


    ''Zed, why do you care about her so much?


    How could you worry about her in just a second of separation from her?


    You said that you hadn''t changed, but look at yourself! I can''t see any room in your life for me!


    You really make me disappointed and desperate!''


    Zed walked into the private room. Hearing the door open, Jean looked up.


    Both of them exchanged loving looks and Zed seated himself. Jean poured water carefully for the


    grandpas and took her seat right next to her husband.

 Chapter 353 Revenge

    Chapter 353 Revenge


    Zed realized that Jean was doing just fine without hispany.


    When Jean noticed Zed''s arrival, she couldn''t help so she stretched her neck to look behind him.


    Shockingly, she found that no one was following him. So she went close and asked in great


    puzzlement,"Where is Jesse? Just now you both were together, but where is she now?"


    "Jesse?" Zed seemed to be puzzled and said,"Maybe she is a little behind me."


    As he finished his words, Jean watched Jesse arriving and pushing the door open. From her


    expression, Jean detected she wasn''t in a good mood.


    "Jesse, what''s wrong with you? Are you feeling ufortable?" When seeing the unnatural expression


    on his granddaughter''s face, Dan immediately worried about her and asked with great concern.


    "I am fine," Jesse replied, in a hurry and changed her facial expression putting on a happy face. She


    then said,"Maybe it is because I have not done any sports activity recently. So I feel a little tired now."


    This seemed like a reasonable exnation that everyone would buy without further queries.


    But Jean passed Jesse a suspicious look and then shifted her nce to Zed.


    Zed raised his eyebrows and looked at Jean perplexedly.


    Slowly, Jean walked to Zed, then sat down and slightly shook her head to him.


    Rich and inviting dishes were set and presented before them. Facing such delicious and beautifully-


    cooked vegetable dishes, Benjamin and Don, the two seniors who thought highly of health protection,


    immediately cheered up. Their eyes were rather bright and soon they began to relish the food with a


    good appetite.


    Zed and Jean had rarely apanied the two elders to eat vegetable dishes before, so they also had


    aparatively good appetite.


    Only Jesse felt it was rather hard to swallow the food. And the vegetable dishes in front of her


    remained untouched. She didn''t eat anything instead stared at a direction with her eyes wandering


    freely. With no control over her eyes, Jesse''s eyes started to wander aimlessly.


    After giving a good treat to their stomach, the two elders came out looking happier. They then happily


    devoured a superior kind of green tea offered by the Safwan Restaurant.


    Benjamin was drinking the tea when he observed that Jean was taking good care of him and Dan.


    Moreover, she looked sincere and happy to be by their side. He felt his earlier opinion change and then


    gently said,"Stop bothering yourself serving us, sit down and have a rest yourself. You must be tired."


    His voice startled Jean and his words took some time to sink in. Secondster, she seemed toe to


    her sense and nodded her head in surprise. Her worried tone became much lighter as she said


    happily,"Yes, grandpa."


    After she finished her words, she walked directly to Zed and sat beside him enjoying the fresh fruit.


    Jesse noticed Jean approach and she suddenly lost the desire to have fruits. She threw away the fork


    and turned to look at Zed before saying,"Zed, are you leaving for thepany in the afternoon?"


    "Well. What''s the matter?" Zed asked while he fed Jean a piece of fruit.


    Jesse bit her lips a little and seemed to be ashamed of speaking it out,"I have some other things to


    deal with this afternoon. So I cannot apany our grandfathers. Can you apany them to visit


    somewhere else here?"


    "Of course I can!" Zed said trying to put her at ease. "You just go on and do your business."


    "Ok then. I am going to tell them both about it now." Finishing her words, Jesse quickly sprinted


    towards Benjamin and Dan, not wanting to spend a second watching Jean and Zed.


    Jean sat near Zed and watched Jesse exin to the two elders with her gentle and sweet voice. She


    drew back her sight and looked at Zed with seriousness. Doubtfully, Jean asked,"Jesse doesn''t even


    have friends here. So what is she going to do?"


    "She said that she has something to do and I don''t think it is nice to question her about her personal


    matters," replied Zed, while he frowned a little at Jean''s curiosity. Keeping the fruits aside, he turned


    and looked at Jean before he spoke,"I now feel that you are more willing to stay with her than to stay


    with me. Do you want me to leave?"


    His words made her roll her eyes. In a casual tone, she said,"I just feel strange that she is leaving so


    suddenly. I mean she didn''t mention this duty earlier. Why did my presence make her want to leave?


    Zed, do you think she is leaving because of me? Don''t you feel she hates being near me?"


    "You are thinking too much," Zed replied stretching his hand to touch her beautiful hair. "Well, stop


    woolgathering. Ok? Treat yourself and have fruits. You look very tired."


    Saying this, Zed picked another piece of fruit and fed Jean lovingly.


    Jean had no other choices but to swallow it.


    Jesse had already finished telling the two elders her reason to leave. When she was about to greet Zed


    before she left, she noticed the couple acting so intimately. All of a sudden, she stopped at where she


    was.


    "Zed..." Not moving much closer, she put a fake smile on her face and spoke,"Zed, take care of


    grandfathers because I am going to leave now."


    "Ok." Zed nodded and then continued to say with great concerns,"Take care of yourself too."


    "I will. See youter." Jesse waved her hand to say goodbye to him. And she didn''t even nce at


    Jean''s direction. ''She doesn''t even consider me worthy of her notice, '' thought Jean.


    As Jean was ignored totally by Jesse, she decided she didn''t have to give her any importance either.


    "Goodbye..." Finally, Zed noticed how Jesse hadpletely ignored Jean. When Jesse was out of


    sight, he leaned closer to Jean and said,"Jean, what just happened between you and Jesse?"


    "I don''t know," replied Jean looking really puzzled and confused. After a little hesitation, she


    continued,"A couple of hours ago, I called her when I failed to find grandfathers. I gave her several


    calls but she didn''t receive even one of them. I was really anxious at that time. When I spotted them


    and Grandpa Benjamin, maybe it embarrassed her."


    "Did she give you an exnation for not having received your calls?" Zed asked, looking doubtful and


    anxious.


    "She said it was because she didn''t hear my call," Jean replied, in a helpless and defeated tone.


    "Maybe she indeed didn''t hear the ring. Let us forget this matter. Free yourself and your thoughts.


    Please rx and take it easy." Hearing what Jean said, Zed nodded and tried tofort her.


    Jean felt quite angry listening to his answers. She angrily turned to him and said,"Zed, I am wondering


    that no matter what Jesse says or does, you will blindly believe her, right? I don''t stand a chance!"


    "What are you talking about? Did she have a reason lie to you?" Zed felt a little funny to see Jean''s


    angry face and said,"Jean, think more before you use her. She spent the whole morning


    apanying grandfathers. So it is understandable for her to be busy and miss your calls. Or maybe


    in order to look after grandfathers well, she had silenced the phone. Doesn''t that sound possible? So


    let it go and stop tiring yourself with these unwanted thoughts."


    "If she really had silenced her phone then why didn''t she exin it herself when I questioned her? More


    importantly, I noticed that she was flurried at that time. Believe it or not, at least I don''t believe that she


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    didn''t hear my calls...."


    Jean had not expected to linger over this matter because she had finally made it. Jesse''s ignorance


    didn''t hurt her because she had found them without Jesse''s help. In short, whether Jesse had not


    answered the phone on purpose or not wasn''t her concern.


    ''I finally made it and the day went good, '' Jean thought when she heard Granpa Benjamin talk to her


    nicely.


    However, Jean''s thoughts had changed totally when she got to know how firmly Zed believed Jesse.


    Her heart ached and she felt rather ufortable.


    What was worse, Zed had made various excuses for Jesse and this infuriated her even more. Jean felt


    that there was a zing fire inside her heart and it almost ruined her.


    "Jean..." Zed saw Jean had be extremely aggressive so he frowned at once. He said with an


    unpleasant tone,"This is just a small matter. But you just keep on bothering yourself with it. Are you


    happy with what you have done?"


    "You..." Jean nced at Zed with her red and angry eyes, her chest kept rising and falling. One look at


    her and one would understand that she was trying hard to hold back her anger.


    Jean sneered at herself inside her heart, ''Am I happy with all I have done?


    No, of course, I am not.


    But as long as I see you protect and speak for her like that, I cannot bear it! I am feeling rather terrible


    now.''


    "Zed, as far as you are concerned, it is a small issue. Maybe it is not even worth mentioning. Yes, you


    are right. Yes." Jean looked into Zed''s eyes seriously and continued,"It suddenly urs to me that I


    must go to visit Moore in the hospital. And I remember that I mentioned it to youst night. So you must


    apany grandfathers in the afternoon. Good luck with that and hope you will have a good time."


    Jean finished this and threw him a cold look. Then she walked towards where Benjamin was seated.


    Zed could do nothing so he helplessly watched Jean talk to Benjamin.

 Chapter 354 All Those Old And New Grudges

    Chapter 354 All Those Old And New Grudges


    As soon as Benjamin heard that Jean was going to visit her friend in the hospital, a strange feeling


    arose inside him immediately.


    He thought to himself, ''Just aright now, Jesse said she had something to deal with, and now Jean is


    going away as well. What''s going on?''


    He stared at Jean in suspicion but seeing nothing special or unusual on her face, he turned


    questioningly towards Zed.


    Zed noticed his grandfather''s reaction and immediately understood that he was confused. Walking up


    to him with a bitter smile, he tried to exin on Jean''s behalf,"Grandpa, Jean ran over a guy several


    days ago and she hasn''t visited him recently since she has been so busy. Last night, she decided that


    she would go to the hospital today, so..."


    Benjamin was shocked by his words. He stared at Jean and asked,"Jean ran over a guy?"


    Jean offered an awkward smile and swore a thousand colourful words towards him a hundred times


    over in her heart.


    She thought to herself, ''He could have told Grandpa a billion other excuses. Why the hell did it have to


    be running someone over!''


    Since Benjamin now believed that, she had no choice but to sigh and reply,"Yes, Grandpa. I ran over a


    guy. I''m not really good at driving, you know. It''s lucky that the guy survived and is recovering from his


    injuries, so I want to visit him today."


    Since Jean exined this clearly, Benjamin thought that the car ident wasn''t very serious.


    Or, Zed and Jean wouldn''t be so rxed as they were right now.


    The thought seemed to satisfy him and he was relieved at once. Looking at Jean, he advised her with


    concern,"You should drive carefully in the future."


    Jean sweetly replied,"Yes Grandpa. I will."


    Totally satisfied now, Benjamin told her to hurry. "Since you''ve nned to visit him, go on. But


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    remember toe back early."


    Jean replied,"Yes, Grandpa." Jean was relieved since Benjamin didn''t stop her from going to hospital.


    So she cutely said,"Grandpa, Grandpa Dan, Zed will be with you. You guys have fun in H City this


    afternoon. I''lle back as early as possible and I''ll cook dinner for you."


    Danughed and said,"Go on girl. If you don''t leave early, how are you nning oning back early


    too?"


    Jean nodded and gave them a wave,"Goodbye!"


    Seeing that Jean was almost besides the door, Zed hurried told Benjamin,"Grandpa, I am gonna walk


    her out."


    Benjamin waved his hand to Zed and replied without a nce at him. "Go on."


    Zed lightly nodded his head and quickly walked out.


    Benjamin shook his head with a sigh. "Look at today''s young men. They don''t even want to be apart for


    a second," said Benjamin when he kept on drinking his tea.


    Dan nodded and agreed. "You''re right. They''re nothing like we used to be when we were young."


    Zed kept walking and finally caught his wife at the door of Safwan Restaurant.


    Jean saw him and, throwing a little attitude, gave him a cold question,"Why did you follow me here?"


    Zed asked worriedly,"Are you really going to the hospital to see Moore? I can drive you there."


    Jean thought it was funny and asked,"Zed, what are you worried about? And in any case, Grandpa is


    still waiting for you back in the restaurant. How can you drive me to the hospital? Just go back and


    entertain Grandpa. I can get a cab to the hospital myself."


    "Oh." Zed seemed to remember something and hastily took out his wallet. Pulling out a ck card, he


    handed it over to Jean, telling her,"Take this card..."


    When she saw that ck card, she was immediately reminded of how poorly she had been inside the


    hospital and felt quite sad. So she looked at Zed with a hint of anger.


    Taking the card, she asked unceremoniously,"Will you find some other excuse to take this back again?"


    Zed could sense that she was teasing him and sighed helplessly. "Look, it was the situation at that


    time. It couldn''t have been avoided. You understand, na? Don''t worry. I am never going to take that


    card back again..."


    "That''s great!" Jean waved the card in front of him and told him with a grin,"Then I get this card forever.


    You''d better get back to Grandpa now. I have to leave..."


    Zed said with concern,"Okay, be careful on the road."


    Jean was about to walk ahead but then she thought of something and looked around. After that, she


    turned to Zed with a puzzled look and asked,"Where''s your man? Is he still around me?"


    Zed sensed her confusion on her face. He wanted to deny the fact but he finally nodded his head.


    Jean was puzzled and asked,"Zed, why do you send people to follow me?"


    He replied,"I''ve told you before too. That guy isn''t following you. He is there to protect you. I''ll tell you


    the exact reason after youe back. Just go now." Then he softly pushed her ahead.


    Jean looked increasingly sour. She gave him a re and said,"You better have a good exnation


    Zed, or considering all those old and new grudges, I''m certainly going rogue this time. Don''t me me


    if I do!"


    Then she strode on, reached out an arm and hailed a cab.


    When he had finally seen her safe andfortable inside the cab, Zed took a deep breath, turned


    around and walked back to the restaurant.


    Inside the cab, Jean was biting her lip deep in thought.


    Zed had stressed that the guy around her was not there to track her, but to protect her.


    But she wasn''t sure whether to believe him or not.


    Jean sneered at such protection. Zed was only a businessman. She could understand that he had


    hired several bodyguards to protect himself, but there was only one guy protecting her. And if he didn''t


    show up in front of her, she wouldn''t even know where that guy was.


    That guy was a professional and was good at hiding. So he must be legendary and strong.


    Jean wondered whether Zed had offended some powerful guy and he had carefully hired such


    professional bodyguard to protect her.


    She was quite confused. But then she thought that ever since they had been married, they had been


    with each other everyday and she had never seen him offend anyone.


    It seemed like he was hiding quite a lot of things from her.


    Jean wanted him to bepletely honest with her and tell her the truthpletely, or else she was


    bound to have a heart attack sooner orter.


    Jean bought a fruit basket specially when she reached the hospital and then walked towards Moore''s


    hospital room.


    Walking inside the nostalgic and familiar hall, she suddenly had a strange feeling.


    Two days ago, she had been in the same ce as now, and at that time, only Moore and Zed had been


    with her. But Zed had put on a poker face for her and it seemed like they were both strangers that time.


    After that, Benjamin hade to meet her and Zed had changed his attitude towards her.


    Even though they cleared up all the misunderstandings, was the wedge in their hearts also sure to


    disappear now?


    Jean clearly knew that some uncontroble things had happened and it was impossible for them to


    pretend like they hadn''t.


    And that was the reason Zed was being so much more considerate towards her these days.


    And she was also dealing much more carefully with their rtionship.


    They now even wanted to have a baby more intensely and passionately.


    But none of this could bury things that had happened in the past.


    Both Zed and Jean knew that clearly, but they couldn''t frankly admit that to each other.


    When Jean reached Moore''s hospital room, she forced her thoughts back, calmed down and knocked


    on the door.


    A familiar voice quickly answered from inside,"Come in please."

 Chapter 355 Are You Threatening Me

    Chapter 355 Are You Threatening Me


    Moore sounded better than thest time. There wasn''t anything strange judging by his tone. Jean


    sighed in relief. ''Moore must have been longly these days." She brushed the imaginary dust on her


    jeans with her unupied hand before gently pushing the door open, and a huge smile stered on


    her face.


    As soon as the door opened, she immediately caught sight of the quite huge ss window with its


    curtains drawn in the center of the room. On the window''s ledge was a simple white vase full of flowers


    that was permitted by the hospital. Beside the window was a small table. On top of the table was an air


    purifier, making the whole room smell like a stereotypical hospital room. The bed was situated in


    between the table and a simr table on the bed''s right side. It was empty unlike the rolling table with


    empty tes on it. The television was turned on into a news channel but in mute. Finally, she turned to


    Moore who had an IV connected on his left hand.


    She smiled hesitantly and called out his name. After hearing his name on her voice, she walked slowly


    towards him with a confident smile this time and added,"I came here to see you."


    She stopped at his non-verbal response, eyes widened in surprise. She expected that he would be


    happy to see her, but instead, he only gave her an expressionless nce, a shadow crossing across


    his face, and then turned away to look out of the window.


    She felt a pang of ache at Moore''s indifference towards her as if he didn''t recognize her. Despite this,


    she kept the smile on her face. She moved closer towards him and heaved a deep sigh before


    asking,"Are you still angry with me? I know I left without saying goodbyest time, but you should know


    that I had no choice. I didn''t know that Zed woulde here unexpectedly just to pick me up and


    insisted that I should go home. Honestly, after that, everything just happened in the blink of an eye that


    I even couldn''t spare some time to breathe,"


    Jean exined, hoping that Moore would understand and forgive her.


    After a moment of silence, Moore turned his attention to Jean and responded,"So why did youe


    here and waste your precious time? I thought you are so busy." His eyes pierced at Jean with such


    coldness that he could be shooting ice towards her. However, the emotion of sorrow slowly became


    evident on his face and furrowing his eyebrows was his way to hide it.


    Jean''s smile dropped. Whenever Moore saw her, he had always been wearing a happy smile. This time


    was theplete opposite, making him unrecognizable. Suddenly, Jean felt a pang of guilt. She was


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    the one at fault, so it was only right of Moore to treat her this way for she might have really hurt his


    feelings, and she totally deserved it.


    Even though Jean felt so dejected at Moore''s constant aloofness towards her, a smile crept on her face


    once more, hoping this time she could please him. "Oh, about the video, you must have heard in the


    news!" Jean sat on the chair she pulled from the bedside table and beamed,"I rushed here to see you


    after the video incident was handled."


    Moore''s expression wasn''t fazed by the news. "Do I owe you a thank you then foring here to see


    me?" Jean''s smile dropped again. Before she could respond, Moore said,"Well then, thank you." Then


    he turned his gaze back towards the window, adding,"Now that you are satisfied seeing me well, you


    can leave now. I still feel a little tired, and all I want right now is to take a rest." Jean couldn''t believe


    how Moore treated her. She expected him to return back to his cheery state, but got a worse and


    impolite response.


    She wasn''t sure why he was still continuing this act despite all her efforts to keep a smile on her face


    and try to please him. At that moment, she felt as if she had had enough of his attitude. Anger started


    to build inside her, and the smile on her facepletely vanished as if it wasn''t there in the first ce.


    Standing up, she frowned and thought, ''Ever since I came here, you have been wearing such a long


    face, and in spite of my attempts to please you, you still don''t appreciate them.''


    "What the hell do you want, Moore? What do you want me to do?" Jean finally asked irritably, her voice


    rising. The guilt was gone, so was her temper. With a little impatience, she spoke again,"Yes, I know


    that it was wrong of me to leave without saying goodbye or any parting words. But I think it is


    me, just tell me, so I wouldn''t have to keep trying to please you in vain." She swallowed a lump in her


    throat, waiting for a response from him. Hearing none, she said with great hesitation,"Since it seems


    that way, I''m sorry for wasting your time and for bothering you. I won''te here anymore, so you can


    now rest assured."


    Before she could take back the words she didn''t want to say, she immediately turned around and


    walked away still with the fruit basket she had brought for him in hand.


    After taking a few steps towards the door, she only then realized what she had forgotten, so she


    stopped and thought about it for a moment. Reluctantly, she walked back towards the bed. Besides,


    she brought it for him. She took one heavy step after another. Instead of cing the fruit basket on the


    empty table, she furiously dumped the basket on his bed, letting out all her frustration in that one


    basket. However, the basket suddenly fell over the floor after toppling on the uneven surface of the


    bed.


    With eyes wide and mouth wide open, Jean could do nothing but witness the basket drop on the floor,


    the fruits rolling out of it in an instant.


    She was stunned for a moment and stood there in regret. She didn''t know what to do.


    ''Should I just turn and walk away?


    Or should I stay?


    Or better yet, should I pick up the fruits before I leave?'' She wondered. Her gaze was fixated on the


    empty basket on the ground.


    After a short while, she decided to pick the fruits up and then thought about what to do after, while


    doing so. Before she could bend down, however, she stopped after hearing a soft sigh, but enough for


    her to hear,ing from Moore.


    This reaction from him surprised her again.


    She turned her gaze towards him as Moore did the same to her. As their eyes met, Jean wasn''t quite


    sure but knew that she saw helplessness in his eyes, but this confusing turn of his attitude just angered


    her more. She hated feeling uncertain.


    "What are you looking at? Pick them up yourself!" After she uttered these words impulsively, she turned


    her back on him and intended to walk out for sure this time, but she was stopped once more by


    Moore''s voice behind her.


    "I will never forgive you if you leave this way." At this point, after seeing Jean act rashly, Moore felt as if


    he didn''t have any other choice but to threaten her. His hands clenched into tight fists out of impatience


    and frustration.


    Meanwhile, Jean froze at his words. She turned back to face him with fury in her eyes andplete


    disbelief on her face. "Did you just threaten me?"


    "You would have left without any hesitation if I didn''t," Moore replied immediately, shaking his head with


    a sigh.


    "What was the head shake for?" In a raspy voice, Jean asked before walking over to him. She ced


    her hands on her hips and furrowed her eyebrows into a frown, waiting for his response.


    "You are the one at fault here, but why do you act as if I am the one who owes an apology? Honestly, I


    don''t know what to do with you. I can''t do anything but bottle up all my grievances by myself as if I have


    another choice." He confessed with a deep sigh and turned to look away from her.


    Jean stared at him for a moment, contemting what to say. "I don''t understand. What grievances do


    you have? You don''t tell me anything anymore, how could I know? Besides, you''re the man. You even


    have the guts to haggle with me," She finally mumbled in a softer voice this time, even though she


    knew that this conversation that they were having wasn''t anywhere near reconciliation. ''As if, for now, ''


    she thought.


    Moore turned his gaze back to her and revealed,"Jean, you don''t know how much worried I was after


    you left without any word. Thoughts of you getting in a messed up situation crossed my mind, and I


    couldn''t help but feel disappointed by myself for being here. Before I could think of ways to escape and


    try to find you to make sure you''re okay, I heard that Zed had already picked you up. I felt at ease, and I


    can''t make myself to me you at all." Jean''s expression softened. The coldness on Moore''s face was


    gone and was now reced with sincerity she couldn''t point out exactly.


    Still, that doesn''t exin the reason for his previous actions. "You tell me now that you couldn''t me


    me for it, but why have you been giving me the cold shoulder since the moment I came here?" She


    asked, upset clear in her tone, and then she crossed her arms on her chest.


    "Because¡­" He suddenly stopped, unable to find the right words to say. She looked at him intently,


    waiting for him to continue his sentence. For a moment, Moore considered making up a story, but then


    again, there was no point anymore to keep up with this act. With his gaze kept on her, he heaved a


    deep sigh and spoke,"Yes, the video incident may have already been cleared up, but it hasn''t been


    resolved yet. We still don''t know the real culprit behind it, so we don''t know where he or she is or what


    he or she could be doing right now. Thus, how dare youe here alone? Aren''t you afraid of making


    another wrong step and be framed again? Most importantly, who knows what plots the culprit could be


    stirring up right now to get back at you?"


    Jean''s eyebrows furrowed. "So to rify, you ignored me just because I came here to see you alone?"


    She asked in confusion. She stared at him in bewilderment, waiting for an answer. Deep inside,


    however, she still couldn''t believe what he had said, let alone connect his answers together.


    He didn''t reply for a moment, thinking of how he should answer her question. Before long, he nodded


    and said,"Maybe."


    Satisfied with his answer, he didn''t add anymore. Besides, it was all because he was worried about her


    that he treated her that way. He was disappointed at how impulsive she acted that way for sure. He


    would hate himself if ever something happened to her since he was stuck here unable to do anything.


    He then felt disappointed at Zed too, for he let her out alone.


    Jean stared at him for a while. "Maybe? What do you mean?" She felt a little funny about his words.


    She stared at him intently and said,"You know, Moore, not until today that I have discovered this part of


    you that talks weird."


    "Why am I weird?" He asked, wondering how Jean grasped the things he said just now. With a sigh of


    relief, he was thankful that she was no longer frustrated at him.


    "Well, for one, you were treating me with the cold shoulder, but now you tell me that you are just


    worried about me. If you haven''t told me about your true intentions, I would have mistaken your true


    nature to bepletely narrow-minded. And if you have let me leave, then I wouldn''t most probably


    won''t have the chance to exin to me, so will I. Can you imagine that? Our friendship ended because


    of a small misunderstanding," Jean said, looking at Moore with a serious face.


    This made him get lost in his own thoughts. He had been really disappointed at her when she had left


    without saying goodbyest time. Of course, he would have conveyed his anger at her when she


    showed up.


    Then again, he didn''t give his actions any thought at all and acted upon his pure emotion, forgetting


    about reason.


    These thoughts took him aback. He was fortunate to have not destroyed their rtionship.


    ''What Jean had said was totally right, '' he thought. ''If I vented my anger out on her without letting her


    have the chance to make me forgive her, she would have left, and the chance of meeting her would


    have been very slim. She might not even face him anymore, let alone give him a chance to exin.''


    With emotions soplex he couldn''t point them out exactly, he stared at her, unable to respond.


    Jean noticed the mixed feelings that were showing on his facial expression and knew exactly what he


    was thinking judging solely by it. "What do you think? You do realize that I said those words not to


    scare you, right?" She said with a yful smirk on her face. At that moment, she knew they had


    reconciled, so she bent down to pick up the fruits that fell.


    "Yeah, but you would have left if I haven''t threatened you." Moore murmured softly, frowning at her with


    discontent.


    "What?" Jean asked, not really quite catching what he had mumbled.


    "Nothing," he replied, giving her a weak smile instead. Confused, she stopped picking up the fruits and


    stood up to look at him. She became more curious about what he had said under his breath.


    Seeing the frown forming on her face, Moore knew that she would lose her temper again if he told her


    what he had said. It would spark another argument that might risk him losing herpletely, so he


    immediately changed the topic before that happened.


    "You... You two have reconciled?" He dropped the first question that popped in his mind, even though


    he knew that they did judging by how Jean looked so much better now.


    Jean cocked an eyebrow, tilting her head at him. "How did you know?" She was shocked at his sudden


    change of topic, but more so by what he had just said. It was more of a statement than a question.


    He gave her a weak smile. ''How did I know? It is too obvious judging by your face, silly girl, '' he thought


    but knew very well not to say it out loud.


    He cleared his throat. "Well, I saw how both of you acted when you two were featured on the news, and


    that your innocence has been proven." He stated in an as-a-matter-of-fact tone. For a moment, he


    didn''t know how to deal with the new emotion building up inside him.

 Chapter 356 Love In Silence

    Chapter 356 Love In Silence


    "Oh, I see!" Jean smiled shyly and looked at Moore mysteriously. "Moore, what if I tell you that Zed


    didn''t believe in the video which was posted on the Inte and trusted me from the very beginning?


    Would you believe that his indifference, alienation and cruelty to me were all a method to protect me


    from the people doing this? What do you think of it?" asked she.


    When Moore heard this, he frowned and gazed at Jean thoughtfully. After a while, his eyebrows slowly


    loosened again. This time, some doubts in his mind were immediately cleared.


    "I see," he replied, pretending like he was thinking deeply. To be honest, Zed never seemed like a cold-


    blooded man. And somewhere deep down, Moore always had his doubts.


    Before this revtion, he thought the whole thing looked extremely strange. He also knew that Zed


    couldn''t have been such a bad man, since Jean had loved him a lot. The idea of a man changing


    overnight had shocked him.


    But until today, Moore hadn''t realized that Zed had done all this to protect Jean. Now the puzzle was


    fixed and things became clearer.


    ''But did Zed''s efforts be useful in the end?'' he wondered.


    Now Moore looked up and saw the happy smile on Jean''s face, and that''s when Moore realized that it


    did have a good effect. And the incident did not seem to affect the feelings between the couple.


    He felt a little sad at once. ''If it had been me, would I have done it like Zed?'' he questioned himself.


    ''No, even though I knew it would be dangerous, I wouldn''t have let her stay helplessly, all alone in the


    hospital. Her condition was fragile, without any dependence. I couldn''t bear to see her like this, ''


    answered Moore''s mind.


    ording to him, Jean deserved care and love. The fact that Zed let her suffer angered him.


    ''But I will never have the chance to take care of her.''


    Moore realized with a bitter smile and sadness on his face.


    "Moore, are you all right?" Jean questioned when she noticed Moore was taking time to answer this


    simple question. When she saw the expression on his face, she felt worried and scared.


    "Nothing. I was just surprised." Moore hastily replied, and hid his sadness. He gazed at Jean softly.


    "Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared up, may you both love each other and be happy


    forever from now on." he smiled.


    "Thank you, Moore." Jean instantly had a big happy smile on her face. She looked at Moore and


    sincerely said,"I also wish you a speedy recovery. Then you can find your beloved girl early and lead a


    happy life too."


    Moore grinned bitterly but nodded. "Okay, I''ll be happy, too."


    "Yeah, all of us will be happy!" Jean smiled genuinely and joyfully.


    Seeing the happy smile on Jean''s face, Moore''s bitter smile deepened.


    ''When did I discover my feelings for Jean?'' thought Moore.


    ''Is it when I opened my eyes and saw her crying with joy?


    Or was it when I felt distressed as I saw that she was ignored and insulted by Zed?


    Or just now when I came to know that she had returned to Zed?''


    With these thoughts swarming in his head, Moore couldn''t help hence he closed his eyes painfully.


    Slowly, he turned his head and dare not look at Jean again.


    In fact, he had the urge to go as far away from her as possible. This was torturing him more than he


    expected it to.


    As soon as he knew that he had an immoral feeling for her, his first thought was to escape it.


    And the only thing he could do was not to see her, preferably never.


    So he had pretended to get angry just now, just to make her leave him. He realized that staying with


    her would double his feelings for her.


    But he did not know why his heart suddenly softened when he saw her clumsily leaning over to pick up


    the fruit on the ground.


    Since he could not be rude to her, his only choice was to suffer in silence. Even though he knew that


    his love was hopeless, he still stubbornly wanted to stay by her side and look at her from afar. As long


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    as he could see her happy smile like this, he would be satisfied.


    He knew it was foolish to do so, but he could not get back the feelings he had already given.


    Feeling defeated, he sat there, looking lost.


    "Moore, what fruit would you like to eat? I''ll peel it for you." Jean said, bringing him back from his


    sorrowful reverie.


    Moore looked at a variety of fruits in the fruit basket with aplicated look. He finally whispered,"Just


    a pear."


    "Okay." Jean took out wet wipes and wiped her hands first. Then she picked up the biggest pear and


    skillfully began peeling.


    Looking at her intent face, Moore looked away in embarrassment. After a long silence, he asked,"Jean,


    now that you''re back to Zed, you don''t need to go back to the Wen Group, do you?"


    "No, I still have to go back." Jean looked up at Moore. "Why do you ask that? Don''t you want me to go


    back there?" she asked earnestly.


    "I heard that Henry has woken up." Moore looked at Jean and said.


    "Oh, he finally woke up." Jean looked at Moore andughed. "I thought he was going to pretend to be


    in aa for a few more days so that he willpletely recover when he wakes up. I didn''t expect him


    to let Joy know he is awake so early."


    "Even if he is awake, he can''t get out of the bed." Moore sighed and continued,"Once the news that


    Henry is awake is known by the Wen Group, it''s bound to be a big storm. So, I still want to advise you


    to be on the safe side. Don''t get yourself in any sort of trouble. If you really want to get justice for your


    mother, you''d better ask Zed to help you!"


    "No, I have to go back to the Wen Group myself." Jean handed the peeled pear to Moore. "That''s my


    determination. No one can stop me," she said earnestly.


    "Thank you." After wiping his hands, Moore reached for the pear. He gazed at Jean with aplicated


    look and finally shook his head. "All right! Now that you have made up your mind, I''d better not


    persuade you anymore."


    "Moore, I knew you would support me." Jean instantly smiled and felt good hearing he wasn''t forcing


    her to do anything. "Taste it and see if the pear is sweet or not."


    Moore looked at Jean''s childlike smile in silence. Knowing that he couldn''t change her mind, he could


    only take a bite of the pear, and then he nodded. "It''s sweet. You bought so many fruits that I can''t eat


    them all by myself. So why don''t you help me?"


    Jean nodded and took an apple out of the basket. As she peeled it, she smiled,"Did the doctor say


    when you can leave the hospital?"


    "Just in a few days," Moore answered. While he was eating the pear, he suddenly remembered


    something. Then he looked at Jean with a serious face. "By the way, Leo called mest night," said he.


    "Leo?" When Jean heard this, she stopped. Then she looked at him in surprise. "What did he say?"


    asked she.


    "He said that he has been following Lance secretly. Several times he noticed that Lance seems to be


    trying to contact someone. But unfortunately, Lance is so cautious. Leo gets disturbed every time he is


    close to seeing who that helper is. Now Leo feels certain that Lance may have something to do with the


    video."


    Moore said while he frowned. At the thought of someone trying to hurt Jean, his heart could not help


    but tighten, and his mood also became somewhat sensitive and tense.


    "Well, Lance must have something to do with it." Jean sneered when she heard this. "Moore, let Leo go


    on keeping track of Lance. If he finds anything, let us know immediately."


    "Okay." Moore nodded in agreement. "Although the rumors about the video have been cleared up and


    you are also proved to be innocent, the person behind it still hasn''t been found out. And Lance is the


    only clue now."


    "Yeah." Jean sighed heavily and looked at Moore. "Moore, if something happens to me one day,


    remember to leave H City. Go far away and nevere back."


    "What did you say?" Moore looked at Jean in shock. "Did you find anything? Or are you just


    kidding?"

 Chapter 357 Do Not Lie To Me

    Chapter 357 Do Not Lie To Me


    Seeing Moore''s face full of anxiety, Jean felt sorry.


    Still, the secret was solely hers. She couldn''t tell him how she was almost strangled by Joy in the


    hospital. That day, Joy had thought that Jean would certainly die. The anger she had stoked in her still


    glowered inside. Jean was on a mission now. She now knew that there was a hidden reason behind


    her mother''s death and she was determined to find out.


    Obviously, Joy was her enemy and had every intention to murder her. If Jean returned to the Wen


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Group, it was certain that Joy would harm her.


    Looking into the distance, Jean swallowed these hard truths. Despite knowing the risk involved and the


    danger she was putting herself in, there was only one question on Jean''s mind. ''Why did my mother


    die?''


    It wouldn''t do to involve others in her quest, which is why she thought it is best to keep this to herself.


    She couldn''t even tell Zed or Moore.


    But Jean inadvertently blurted out this matter just now.


    Now, she was worried that she hadpromised Moore''s safety too. After all, they spent a lot of time


    together.


    "No, don''t worry. I''m just joking." A sunny smile yed on Jean''s lips though worries clouded her heart.


    She emphatically said,"It''s because you were so cold to me. I just said this to make you worry about


    me. That''s all."


    "Jean¡­ Do not lie to me¡­" Moore stared at Jean, saying words full of concern and fear with an ashen


    face.


    "I will not lie to you. I promise. You know that I have reconciled with Zed then how could I be in danger?


    He will protect me. Rather, he will protect me very well," As Jean made her case to ay the worst of


    Moore''s fears, her delicate features broke into a smile.


    Though she cheered up and looked all sunny and bright, Moore did not know why he still felt uneasy in


    his heart.


    Now that Jean looked all gay, Moore had to stop asking more about it.


    She had a point. Zed was her husband and would no doubt protect the beautiful Jean.


    Moore''s tense body let go of the worries and rxed as he looked into his friend''s warm face. In his


    made up your mind to return to the Wen Group, promise me, you''ll protect yourself well."


    "Hmm," Nodding to him, Jean looked at Moore intently.


    ''I will definitely protect myself well to find out the truth.''


    "I promise." Seeing the earnest expression on her face and the warmth with which she touched his


    resting hand, Moore smiled.


    "By the way, Zed gave me his ck card again." An amused Jean took out Zed''s card and shook it in


    front of Moore. "So you have to recover soon. When you get discharged from the hospital, I will take


    you to eat a sumptuous meal."


    "It seems as if I am a child who is greedy for food." Moore shook his head sideways and then looked


    intently at Jean.


    ''It seems that all the unhappiness between you and Zed is in the past now.


    This is good. With such an outstanding man there to take care of you and protect you, I can rest easy.''


    Touched by how deeply Moore worried for her, Jean smiled and gave his hand a light squeeze. Struck


    by his purity, she put her hand to her chest and said,"I know that you live in the hospital so you eat


    mostly hospital food. I feel awful about it. I''m so sorry to put you through this." Jean sighed and


    continued,"Moore, I really hope that you will recover soon. Only then can I feel less guilty of you."


    "Why do you say such things again?" With a drooping face, Moore interrupted his friend and said,"If


    you say all of this again, it will be the end of us."


    "I..I won''t. I promise again." Her slender fingers brushed a small tear away. All the sadness that she felt


    for Moore was weighing her down again.


    Whenever she thought of the fact that Moore has been hospitalized for this long, all because of her


    carelessness, she felt restless.


    "It seems that you will not live in my house," Moore breathed out a loud sigh and said. "I can only live


    by myself."


    "Moore, did you lie to me about getting a job?" Her eyes narrowed in concern for her friend who had no


    one in the world. His no job status and future of living all alone worried her. Relentless, she asked


    Moore these questions again and again, wondering whether there was a way out of this.


    "Okay! I admit. I worry about you a great deal and can''t imagine how you''ll cope just on your own. No


    matter, it''s always been like this for me. I started looking for work online and I am sure, I''ll find


    something suitable once I leave the hospital," There were candour and honesty between the two


    friends. Thus, Moore admitted this without any hesitation.


    "Moore, don''t you ever dare to lie to me." With a twinkle in her eye, Jean said this in a half-threatening


    and half-teasing tone. Finally agreeing to her friend''s judgment, she said,"No matter what happens, you


    can''t lie to me. Otherwise, we won''t be friends."


    "Okay, I promise you." It was Moore''s turn to promise Jean.


    "Look, the saline drip bottle is almost empty. And it is about six o'' clock, which means we need to get


    some dinner. How about I take you out today?" A visibly happier Jean asked Moore.


    "It seems that you always want to feed me. Why is that? Is it because I look very hungry?" Moore


    doubtfully nced at his body.


    Blushing with embarrassment, Jean said,"When we had just met, it was inappropriate of me to invite


    you for dinner. By the time we became friends, I was seeing difficult times and had no money. Every


    time I see you sit in the crowded restaurant of the hospital, I feel guilty and sad.


    Moore, no matter what your family background is, I know that your foster parents have taught you very


    well. Be it a difficult situation or withstanding a pushy crowd, you are always calm and behave


    unhurriedly. All of this makes you look so different. It seems you are a heavenly creature. When I look


    at you, among us, mortals, it is difficult to hide your radiance¡­"


    "Okay, stop praising me. If I don''t stop you, I just might believe it is true and be arrogant. Are you


    sweet-talking me?" Moore broke into a chuckle at his joke and looked at his feet.


    "I''m not saying something good just to please you. I have a lot of money now and I want to invite you to


    eat delicious food with me," Her chin tilted slighlty upwards as Jean said words that filled her heart with


    pride.


    "Okay, alright. You always talk about having dinner. It makes me feel as if I''m the bad guy when I don''t


    agree." Moore sported a toothy grin at her.


    "Really? So we will go eat?" Incredulous at Moore having epted her invitation after much


    persuasion, she immediately replied with happiness,"Now, I better select a good ce. What would you


    like to eat? Do you like spicy food? Or what about that''s high on acidic? Umm¡­or should we go for


    sweet food?"


    Bombarded by her flurry of questions, Mooreughed. He shook his head and said,"It is quite simple.


    Pick what you like. I have no preferences or favourites. It all depends on you."


    "Oh my¡­do you get satisfied this easily?" Jean cast a doubtful nce at him. She giggled at his


    simplicity and shook her head. "That is good then. I get to decide by myself," she said.


    Taking out her smartphone from her pocket, Jean began browsing the many options avable.


    "What are you searching for?" Moore asked with a puzzled face.


    "I am looking for the top rmendations in the H City. We can go to a restaurant that has been


    rmended by the majority," Jean replied, with her eyes fixed on the mobile phone.


    "You showed so much generosity today. I thought you would take me out to a five-star restaurant or


    one of the most famous restaurants in the H City," Moore smirked at her.


    "The food in such ces are delicious but expensive. As for many local snacks, they are both delicious


    and affordable," Jean looked for long at Moore before exining her mind.

 Chapter 358 The Hidden Envelope

    Chapter 358 The Hidden Envelope


    Moore couldn''t say no to that point. He took a nce at his hospital clothes and helplessly told


    Jean,"There''s no need for that. We can eat at a restaurant nearby. But..." He paused,"What would


    people say if they saw me hanging around in a hospital uniform. They would mistake me for a mental


    patient roaming free."


    Jean burst intoughter on his words and nced at his clothes. "You''ve got a point. Hey Moore, hold


    on a second. I''ll be right back..."


    And she hurriedly ran out.


    "Jean..." Moore stared at her receding back as she left. He was dumbfounded.


    Jean was looking for the top rmendations. Why had she ran out?


    Jean felt a pang of guilt on hearing Moore say that he didn''t have any other clothes.


    Though he had been in the hospital for a long time now, she hadn''t really done much to care for him.


    Moore hadn''t left the hospital since he had been admitted and


    she had forgotten to buy any clothes for him.


    His mention of clothes had reminded her that she had stored some cash in her old room, so she


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    hurriedly pushed in, but


    waspletely taken aback when she entered inside.


    There was someone else in the room. It had been only two days since she had left, and she hadn''t


    even checked out.


    Seeing her burst in, the patient in the room looked at her in surprise.


    "Sorry, I want to go to the bathroom badly. Can I use the bathroom, please?" Jean asked in


    embarrassment.


    The patient nodded and pointed in the direction of the bathroom.


    Jean gave him a quick smile in gratitude and quickly ran to the bathroom.


    Closing the door carefully behind her, Jean stood on tiptoe and held her hand forward.


    As soon as her fingers felt the envelope, she immediately felt relieved.


    She took it down, checked the amount of money inside and hurriedly hid it.


    She deliberately washed her hands before she left.


    "Thanks!" As she was leaving the room, she thanked the patient once again.


    Going back to Moore''s room, she saw that his infusion had already beenpleted and he was resting


    now.


    Hearing here in, he opened his eyes. "Where did you go just now in such a hurry?" he asked in


    puzzlement.


    "Take it." Jean handed him the envelope with the money inside. "There''s money inside. You should buy


    some clothes. You can''t keep on wearing these sickly clothes."


    Moore looked at the envelope in her hand with aplicated expression. He furrowed his brows and


    asked,"Did you run away to withdraw the money?"


    A mixed feeling overtook him.


    "I didn''t withdraw the money. I got it back." Jean looked at him and exined,"Zed gave me this


    envelope earlier when I was here, and I hid it in my old room. I got it back just now."


    "You hid the money?" Moore''s expression got even moreplicated. He gazed at her for a long time


    without saying anything.


    "I am sorry..." Jean knew what he was thinking and immediately apologized. "Zed took back my ck


    card, so he gave me the money. I had nned on keeping it safe and using it only in case of an


    emergency, so I didn''t tell you."


    Seeing her try to exin herself with a worried face, Moore''s anger disappeared.


    "It''s all right, Jean. I didn''t mean to me you." Moore sighed,"But I can''t take the money."


    "Why?" Jean asked in confusion,"Moore, you just said that you don''t want to me me. Then why


    won''t you take the money? Do you want to go out in these hospital clothes?"


    "I didn''t mean that. Look. I have enough money to buy some clothes." He looked at her and


    exined,"When I first came to H City, I brought some clothes with me, but I hadn''t nned on staying


    long. After the car ident, I had someone in the hotel send my clothes over. But I didn''t get a chance


    or needed to wear them since I was in the hospital. It''s okay."


    Hearing his exnation, Jean felt relieved and said in embarrassment,"I was just worried. Since you


    were always wearing the patient garment, I thought that you hadn''t taken the money your parents gave


    you. It seems like I overthink too much. But you have to take the money."


    Before Moore could react, Jean had already stuck the money in his hand.


    "You..." Moore looked at her, a little annoyed this time.


    "If you still really regard me as a friend, then don''t refuse." Jean said seriously,"There''s not too much


    inside. If you refuse, then you are not my friend."


    Even after her threat Moore was unwilling to ept the envelope, but eventually agreed. "All right! I''ll


    take it. But after I get a job, I''m paying you back!"


    Since he had taken the money now, Jean agreed to his condition and nodded,"Okay. You can think of it


    as me lending you the money."


    If Jean hadn''t agreed for considering the amount as loan, Moore would have totally refused.


    But for now, Jean was just thinking and devising new ways to give him some money from time to time.


    As he was new to this city and knew nobody, it wouldn''t be easy to find a job.


    "Okay. You change your clothes. We''ll go out somewhere," Jean told him.


    Moore nodded, got a set of clothes from the wardrobe and walked into the bathroom to change.


    Jean nced around in boredom. She had nothing to do, so she sat in a chair and gnawed her


    fingernails.


    Soon the door of the bathroom opened and Moore walked out,pletely refreshed now.


    When Jean looked up and saw his new personality, she was dumbfounded.


    She had known that he was tall and handsome with delicate facial features, but that he would look so


    handsome in a casual T-shirt and jeans was still news to her.


    Seeing her stare at him with her mouth wide open, Moore slightly blushed and tidied up his


    clothes,"What? Do I look weird?"


    Since he was in the hospital, he had lost much weight


    and his old clothes were too big for him now.


    "No, it is great. You look very handsome." Jean pped andplimented him.


    Hearing her be coy like that, Moore shook his head in disappointment. "Stop making fun of me now!


    You already have a real handsome man as a husband!"


    "I mean it. I know Zed is handsome, and I have some other good-looking friends who can rival anyone


    in H City. But you, Moore, can rival them all."


    Jean told him seriously.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll take yourpliment into my heart." Moore knew that they had to stop arguing and


    wasting time. "Let''s go now."

 Chapter 359 Have You Forgotten Anything

    Chapter 359 Have You Forgotten Anything


    "Let''s go! Let''s go for eating!" Jean eximed with great excitement.


    Moore shook his head helplessly on seeing Jean''s intense response.


    As they just reached the aisle, Jean''s mobile phone started to ring.


    Quickly, she fumbled with her purse and took her mobile phone out. After taking a nce at her phone,


    she found it was a phone call from Zed. Immediately, the smile on her face became more vibrant.


    Without wasting any second, she pressed the answer key. While walking behind Moore towards the


    gate of the hospital, she answered,"Zed..."


    "When will youe back? Do I need to go to the hospital to pick you up?" Zed asked, sounding


    concerned about her.


    "Aren''t you outside with grandpa? You don''t need toe here to pick me up. You have been busy and


    tired all day long. I will catch a taxi as soon as I finish eating," Jean replied while walking.


    "Jean..." Zed paused for a moment and sighed before he added,"Have you forgotten anything?"


    "What?" Jean asked, in bewilderment.


    "It seems that you have really forgotten that. What did you say to grandpa before you left?" Zed


    reminded.


    "I..." Jean tried hard to recall what she had said. A whileter, her face changed and had a quizzical


    expression. She patted hard on her own forehead and said,"Oh, my god. I have really forgotten it.


    Then, what shall I do?"


    ''Grandpa, Grandpa Dan, Zed will be with you. You guys have fun in H City this afternoon. I''lle back


    as early as possible and I''ll cook dinner for you.''


    These words repeated inside her head after she wracked her brain.


    Now she was confused because she had already invited Moore to eat outside with her.


    ''What should I do?


    What should I do?'' Jean thought.


    To be sure, she couldn''t break the promise she kept to Zed''s grandfather. On the other hand, this was


    the first time that Jean had treated Moore to dinner. ''How can I suddenly change my mind and tell him


    that I can''t have a meal with him?''


    Her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts.


    "Don''t eat outside. It is still notte for you to prepare the supper if youe back right away!" Zed


    continued since he was still on the other side of the phone. His words brought her back from her


    reverie.


    "But..." In fear of being heard by Moore, Jean walked away to another side and continued in a lower


    voice,"I have just invited Moore to eat outside."


    "You..." Zed suddenly became speechless after knowing what Jean had gotten herself into.


    "Zed, what should I do now?" At that moment, Jean was really anxious and out of her sense. She had


    no choice but to ask Zed for help.


    "Don''t ask me. It all depends on you." Zed sighed again on the other end of the line.


    "Zed, you also know that," Jean replied pathetically. "Moore has stayed in the hospital for a long time.


    But I have never treated him to a meal. Can I... Can I..."


    Jean wanted to ask Zed for a favor, but she felt so hard to speak it out.


    Discerning Jean''s embarrassment in her voice, Zed could do nothing, so he sighed helplessly. "Okay! I


    will have supper with them outside. In that case, you won''t be embarrassed. But don''t make such a


    mistake again,"


    warned Zed, sounding extremely serious. "Thank you so much," Jean replied happily as soon as she


    heard that Zed was willing to help her.


    "Then, are you still angry about what happened at noon?" Zed seized this opportunity to ask her about


    it. "Will you show hatred towards me again?"


    "No, no," Jean replied in a hurry.


    "Okay. That''s it. I will eat out with them. Come back early tonight." Zed felt relieved now that he


    wouldn''t have to deal with her anger.


    "Hmm, bye." Jean happily hung up the phone, walked over to Moore with her face wreathed in smiles


    and said,"Let''s go!"


    Moore stared at Jean looking confused. Although she had lowered her voice as low as possible, Moore


    had heard almost everything she had said.


    Seeing that Jean was in high spirits, he couldn''t help asking her scrupulously,"Can we really leave


    now?"


    Jean discerned Moore''s bewilderment from his tone. Thus, she unknowingly looked up at him and


    affirmed again,"Sure, let me take you to eat something delicious."


    Seeing her face glow with happiness, Moore didn''t want to say anything more. Together, both of them


    walked towards the gate.


    ''Jean has promised to dine with Zed''s grandfather. But atst, she has decided to eat out with me. It


    seems that I mean a lot to her.


    Jean, why do you treat me so well?''


    Deep down in his heart, Moore was ted. Before he walked closer to Jean, Moore tried hard to calm


    himself down. The fact that he was so important to her brought some delight in his heart.


    Moreover, he smiled and tried to take this seriously since Jean attached such great importance to this


    meal.


    When they just arrived at the gate, Jean paused and started to stare far away with a weird sort of


    expression.


    Moore was a little confused about the sudden change of her expression. Thus, he followed her gaze.


    That was when he noticed it was Joy and Shirley. Both of them were talking to two strange middle-aged


    men. And now the men got into a car. Joy and Shirley still stood where they were after the car drove


    away and disappeared out of their sight. They were just looking ahead, beaming with a brilliant smile


    on their faces.


    At the sight of this scene, Jean suddenly understood something.


    Without any hesitation, she directly walked towards them and stopped when she was beside them.


    "Who were you seeing off? It seems that they are your distinguished guests, or else you both wouldn''t


    see them off personally," Jean intentionally said with an ironic smile on her face.


    Hearing her voice, Joy and Shirley looked startled and nearly jumped. Immediately, they turned back


    and stared at Jean with a grumpy face.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "What have youe here for?" Joy fiercely inquired.


    "Of course, I came to see if you both are doing fine," Jean replied, sarcastically. "Last night, Shirley left


    without saying goodbye. I was so worried that something might have happened to her, so I am to see if


    she is doing well."


    "Don''t pull the wool over our eyes. Jean, I''m warning you. I am not scared of you even if you have gone


    back to Zed," Shirley said furiously.


    With her eyes rolling, Joy suddenly burst intoughter when she saw Moore standing beside Jean.


    Then, she said,"You have just reconciled with Zed. But now, you are here hanging out and entangling


    with another man. Aren''t you afraid that Zed will abandon you again?"


    "Oh. I have never known that you care so much about me. You may be disappointed this time because


    it is Zed that asked me toe to the hospital to see Moore and invite him to supper," Jean retorted


    loudly, but the great smile was still on her face.


    "Jean, don''t try to fool us now. If Zed asked you toe here, why didn''t he keep youpany?"


    Shirley said with a noticeable hint of jealousy.


    "As you know, Zed is very busy. I can handle matters like this by myself." Her heart was filled with great


    joy when Jean saw their faces turn pallid. Then, she added,"Well. Since you don''t believe me, I don''t


    feel obliged to make you trust me. Moore, let''s go to eat."


    As soon as she finished her words, Jean walked past them and hailed a cab.


    Seeing that Jean and Moore had slid into the car, Shirley furiously and fiercely stared at the direction


    where they had left.


    "Mom, I can''t stand it anymore. I wouldn''t have stopped you from killing her if I had known that she was


    such a bitch. Now, I hate to swallow our anger in front of her. Her piercing words make me sick!"


    Shirley said grudgingly.


    "My silly girl, don''tin about this now. If you want to take revenge, there will be many chances in


    the future. Be patient, darling." Joy''s eyes gleamed with malice when she uttered those words. She


    patted on Shirley''s shoulder tofort her.


    "Mom, I want to teach her a lesson right now."

 Chapter 360 We Should Be Careful Before We Take Any Step

    Chapter 360 We Should Be Careful Before We Take Any Step


    Shirley said with an angry and malicious look.


    "Well, your poor father woke up. But ever since he woke up, I get the feeling that he is treating us


    slightly differently. On the other hand, Jean has said that she wanted to go back to the Wen Group. In


    such a situation, we need to be very careful. Or else she will say something ill to your father and ruin


    our family. And then we may lose everything that we have," finished Joy, looking affirmative. Her eyes


    lit up in a malicious and calcting manner.


    "Mom, so what methods do you think we should take in order to get rid of her?" Hearing what her


    mother said, Shirley felt her fears dissipate. A big smile made its way to her face.


    "We should be careful before we take any step," said Joy, as she started to think deeply about the


    matter.


    "Ok, I will listen to your opinion," Shirley hurriedly replied and nodded her head obediently.


    On the taxi, Jean couldn''t help keeping herself fromughing. Her beautifully-arched eyebrows arched


    even more on her delighted face. It was evident that she was in a really good mood.


    Moore saw that Jean was almost out of breath after all theughing she did. Helplessly, he asked,"Why


    do you find it so amusing?"


    In his eyes, even the sight of Shirley and Joy was disturbing. He couldn''t believe anyone could feel


    good after seeing them.


    Hence Moore was still really confused seeing Jean smiling so happily. ''What is happening to her?'' he


    wondered.


    "Haven''t you seen what just happened now? Joy and Shirley both failed toe up with aeback.


    My reply left them dumbfounded!" Jean smiled happily and thought about their stunned expression.


    "Jean, I always knew you were a capable girl. But you must stopughing like this, or else you will go


    crazy." Frowning, Moore noticed sheughed even more now. He didn''t know what to say and waited


    for her response.


    "That''s fine. I am just feeling really happy. I have been used and abused by them for so many years


    and now I finally make my way and get away from their usation. I am so thrilled! In fact, I am looking


    forward to my happy days." As she spoke, the big smile was still stered on her face. But now her


    eyes turned red as if she wanted to cry.


    Moore also noticed her reddish eyes and he immediately felt sorry for her.


    The car fell into a dead silence all of a sudden. Jean stretched out her hand to rub her eyes gently.


    Then she turned her head and stared out of the window trying to admire nature. She found herself


    getting lost in her thoughts.


    From the window, it was obvious that it was already dusk. Outside, it was packed with hundreds of


    thousands of cars on the street. Jean realized this was a rush hour.


    Looking at everyone, who was busy making their way in the hustle-bustle, Jean felt quite sad. She had


    no idea what prompted this sadness.


    Her thoughts went back to her mother. ''What if she didn''t die due to a disease? What if she could have


    lived an ordinary life?'' wondered Jean, looking sad and weepy. Everytime she saw Joy, she thought


    back to the time she had almost been strangled by her. This incident was beyond her expectation and


    troubled her mind.


    As fear had found its ce in Jean''s heart, it would always remind her of her dear mother and make


    her miss her madly.


    Jean thought to herself, ''If my mom was still alive now then how wonderful life would have been!


    Things would changepletely and my life would have been a dream.


    Sadly, my dreams will nevere true because my mother will never be back.''


    That was exactly the reason why every time she saw Joy, hatred consumed her.


    Jean continued to ponder, ''If it were not because of her, my mom would not have died so young.


    I am sure Joy had something to do with her death.''


    Thinking of such a likelihood, Jean shuddered with fear. Her mind lingered over on this and she was


    confused. Also, she felt a little sad about hiding this fear without sharing it with anyone else.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Moore heard Jean shudder and asked looking concerned.


    "Nothing. I am fine." Jean shook her head without much strength. While they were talking, the taxi


    driver parked the car slowly at the most crowded ce.


    Seeing that the ce in front of them was brightly lit as in daylight and crowded by so many people,


    Jean shook her sadness off and quickly held Moore''s hand to throw themselves into the crowd.


    Moore was feeling dizzy seeing such a big crowd and that''s when he felt Jean''s hand find him.


    Suddenly, he was startled and dared not to move.


    "Hold me tightly. Or you may me me when you get lost in the crowd," Jean said and passed a bright


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    smile to Moore.


    "Ok." Moore stared at the smile on her face attentively and nodded to show his submissiveness.


    "I have specially searched online and this is the busiest night fair in H City. It is called the Imperial Night


    Fair. No matter what kind of snacks you are looking for, you can find and enjoy them here. And most


    importantly, almost all the snacks here are original and fresh. You can have anything to your heart''s


    content. Isn''t it great?"


    Jean held Moore''s hand and led him inside while she exined about the ce.


    Moore gradually came to his sense from the great shock. When he saw the big smile spreading all over


    Jean''s face, he realized that he was truly happy to be here. He cared nothing about the fact that he


    was surrounded by terrible sweaty odors. The cheap rouge perfume and the disgusting smell mixed


    with all kinds of food stopped bothering him. The realization that he could sacrifice everything if it


    meant Jean was happy struck him.


    He held her hand tightly and followed her to visit every stall here.


    Within minutes, there were all kinds of food in both his hands.


    Sugar-coated haws on a stick, strong-smelling preserved bean curd, various kebabs and two big


    bottles of fresh fruit juice made him have no hands to hold her.


    "Eat these to prepare ourselves before we go to have a feast." Jean ate a shish kebab in amusement


    as she continued to say to Moore,"Then I will take you to enjoy the fantastic rice noodles in the


    restaurant right ahead of us. It is believed that people who go to eat them once can''t stoping back


    to have them again and again. However, if you don''t want to eat there, then we have another choice


    and that''s the crayfish at the Li Restaurant. Many people have postedments online that the


    crayfish there is rather fresh and delicious. It tastes unique and you can never find it in another ce


    with the same taste. There are more..."


    A lot of yummy snacks kept jumping out of Jean''s mouth. Moore felt quite funny watching her talk with


    all the food inside her mouth. For the first time, Moore witnessed the foodie side of Jean.


    Moore thought that Jean could have rushed into a restaurant if he was not there with her. He thought,


    ''But she already has an inviting kebab in her hand. Why does she still look so eager?


    It can only be told that she is, undoubtedly, a gourmand.''


    When he got back to his sense, he said,"Then we will go and taste everything you want..." A slight and


    doting smile crept onto his charming face.


    "Bingo! Moore, your thought is just the same as mine," said Jean surprisedly. Her face now turned red


    out of excitement.


    Seeing Jean''s excited and jolly face, Moore let out a long sigh deep in his heart. To be honest, he was


    kind of worried about his delicate stomach.


    Without a doubt, two hourster, both of them rested their hands on their fat bellies and rubbed their


    stomachs. They slowed down their paces on the way back to find a taxi.


    Jean was more than content with the fun-filled time they had spent. And so was her stomach. Looking


    around the snacks surrounding her, she gave her lips a lick as if to eat more. However, her stomach


    had already been too full to ept any other food, so she had to leave with a little disappointment. ''I


    wille back soon, '' her mind said to the snacks while she left.


    "That''s enough. Don''t look at the snacks anymore." Moore watched Jean eyeing the snacks. He


    noticed her mouth was watering and it looked like she didn''t want to leave. So he had tofort her by


    saying,"When we have time in the future, I promise that I will apany you here to have a big meal."


    "Really?" Jean''s eyes lit up again. Her eyes fell on Moore but she looked doubtful.


    "Of course, it is true. When have I lied to you before?" said Moore, helplessly and dotingly.


    "That''s settled. And no backing out." Jean stretched out her little finger and was about to make him


    promise.


    Moore''s eyes rested on Jean''s naive behavior and he also noticed that her face was full of


    expectations. So he had no other choice but to stretch his little finger to pull hook with her.


    On realizing the deal was sealed, Jean immediately smiled happily.


    On the taxi back home, Jean kept burping but the bright smile never disappeared from her fair face.


    "Jean, I''d better send you home first. Ok?" Moore asked with concern.


    "No." Jean waved her hand as a gesture of refusal and said,"You are a patient. You should get to the


    hospital first."


    As she finished saying this, she burped again.


    "Ok then. It is better for us to go to the hospital first and have you examined by a doctor. You cannot


    keep burping like this." Moore frowned thinking it was a mistake going to the snack-filled ce with her.


    "Moore, don''t take everything so seriously. I am only burping. It is not a¡­.. It is no big deal..." Jean


    looked out the window and stopped talking.


    "What''s wrong?" Moore followed the direction of Jean''s nce. And that was when he spotted Zed in


    front of the gate of the hospital.

 Chapter 361 Did You Come To Pick Me Up

    Chapter 361 Did You Come To Pick Me Up


    "I wonder why he''s here," she said out loud and her hups suddenly stopped.


    Moore noticed this unusual change and nced at Jean, whose eyes sparkled at the sight of her


    husband. He asked,"Are you nervous seeing him?"


    Jean raised a brow as if thinking about it for a moment, and then she looked at him and answered. "Of


    course not." Shaking her head, she gave him a smile before turning towards the door and opened it in


    a rush. Her right leg was out of the car, and her other leg was still inside when she turned towards


    Zed''s direction and called out to him. "Zed!" She waved as Zed saw her, and as she got out of the car,


    she shouted,"Did youe to pick me up?"


    Moore just watched Jean getting out of the car as if she couldn''t afford to waste any more time. He felt


    a pang of ache inside of his chest, and the emotion he was now familiar with as jealousy filled him. He


    was silent for a moment that if not for the taxi driver who called out to him, he would have had forgotten


    that he was still in the car. After paying the driver, he got off the car and just stood there without


    catching up with Jean in a hurry. He wanted to give them some time to talk alone even just for a


    second. Although he wasn''t sure if ''want'' was the appropriate term.


    Meanwhile, Zed couldn''t help but smile after seeing Jean got out of the car happily and in a rush


    without hiding her excitement to be with him.


    An hour and a half ago, because he had been waiting for her too long, his patience started to wear thin.


    However, he had forgotten his anger the moment he saw Jean, safe and sound, smiling at him with


    those beautiful eyes.


    Then again, he couldn''t help but be too worried for her. "Why didn''t you answer your phone?" He asked


    as soon as she was now arm''s length in front of him.


    Jean''s eyes widened. "You called me? Howe I didn''t hear?" She said and immediately rummaged


    through her bag for her mobile phone. After searching and opening all the pockets of her bag, she still


    hadn''t found it, so she frowned. "Where is my phone? Odd. I remember cing my phone here a few


    minutes ago," she told Zed without looking at him and kept her attention to her bag.


    Moore decided to walk towards them after seeing Jean rummaging something in her bag. Zed noticed


    his presence first, so Moore greeted him. "Hello, Mr. Qi."


    "Hello, Moore," Zed greeted back politely, nodding once at him.


    "What is she looking for?" Moore asked Zed curiously, but his gaze was towards Jean, who started to


    look helpless.


    "She couldn''t find her phone," Zed exined, noticing how Moore stared at Jean with great concern.


    "Perhaps, it got stolen in the night market," Moore suggested. With this thought, Moore couldn''t help


    but be surprised by the fact that there were really stealthy thieves there, so he frowned along with


    Jean.


    Considering what Moore had said, Jean stopped rummaging and looked out of nowhere, stunned for a


    moment. Coming back to her senses, she turned towards Moore and said miserably,"I must be really


    numb to not be able to feel or even be aware that my phone got stolen by a thief."


    Moore''s frown changed to sympathy and then he quickly thought of something. "Check if there are


    other things that got stolen," he said to Jean, hesitating whether to move towards her and help her


    rummage her bag, but he stopped himself from doing so, remembering that Zed was now with them.


    Jean nodded her head. "Oh! You''re right!" She quickly lowered her head to her bag once more and


    checked her things. After a moment, she held a ck card on her right hand and said with joy and


    relief,"Fortunately, the card wasn''t stolen. Otherwise, Zed, I wouldn''t be able to meet you in the eyes


    again, and I would be full of shame."


    Zed shook his head at Jean and sighed helplessly. "It would actually be a great help if he or she stole


    the card, so we could catch the thief easily. The thief must have been smart enough not to steal it."


    Jean looked at him confused, while Moore nodded at him. He, too, had the same thought as he


    realized the card was not stolen.


    "I don''t understand. Why is it helpful?" With a puzzled look, Jean asked as she noticed that Moore


    nodded in agreement. She realized that she was the only one who didn''t get it.


    "Well, there are only ten ck cards in the whole H City. That''s how exclusive these cards are, and all


    of them are protected by the bank with the highest level of security possible. Regardless of who stole


    the card, as long as he or she starts using it, his or her private information would be soon notified to


    me," Zed exined, crossing his arms on his chest and leaned on his car again.


    Jean nodded slowly and was enlightened by this new information. All her fears about losing it faded


    away. She now found her moments of anxiousnessughable now.


    ''No wonder Zed knew when I withdrew 100, 000 dors in the hospital.


    The ck card does have such a great function, '' she thought in awe.


    Zed stood up straight once again and dusted his hands. "Well then," he said, turning to Moore. "Thank


    you for taking care of Jean during this period of time. I apologize for any inconvenience."


    He gave Moore a smile and reached out a hand towards him.


    Moore was a little taken aback at this gesture but immediately regained. He epted Zed''s hand and


    shook it. He smiled at Zed and said in response,"You are wee. Besides, Jean and I are friends.


    You don''t have to be so formal about it. There is seriously nothing to worry about."


    Zed nodded. "In the future, if you face any problem or difficulty, you can call me. As long as it is within


    my power, I will be willing to help," he offered in a serious tone, making Moore shocked at this


    proposition. He always felt like Zed didn''t like him, but after hearing this, maybe he had judged too


    early.


    "Mr. Qi, as much as I appreciate your offer, I don''t think I can ept it without feeling ashamed.


    Besides, it iste now. You and Jean should probably start heading back," Moore insisted, still feeling a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    little embarrassed.


    "Okay then," Zed agreed. He turned to Jean. "We should go now."


    "Drive carefully," Moore told Zed, who nodded at him before opening the door of the car and getting in.


    Moore then turned to Jean and waved at her.


    Jean looked at Moore. She wanted to make sure that he was brought back to his room safely, but she


    knew that no matter how she insisted into escorting him back, he would just keep telling her no.


    Besides, she already made Zed wait long enough. With a little reluctance, she said,"Moore, thank you


    for the time today, but you really must take good care of yourself, okay? When I have some time to


    spare, I will visit you. Also, as soon as the doctor informs you that you could be discharged, make sure


    to call me right away, or I will be really angry at you." Jean furrowed her eyebrows at him but with


    concern.


    "I will," Moore replied before giving her a bitter smile.


    Satisfied with that response, Jean smiled at him and got on the car. After she closed the door, Zed


    started the ignition. Jean turned to her window and saw that Moore was still standing on the same spot.


    She pressed the button for her window to go down and waved at Moore. "Go inside now, and have a


    rest."


    With a smile, Moore nodded in response. He hesitated for a moment before turning his back and


    walked towards the hospital''s main entrance.


    Jean pressed the button again and waited for the window to go back up. Zed then drove the car


    forward. Moore stopped right in front of the hospital door and looked back at the retreating car. Feeling


    misery building inside of him, he sighed and entered, trying to shrug them away.


    In the car, Jean leaned back on the leather chair exhausted and heaved out a long sigh. Although her


    phone got stolen, and her body felt like breaking down, she had fun today, and all her worries were


    worth it.


    Zed noticed this and asked,"Are you very tired?" He gave her a quick nce, concerned about her


    welfare at the moment. "Why did you go to the night market, knowing you''ll get worn out? Furthermore,


    there are so many different kinds of people there. Most of them aren''t trustworthy and full of deceit. No


    wonder your phone got stolen."


    "Zed, please," Jean said pathetically. "I know that you don''t want to go to those kinds of ces. That''s


    why I asked Moore to go with me. I''m sorry I wasn''t on guard enough that my phone got stolen.


    Because of that, I am honestly downtrodden for losing such an important device and wasn''t able to


    answer your calls. So please, I beg you, can you just let it go for once and stop being angry right now?"


    Jean said, looking at Zed with such cute and longing eyes that Zed couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Okay, but you are not allowed to go there anymore," Zed demanded without looking at her, keeping a


    straight face.


    Jean turned to face him. "Why?" She pouted. "You don''t know how tasty the food there are. I have


    eaten a lot of food today, making me very full to the point that I started hupping." After saying this,


    she realized something. "Speaking of which, when did I stop hupping?"


    She asked in awe and wonder.


    As Zed nced at Jean''s puzzled look, he couldn''t help but smile at how cute and weird she was at the


    same time. He shook his head and returned his attention on the road.


    When Jean didn''t speak again and was too lost in thought, Zed spoke again. "You should know that the


    food in those stalls are often very unsanitary. I don''t want you getting sick because of the food there, so


    I beg of you as well, you are not to go back there anymore," He ordered, worried about his wife.


    He thought of the news he had watched a few days ago. It was reported that the stalls often used ditch


    oil or most of the time, they used the same oil that they had been using without recing them for


    days, maybe even weeks that it grew so dark and really murky. Also, some vendors bought products


    from small processing nts, which were not usually fresh and not to mention that carcinogenic


    chemicals were added to these products.


    That was why Zed was so determined not to allow Jean to go to any night market and eat food from


    stalls there.


    Jean kept her pout on her face. She knew that Zed had already made up his mind, and there was no


    use trying to change it. With an unhappy expression, she said coldly,"You are a tyrant." She rolled her


    eyes and turned her eyes out of the window on her side.


    Seeing her unhappy, Zed sighed and said,"You should know that I always think about what is good for


    you, Jean."


    "I know, but it''s just that, I don''t eat there often anyway. I think it won''t matter that I eat there once in a


    while," she replied, starting to lose her temper.


    He gave her a quick and helpless nce. At this point, he knew that if he continued to argue with her,


    he would just be adding more fuel to the fire that was now building between them.


    Knowing her attitude, he also knew that she was close-minded when she''s angry, and that she wouldn''t


    ept any word of exnationing from him.


    With these thoughts in mind, he had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.


    As the tension between them grew, they finally reached their house. Zed drove the car into the garage


    of their house, and as soon as he turned the engine off, Jean immediately got off the vehicle and


    rushed inside the house without waiting for or looking back at him. Because of this, Zed shook his head


    and sighed.


    As he entered the house and stopped in the foyer to change his shoes, before he could even remove


    them, he suddenly heard Jean''s screaming from the living room.


    Fear filled the house as the scream was loud enough to break the silence of the night.


    As soon as he heard the first few seconds of his wife''s scream, he didn''t waste any time and ran


    quickly towards her without even changing his shoes, worried that something might have had


    happened to Jean.


    When he reached the living room, he stopped. He immediately caught sight of Jean and rushed


    towards her. She was shaking in fear, looking at something in front of her. Zed''s gaze followed the


    direction of her stare and finally realized why she screamed. He ced an arm around her, not knowing


    what to do except mutter her name.

 Chapter 362 I Dont Want To See You

    Chapter 362 I Don''t Want To See You


    In front of Jean, stood Jesse. She was wearing a ck facial mask.


    Her beautiful face was covered with ck mud and only her pair of big eyes could be seen.


    Seeing Jean was scared to death by her sight, Jesse leaned forward to help her. But Jean flinched and


    got rid of Jesse''s hand.


    Jesse shrugged her shoulder to show her innocence and looked at Zed with a nk face, as he


    entered.


    After a while, Jean''s fear slowly faded away. She stared at Jesse with hatred-filled eyes.


    When she was in the living room earlier, there was only a smallmp in the corner.


    Since she was upset, she didn''t think too much and nned to walk upstairs.


    When she walked past the sofa, she suddenly felt a coldness pass through her spine. Someone


    strangled her neck tightly from behind.


    Since the light was dim, she couldn''t make out who it was. Fear shed through her mind and she


    shuddered. A scene of Joy strangling her was reflected in her mind.


    At that moment, her heart almost stood still with fright. She was scared to death.


    Luckily, Zed hurriedly came in upon hearing themotion. The person choking her from behind


    changed the position.


    Before Jean could turn back to see who it was, Jesse walked from her behind and stood in front of her.


    There was a devilish smirk on her face.


    At the sight of her, Jean was startled and almost cried out again.


    This time, she wanted to curse her hard.


    ''Did this shameless woman want to strangle me?'' wondered Jean.


    Seeing Jean breathing heavily with her face dreadfully pale, Zed came over and held her with care.


    Shivering, Jean''s legs almost buckled and she stood gripping tightly on Zed''s arm. In short, her whole


    body was limp because of the fear.


    Seeing her like this, Zed worried and held out another hand to hold her tightly.


    Seeing the scene in front of her, Jesseughed coldly in her mind.


    ''Once a bitch, always a bitch, '' thought Jesse.


    "Brother Zed..." Jesse put on an innocent expression on her face and looked at Zed pitifully,"I just


    yed a joke on Jean. I didn''t mean to scare her like this. It was all my fault..."


    After finishing her sentence, Jesse made a polite bow to Jean to apologize.


    Zed was confused. ''Jesse is only wearing a mask. Why would Jean freak out so much?


    Though I have hardly seen Jean wearing a mask, how can a mask scare a person?''


    Hearing Jesse''s exnation, he understood a little.


    Pretending to be angry, he reproached,"Jesse, you are an adult. You should act like an adult, not so


    childishly. If you scare Jean next time, I''ll be truly angry with you."


    ''Next time? I was almost scared to death, but you are not even angry with her now, ''


    thought Jean, with her anger magnified listening to his friendly tone.


    ''Zed, you keep standing up for her in front of me. What are you doing?


    You said that you were only like siblings. But if ites down to me and Jesse, you will always take


    her side.


    How can I believe you?


    You believe everything she said but you never cared to ask me what truly happened.''


    Jean closed her eyes and her face turned paler because she was so disappointed with Zed.


    "I won''t, brother Zed. I am sorry, Jean. I didn''t think you would be this sad." Jesse held up her hands


    over her head, as if she was surrendering.


    Seeing that Jesse had realized her mistake, Zed relieved and looked at Jean. "It''s all right. Forget


    about it now."


    Jean cast a cold stare at Zed, with disappointment and despair. Finally, she angrily broke loose from


    his embrace and quickly ran upstairs.


    Seeing Jean run away, Jesse was ecstatic in her mind, but she didn''t show her ecstasy on her face.


    Zed was embarrassed since Jean suddenly lost her temper and ran away. He turned to Jesse and


    said,"It''s all right. Go back to your room and have a rest. It''s veryte."


    "Jean looks really upset. Brother Zed, is she really okay?" she looked at Zed and asked discreetly, with


    fake guilt written on her face. "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t yed the joke, things wouldn''t have been like


    this."


    "Jesse, it''s not your fault." Zed''s tone sounded serious and he continued,"You go back to your room."


    A victorious smile yed on Jesse''s lips. "Okay, brother Zed. Good night." The moment Jesse turned


    around, she couldn''t hold her ecstasy any more and let out a happy glee.


    ''Jean, you are so easily scared.


    Now what? Do you feel ufortable seeing Zed standing up for me?


    Well, I will keep torturing you like this until you leave Zed willingly.''


    Zed stood still and looked at the empty living room with a worried expression. Finally, he let out a deep


    breath helplessly and walked upstairs.


    As expected, the door of the bedroom was locked. He couldn''t get in.


    He meant to shout, but was afraid he would wake his grandfather.


    Now he had no choice but to take out his phone. When he was about to call, he suddenly remembered


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that Jean''s phone had been stolen.


    Zed punched on the door, annoyed. ''Will I have to sleep on the couch tonight?


    No, Jean is upset and I must find out why she is so upset, '' thought Zed, looking resolute.


    After thinking it through, Zed went to his study to get a thin wire. He worked his magic and the door was


    opened.


    When he entered, he noticed there was no one inside.


    Zed realized that Jean must be in the bathroom, so he quietly closed the door and crept on the bed,


    covering himself with the quilt. He meant to give Jean a surprise.


    Then he suddenly remembered that Jean got scared to death by Jesse''s prank and doing it again


    would make her sadder.


    He didn''t want his surprise to turn into a scare, so he decided to do something else.


    When Zed crawled out of the quilt and got off the bed, Jean pushed the bathroom door open and


    walked into the bedroom, wiping her wet hair.


    Since there was no time to dodge, Zed had to look at her with an embarrassed smile.


    Jean stopped her steps, sensing something wrong in the room. Then, Zed''s pleasing handsome face


    appeared in front of her eyes.


    She stared at him and wondered how he had entered the room. Then, she walked to the door, and


    found the lock untouched. She went back to Zed, with a sullen face, and pointed to him angrily. "Get


    out... I don''t want to see you..."


    "Jean..." Zed looked at her with an innocent look and said,"You can torture me as much as you want,


    but please tell me the reason behind your anger."


    "Reason? Will you believe me if I tell you?" Jean asked coldly.


    "As long as you tell me, I''ll believe it." Zed nodded sincerely.


    Jean looked back at Zed in disbelief and replied coldly,"Okay then. What if I tell you Jesse almost


    strangled me in the living room?"

 Chapter 363 Zed, You Son Of A Bitch

    Chapter 363 Zed, You Son Of A Bitch


    Zed burst intoughter immediately after the words came out of Jean''s mouth.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Upon hearing Zed''sughter, a bitter sadness and anger took over her. Zed hurriedly stoppedughing


    when he saw that Jean was ring at him furiously. Then, he said seriously,"Jean, I know that you


    were really scared a couple of minutes ago. But saying that Jesse tried to kill you is an exaggeration!


    Well, don''t be angry now. You can vent your anger on me if any..."


    While he was finishing his sentence, Zed saw that Jean was abruptly running towards him.


    At the sight of that, a small smile appeared on his face since Zed thought that Jean wasing for a


    hug. He assumed that Jean was still soft-hearted, so she cooled herself down after his short


    persuasion.


    Assuming this, Zed stretched his hands out, in an attempt to give her a hug.


    But to his shock, Jean rushed towards him, clenched her fists and fiercely swung them at him.


    "Zed, you son of a bitch. Are you going to trust me only if I die?" As these words were uttered, her heart


    was wrought with fear and anger, because of which, her eyes turned reddish immediately.


    Zed was stunned on hearing her words. He hadn''t thought that Jean would react so intensely. Looking


    at her reddish eyes, he became anxious and had no idea what to do.


    ''Why are women so impervious and so hard to understand?


    Can anyone please help me to calm her down?'' Zed mumbled.


    "Jean, what are you talking about?" Zed was so anxious that he tried tofort her. He added,"Jesse


    was just joking with you. How could you associate it with death? From now on, I won''t allow you to talk


    nonsense..."


    Before Zed could finish his words, Jean struck his back with her fists again and again like raindrops.


    "Just shut up! I don''t want to hear any words being uttered out of your mouth. Zed, you son of a bitch.


    You always pretend like my words have no value in your heart. When Iin about others, you


    immediately stop me andin that I talk nonsense.


    What can I expect from a man like you? You and Jesse have been together since you were a child. So


    you almost always trust her, right? And now the two of you can bully me together. Are you both happy


    with the result? I am sad and afraid! Zed, I want to divorce you. I no longer want to live with such a


    ruthless man anymore..."


    Now the words just flowed out of her mouth and she had no idea what she was talking about.


    At that moment, her heart was overburdened with rage and disappointment.


    She hit him hard, one after another while mumbling with regret and anger.


    "What are you talking about?" Zed asked her with his eyebrows furrowed as he heard that Jean


    mentioned divorce. Now seriousness overcame his face and he suddenly pulled her tightly, grabbing


    her hands which were still beating him.


    "What am I talking about?" Realizing that he had the audacity to grab her hands, Jean became more


    furious. "You are a wretched human-being! Let me go....."


    "I dare you to say that again," Zed said with a grumpy face and an intense gaze.


    "You are a wretched human-being! Wretched! Now what will you do?" Jean stared at him furiously and


    added,"I said that again. Now what?"


    "No, it is not that. I asked you to repeat what you said before that..." Zed replied, with knitted eyebrows.


    "Hmm..." Jean snorted coldly and impatiently against Zed''s question. The rage had made her forget


    everything and she couldn''t remember her words.


    "Jean......" Zed turned his face closer to her. They were so close to each other that Jean could even


    feel his warm smell. Then, Zed said,"You can be naughty, lose temper in front of me, or turn cold but


    divorce! How can you mention that? I absolutely won''t allow you to mention divorce..."


    By that moment, Jean had finally understood why Zed''s face had suddenly be grumpy. Upon


    hearing his words, she immediately sneered and retorted,"Zed, you even can''t bear me mentioning


    divorce? Anyway, I know that you don''t want to divorce me because you are afraid that your self-


    esteem may be negatively impacted and ruined..."


    "Whatever you say, I don''t care. I have told you that you can beat or scold me, but I won''t allow you to


    mention that again," Zed replied, looking cross.


    "You..." Jean wished badly to retort him in a very loud voice and repeat divorce forcefully in front of him.


    But she was clear that Zed would really lose his temper if she dared to mention that again.


    She didn''t fear that he would get angry. Instead, she just felt that she would never win in arguing with


    him about this.


    So she decided she would solve their current problem rather than waste time and energy in something


    that she couldn''t win.


    "Zed, we need to talk." Jean changed her tone and asked him in a calm voice.


    Zed calmed himself down as he saw that Jean wasn''t as agitated and furious as before. He nodded at


    her and said,"What do you want to talk about?"


    "I only want to confirm with you about one thing. You don''t believe that Jesse would do something bad


    to hurt me, right?" With her gaze fixed on him, Jean asked him seriously.


    Zed involuntarily let out a deep sigh as that question was dropped on him.


    "Jean, what''s wrong with you? Why do you have so manyints about Jesse? I know that you


    have been feeling ufortable since you saw us sleeping on the same bed as she is not my


    biological sister. How many times on earth do you want me to exin to you that there is nothing


    between us? That day, as I have told you again and again, nothing happened between us."


    Despite his anger, Zed tried hard to exin to her patiently.


    "You have told me about all of this earlier." A tinge of disappointment was shown on Jean''s face. Then,


    she added in an unyielding tone,"I don''t want to always hold a grudge against your rtionship but... "


    Before she could finish her words, Jean smirked and shook her head. Then, she added,"Zed, haven''t


    you realized that she will always be the most trustworthy person in your life? I don''t stand a chance!


    You believe her, no matter what she does or says. But the same can''t be said about me; you never


    trust me!


    Zed, is it because I am a loser? Or is it because we haven''t gotten acquainted with each other as long


    as the two of you? Whatever the reason is, I feel frustrated and tired. I know whatever I am saying here


    may sound meaningless to you. But I still want to tell you what I am feeling. Zed, I hope that you won''t


    have any regret one day."


    As soon as she finished her speaking, Jean climbed into bed without casting another nce at Zed and


    immediately covered her own face with the quilt.


    "Jean..." Zed lifted the quilt and stared at her with his eyebrows knitted. He said,"Get up. Your hair is


    still not dry. Aren''t you afraid that you will catch a cold and get a headache?''


    "Don''t bother me, Zed. Anyway, it is none of your business," Jean replied, not wanting to talk to him


    anymore.


    "Honey..." Before finishing his words, Zed directly scooped her up in spite of her struggle. Then, he


    added,"I understand all that you said. I promise you that I will maintain a distance with other women.


    Okay? But you also have to promise me that you will try to get along with Jesse. She will only stay here


    for a few more days. So, can you set aside your prejudices against her for the time being? Can you?"


    Zed asked, while he rubbed Jean''s head with a towel.


    Jean felt distraught and closed her eyes with a wry smile.


    ''Zed, you are still backing her up, right?


    Or do you want me topromise for you?'' Jean wondered.


    "I cannot promise you anything," Jean replied expressionlessly with her eyes wide open.

 Chapter 364 You Are Overly Jealous

    Chapter 364 You Are Overly Jealous


    "Jean..." Zed felt speechless. He really couldn''t understand why Jean was being so adamant.


    Slowly, Jean turned around to look at Zed. A whileter, she asked carefully,"Why are you so dumb,


    Zed? Don''t you see that Jesse''s feeling for you is not that simple? You treat her like your family, but she


    doesn''t. Jesse is in love with you."


    ''You trust her and treat her as your intimate friend. It is my duty to make you understand what she feels


    for you, '' Jean thought secretly.


    "That''s not possible, Jean. Jesse and I are just friends. She thinks me as one of her big brothers," Zed


    frowned and exined to Jean. He continued,"We grew up together. We both experienced a lot of


    moments together. She watched me through my hard days. It''s hard for you to understand, Jean. But


    we are not in love. Jesse is my family, my close friends and that''s it.


    Anyway, I surely know that I don''t love her, and I am positive she doesn''t love me either. We will be


    there to support each other when we are in trouble. That''s the sort of rtionship we share. It is


    definitely not the love that you are thinking about. I really hope you will stop misunderstanding us,


    Jean."


    Zed looked at her face with a serious look. This exnation tired him and he didn''t wish to exin


    again and again.


    As Jean noticed his sincere look, she knew he really meant it. Although she had doubted the rtions


    between them, she would not do that ever after.


    At this very moment, Jean believed him. She believed that Zed didn''t love Jesse at all. Somehow,


    knowing this relieved her from her worries.


    ''I have to trust Zed. He wouldn''t lie to me. Maybe he cares for her like a friend and brother, nothing


    more.


    Yet I am not sure if Jesse would agree with this.''


    Deep inside, Jean sighed with a look of resignation. Every time they fought because of Jesse, sheter


    felt sad about it. She kept thinking, ''Surely, Zed doesn''t love her. However, Jesse is definitely in love


    with Zed.


    I was suspicious about Zed only because he always trusted her. But that doesn''t mean there is a


    romantic love behind his trust.


    I shouldn''t have hurt him so much. He keeps on telling me that they are just friends, but I act so


    impulsively.


    What really bothers me is Jesse.


    She is so deeply in love with Zed that she dislikes me to an extent that she wants to kill me. Jesse


    provokes me to behave improperly.


    Every time she tries to hint me that there is something between her and Zed. Watching this, I lose my


    confidence in Zed. Then we have ugly fights.


    Jean, stop fighting with your husband! This is exactly what Jesse wants.


    She is happy to see Zed and me fight. If we don''t trust each other, she will definitely be the happiest. I


    shouldn''t give her such a satisfaction.


    Unfortunately, Jesse realized it is not easy for her to get Zed. So she tried to irritate me by nearly


    choking me to death.


    She is so desperate to spoil our love by creating all sorts of trouble for us.''


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What are you thinking about?" Zed asked when he noticed that Jean was lost in thoughts.


    Now Jean snapped from her thoughts and nced at Zed intendedly. Slowly, she replied,"Nothing! I will


    remember what you have said tonight, Zed. I really don''t want to fight with you because of Jesse, but I


    can''t control myself."


    "I know." Zed felt relieved and nodded his consent and said,"I don''t, either. But sometimes you shock


    me with your anger. In such a situation, I really don''t know how to react."


    "What do you mean by ''shock me with your anger''?" Jean retorted. "You trusted what Jesse said


    instead of my words. That''s why I''m angry! You had iting, Zed. I don''t understand how that was a


    shock for you."


    "Are you jealous of Jesse, Jean?" A shining smile took over his face. "Jesse is only my friend. You are


    overly jealous, Jean!"


    "I''m not!" She flushed crimson. A secondter, she retorted,"You are the one who is extremely


    suspicious! Every time, you meet me and some guy walking together, you end up losing your temper."


    "You are right! I''m upset. I''m jealous. I dislike that so many men care about you! Jean, how about this?


    We should take care of each other''s emotional needs avoiding intimacy with the opposite gender," Zed


    said with a serious look. Thinking for a while, Zed continued,"And you and Moore are too close."


    "Zed!" Jean couldn''t helpughing and looked at him. "You said you trusted him."


    "I changed my mind. I''m not happy ever since I came to know you held his hand in the market," Zed


    uttered and meant what he said.


    "I held his hand because he was injured. The market was too crowded so I took his hand to protect


    him. Besides, he is a stranger here. I was afraid if he would get lost. Wait, wait! How did you know that


    I held his hand in the market?" Jean asked and wore a confused look on her face.


    "Argh! Because... Because..." An awkward smile passed on his face and then he said,"Because I have


    magic!"


    "Stop teasing me, Zed." Jean really didn''t feel satisfied with his answer so she probed him for more.


    "Tell me! Did you send your man to stalk me again? I remember you told Toby that his job was over,


    right?"


    "Of course not. You are still in need of protection, Jean." Zed sighed while he spoke to her.


    "Toby said goodbye to me and told me he was leaving. Did he lie to me then?" Confusion took over


    Jean and she found it hard to believe why Toby pretended like his duty was over.


    "I figured you would be more rxed andfortable if I let him protect you secretly. I never meant to


    let you know about his presence. However, we had to tell you since we had no choice," Zed exined


    to Jean in a calm manner.


    "Zed, you said Toby''s job was to protect me instead of monitoring me, right?" Jean looked at Zed with


    suspicious eyes.


    "Yes, I sent him to protect you," Zed replied while he nodded his head sincerely.


    "What is the need for protection? Does anyone want to take revenge?" Anxiety flooded over her face


    and she spoke in a worried tone.


    Zed had never expected Jean would say this. He didn''t mean to worry her so he sighed. "Nothing! Be


    rxed. It''s hard not to offend people during work. But it''s not about my business. I''m afraid that


    someone like Ethan will do something bad to you so I asked Toby to protect you. Ethan is such a jerk.


    After what Ethan has done to you, I have to make sure about your safety. You are my wife and the most


    important woman in my life. I will protect you from any harm that is waiting to befall. I will not allow


    anything bad to happen to you. If something does happen then I won''t be able to forgive myself. Can


    you promise me you will take good care of yourself?"


    Zed gazed at her face and requested.


    "Okay, I promise," Jean replied. Deep inside, she was touched by his words.


    Zed felt relieved and scooped Jean into his arms.


    Leaning closer, Jean buried her head in his arms but she felt bitter in her heart as she thought of Jesse.


    ''You are trying to protect me from harm, Zed. Why don''t you understand that Jesse was trying to kill me


    tonight?


    I warned you repeatedly but you never trusted me.


    What should I do to make you believe me?


    Since you don''t believe me, I need to be on guard because I know Jesse will not give up.


    Tonight, she truly tired to wring my neck and I felt like I couldn''t breathe. Luckily, she didn''t make it.''


    Deep down, Jean understood Jesse has seeded in making her feel afraid.


    ''My fear is one of my weakness.


    I don''t want Jesse to know how afraid I am. If she knew that, she would use it as a weapon to get my


    position. I have to be careful, '' Jean thought secretly.

 Chapter 365 I Came To See You

    Chapter 365 I Came To See You


    The sun shone on Jean''s face, waking her up with a frown. She turned to her right side and as usual,


    she found that Zed had already gotten up early and left for work. She sat up a few momentster and


    rubbed the sleep out of her eyes.


    Still feeling sleepy and a little lost, she slowly got out of bed, scratching her long and loose hair. She


    faced the huge ss window and stretched. Satisfied, she walked into the bathroom to freshen up.


    The warm water rxed her body. Since she had decided to go back to Wen Group, she knew she had


    to strike while the iron was still hot.


    Besides, Grandpa Benjamin was still here in H City. She could imagine how he would violently react if


    she just hung around him, doing nothing but idle about in the room.


    He was already tired of seeing her even just for a few minutes, how much more for days? She also felt


    ufortable around him, so going back to work gave her something else to get her busy.


    Moreover, Grandpa Dan and Jesse were now around him.


    Grandpa Benjamin wouldn''t get bored even if Jean was not beside him.


    As she finished washing herself, she wiped herself dry and walked out of the bathroom wearing a robe.


    She changed into a fresh and neat suit that made her look all the more professional. She lightly made


    her face up, and when she was finally contented of how she looked, she grabbed her bag and walked


    outside of the room.


    When she arrived in the dining room, she saw Jesse shuffling between Grandpa Benjamin and


    Grandpa Dan. With a huge smile stered on her face, she ced tes and containers filled with


    various kinds of food for breakfast in front of them on the table and served them gantly.


    Jesse''s caring act made Jean a little disappointed about herself. She wanted to do something like that


    as well. Instead of showing her true emotions about the matter, she forced a smile at Jesse and to both


    Grandpa Benjamin and Grandpa Dan.


    Although Jean couldn''t help feeling that Jesse had ulterior motives, she wasn''t the kind of person to


    have kindness without strings attached.


    Then again, only Jean could see through Jesse''s intentions. Even Zed couldn''t imagine that someone


    like Jesse could turn out to be that kind of a person, let alone others.


    As Jean approached the dining table, the harmonious atmosphere surrounding the room started to fade


    away. Silence filled the room instead.


    Benjamin frowned. He remembered how Jean just suddenly left yesterday afternoon and returned


    home reallyte despite him being home already. Heined about her more now that she woke up


    With these thoughts in mind, he ignored her and sneered, lowering his head to give his full attention to


    the food in front of him. He didn''t even acknowledge her presence.


    On the other hand, Grandpa Dan was more polite than Grandpa Benjamin. He gave Jean a generous


    smile, greeting her,"Good morning, Jean. Come, join us for breakfast."


    "Good morning, Grandpa Dan! and yes, it is my pleasure," she replied. "Good morning, Grandpa


    Benjamin and Jesse," she added as she sat down across Grandpa Benjamin, who still pretended as if


    she wasn''t there.


    Jesse just nodded at her and gave her a reluctant smile even though she was annoyed by how Jean


    acted like nothing had happened. She remembered the broad smile on Zed''s face before leaving home


    this morning.


    Even though she could tell how angry Jean wasst night, Jesse started to feel like she imagined it


    because Jean''s expression this morning was theplete opposite. She couldn''t believe that a night


    was enough for the two of them to act as if nothing had happened.


    ''What did this cunning Jean do to Zed that they were already okay?'' Jesse wondered.


    ''Or has Zed already fallen deeply in love with her that he couldn''t resist keeping mad at Jean?'' Jesse''s


    smile dropped at these thoughts.


    Ignoring the look on Jesse''s face, Jean didn''t want to stress herself early in the morning and grabbed a


    toast on the tter. She took a bite and pushed it down with some fresh milk, enjoying her breakfast.


    She didn''t even give Jesse a second nce.


    When she was almost finished with her breakfast, Jean finally lifted her head and turned to face


    Grandpa Benjamin, and in a polite manner, she said,"Grandpa, I would like to inform you that from


    today onwards, I will be going to work. Besides, Grandpa Dan and Jesse¡­"


    she paused for a moment and gave Jesse a sardonic look before continuing,"are around to look after


    you. Zed and I will feel assured..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Benjamin interrupted her with a scowl. "Oh, of course you are!"


    He red at her, and in a huff, he grumbled,"You don''t have any capabilities at all, so why did you


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    decide to work like a man? Isn''t Zed working enough for the both of you, or are you so high-


    maintenance? Or, are you not willing to look after your husband as soon as he gets home? So¡­"


    "Grandpa, what are you bbering about?" Jean interrupted. She didn''t show how she was affected by


    Grandpa Benjamin''s words, and how he kept ming her, judging her by his own premature reasons.


    Instead, she gave him a smile and said,"I didn''t make up my mind without consulting this to Zed, and


    he agreed. Besides, I work in thepany Zed had invested in."


    Knowing Grandpa Benjamin''s attitude, Jean mentioned Zed as if he was a shield and the magic word


    to make Grandpa Benjaminpromise.


    As Jean expected, his face softened at the mention of his grandson''s name, and the thought of Jean


    working for apany invested by Zed made him slightly change his mind. Sighing and still with a long


    face, he muttered,"Well then, you should take your leave now. Make sure you don''t go homete again,


    or you''ll trouble Zed again to pick you up, since you don''t know how to drive. You should probably learn


    how."


    Displeased, Benjamin suggested, his eyebrows furrowed into a frown.


    In haste, Jean nodded and promised that she would go home early, so as to apany Benjamin


    also. "I am going to head to work now. Bye, Grandpa Benjamin and Grandpa Dan!" She stood up,


    giving Grandpa Dan a smile.


    "Go ahead. Be careful on your way to thepany!" Dan replied with a smile as well.


    Jean nodded and turned to face Benjamin, waiting for him to say something.


    Sensing that Jean was looking at him, Benjamin looked at her and made shooing gestures before


    looking away. "Go! Don''t be an eyesore here!"


    Even after getting that response, Jean still beamed at him and happily waved at them. "Bye, Grandpa!"


    After saying that, she gave Jesse a nce and then headed outside.


    Silence filled the room as soon as Jean left.


    Watching Jean''s retreating figure, Jesse inhaled furiously and clenched her teeth out of hatred for


    Jean.


    After a moment, Benjamin set his cutlery down and wiped his face with a napkin before heaving a deep


    sigh. "The younger generation nowadays are really not like what we used to be," he scowled. "They are


    so free-willing and just do whatever they like to do! I don''t understand why Zed even agreed to let her


    work."


    "Benjamin," Dan interrupted. Although deep inside he disagreed with Benjamin''s traditional ideas, he


    didn''t want to get on his bad side by contradicting him, and so he advised instead,"Take it easy! As long


    as they are happy and as long as nothing happens to them, why don''t you just let them be?"


    "But if I just turn a blind-eye to them, I may not be able to live long enough to meet my great-grandson!"


    Benjaminined, leaning on his chair with a sigh.


    Stunned, Jesse got her tongue-tied at Benjamin''s words and silently ate her breakfast. She felt a pang


    of ache in her heart, making her face drop immediately.


    Soon, she realized that Grandpa Benjamin might notice, so she quickly changed her expression and


    shook her head slowly at Grandpa Dan in secret.


    Her face didn''t show what she was thinking or feeling at the moment. Her heart flustered.


    She thought about that day Grandpa Benjamin told her that she would be his favorite granddaughter-in-


    granddaughter-inw despite the list of things he was dissatisfied about her. Jesse knew he hoped that


    Jean could have Zed''s child, making her feelpletely saddened.


    ''Child¡­''


    Jesse thought and as if a light bulb just lighted up on her head, her face lit up as well as an idea


    shed in her mind.


    Meanwhile, as Jean arrived at the hospital, she immediately rushed to Henry''s room.


    As she opened the door to his room, she was surprised to see him alone, lying on the bed and only a


    nurse was there to look after him. Henry had his eyes closed.


    Contemting whether or not to head towards him, she wondered how to talk to Henry. Although their


    rtionship wasn''t thatplicated, there was still tension between them, and she knew it would take


    her a lot of effort just talking to him.


    She hoped that either Joy or Shirley was here, but neither of them were there.


    "Father, I came to see you," Jean announced loud, startling Henry who opened his eyes immediately.


    His eyes widened in surprise to see Jean in front of him.


    Jean asked the nurse to leave before moving closer to the bed. She sat on the chair and asked,"What


    happened?"


    She was surprised at her father''s reaction. Henry used to feel impatient whenever she was around, but


    why did he look astonished instead of his usual response towards her? ''What is going on?'' Jean


    wondered.


    "You¡­" Henry said, after regaining hisposure. "Why did youe?" He asked, his face forming a


    confused look. "Aren''t you going back to Wen Group? Why did you still have time toe here? Don''t


    you know what happened?"


    Jean eyebrows furrowed into a frown mixed with concern. "What do you mean? Something happened


    to Wen Group?" She looked confused and thought about possible things that might have happened.


    Maybe this is the reason why Henry had a different expression on him after seeing Jean.


    Seeing the puzzled look on his daughter''s face, Henry now understood something, and he couldn''t help


    but heave a deep sigh. He looked away towards the window before looking at Jean.


    "I see. You haven''te back to Wen Group yet, that''s why they couldn''t wait to¡­" Henry suddenly


    lost his words and started to look pale as if his blood had been sucked out from him with this idea.


    Even if her father didn''t finish his sentence, Jean slowly understood what Henry was trying to tell her.


    With eyes wide and mouth gape open in shock, she had a feeling that whatever that corrupt thing that


    happened to Wen Group, she knew that it had something to do with Joy and Shirley.

 Chapter 366 You Cant Frame Me Like This

    Chapter 366 You Can''t Frame Me Like This


    This made her mind sh back to the time when both of them reacted with shock and anger as they


    saw her at the gate of the hospital. At that time, they were seeing two strange middle-aged men off.


    They must have been talking enthusiastically, a conversation that went on for a long time. Jean had a


    hunch that they were up to something from the look of the four huddled up together but she did not


    know what...


    "Why haven''t youe back to thepany yet?" asked Henry. He had obviously epted that he


    could do nothing more about the dire straits thepany was in. It was also clear that he wanted Jean


    back for help. He red at her with indignation as he said,"Didn''t you say that you would be back at the


    Wen Group? Then where were you all these days?"


    Her father''s agitation was a shock to her. She chewed on her lip as she tried to figure out what he


    meant by all of this. Taking two steps in his direction, she replied,"When I told you I wanted toe


    back, didn''t you strongly disapprove of my decision? What is it? Why do you want me back now?"


    "I¡­" He opened his mouth to exin but then shut it. For a second, Henry did not know how to answer


    her. And yet irritation came over him and he continued,"You are my daughter, after all. And the most


    conscientious of all, no matter your silly looks. Look at those two, cruel and base. I''d rather have you


    take over thepany than have it fall into Joy and Shirley''s hands. They are such heartless


    bitches¡­"


    eximed Henry. A tremor ran through his aged, sick body as he spat out venom for his wife and


    daughter.


    Jean''s eyes widened as she heard this. Raising her eyebrows, half in astonishment and half in doubt,


    Jean thought about what Henry had just said. It never urred to her that his feelings could do such a


    radical turnaround in just a few days. How badly had they angered him that Henry had arrived at this


    point?


    ''What did they do exactly?'' wondered Jean in her mind.


    Thinking of all the times they were all together, she recalled Henry always talking to Shirley in a soft,


    gentle tone and never being mad at Joy.


    All of them made for a peaceful family together while Jean was treated like an outsider all the time she


    lived with them.


    ''What has happened in these couple of days that Henry will not admit they are family and refuse to let


    them run thepany?


    Before this, even if they had shown the desire to lead the Wen Group, Henry would have certainly said


    yes as long as they pleased him alright, '' thought Jean. She turned the situation in her head over and


    over again but grew more confused.


    "What has happened? Why are you so angry with them?" asked Jean finally.


    "Huh¡­" Henry took a moment''s pause to calm himself down and then said,"They want to make an


    alliance with outsiders and plot my ousting from the Wen Group! They think that I am useless for them


    now, since I will be lying in bed for the rest of my life. This has made them show their true colors. They


    don''t bother to pay any attention to me, and in fact, want to take charge of the Wen Group¡­


    I''m not going to let them do it, never. I''ve been cheated by them for more than twenty years. May be,


    it''s true. I truly am a dotard for letting this happen to me. I can''t believe that I divorced your mother for


    that bitch, Joy. Your mother was so virtuous. I can''t help but miss her terribly¡­"


    said Henry looking visibly upset. As he unraveled the truthyer byyer, he became sadder and


    sadder. By the time, he mentioned Jean''s mother, his lips quivered and two fat tears streamed down


    his cheeks.


    However, Jean remained impassive and expressionless at this moment. Despite Henry feeling guilty


    about his past deeds, his mea culpa hade toote for her.


    It was no use crying after all the damage that had been done. Seeing her father cry sadly in front of her,


    she couldn''t help frowning and said,"If you still want to take control of the Wen Group, tell me what


    happened. What have they done?"


    Henry covered his face with both his hands to hide himself. On hearing Jean''s concern, he slowly


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    removed his fingers to reveal tear stains on his face. He sniffed and asked,"Are you sure you want to


    help me?" His shallow breaths were bing normal though he was now gaping at Jean.


    "I''m not doing this to help you." There was a nk look in Jean''s eyes that Henry just couldn''t fathom.


    "I am back at the Wen Group for my own personal matters. Didn''t you say that you''d rather I take


    charge of thepany than Joy and Shirley? Did you mean it?" asked Jean. Before she took any


    action, she wanted to make sure that Henry would not make any more trouble for her.


    "No, of course not," pat came Henry''s reply. He continued to say,"What is it that you want to do that has


    made youe back at the Wen Group?" A doubtful Henry asked perplexed.


    A smallpany like the Wen Group was almost nothing for Zed.


    Henry was specially curious about why Jean was doing this.


    "What I''m going to do is none of your business. You just tell me how to stop them," replied Jean


    impatiently. She did not want to waste any more time on this question now.


    "It can''t be difficult," Henry filled her in as quickly as he could and said. "Although a lot of people on the


    board of directors are bribed by Joy, still, several big shareholders don''t trust her very much. What I


    want you to do is this tell these big shareholders the situation I am in now and get my message across


    to them for me. I am sure they will stand on your side definitely. Once my share of stock gets added to


    the support you garner from the board, your taking over the Wen Group is a sure thing."


    "I see," replied Jean. "Well, here''s the n," continued Henry as he went on with his scheme for almost


    an hour. All that time, as Jean listened to him, she nodded and looked him straight in the eye to get a


    read on what was going on.


    After discussing all the possible countermeasures for a good 60 minutes, Jean stretched her neck


    muscles and let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Alright. We are short on time. I''m going to the Wen Group right now," said Jean. With that, she


    gathered her stuff and walked towards the door.


    With his eyes fixed on his daughter''s back, Henry itched to ask her the question again. It was now or


    never. He plucked up the courage and said,"Jean, why can''t you tell me the reason behind your return


    to the Wen Group?"


    "Why do you keep asking me this? I''ming back to stop Joy and Shirley, and take over the Wen


    Group for you!" Jean replied without looking at Henry.


    "No, I don''t think you are interested in the Wen Group." With clear-sightedness, Henry was sure of what


    he just said. He then continued,"I know you well, my daughter. You must be up to something else if you


    really want to return to thepany," said Henry.


    "Whatever may the reason be, just mind your own business. Now, I have to go. You just wait for the


    good news," said Jean. After her words, she turned and exited without further ado.


    Seeing her go, Henry''s heart was wrenched with bittersweet feelings. He knew that there was


    something going on but he couldn''t quite put a finger to what Jean was doing.


    After a hastymute, Jean now stood right in front of the Wen Group''s building. The lofty building


    seemed unchanged, though nothing was the same as before. There were mixed feelings in her heart at


    this moment. She was sad but determined to announce herself through the door.


    ''Mom, I''m back here!


    From today, I''ll fight for your justice.


    They have to pay back for what you suffered because of them, '' Jean was resolute as she promised


    her mother in her heart.


    As she approached the meeting room, Jean confidently strode in regardless of the guards standing on


    both sides of the door. She stared haughtily at all the directors as she made eye contact with each of


    them one by one.


    "What are you doing here?" Shirley asked loudly out of amazement. Her face had turned pale and she


    stood up from her chair in shock as soon as she saw Jean enter.


    It was the most critical moment in the board meeting and Shirley didn''t want to allow Jean to mess


    things up.


    "Well, Ie, of course, for the meeting," answered Jean. And then she picked a ce and sat down.


    "You''re not wee here. Just get out now," shouted an angry Shirley.


    "We are both part of the Wen family, aren''t we? Why can''t Ie if you can be here?" Jean replied with


    a sneer.


    "Jean Wen, let me refresh your memory. You had public announced that you will be breaking away


    from the Wen family. Don''t you remember?" Joy said sarcastically, sitting on the president''s chair.


    "All of that is nonsense! How can you believe a gossip like that? I keep my roots no matter where I go! I


    grew up as the Wen family until I got married to an exemry person. I am so grateful to the Wen


    family. How could I ever break off my rtionship with them? Joy, my stepmother, you cannot frame me


    like this¡­" said Jean.


    As soon as the word "stepmother" came out of her mouth, everyone there began to whisper, looking


    curiously at Joy.


    "Jean Wen, there is no way you can deny the announcement. Everyone knows it from the news!" Joy


    was shaking in anger as she said this to Jean.


    "Joy, is that all you want to see? Me breaking off the Wen family? What is in it for you?" Jean nkly


    stared her.

 Chapter 367 Winner Was Dead

    Chapter 367 Winner Was Dead


    Jean looked nd and her question was raised in a casual tone. But as soon as she dropped the


    question, all the old shareholders, or rather, the entire Board of Directors turned their eyes on Joy and


    began whispering to each other, as if Jean had dropped a bombshell on them.


    Their stares and whispers seemed to get under Joy''s skin and she yelled angrily,"Get this woman out


    of here!"


    She kept yelling loudly again and again but no security guard showed up as if all of them had somehow


    disappeared from the outside.


    Panic set in on Joy and she began losing control.


    She was getting more and more certain that Jean hade totally prepared on seeing that Jean


    looked totally calm and confident and was giving her an ironic smile.


    Shirley also felt that the current situation was far graver than she had imagined and she hurriedly


    walked over to Joy and murmured to her in an attempt to remind her,"Mom..."


    "What the hell do you want to do?" Joy abruptly shifted her gaze to Jean and barked at her furiously.


    "I want to do what you intend to do," Jean replied in a brisk and clear voice without concealing the truth,


    turning her eyes to all shareholders present around the table.


    "You? How can you?" Shirley sneered on one side.


    "Really? How can you two?" Shirley stared at her and replied back coldly.


    "We two?" Acent smile ran across Shirley''s face. She arrogantly looked at Jean and dered,"I


    hold 10% shares of the Wen Group, and my father holds 40% shares. In other words, I hold 50%


    shares altogether. It is undeniable that I am totally qualified for acting as the CEO of the Wen Group."


    All others present were shocked by her deration.


    A few days before, Joy and Shirley had been outside the hospital with two middle-aged men. Seeing


    them there, Jean had be very clear that the two of them had racked their brains and tried every


    possible means that would get them the CEO''s position in the Wen Group!


    But she had never imagined that they would stealthily buy shares.


    ''Hadn''t they beenining that they had no money and couldn''t afford Henry''s medical treatment?


    Then, where did they get the money to buy the shares?''


    Jean chuckled to herself. It was only because they were so heartless and ruthless that Henry had been


    rather disappointed and lost his hope in them.


    ''Joy, Shirley, you have been overjoyed and underestimated Henry.


    You have been so careless that your evil intentions have been noticed and uncovered before your plot


    could seed. Because of this, Henry has lost his trust in you.''


    "I am also a part of the Wen family. Why didn''t I get to know when my father transferred his shares to


    you?" Jean stared at Shirley and asked her in feinted astonishment,"Besides, dad hase back to


    his senses now. And he will be fully recovered soon. Now he is still not old. How can he retire from his


    position just like that and hand over his business to you? Why hasn''t he handed over it to Winner?"


    "Winner? That ck sheep?" Repeating the ugly name, Shirley sneered and said,"I knew that you


    wouldn''t believe me. So here, I have a share transfer agreement with my father''s signature, and an


    official document where he appoints me as a CEO in the Wen Group. You can check and confirm these


    documents by yourselves..."


    As she finished speaking, Shirley took the documents out of two kraft paper bags and passed them to


    the shareholders sitting next to her.


    However, what Shirley was doing and saying didn''t stir up any of Jean''s feelings at all.


    By that moment, she had now pieced together all that Shirley and Joy had been plotting for such a long


    time.


    Initially, Henry had only felt disheartened for their acts. Butter, he had be desperate for them.


    As Shirley showed the shareholders the documents, Jean finally understood why Henry''s attitudes


    towards them had changed this much. They had forced Henry to sign the share transfer agreement.


    But she was still puzzled about why Joy was supporting Shirley and letting her be the CEO of the


    ''Doesn''t she love Winner the most?


    Just like Henry, she also values boys more than girls.


    And after all, Winner is the sole able-bodied man in the Wen family!


    It seems like I haven''t seen Winner for quite some time now.


    What has happened behind my back?'' Jean wondered.


    She was puzzled by these many questions. But when she noticed that the shareholders had almost


    read the documents, she hurriedlyposed herself back into her senses and threw an intense gaze


    on Joy and Shirley once again.


    A mischievous smile appeared across their faces when Joy and Shirley noticed the shareholders''


    expressions. It was evident that they were convinced of the veracity of their ims.


    In particr, a hint of arrogance immediately appeared like a ssh on Shirley''s face when she felt


    confident about her victory. Then, she stared at Jean with a showy smile.


    ''You are still too young and can hardly retain yourposure.'' Jean mocked Shirley.


    It was true that deep down, Jean was sighing, but she calmly stood there and merely rocked a


    mischievous smile.


    Joy, who was sitting beside her daughter, tried to gain some sympathy and control as the wife of the


    former CEO and said with a sigh,"We never thought that Henry would be hospitalized for such a


    serious illness. His attending physician told us that he would spend the rest of his life on a wheelchair.


    However, it is inadvisable to keep thepany running without a CEO. Henry knew his own situation


    when he came back to his senses. So, he appointed Shirley to take over his position at that critical


    moment. All of you have read the share transfer agreement and authorization document. Please don''t


    hesitate to ask if you have any doubts or questions."


    After viewing the documents, the shareholders started whispering to each other, but were still wearing


    an expression of hesitation, even after Joy''s clever exnations.


    At that moment, Jean was in no mood to focus her attention on Joy and Shirley anymore. Instead, she


    concentrated on observing each director''s facial expressions, in an attempt to see through their


    attitudes.


    Henry had told her to do that. In his opinion, this was the best opportunity to understand which


    shareholders were against Shirley and really cared about the Wen Group.


    "Mrs. Wen, I have a question," a white-haired shareholder over 50 suddenly asked.


    "Yes. Mr. Zhang, what do you want to ask?" Joy hurriedly replied with a smile, as she knew that he was


    a venerable manager in thepany.


    "Our CEO said that he would have thepany taken over by Mr. Winner. But he often sighed on his


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    decision, as he feared that Mr. Winner would be ignorant and thepany would thereby fall into


    crisis. He had even asked us to take good care of him and promote him. But our CEO never told us


    that Miss Shirley would take over thepany."


    As soon as he rified this, several other old shareholders of thepany started nodding one after


    the another, verifying his statement.


    Jean saw all these. It was not until this moment that she turned her eyes on Joy, waiting for an answer


    from her.


    "Winner..." At the mention of his son, Joy sobbed and stammered. A bitter sadness took over her


    confidence when she spoke. It seemed like some dewy tears were shining in her eyes. Atst, she


    continued,"He is my biological son that I had with Henry. He is also the sole boy in the Wen family. It is


    perfectly justifiable for him to take over the Wen Group, and he would have been a great candidate. But


    he has chosen the wrong path for himself and that happened only because I have spoiled him too


    much ever since he was a little kid."


    Before she could finish her words, Joy covered her face with her hands, sobbing in tears.


    Jean stared at her in bewilderment. Seeing her facial expressions, she felt that something might have


    happened to Winner.


    As expected, all others present were shocked, and Joy continued her story in a sad tone.


    "Not long ago, Winner was making a fuss in the hospital that he owed someone a lot of money, and


    that his creditor would kill him if he didn''t repay him. Since he was an unfilial person, I no longer trusted


    him. Besides, Henry was still very sick and in the hospital at that time. Thus, I didn''t care much about


    him. It was not until he had been missing for 3 days that I suddenly realized that something might have


    happened to him.


    As soon as I thought of that, I hurriedly called the police. With the policemen''s help, we finally found my


    son. But he... He had been dead for some time and his corpse was decaying now..."


    As she talked about this, Joy suddenly started crying out tearfully, full of sorrow about her dead child.


    Jean was alsopletely taken aback. She had never thought that Winner was dead!

 Chapter 368 What Are You Afraid Of

    Chapter 368 What Are You Afraid Of


    ''There were times when Winner got very annoying, but he was still my little brother.


    How can this happen? I never thought that death woulde to him so early, '' Jean thought.


    She grieved and nced away trying to stop her tears. identally, she noticed that Shirley was


    standing and staring at board directors. Her eyes were too bright to go with the sad expression she


    presented which shocked Jean.


    Her thoughts continued, ''If Shirley truly grieved for her little brother, she would be grieving instead of


    staring at these board directors.


    There is no sadness in her eyes! It is just a show she put on to fool us.''


    Jean felt deeply sorry for her little brother.


    ''No matter what, Winner was Shirley''s little brother by blood. Hearing his death, even I felt sorry but it


    seems Shirley doesn''t have humanity left in her.


    The pleasure in her eyes betrays the sad mask that she has put on.


    She is probably taking pleasure out of his death!'' Jean thought angrily.


    These thoughts put Jean into a sour mood and her face turned grim. She looked at Shirley, and


    suddenly an idea popped into her head.


    ''Stop!


    Jean, You can''t think of Shirley like that!


    She might not be a good person, but she is not bad enough to murder her own brother, '' Jean told


    herself.


    She hastily looked away in order to shake these thoughts off her head.


    "Mrs. Wen, please ept my sympathy," One of the board directors sadly said.


    Joy nodded with a lump in her throat. She wiped the tears off and said,"I didn''t mean to bring up this


    tragedy here but it is hard to hide my pain. But we don''t know the cause of Winner''s death yet. The


    police are still working on this case."


    Jean signed and thought, ''That exins why I heard nothing about Winner''s death.


    In the past few days, I didn''t detect a tinge of sadness on Joy''s face.


    Is it possible that Joy''s sadness was not real too?''


    "Since young Mr. Wen is gone, I think our CEO''s final decision is clear. Right now, in the Wen Family,


    Ms. Wen is the only one who is able to seed the Wen Group," said one of the middle-aged men that


    Jean met yesterday.


    Carefully, Jean took a look at him trying to analyze him. He noticed Jean''s scrutiny and looked back


    with a smile on his face. "Director Li, which Ms. Wen are you talking about? There are two of us here,"


    Jean questioned sounding interested.


    Now Director Li''s face turned red. He snorted and replied,"Some people already confessed their desire


    to leave all the attachments with the Wen Family, but still have the audacity to step in for business


    matters. Anyway, whoever has thergest shares of ourpany and the most recognition from our


    current chairman will be our next chairman."


    Hearing this, few people mumbled and started to talk.


    Without arguing with Director Li, Jean just looked at them with a smile on her face.


    The situation seemed to be in Joy''s and Shirley''s favor. They realized that their hard work in the past


    few days has finally paid off so they lit up with a happy expression.


    "As you said," Jean spoke in a loud voice and stopped everyone from their discussion. Now Jean


    looked at the white-haired Mr. Zhang straight into his eyes and continued,"The next chairman will be


    the one with thergest shares and the name on my father''s appointment book. Is that correct?"


    "Indeed." Although Mr. Zhang had no idea what Jean wanted, he nodded and agreed with her.


    "But, there is one thing I don''t quite understand," Jean said and frowned to show her confusion.


    "Jean Wen, this is not the ce for you to y around. If you have a heart, please leave us alone


    during this hard time," Joy replied, feigning sadness. Seeing Jean''s calm expression, Joy felt flustered


    and scared.


    "Dear stepmother, why are you trying to rush me out? What are you afraid of?" Now Jean had a cruel


    smile ying around her lips.


    "Are you kidding me? I am afraid of nothing," Joy retorted, looking extremely angry.


    "Well then, let me talk since you have nothing to hide." Jean stared at Joy and kept her eyes on her for


    a long time.


    "You!" Joy said, losing her patience. Being rebuked by Jean in such a manner made her want to run


    away with shame.


    "My father became the chairman of Wen Group with only 40% of shares. Why did Shirley try so hard to


    buy the other 10%?" Jean ignored Joy''s re and questioned.


    All the directors looked at each other. They started to think about the question Jean just brought up.


    Everyone began whispering. The doubts in their eyes made Shirley panic.


    Without anyone noticing, Shirley pulled Joy''s sleeve for help.


    Joy nced at Jean with hatred. Deep down, Jean felt satisfied watching the mother''s and daughter''s


    fear. Mustering the courage, Joy decided she had to do something. "Directors, don''t let her fool you.


    The extra 10% of the shares Shirley has is, of course, given by Henry," said Joy, in a trembling voice.


    "Stepmother, you have made me more confused now. Okay then, my father is thergest holder of the


    better than you about the financial crisis Wen Group has been through in thest 6 months. If the CEO


    had extra money to spend on these pointless shares, the marriage between Wen Family and Qi Family


    probably wouldn''t have taken ce under the condition of and."


    In truth, Jean wanted to indirectly bring up her marriage with Zed and mention why it happened.


    In other words, she wanted everyone to remember that she was sold for money.


    But her intent was not to disrespect Henry. All she wanted was to get back at Shirley and Joy.


    ''No need to speak anymore because the truth has already found their way to the board directors'' ears, ''


    decided Jean.


    Everyone listened and agreed to Jean''s words.


    Seeing this, Joy and Shirley started to panic even more. They felt their world shattering.


    "Jean! what do you want? Scaremongering is not going to help you be the next chairman. Listen,


    whatever you do, you don''t stand a chance,"


    Joy said in a croaky voice.


    Jean shook her head. Looking disappointed, she said,"Joy, for the sake of my brother and sister, I


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ept you as my stepmother. Although Shirley and Winner never thought me as their older sister, they


    are my family. Winner is gone, but..."


    Taking a pause to catch her breath, she looked at Shirley and continued,"I will take care of Shirley for


    you so that she won''t end up like Winner."


    "What are you talking about?" Joy asked. Surprise was evident on her face and she found Jean''s


    words hard to believe.

 Chapter 369 It Was All Gone

    Chapter 369 It Was All Gone


    "Soon you''ll know what I mean," Jean calmly replied, as she took out her phone from her bag.


    Joy furrowed her brows. Fear was growing in her mind as she guessed what her stepdaughter was up


    to.


    "Since my father has difficulty getting around, he can''t be present at this board meeting. Nevertheless,


    he has shot a video for everyone to see. I believe that you''ll understand everything once you are done


    watching it." While speaking, Jean hinted at the assistant to connect the projector with her phone. She


    wanted to let people see it more clearly on the LED screen.


    "No..." As soon as the assistant was signalled, Joy realized why Jean was here today. She was not


    stupid.


    Her first reaction was to grab Jean''s phone, but Jean had already thought of that, and she agilely


    dodged her away. Then, the security guards who had stood still till now suddenly moved.


    They came into the meeting room one after another and surrounded Joy and Shirley so as to keep


    them froming close to Jean.


    "How''s that possible?" Shirley was surprised and looked at Jean in disbelief.


    "Look at the video first." Jean nodded to the assistant and handed her the phone.


    The assistant quickly plugged the phone into the projector. Soon, the pale old face of Henry Wen


    appeared on the big LED screen.


    "Dear executives, I am Henry Wen." The short opening remarks of Henry turned the meeting room


    silent.


    Everyone looked at the screen holding their breath in great anticipation of what was toe.


    When Jean looked at the screen and saw Henry''s face, she was slightly touched.


    No matter all the awful things he had done to her, obviously, the Wen Group''s prestige and power was


    closest to his heart.


    It was clear. He was a man who could betray his daughter by any possible means but to advance his


    career.


    All his life, what else has mattered to him more than hispany?


    Earlier, Jean thought that Henry favored Joy, Shirley and Winner.


    But now, the truth was different.


    "After you finish watching this video, you will know what has truly happened. I''m sorry I have''t managed


    my family well. And I''m sorry for letting you see it. What hurts me the most is that my wife Joy, who I


    always held high in regard, and my daughter Shirley forced me to sign the papers of transferring shares


    to them."


    His words sparked a sensation in the board.


    Joy''s and Shirley''s face turned dead pale.


    The moment she knew that Jean had the video, Joy knew it was all gone.


    She closed her eyes, ready to ept her fate and grew dreadfully white in front of the whole board.


    But Shirley was unabated in her anger. She stared at Jean with popping eyes as hatred was written all


    over her face.


    "Yes. The doctor has sentenced me to sit on the wheelchair for the rest of my life. But I am not a


    useless man. My family has done this to me. I have been heartbroken, and also realize how stupid IN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    have been. It never urred to me that the person by my side for the past 20 years is so ruthless and


    merciless. Even my daughter did this to me. What''s the point in continuing my life?


    But, I have an untiring heart. It has taken me several decades to make the Wen Group what it is today.


    I can''t stand to see it falling into ruin. I have another daughter to whom I owe her a lot. It has been my


    mistake to neglect her all these years, but she lives with the truth. In fact, she has never done anything


    bad to me.


    She was married to the famous Mr. Qi, out of necessity, as you all know. In a way, she has sacrificed


    the most for the Wen Group, which is why I think she is the most qualified candidate to inherit it as well.


    When the Wen Group was first established, it couldn''t do without her biological mother, Yvette Wu.


    When the Wen Group was developing, it couldn''t be what it is without my daughter, Jean Wen.


    Therefore, I willingly transfer my shares and the position of chairman of the board to my daughter Jean


    Wen, to make up for the years that I have neglected her. And I hope that I can still see my former wife


    Yvette..."


    With that, Henry''s video faltered into silence and the screen turned ck.


    Jean was taken aback by Henry''s confession. A gush of feelings overwhelmed her.


    When Henry was making the video, he had asked her to leave.


    She didn''t think too much of it and rather, willingly walked outside and went to visit Moore.


    She had hardly expected Henry to give her thepany. But given what he had just said, she knew


    that Joy and Shirley were now destined to fail.


    The video was new to her and she, like the others, was taking time to digest what he had just said.


    When Henry mentioned her mother''s name in the video, Jean felt sarcastic.


    ''You think of us ¡ª me and my mother ¡ª when Joy and Shirley betray you. Henry Wen, what a pathetic


    person you are.''


    Still as Henry had predicted, his video had sessfully stirred an uproar in the meeting room.


    Everything was changed now.


    As the board got to a vote after the video, Jean was appointed chairman of the board with a 7:5


    majority.


    Joy and Shirley looked as if a tornado had hit them. They looked wrecked and aghast at what had just


    happened and how things had turned against them. Seeing them miserable, Jean didn''t feel happy.


    She dide back to the Wen Group to stop Joy and Shirley.


    But she never wished to manage the Wen Group. She was now in the position out of no choice.


    Approaching Joy''s and Shirley''s fallen face, Jean slowly walked up to them with a serene smile and


    said,"Now did you get my meaning? I will not be so ruthless that I''d cut both of you off all the way."


    "What do you want?" Joy sharply looked at Jean with alert eyes.


    "You can''t return to the Wen family. You must have spent all your money and property to buy the ten


    percent of shares. If you still want a ce to stay and keep yourselves fed, I''ll let you stay in the Wen


    Group."


    The moment Jean finished speaking, Shirley''s eyes glittered and fixed on Jean.


    "What''s your condition?" It was obvious that Jean wasn''t doing this out of kindness. Joy asked about


    the catch. After all, she was an experienced woman.


    "Joy, I want to make a deal with you." With a frank expression, Jean blurted it out.


    "What deal?" A coldugh came out of Joy as she had already seen thising.


    Jean nced at Shirley and turned back to Joy, smiling.


    Joy instantly understood Jean''s meaning and sent Shirley away. Then she turned to Jean,"Now Shirley


    is not here. You can say it."


    "The deal is simple. Shirley can stay and work, but at the bottom of thepany. Since I am her sister,


    I will treat her well. You too, can have the vi that you are presently living in."

 Chapter 370 What Is Your Purpose

    Chapter 370 What Is Your Purpose


    "Jean, what is your purpose behind all of this?" It was certain that there was more to all of this than


    what met the eye. Joy looked at Jean and asked her doubtfully.


    She did not believe that Jean''s n to let Shirley work in the Wen Group instead of driving them away


    was a kind one.


    ''You have left no stone unturned to assume power in the Wen Group. Haven''t you done this just to oust


    Shirley and I from the Wen Group?


    Jean, what is your actual motive behind helping us?''


    "Joy, you have been asking me what my purpose is. I can tell you that now I have achieved my


    purpose." Jean looked at Joy with a sardonic smile. "I have got the Wen Group now. What else do you


    think that I want to get? Don''t think of me as you. I am not someone who''d force you into a corner.


    Winner has passed away. Shirley is my only sister. I have told you, I want to let Shirley turn over a new


    leaf and start being a kind person.


    Joy, don''t you have any regrets? What do you think made you fail so miserably today? It has been your


    faulty teaching that has got Winner killed and made Shirley so arrogant. You have already seen the


    result of your bad parenting in Winner''s case. Do you still want to see Shirley behaving like this and


    finally¡­"


    "Shut up!" Indignant, Joy pointed a finger at Jean. "Shut up, you." She screamed this time and red at


    Jean. "I refuse to believe that you are being kind or have no ulterior motive behind all of this¡­"


    "Look, you are judging me by your standards. I have everything that I want now. I can forgive my father


    despite his ill-treatment of me, let alone you," Jean smiled and replied in an even-tempered tone.


    Joy felt an inkling of doubt creep up and giving into the argument Jean just made.


    ''Jean is right. It is because of me that Jean has been so lucky today.


    If I hadn''t persuaded Henry to do those things, Jean would not have ever gotten married to Zed nor


    enjoy such a high social status.


    Of course, many of those things Henry did were out of his own will.


    If she can forgive Henry, clearly Jean will not hurt Shirley or me.


    Besides, now that we have nothing to lose, what is there to be afraid of?


    As long as Shirley stays in thepany and suffers little hardships and I can get the vi worth ten


    million dors, we''ll be fine. Why don''t I ept her offer?''


    With all these thoughts churning inside her, Joy became more and more excited.


    Jean smiled and watched Joy in silence. She was waiting for Joy''s answer patiently.


    It hardly worried her that Joy would not agree. Her greed and ignorance was the root cause of her


    losing everything.


    A person, especially a woman, loses more only if she is too scheming.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That vi would be the best bait to lure Joy into the trap.


    "Well, I agree with you. Shirley would work in the Wen Group, starting at the bottom," Joy looked up at


    Jean and said with a bitter smile.


    "Okay." Jean nodded to Joy cidly and extended her hand to shake hers as she said,"I hope we will


    both enjoy our cooperation."


    Seeing Jean readily reach out to her, Joy hesitated. Looking into Jean''s serene face, Joy felt sure of


    the deal she was agreeing to. She grabbed Jean''s hand and said,"I hope we have a good deal."


    A brief moment passed as Joy turned to exit the room feeling calm about how they had resolved their


    ousting from the Wen Group. As Jean watched her go, a sly smile rose to her lips.


    ''Joy, from now on, our real contest begins.''


    "Mom, why did you ept her offer? I don''t want to start at the bottom! I am also a Wen. Why can she


    be the CEO but I have to bear all the toughness¡­"


    When Jean walked out of the meeting room, she overheard Shirleyin with dissatisfaction.


    The smile on Jean''s face became brighter. She was hardly worried about Joy not being able to


    persuade Shirley.


    ''Joy, as long as you care about something, I will make you realize the pain of loss.''


    "Boss." Seeing Jean exit, the secretary-general approached her on the entrance and greeted her.


    Jean acknowledged his greeting with a nod. She recollected Henry''s suggestions, one of which was to


    trust a group of people in thepany. The secretary-general was one of them.


    "Ask Manager Zhang, Director Li and Section Chief Wang toe to my office for a short meeting,"


    Jean said to the secretary-general.


    "Okay, boss." The secretary-general quickly left.


    Jean opened the door and walked into the CEO''s office. Taking in the opulent office, Jean was left


    speechless about Henry''s taste.


    ''It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I will not stay in the Wen Group for a long time. Just let it be!''


    In the evening, Jean were to take a taxi to go back home.


    Thinking of how dissatisfied Benjamin had seemed before she left, Jean smiled bitterly.


    Already tired to the bone, Jean thought that it would be a short meeting and it was better to do it now


    though it was already evening. She thought it would take only one or two hours.


    After all, they had just talked about personnel changes and rearrangements of jobs.


    Since Jean hade into power, reshuffling thepany was a must.


    Jean specifically mentioned a number of board of directors who supported Joy. But Manager Zhang


    challenged her when she expressed her dissatisfaction with them.


    His point was simple. Before re-appointing these gentlemen, she should have a list of recements.


    The fact that the Wen Group was seeing a period of turmoil, and Jean had just taken office, such bold


    moves could worsen things for her and thepany.


    Still, Jean felt uneasy about people like him not standing by her side at this time.


    Since it was Manager Zhang who had raised this point, it was hard to quash it down ore up with a


    better rebuttal.


    ''Perhaps, I would have to consult with Henry and see if he has any good idea.''


    Finally, she took a taxi home. Back at home, Jean felt utter exhaustione over her. She was


    mentally and physically finished and had no energy to deal with one more thing.


    Jean changed her shoes and walked into the living room. Benjamin, Dan and Jesse were sitting on the


    sofa and chatting cheerfully.


    At Jean''s entering the room, all of them stopped their banter mid-way and looked at her with quizzical


    expressions.


    "Hi! Grandpa and Grandpa Dan." Jean greeted them with embarrassment. "I am sorry for gettingte.


    There was a horrendous traffic jam. What would you like for dinner? I will quickly cook them for you."


    "Come here," Benjamin looked at Jean with seriousness and said this abruptly.


    Surprised, Jean tried to understand what Benjamin was doing, though she felt more and more uneasy.


    She found that all of them looked as solemn as a judge. What had happened?


    Jean obediently stood in front of Benjamin, and smiled at him.


    "You didn''t go to work today. Where were you all day?" Benjamin looked at Jean with a hint of anger


    lurking behind a seemingly calm face.


    She was shocked. Simpering, she said,"Grandpa, what did you say? I don''t understand your words."


    "Don''t mess with me. Tell me the truth!" Seeing Jean feign innocence angered Benjamin even more.


    Red in the face and wide-eyed, he red at her for an answer.


    "Jean, tell us the truth!" Letting out a sigh, Jesse said,"At noon, Grandpa Benjamin and I went to the


    restaurant near yourpany. Grandpa Benjamin wanted to have lunch with you together and so he


    called Zed. But Zed could not get through to your phone, which is why he called at yourpany¡­"


    Even if Jesse did not tell her after this, Jean already knew what had happened.


    The fact that she did not go to work was exposed!

 Chapter 371 It Is Quite Odd

    Chapter 371 It Is Quite Odd


    Why did Benjamin, Dan and Jesse suddenly go to a restaurant near herpany? And why did they


    also want to have lunch with her?


    There was something fishy going on. Jean felt it and knew this was not so simple as it looked. She


    looked at Jesse with a piercing gaze.


    The thought at the back of Jean''s mind was one, ''Could it be Jesse who went behind me? But it''s


    impossible for her to do so.


    I came back from the Wen Group today. Zed didn''t know about this, let alone Jesse.


    It''s quite odd.''


    Feeling Jean''s fixatedly staring at her, Jesse shot back a challenging look at her.


    Her jaw tightened as Jean frowned about this. Then a faint realization came to Jean.


    This was all very puzzling, still. ''How did she know I haven''t been at mypany today?''


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry." At this moment, her confusion didn''t matter. She had tofort Benjamin first.


    Or her peaceful life woulde to an end.


    "You''re sorry?" As soon as Jean admitted her fault, Benjamin grew angrier and gave her a ck look.


    He sternly asked,"Tell me honestly, Jean. What have you done all day?"


    Getting asked by Benjamin made Jean feel sick in the stomach. For a moment, she didn''t know what to


    say.


    She couldn''t mention anything about Wen Group.


    She had hidden this thing from Zed, so there was no way that she could tell them anything about it.


    But how should she reply without annoying grandpa?


    Seeing that Jean was hesitating, Benjamin angrily said,"Don''t tell me you went to the hospital today.


    You were already there yesterday."


    Jean had no choice but to think on her feet.


    So she lowered her head and guiltily replied,"Grandpa, I''m so sorry. I shouldn''t keep this a secret. But I


    didn''t know how to say it. I''m afraid that you''ll be even angrier after I tell you what I''ve done today."


    Benjamin frowned after he saw that Jean was full of remorse, and he asked,"What on earth have you


    done today?"


    Jean raised her head just an inch and said, afraid,"I did go to the hospital today."


    Benjamin eximed at once,"You went to the hospital again? To see your friend? What kind of friend is


    he? Why did you visit him two days in a row? Has he gotten worse? Or is there a dirty secret between


    you and him?"


    Seeing that Benjamin had got the wrong idea, Jean exined with haste,"No, no, grandpa. I went to


    the hospital to visit my dad."


    As she said so, she looked at Benjamin.


    "What? Your dad is also in the hospital?" Benjamin frowned, looked at her with some suspicion and


    said,"If you went to the hospital for your dad, why were you afraid of telling me the truth just now?"


    "Because..." Jean felt awkward and said weakly,"My dad has done something wrong before, and I''m in


    a feud with him because of it. He is very ill now. If not, I wouldn''t go to see him. Even though he has


    wronged me before, he is still my father. However, I didn''t tell Zed that I went to see my dad, because I


    was afraid that Zed might be unhappy. So I dared not tell it to you too."


    Jean''s exnation left Benjamin greatly puzzled. He mulled over all that Jean just said, trying to figure


    how truthful she was being to him. Again, he asked,"What has your dad done? Why do you hate him?


    He is Zed''s father-inw. And why didn''t Zed go to the hospital to visit him?"


    "He..." Jean flushed with embarrassment immediately.


    Obviously, if she wanted Benjamin to believe in her exnation, she had to tell Benjamin the fact that


    her marriage with Zed was just a transaction.


    But, she wondered whether the cost of telling the truth was too high.


    This was a crucial moment for her and she had to save the situation somehow. Jean thought that she


    couldn''t worry about that and honestly, there was no other choice.


    To hide the fact that she had returned to the Wen Group, she had to trivialise the love between her and


    Zed, and tell grandpa the truth.


    Jesse interrupted,"Grandpa, Zed hasn''t told you why he married Jean because he was afraid that you


    might get angry after knowing the truth."


    Jesse thought to herself, ''Ha, ha. Jean, thank you for giving me such a good chance. I''ll make most of


    it.''


    "Why did they get married?" This was getting moreplicated than Benjamin had anticipated. Still, he


    had always wondered why they had married in such secrecy.


    When Benjamin first met Jean, he didn''t think much of Jean and truly felt she was not good enough for


    his grandson.


    But Zed liked Jean and the two were quite happy, so Benjamin had no reason to create any trouble


    between the couple.


    And after he saw that Zed and Jean loved each other and lived in peace and happiness, he came


    around to epting Jean as his granddaughter-inw.


    This time, now that Jesse had hinted that Zed and Jean married for a certain wrong reason, he had a


    bad feeling about what was toe.


    Benjamin''s dislike for Jean was exposed again as he looked at her with derision.


    "For a piece ofnd." Before Jean could exin anymore, Jesse jumped at the chance of answering


    Benjamin''s question.


    Jean looked at Jesse perplexed and thought to herself why she had ignored Jesse''s presence in the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    room before.


    Jean thought, ''This is it. Jesse has got a golden chance of showing me in an unfavourable light in front


    of grandpa. She must be really happy to reveal the shameful truth between me and Zed.


    But I have no other choice but to let her say whatever she wants to say.''


    Jean knew she was in a bind now. She sighed looking helpless and downcast at Benjamin.


    ''This is all for a bigger cause. I am doing this to find out why my mom died. No matter what it takes, I


    will walk on the path I have taken.''


    As she encouraged herself by looking at this from a different perspective, she gradually calmed down.


    "Jesse, shut up. I want her to tell me herself." Benjamin stopped Jesse at once and pointed at Jean,


    ordering her to go on.


    Jean''s heart sank and even though she didn''t look up at Benjamin''s face, she still knew that he must be


    angry now and that he was on the edge of rage.


    What should she do now?


    She wanted to back down, but she closed her eyes, and thought of her mom. Slowly she replied with


    bitterness in her voice,"Grandpa, I did marry Zed for and."


    "Go on." Benjamin replied with a firm voice though on the inside, he was on an emotional roller coaster.


    Still, he tried hard to keep calm.


    He thought to himself, ''Zed is my best grandson. He is one in a million. But to get a woman, he was


    willing to offer a piece ofnd.


    I just don''t understand what charm Jean has. Why did Zed do this deal for her.''


    Jean told him the whole fact in one breath,"I married Zed and my dad got thend that he wanted.


    That''s it." Then she closed her eyes and resigned herself to what fate had in store for her next.


    "That''s it? So you married Zed because it was your dad''s demand. And you didn''t marry him because


    you loved him. Am I right?" The floodgates had opened. Benjamin''s rage knew no bounds and he


    glowered at Jean as he grilled her.


    If Jean said yes to all of this, he would break her legs, '' he thought in his heart.


    ''Zed is the apple of my eye. How could Jean and her father do this thing to my Zed?


    What is her merit?


    Why did Zed exchange a piece ofnd for her?''


    Benjamin felt that he was going to explode any minute and anger ravaged any inkling of reason left


    inside him.


    Benjamin literally gave Jean a death stare and decided to break her legs unmercifully if she dared say


    one more word.


    "Grandpa, what''s wrong? Who got your goat?"


    Zed''s familiar voice came from the door and all people in the living room were relieved at once.


    Particrly, Jean. She had run out of things to say. If Benjamin had kept on pressing her, she wouldn''t


    know what to reply.


    Tonight, she had been cornered by Jesse to tell Benjamin her deal with Zed. And she hadn''t imagined


    Benjamin''s reaction to be this wrathful in her wildest dreams.

 Chapter 372 Zeds Defense

    Chapter 372 Zed''s Defense


    ''Would Zed me me if he knew about this?'' wondered Jean.


    Seeing Zed gazing at her doubtfully, Jean immediately felt uneasy.


    Without his consent, she told Grandpa Benjamin that their marriage was just a deal. Zed hated


    discussing the past, so his reaction couldn''t be nice.


    The more Jean thought about it, the more frightened she became. It had reached an extent where she


    was afraid to look at Zed.


    Watching Jean dodge his eye contacts, Zed''s eyes sharpened with doubt. Quickly, he scanned and


    perceived the unusual atmosphere in the living room.


    First, his eyes stopped at Benjamin, who was sitting on the sofa in a huff. Then they slowly analyzed


    Dan and Jesse who had the sameplicated expression. All of this brought a look of seriousness into


    Zed''s face.


    ''What exactly happened in my absence?'' Zed thought, trying to make sense of the situation.


    "Well, Zed, you are just in time!" Benjamin spoke, bringing Zed back from his thought. He stared at Zed


    angrily. "Tell me honestly, did you give Henry a piece ofnd in order to marry Jean?" asked he.


    The second this question was dropped, Zed had a stunned look on his face. Earlier, he didn''t want


    Benjamin to know about this story.


    It was because that decision was made on an impulse and he was certain Benjamin wouldn''t approve


    it.


    Now Zed was happy to have made that impulsive decision. In fact, he realized that was the best thing


    he had done in his life.


    If he hadn''t done that, his life wouldn''t have been this beautiful now.


    "Ah, you mean this!" Zed responded immediately, sounding relieved. Then he smiled and looked at


    Benjamin with a soft sigh. "Although the rumors outside of it are somewhat unpleasant to hear, it''s true.


    But grandpa, you know my temperament. If I didn''t like Jean then, do you think I''d trade a piece ofnd


    for our marriage?" he asked with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" Benjamin frowned instantly with displeasure. "You mean you gave Henry the


    "Sure." Looking at Jean, who was gazing at him in surprise, Zed smiled at her. Then he continued,"And


    that is my bride-price to the Wen family. But apparently, I married a good wife. She loves me and


    doesn''t want me to pay so much for her, so she brought thend back for me from Henry."


    Hearing that thend had not been given to the Wen family, Benjamin''s angry face suddenly softened


    and he looked at Jean with affection. "Why didn''t you say that?"


    Jean grinned back at Benjamin and thought, ''When you heard that Zed and I were married for thend,


    you lost your temper. Did you give me a chance to say that?''


    "What Jean? It is a big thing. Why didn''t you exin it clearly to grandpa?" Zed also looked at Jean


    and asked with a gentle smile.


    Looking up at Zed, Jean felt warm as she observed his gorgeous face and the tenderness in his smiling


    eyes.


    Originally, she wanted to euphemistically reveal that her marriage to Zed was based on a deal, but she


    didn''t expect Jesse to put it so bluntly. And all this obviously angered Benjamin and Jesse''s wish


    worked.


    Fortunately, she was able to escape Benjamin''s criticism since Zed hade to her rescue. ''Thank


    God!'' Internally she said this and felt relieved.


    Jean sighed deeply thinking what could have happened if Zed wasn''t so supportive. Quickly, she


    nced at Jesse lightly and passed her a smile. And then she replied,"It''s not that I didn''t want to


    exin the whole story, but grandpa lost his temper as soon as he heard Jesse say that we were


    married because of a deal. That is when I realized it would be useless to say more at this time. I was


    waiting for grandpa to calm down before I could continue."


    With just a few words, Jean smartly put all the me on Jesse.


    After Zed appeared, Jesse assumed he would be mad at Jean. But her heart broke into pieces as she


    watched Zed heartily help Jean exin the story to Benjamin. The smile on her face had disappeared,


    and only anger and hatred for Jean remained in her heart.


    Now hearing that Jean had put the me on her, Jesse became more resentful and wished to kill her.


    But Zed and Benjamin were present so she had to y safe. Venting her anger was not a choice, so


    she had to hide her temper and pretend like nothing was wrong.


    "I see." Zed was looking at Jesse thoughtfully. And she was also looking back at him with an innocent


    expression. He sighed deeply in his heart. "But Jesse certainly didn''t mean it," he said.


    As soon as Zed finished, Jesse had a big smile on her face and nodded hard to Zed.


    Now Jean''s happy expression changed into anger when she heard Zed''s support for Jesse.


    Watching them maintain an eye contact infuriated her even more.


    "Yeah! I don''t think Jesse did it on purpose, either. Otherwise, how can someone as nice as Jesse do


    something so wrong? How can Jesse possibly have such a sinister mind? Zed, don''t you think so?"


    Jean asked, looking at Zed with a sarcastic smile.


    "Sure, I agree with you. I, grandpa and Grandpa Dan know Jesse very well. She will never wish to


    create problems for this family." Zed nodded in agreement while he spoke.


    "But I''m still a little curious. Jesse, why did you mention it in front of grandpa?" Jean was mad watching


    Zed defend Jesse, but she managed to hold back her anger for the time being.


    Calmly, Jesse replied,"You are the one who told Grandpa Benjamin that Henry had done a lot of awful


    things. You went on to exin that it is the reason behind you and Zed not visiting him at the hospital.


    Then Grandpa Benjamin was curious to know the reason behind such a strained rtionship. Without


    thinking much, I told him about it. Was my exnation not right? Did I miss something out?" Jesse put


    forth all these questions with a look of innocence on her face.


    But when Zed heard Jesse''s words, he frowned and his expression changed immediately. Nobody


    knew what he was thinking.


    Jean had not expected Jesse toe up with a prompt reply. Hearing it, she was a little angry, but


    there was also a sh of inspiration in her mind.


    To be honest, Jean had wanted toe clean. If Jesse hadn''t exined, Jean would have exined it


    herself. She hated keeping secrets from family and knew their rtionship would be a lot better


    without them.


    After all, she considered Benjamin to be a major part of her life now.


    She was a little hesitant to speak because she wasn''t sure if Benjamin knew about thend or not. Zed


    never mentioned about it to her before.


    So when Jesse did the job for her, she couldn''t do anything but nod.


    ''But the point is that Jesse had no right to speak for me. How can she shamelessly put my story so


    bluntly?''


    Jean''s eyes lit up at the thought.


    ''Jesse, you''ve been trying to ruin my rtionship with Zed, and you end up taking actions without


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    thinking much. Do you realize that today you have dug your own grave?


    Didn''t you always rely on Zed to defend you?


    Then today let me see whether he''ll still protect you or not!''


    "I know I said that my father made a mistake, but I wasn''t talking about thend." Jean sighed softly


    and looked helplessly at Zed.


    Seeing Jean looking at him with innocent eyes, Zed suddenly understood what she was trying to


    convey.


    In truth, Jean wouldn''t have told Benjamin about the transaction of their marriage if it were not for


    Jesse.


    In short, the trouble was going to be caused because of Jesse.

 Chapter 373 You Are My Husband

    Chapter 373 You Are My Husband


    Thinking about the matter at hand, Zed''s face changed immediately, scrunching into a frown. He looked


    at Jesse with aplicated mix of emotions swirling in his eyes.


    Jesse pretended to be calm and forced a smile to cover the nervousness that was stirring inside her as


    she felt Zed''s eyes pierce through her. She asked,"Well, Mr. Wen then have done quite a great deal of


    wrongdoings, so I wonder, Jean, why can''t you share to us what exactly these wrongdoings are that


    made you this merciless enough no to even try to forgive an ill-stricken elder?"


    Her voice quivered, and she started to tremble restlessly despite how she tried to keep herposure.


    ''I can''t make Zed suspect me, '' she thought.


    ''If I can make Jean act inappropriately and speak out the truth, only then will Zed not suspect me.''


    Jean sneered at Jesse secretly, wondering why Jesse had asked an unnecessary question given the


    tensed situation they were all under.


    However, she, too, kept what she was really feeling inside and pretended to be stumped about what


    she should do and turned to look at Zed with desperation in her eyes.


    Zed''s eyes widened as he saw the helplessness in Jean''s eyes. He closed his eyes in frustration and


    heaved a deep sigh, growing impatient. He opened them and shouted at Jesse,"Enough!"


    Everyone was shocked after his outrage, all eyes turning to him with great astonishment.


    This sudden burst mostly affected Jesse. The blood on her face rushed out of her as she couldn''t


    believe that Zed just got furious with her to the point that he had shouted on her face. This was the first


    time he treated her like this, so she couldn''t help but feel really upset and wronged. She stared at Zed


    with eyes brimming with tears, not daring to utter even a word.


    When Zed saw Jesse''s eyes filling with tears, guilt started to build inside of him, and he suddenly


    regretted what he done. He looked away from Jesse and sighed. "All of you should stop treating Jean


    as if she''s a suspect, so stop interrogating her. If she hadn''t got thatnd back from Wen family, she


    would not have led a miserable life. Let the past stay in the past, and stop referring to it again." His


    tone gradually turned calm, but his face yet turned into a frow. Zed raised a question,"A long time has


    passed ever since this matter happened, so I don''t understand why it is brought out suddenly right


    now?"


    Silence enveloped the room for a moment before Jean opened her mouth to say something. "I heard


    that he had awaken today, so I went to the hospital to see him," she said, trying to exin herself. "I


    was nning to go to work this morning, but decided to drop by the hospital first. As a matter of fact,


    Grandpa knew I didn''t go to work, so I - "


    "How did grandpa know?" Hearing all this, Zed couldn''t help but wonder how a small matter could turn


    as big as case enough to the point that everyone behaved like a judge towards Jean. They looked like


    they didn''t want to let this matter go easily by how they all kept questioning her.


    "Yes, that is a good question," Jean replied. "I am also curious as to why grandpa knew." Jean turned


    to Jesse and noticed that she was about to open her mouth to exin, but before she could, Jean


    spoke once more. "Jesse said that the two elders were having a meal nearby my workce, so


    grandpa wanted to ask if I could eat with them. Jesse then intended to call me to inform me of that, but


    by ident, she called you and knew from you that I wasn''t at work."


    As Zed listened, he realized that he, too, was involved in this matter.


    However, he knew about that ugly truth only at that very moment. A bitter smile crept on his charming


    face.


    "Look, I am telling you the truth. In fact, I am still wondering why you came to find Jean without any


    urgent reason at all," Zed stated helplessly.


    "Zed, my workce is surrounded with more offices and otherpanies. What''s more, there are few


    good attraction spots and shopping malls around that ce, most of the people you see there are all


    wearing office suits. What I am really trying to ask here is, of all ces that grandpa and Grandpa Dan


    could go out to eat, why there?" Noticing that Zed still couldn''t seize what she was trying to say, she


    secretly rolled her eyes at him. Jean reminded him to clearly point it out in front of everyone present,


    serving it on silver tter.


    "Hmm, well, that is doubtful." Zed replied and finally grasped what Jean was trying to imply. He turned


    to look at Benjamin and asked unconvinced. "Grandpa, why did you decide to go there today?"


    Jean rolled her eyes again, shaking her head secretly as she thought, ''Zed, you''re such a fool. You


    should ask Jesse about this and not your grandpa.


    Grandpa is new around H City, so he is unfamiliar around the ce, let alone Grandpa Dan.


    Among three people, the person who could bring them near my workce must be Jesse, because she


    is the person most familiar around the ce.''


    "I¡­" Benjamin''s face flushed, unable to find his words. He swallowed a lump on his throat before


    speaking again,"I want to see what on earth Jean does, so I asked Jesse to take me there and have a


    look."


    Zed''s eyes narrowed at him. Such an exnation seemed to be unreasonable.


    Even Jean could not ept it, and she continued to ponder on the situation. ''Did grandpa really grow


    an interest at my job?


    Or was he misled by someone who previously knew that I had not gone to work to expose me?''


    Her head started to ache at all these questions ying around her mind.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The conversation between Jesse and Shirley in the club a while earlier crossed her mind, so she was


    convinced that they were greatly involved in this matter.


    Speaking of Shirley, Jean thought of how Shirley witnessed that she had appeared in the board


    meeting and defeated her, so she must have notified Jesse to expose and put her into trouble.


    As she thought of this possibility, Jean casted a nce towards Jesse. She studied Jesse''s face and


    expression to find out exactly what her intentions were.


    She continued to think, ''If the two did really work together to frame me, then I have to be more cautious


    with my actions next time.''


    Jean''s train of thought was suddenly interrupted by Zed''s voice. "Well, now that this matter has already


    been resolved, we should move on and forget about it." He noticed the unnatural expression forming


    on Benjamin''s face, so he decided to break the ufortable atmosphere that was looming over


    them. "It is toote now, and we''d better go to sleep." Everyone stared at each other, and with


    reluctance, they turned away to find shelter in their own rooms. Zed stayed and shifted his gaze on


    Jean, who was about to retreat. "Jean,e with me."


    Jean turned to face him, but he was already making his way upstairs.


    Screaming inside, her heart started to race. She felt a great deal of sympathy for herself.


    She had just escaped the tensed interrogation a second ago and felt relieved for it, but now that Zed


    had called her, she knew that he was not over with this despite what he had just stated a moment ago


    to let it go.


    ''What can I do?'' she thought, biting her lip.


    With a sad and gloomy face, she followed Zed to the study.


    The study was not so big but not so small either, just enough to fit in a few bookshelves and a sofa in


    front of a mahogany table. Beside the table was a small ss table with a tray of scotch and shot


    sses on top. Jean sat on one of the sofa, feeling her tiredness setting in, as Zed locked the door and


    walked towards her, leaning on the mahogany table. He lowered his head and stared at her intently


    before asking her to tell him the truth about her whereabouts.


    "Like I said, I went to the hospital," she replied. Inside, she heaved a deep sigh. She didn''t dare behave


    that way in front of him, so she pretended to beposed. Even the color on her face didn''t change as


    she answered the question, despite her insides flushing out of her.


    Zed''s expression immediately turned into discontent, still staring at Jean with such eyes. He couldn''t


    believe that she still kept up with the act now that it was only him she was talking to. In a serious tone,


    he said,"You can lie to them, but you can never lie to me."


    "I didn''t lie to you. I really did go to the hospital to see Henry. After all, he is still my father." Jean


    frowned at him. She didn''t care if she was being stubborn, but she knew deep inside how reluctant she


    was.


    Zed sighed, crossing his arms on his chest. "I believe you when you said you went to see Henry, what


    I''m asking is what did you do after that? If I remember correctly, you left the hospital at about ten in the


    morning, so where did you go after? Jean, I hope that the truth wille out of your mouth and not


    mine."


    His sharp voice raised and never faltered as he said this.


    "I¡­" Jean''s heart continued to race, quicker this time, as she saw the fury in Zed''s eyes. Her eyes


    widened in shock and mouth agape at the realization that Zed knew about her whereabouts.


    ''Of course, how could he not know? I am being secretly watched over by his men!''


    She thought, making her feeling a little furious and anxious at the thought that she was being spied on.


    She had expected that she would be able to hide the truth from Zed, but it turned out that she had no


    choice but to apologize and exin to him why she chose not to tell him. Besides, she realized then


    how she failed to absorb the seriousness of this situation.


    Jean sighed in frustration and lowered her head, staring at nothing in particr. She said with a tone of


    helplessness evident. "Why did you ask me if you already knew the truth?"


    "The fact that I already know the truth is one thing, but wanting the truth toe from you is another.


    They are two different things." Jean looked at him. He sighed and sat next to her. He reached out a


    hand and held a side of her face. With a gentle expression, he asked,"It is a serious matter, but why did


    you try to hide this from me? Tell me honestly, Jean. Coming deep in your heart, what am I to you?"


    "My husband!" she answered softly without hesitation. Jean looked at him, feeling the warmth of his


    hand on her cheek.


    "Husband?" Zed removed his hand on her cheek, looking at her with such discontent. "If you really


    consider me to be your husband, then why didn''t you trust me with the truth?"


    Jean could not pretend any longer, so she raised her head with emotions that were really stirring inside


    her. "Because I don''t want you to worry about me." She swallowed a bile that formed on her throat to


    keep herself from crying and said,"You are my husband, and you are the most important and intimate


    person of mine. However, I know that you have already lots of matters that are weighing you down, and


    I don''t want to be another load for you. That is why I decided to not let you interfere with everything


    about me. More importantly, I don''t want you to be heavily burdened with concern for me, so I try to


    resolve my problems on my own."


    "Oh, how thoughtful of you to think about that! And seriously, you don''t tell me the truth to keep me


    from worrying about you, but did you even think that the more you hide things from me, the more that I


    am worried and concerned about you? You risked yourself by diving into dangerous waters, and I was


    really afraid that you would get hurt. You don''t know how hurt and offended I am that you didn''t even


    tell me about this when I can be there to help you instead of wondering helplessly how you were


    doing." Jean lowered her head as she tried to absorb what Zed told. The silence broke as Zed stood up


    and grabbed his hair in frustration before looking at Jean once again, who looked at him with tears


    already escaping her eyes. His voice raised as he said,"You are too selfish, Jean! You only think about


    yourself. No one is really in your heart, and that''s why you are so merciless."

 Chapter 374 My Little Girl Has Grown Up

    Chapter 374 My Little Girl Has Grown Up


    "Whatever you say, it is up to you," Jean said rashly, with resentment mounting inside her.


    It was all very infuriating. First off, Zed showed no gratitude or understanding for what she had done for


    him and now he had gone on to misunderstand the intent behind her actions.


    "Now, I know that you are feeling wronged and acting out of impulse. Whatever it is, just don''t make


    any excuses. You have to tell me why you went to the Wen Group today," Zed spoke to her in a cold,


    stern tone.


    "Aren''t you updated about all my movements? You can ask your men about where I have been or what


    I have done if anything has been left unclear. Why are you interrogating me?" There was anger


    simmering inside her and looking at Zed was just fueling it. As soon as she finished her piece, she


    turned to leave.


    But before she could even take a step forward, Zed grabbed her arm and used his strength to pull her


    close to himself. Staring at her furious face, he couldn''t help but sigh and say,"I haven''t blithely


    guessed why you went to the Wen Group today. Do you know why? It is because I respect you. I so


    badly wish that you would tell me the reason behind as a sign of mutual trust and faith.


    Jean, let''s not get angry at each other. Okay? You know that I ask because I get worried about you.


    Frankly, I really hope you are not getting yourself involved in any mess of the Wen Group. Still, you will


    always have my support, even if that means you are going back there..."


    Visibly touched by Zed''s admission, Jean looked at him in astonishment.


    Zed nodded to confirm what she was thinking. He sighed before adding,"Now can you tell me why you


    went back to the Wen Group?"


    With pursed lips, Jean stared at him intently. Her mind was in turmoil.


    She was certain that Zed was the only one that she could trust in the whole world. She also knew that


    he would always watch her back.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But, her doubt and suspicion about her mother''s death were founded on just guesswork.


    Telling him the truth meant letting Zed know that Joy had almost strangled her to death, which was why


    she wanted to go back to the Wen Group.


    Jean was sure that Zed would fly into a rage once he got to know this.


    It made her nervous to think that Zed could possibly go out of his mind andy hands on Joy.


    On her own, there were some clues to be found from Joy. If Joy got killed, Jean wouldn''t know where to


    start to find out the cause behind her mother''s death.


    "I..." Her first instinct was to tell Zed the whole truth. But then she hesitated. Giving it a deep thought,


    she concluded that it was better not to tell him yet. Atst, she smirked and said,"What if I tell you that I


    went back to the Wen Group temporarily on Henry''s instructions? Would you believe me?"


    Zed intensely gazed at Jean. He had caught her hesitation and uncertainty just before she said these


    words.


    On hearing what she had just said, he intuitively figured that this was not the whole truth.


    Jean holding back from him caused him heartache and great disappointment. And yet, he chose not to


    expose her lie. He simply said,"I believe whatever you say." Zed studied how Jean took this before


    taking his eyes off her.


    Jean also noticed how Zed studied her and mistrusted her words. Guilt and regret arrested her anger


    towards him.


    Instead, Jean murmured to herself, ''Zed, forgive me.''


    "After all, Henry is my father. I couldn''t turn my back on his request." Feeling a great heaviness taking


    over her feelings, Jean added to exin,"Besides, you clearly know that I have gone back to the Wen


    Group to stop Joy and Shirley frommitting any more evil. I couldn''t just sit on the sidelines and


    watch the Wen Group getting wrecked by them. I even suspect that Winner''s death has something to


    do with Shirley."


    "What are you talking about?" Herst sentence had caught Zedpletely off guard. He turned Jean


    towards him so that he could see straight in her eyes to understand if she realized the seriousness of


    what she had just said.


    "At today''s Board of Directors meeting, several directors asked Joy why she had supported Shirley


    instead of Winner. When questioned closely, Joy finally admitted that Winner was killed, and the police


    is hunting for his murderer now," Jean spoke earnestly to Zed.


    "Then, why do you suspect Shirley of being his murderer?" His eyebrows knitted and his lips tight in


    suspense, Zed asked Jean to clear his confusion.


    "All others present in the meeting were sad upon hearing the news of Winner''s death. Rather, Joy cried


    herself hoarse and was consumed by immense grief. What caught my attention was the show Shirley


    put on being affected by his death. It was almost as if she had feigned sadness for his death. This is


    totally beyond my expectation, too. I was truly astounded. After all, Winner is her biological brother.


    How could she be so ruthless..."


    Jean felt so agitated that she paused.


    "Don''t say anything more, since we don''t have any proof." Zed patted her on her shoulder and said


    words offort to her,"But I also know that it is impossible for you to think like this without any


    reason. If what you said is true, won''t it be more dangerous for you to go back to the Wen Group


    alone? I also heard that you allowed Shirley to stay in the Wen Group. Jean, do you know that has


    been your most foolish decision?"


    Zed reproached her, looking rather displeased.


    It was true then, Jean thought, Zed always knew everything.


    On another level, this fact relieved Jean of the guilt she felt for not sharing the whole truth with Zed. At


    the moment, this felt like the right decision.


    She knew that Zed would do everything to stop her from finding out the truth behind her mother''s death


    if he knew that was the actual reason behind hereback to the Wen Group.


    Feeling right for once, Jean rxed slightly in her mind.


    "She holds 10% shares of the Wen Group, Zed. How can I just drive her out of thepany? I agreed


    that she could still stay in thepany only in a disguised manner in front of other shareholders." After


    making her point, Jean waited for Zed to react but then impulsively added,"You can rest assured since I


    will not give her a chance to approach me."


    "If she holds 10% of the shares, how did she agree to your terms and restart from the bottom?" Zed


    cross-questioned Jean on her dubious decision.


    "On my suggestion, Henry has redeemed the shares from Shirley. Anyway, all of the money that Joy


    and Shirley have spent in acquiring these shares is the Wen family''s. It is beyond doubt that they will


    alwayse back to thepany. I don''t want to cause any more trouble to the Wen Group at the


    minute..."


    Jean let out a deep sigh, taking in the consequences of what she had gotten rolling.


    Zed was carefully watching each expression of Jean''s. Actually, this part of Jean shocked him as he


    saw how different she had be.


    She was not submissive anymore. Nor was she a coward like before who feared what was toe and


    did everything as Henry told her to do.


    In addition, she was no longer the young woman who needed Zed''s protection from most things and


    cried in his arms when anything unpleasant happened.


    She had grown up and didn''t need him anymore.


    Thinking this, Zed felt his heart glow with pride but ache for how he was no longer that important to her.


    Still, pride overrode all emotions.


    After all, Jean had be so strong because of the hardships she had faced.


    But Zed was also responsible for exposing her to a major part of such hardships.


    Zed didn''t know whether he should be angry or happy about this change.


    Shaking his head in helplessness, he again looked deep into her eyes to see how the woman he loved


    the most in the world had grown beyond recognition.


    This realization brought its own set of disappointment as he suddenly felt alienated from Jean. He felt


    that perhaps they were not as intimate as before.


    "What are you thinking about?" Jean finally threw this question at him, as she was expecting him to say


    something to her. After a long wait, she wondered what was behind that silence.


    "When I look at you, I am amazed at how my little girl has grown up." Zed exhaled deeply, trying to get


    a handle on his feeling of being forlorn.


    Initially confused at Zed''s words, Jean took sometime to realize what Zed had just said. When she


    concluded that in a way this was apliment, she smiled shyly at him.


    ''Is Zed praising me? Does he agree with how I deal with the businesses of the Wen Group?'' thought


    Jean.


    She felt warm and happy as she turned over this thought in her head. Overwhelmed, she tiptoed and


    leaned against him to kiss him on the cheek.


    "That''s all your credit. Without you, I couldn''t have changed so much and be so strong," Jean


    whispered close to his ears.


    Zed was pleasantly surprised at the unexpected kiss. Her sudden show of affection nullified all doubts


    within him.


    At that moment, his disappointment turned into a bright happiness.


    ''How could I think that we are not as intimate as before? How could I have had a sense of


    detachment?'' Zed thought to himself.

 Chapter 375 I Am Not Used To Being Here

    Chapter 375 I Am Not Used To Being Here


    She was after all Zed''s wife and it was a truth that couldn''t be denied.


    "How should I give back your love?" asked Jean in a flirtatious tone, as she looked into Zed''s eyes


    smilingly.


    Before the sound of her voice had died away, she was carried by Zed in his arms.


    After a long time, Jean slowly opened her eyes and looked at Zed confusedly.


    His handsome face came to her view and it looked slightly reddish. Feeling Jean''s wistful eyes, Zed


    bent over to give her a big kiss. In a hoarse voice, he asked,"What''s up?"


    Jean shook her head and draped her arms around Zed''s neck, heaving a light sigh.


    After that, a drowsy feeling crept over Jean and she closed her heavy eyelids.


    "Aren''t you tired?" asked Jean, in a faint voice.


    "No, I am not tired." With strong interest, Zed stared at his wife''s tired-looking face.


    "Oh, I am very sleepy and I must take a rest now..." Jean enveloped?her arms around Zed''s waist to


    feel assured.


    "Go ahead and sleep!" Zed whispered into her ear and held her tightly, warming her tiny body with his


    heat.


    Luckily, the sofa was big enough to amodate them.


    But it was still a sofa and by no means asfortable as a bed.


    Afraid that Jean may fall from the sofa, Zed kept holding her to protect her.


    Jean quickly entered a dreand and her soft breath put Zed at ease, bringing a genuine smile on his


    face. While looking at her beautiful sleeping face, Zed felt satisfied.


    Feeling lost admiring her cute face, Zed hadn''t realized the time pass by. Suddenly, there was a knock


    on the door which brought him back from his admiration.


    Furrowing?his brows in displeasure, Zed looked at the door in shock.


    ''Who can it be? It is sote now!'' thought Zed.


    He really didn''t want to leave his wife, but he was afraid that it could be something important.


    Helplessly, he rose up and dropped Jean carefully on the sofa. And then he covered her with a nket.


    Walking near the table, he grabbed his clothes and put them on.


    When he opened the door and noticed Jesse standing near the door, his face softened a bit.


    He walked out, closed the door very quietly and asked in a low voice,"What happened?"


    "Zed, are you still working?" Jesse nced behind and immediately understood what the matter was.


    "No. Jean is sleeping inside. Why are you here?" Zed didn''t hide anything from Jesse.


    But Jesse''s heart sank at the mention of Jean. "Why is she sleeping here?" inquired Jesse, as she bit


    her lips. "Won''t it influence your work?" she continued, wanting to know why on earth Jean had to be


    there.


    "Jesse, tell me, do you need me for something? It''s already veryte!" Ignoring her questions, Zed


    asked her directly. He seemed a little impatient now.


    "I..." Seeing the displeasure on Zed''s face, Jesse equivocated. "Zed, I didn''t mean to tell Grandpa


    Benjamin about the reason why you married Jean. You must trust me! I just didn''t want Grandpa


    Benjamin to lose his temper because of Jean. I wanted to help her but my words only made things


    worse...."


    Her voice trailed off as she exined and there was an obvious frustration on her face.


    "I know," Zed said andforted, trying to make her feel less guilty. "Anyway, it''s alright. Grandpa had


    to know it someday. So, it''s not a big issue. The problem has passed. Jean doesn''t care about it now,


    okay? So you need to let it go too. Don''t put the me on yourself..."


    "But, Jean seemed to have misunderstood me! She must think that I meant to embarrass her in front of


    Grandpa Benjamin..." Jesse was a little hesitant to look at Zed.


    "Jean..." Zed helplessly let out a sigh and said. "She is the most straightforward person I have ever


    met. She has the tendency of speaking her heart out. Please don''t mind her! Jesse, you have to know


    that she is innocent and she didn''t go against you intentionally. Don''t worry, Jesse. I will exin it to her


    for you."


    Zed''s tender words lifted Jesse''s spirits and a cute smile was stered on her face. "Thank you, Zed! I


    am feeling much relieved after talking to you! It''s already toote and I will not disturb you any longer.


    Please do remember to exin it to Jean when she wakes up. Bye!"


    After saying that, Jesse left happily.


    She could almost imagine how sour Jean''s face would be when Zed intercedes on her behalf.


    After he watched Jesse leave, Zed helplessly shook his head and turned to walk into the study.


    When he found that Jean was still sound sleep, Zed carefully carried her and headed towards their


    bedroom.


    On reaching their bedroom, he gently ced her on the bed and went to the bathroom to take a


    shower.


    Once the sound of flowing water came from the bathroom, Jean sat up and slowly opened her eyes.


    There was a dreamy look on her face and she was almost lost in thoughts.


    In truth, she had woken up when she heard Jesse knocking Zed''s study room.


    Even though she hasn''t heard their conversation, she guessed the reason behind Jesse''s visit.


    To Jean, it seemed like what happened tonight had aroused Jesse''s fear. ''She is feeling threatened, ''


    thought Jean. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 376 Jean Or Jesse

    Chapter 376 Jean Or Jesse


    That was why Jesse couldn''t wait to exin herself to Zed even sote at night.


    Jean sighed in disbelief.


    As smart as Zed was, how could he get so caught up in all of this? Why couldn''t he have seen through


    Jesse''s hypocrisy even after all this time?


    ''She''se to talk to him just now, and I am afraid she isn''t here simply for her exnation. Although I


    haven''t gotten along with her for a long time now, I still know a little about her. It really isn''t that simple,


    what with her ulterior motives and how she used to be.


    Does she want to undermine me?


    Or is she up to something else?''


    Jean wondered internally and was lost in her thoughts. After a shower, Zed came out of the bathroom


    and saw her staring at the ceiling with her wide eyes. He asked in surprise,"Jean, are you awake? Did I


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    wake you up?"


    Hearing his words, Jean shook her head and absent-mindedly looked away from the ceiling, fixing her


    eyes on him. He walked towards her with only a towel around his waist, which entuated his strong


    chest muscles. However, she couldn''t figure out the mixed thoughts in her mind and ignored them.


    Seeing her fix her eyes upon him, Zed was amused even in his concern and a wicked smile lit up his


    face. He stepped up to her and asked,"Still not enough, huh? Are you waiting for me now?"


    Now Jean understood the hint Zed was giving her indirectly, and she blushed in coy shyness. She


    hastily moved her eyes off his body and replied,"What are you talking about? I was thinking about


    something else!"


    "What? What were you thinking about sote at night?" Zed asked with a confused look on his face. As


    he was speaking, another thought popped into his head. And he added,"Was it about the Wen Group?


    Look, if you''re stressed out, then don''t go back there just yet¡­¡­"


    "No, I am not stressed out." When Jean heard him mention the Wen Group, she quickly interrupted,"I


    was thinking about what Jesse did tonight, and I find strange somehow."


    Jean raised her voice when she mentioned Jesse on purpose to see if she could get any clue or


    reaction from Zed.


    "Jesse? What did she do?" Zed asked, looking at Jean with a frown.


    Jean fixed her eyes on him and saw the confused look on his face. She couldn''t help letting out a sigh


    and said,"I have a strong feeling that she told grandpa about our marriage tonight on purpose¡­¡­"


    Before Jean could finish her words, Zed put on a smile and said,"Jean, please stop thinking too much


    about this. How and why would she do that? Just a moment ago, she came to me and exined that


    she did not do it on purpose. She even apologized," Zed replied in a casual tone.


    "So you believe her words rather than mine?" Jean asked with a long face, looking Zed in his eyes.


    "Jean, really? That again?" Zed let out a sigh and looked helplessly at Jean. He then continued,"Why


    do you have to pester me or Jesse about this all the time? You are my wife, and she is my sister. She


    has epted her faults and she confessed her mistakes to me already. Can''t you just forgive her


    now?"


    "Forgive her?" Jean repeated helplessly. She looked at Zed and enquired in a cold tone,"Zed, have you


    ever stopped and thought about how I feel when you defend her and speak for her like this? In your


    heart, Jesse is far more important than me! Am I right? Why didn''t you just marry her in the first ce?"


    Jean eximed. She had gotten a little too excited at the end of her speech.


    Meanwhile, Zed had turned pale while she was speaking.


    "Jean, I think you''re getting unreasonable right now," he shouted, although in a low, wrathful voice. "I''ve


    been wondering why you keep tangling with Jesse on something like this. Is that how you think of the


    chemistry that Jesse and I have? Even though I''ve expressed myself to you over and over again, you


    still do not believe me. You choose to listen to yourself and pay heed to those stupid and dirty ideas on


    your mind, don''t you? You... disappoint... me!"


    After shouting out his words, Zed saw that Jean was ring angrily at him. He was too upset to think of


    anything else and he picked up his shirt and walked out in a hurry, mming the door behind him with


    a bang.


    All of a sudden, Jean''s nerves which had gone tense while quarreling with Zed let loose and she burst


    into tears.


    She knew very well that the fight between Zed and her would never end as long as Jesse was still


    there.


    She had been trying her best to repress and control herself all this time, but she was tired of this game


    now. Especially after seeing how partial to Jesse Zed was.


    Jesse had done so much to Jean under the table, and yet Zed had still stood up for her like that.


    ''Now, I cannot find proof that Jesse abetted Shirley and they caused troubles at the meeting on


    purpose with pre-nning. But what about tonight?


    Jesse Tang had deliberately mentioned about our marriage in front of grandpa. How could you not see


    her real intentions, Zed?


    Is it so that you refuse to ept them?''


    Jean''s heart sank at the very thought.


    ''Zed Qi, you''ve always told me that Jesse is just your sister, and nothing more.


    But, how can you not make the right choice between your wife and your so-called sister? She isn''t even


    your sibling by birth dammit!


    Or wait! Perhaps that''s the real problem, her being your spoken sister.


    Under appetion is just an excuse to deceive yourself, Zed.''


    The more she thought of things like that, the colder Jean''s heart became. She broke down in tears at


    On the other side of the door, Zed rushed downstairs in a fury. When he reached near the door,


    Benjamin stopped him at once.


    "Zed, stop. Where are you going sote at night?" he enquired with a serious look on his face.


    Noticing that it was Benjamin who was asking him, the anger on Zed''s face slowly disappeared. He


    walked over to him and asked with a concerned tone,"Grandpa, why aren''t you asleep even sote at


    night?"


    "I was just thinking about something," Benjamin replied slowly. He looked at Zed and continued,"Have


    a seat. I wanna talk to you."


    Following his orders, Zed sat down next to his grandfather with a confused look on his face.


    "Did you have a fight with Jean just now?" Benjamin asked. Now Zed looked even more surprised.


    Seeing that nonplussed look, Benjamin knew the answer in his heart before Zed could reply. Letting out


    a sigh, Benjamin continued slowly,"I was so relieved to see you and Jean talking andughing when


    you went upstairs. And then I saw Jessee down to talk to youter and I had a strong feeling that


    you would quarrel with Jean¡­¡­"


    "Grandpa..." Zed stammered with amazement written all over his face. "Why did you feel such a thing?"


    "Zed, you have always been so smart and reassuring, that your parents and I did not worry much about


    what life would hold for you in the future. But, for the sake of your own rtionship, are you really


    listening to your heart? Is Jean Wen really your life partner?"


    Benjamin asked in a serious tone, with his eyes fixed on Zed.


    "Grandpa..." Zed replied but stopped in the middle of his speech in great shock.


    "What about Jesse? Do you really treat her just as your sister?"


    Benjamin''s tone was still very serious and he was looking Zed in the eye.


    His own turbid eyes seemed to light up suddenly under themplight.


    For a second, Zed was too surprised to say anything. He stared at his grandfather in amazement, and


    couldn''t help wondering about what he had just said, even though it made him feel bitter.


    He was so angry that Jean was suspecting him for his determination in their rtionship.


    But to his surprise, even Benjamin didn''t trust him with the same.


    ''Do I really behave in a way that would lead all the people around me to such a conclusion?


    Or do they, including even grandpa and Jean, really think that the most suitable life partner for me is no


    one but Jesse?


    Why isn''t Jean confident about herself? Is it because she doesn''te from a well-to-do family like


    Jesse, or perhaps because she doesn''t have the good looks and the high level of education as Jesse


    does? Either way, I can''t believe that even grandpa feels that Jean is not the right person for me. He


    knows me best and he''s watched me grow up, '' Zed thought.

 Chapter 377 How Can You Be Such A Bastard

    Chapter 377 How Can You Be Such A Bastard


    No wonder Jean doubted Zed''s intentions again and again.


    Even Benjamin doubted Zed''s feelings for Jesse and couldn''t discern them clearly. If his grandfather


    couldn''t tell, how could he expect Jean to understand him?


    This thought filled Zed with a feeling of bitter irony. He had never seen the whole thing from this


    perspective before.


    Looking at the confusion on Zed''s face, Benjamin murmured,"It seems you yourself are not in the


    knowledge of your own feelings! You don''t know who among the two is more important for you? Is it


    Jean or Jesse? Zed, how can you be such a bastard? Marriage is not a game. How do you expect me


    to believe that you married Jean for true love when you yourself are in doubt?"


    "Grandpa, what on earth are you trying to say? Do you want to know about my and Jean''s romantic


    history? Or are you trying to tell me that you think Jesse as the more suitable woman for me?" With a


    frown on his face and lips pointing downwards, Zed was discontented by the volley of questions


    Benjamin was attacking him with.


    "You wreck, you are asking me what it is that I want to say? Fool, you should instead think about your


    rtionships and tell me what it is that you want." Benjamin''s temper red at Zed''s juvenile


    interpretation of his questions.


    "Grandpa, I am seriously telling you that I only love Jean. She is my wife and the woman who will


    apany me all my life. Please stop making any wild guesses about what''s between the two of us. It


    is also very important for me that you stop thinking of my childhood friendship with Jesse as anything


    more than that. She is a sister to me. How many times do I have to repeat myself and give out the


    same exnations to both of you? Why don''t you two simply understand?"


    Zed uttered thest sentence without thinking what it was that he said and unintentionally, exposed the


    agony he had been feeling ever since this topic became an issue.


    "Both of you? So you mean that I am not the only one that questions you? Jean has also asked you


    simr questions. Right?" Benjamin wet his lips and exhaled deeply before exining why Zed''s life


    was such a mess. He said,"Zed, you can''t put the me on us. In others'' eyes, your first impulse is to


    jump to Jean''s defence but at the same time, you are hardly partial to her like a husband should..."


    "Grandpa..." Zed smirked on hearing his grandfather''s words and said,"Jean is my wife. Do I have to


    spoil her in front of you for you to know that I love her? This is silly. Even if I were to do so, you would


    tease me for being lovey-dovey. I don''t want to be ridiculed by you or anyone else. But for Jesse..."


    On saying her name, Zed paused to consider what he was about to say next. His eyebrows knitted


    before he added,"Perhaps I am used to taking care of Jesse ever since we were kids. So far, I have


    never changed this habit. Maybe because both of you and Jean have asked me the same question


    repeatedly, I should introspect on where I have been wrong."


    "Zed, now that you have said that you love Jean and treat Jesse only as your little sister, you better act


    moderately towards her. This will be in your best interest and at least, not worsen your marital situation.


    Anyhow, it is high time that you exin all of this clearly to Jean," Benjamin exhorted.


    "I have tried exining this to her many times by now, but she doesn''t trust me at all," Zed said with a


    brooding expression on his face.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Watch your behavior with both of them closely. I believe that she will trust you more once you mend


    your ways," Benjamin consoled him warily.


    "Yes." Zed nodded before looking at Benjamin in the eyes and said,"Grandpa, it has gottente. Don''t


    you need a rest?"


    "I have sleepless nights about your life, you halfwit! Stop fretting over my sleep. Since we have got


    things clear, I can finally take a rest without a doubt nagging me at the back of my mind." As he stood


    up, Benjamin yawned. Zed held him by the arm and started walking towards the stairs. Scoffing in


    Zed''s direction, Benjamin said,"You don''t need to take me there. Don''t you n to go to your wife?


    Hurry up and go!"


    "Grandpa..." Zed didn''t know how to react. Should he cry orught at having such a grandpa?


    Benjamin''s behavior always left him puzzled. Then, he said,"Don''t embarrass me anymore. I am going


    to apologize to Jean. Okay?"


    "You better apologize to her sincerely and exin to her with a lot of patience. I think, she will


    understand. And..." Before finishing his words, Benjamin abruptly stopped, stared at Zed and added


    seriously,"Do remember to keep some distance away from Jesse. Watch out. Don''t let Jean


    misunderstand you again."


    Afterwards, he heavily patted Zed on his shoulder, and pointed to him to go to his wife. While walking


    alone towards his own bedroom, he said,"Don''t stand there. Hurry up and go back to your own room!"


    Zed was still standing where Benjamin had left him a couple of minutes ago. Seeing the old man retire


    for the night, he deeply exhaled and started walking towards Jean.


    He was not foolish. His grandfather had rebuked him clearly and he now definitely understood what he


    had to do.


    In the past, Jean had gotten angry with him again and again because of Jesse. Back then, Zed thought


    women mean for this behavior.


    He used to insist that he hadn''t done anything wrong. But even after exinining it to Jean, she didn''t


    trust him. So Zed thought that there was nothing more for him to do. Rather, it was Jean who didn''t


    want to trust him.


    Yet, after tonight, the way his grandfather scolded him was quite like how Jean used to get angry. It


    wasn''t until this moment that Zed felt the need to pay close attention to this issue.


    ''Am I really too kind to Jesse?


    Is this why Jean gets jealous and questions my rtionship with Jesse again and again?'' Zed thought.


    But except that time when Jean had seen him lie next to Jesse on the same bed, Zed really couldn''t


    think of any other improper acts he hadmitted.


    He sighed while shaking his head and reached out to open the door.


    He spected that perhaps Jean, in her anger, had locked the door from the inside. But as the door


    clicked opened, he became wide-eyed.


    His eyes gleamed with great joy as he tiptoed towards the bed to see that the bedsidemps were on.


    Jean, with her back towards him, was lying all curled up in the satin quilt.


    Zed gently approached her side of the bed to get a closer look at Jean. In the dim light, he saw half of


    her face peeking out of the quilt. She frowned in sleep and looked haggard, with tear stains on her


    face.


    It seemed that she had cried after he left.


    At the sight of her, looking so downcast made Zed''s heart skip a beat. He was filled with guilt and


    sadness over the tumults their rtionship had to go through.


    He had made her cry again.


    In his bid to make up to her, he couldn''t help stretching his hand out and gently touching her cheek.


    Her face felt so delicate. Immediately, immense affection surged in his heart.


    Zed should be med for all of this. He clearly knew that Jean disliked him being together with Jesse,


    but he had upset her on this count again and again.


    "Jean, I won''t hurt you anymore. Jean, believe me. I won''t do this anymore,"


    Zed murmured, staring at Jean with tender feelings.


    Slowly, Jean''s tightly knit eyebrows rxed. Soon afterwards, her eyshes fluttered and she opened


    her eyes slowly.


    Jean was a light sleeper. After feeling a presence next to her in her sleep, she woke up to Zed''s


    familiar breath lingering around her.


    At this sight, sudden panic came over her. She didn''t know why.


    On seeing this, Zed was slightly amused but kept looking at her lovingly.


    As her shallow breaths became regr after a few minutes, Jean blinked. She thought Zed standing in


    front of her and gazing at her gently was a dream. She blinked again and rubbed her eyes to properly


    see Zed still standing there. She intuitively eximed and pulled a long face within a second.


    Feeling Zed''s hand on her cheek further infuriated her and she flicked his hand right off her in anger.


    He knew that Jean was still angry. Zed involuntarily spoke in a gentle tone again and said,"Don''t be


    angry. I have been wrong all along. Forgive me. Please?"


    "How can you be wrong?" Jean stared at him grumpily and retorted,"I am wrong. I am too impervious to


    reason. And my ideas are so ridiculous that they have offended Jesse..."

 Chapter 378 Sealed With A Kiss

    Chapter 378 Sealed With A Kiss


    Jean wanted to rage against him. But Zed no longer could take it. Before she could say a word more,


    he lowered his head and touched her trembling lips with his.


    "Uh..." The sudden kiss swept Jean into a whirl of conflicting emotions. As soon as their lips met, she


    swung her arm on his shoulders but struggled hard to pull away from the embrace.


    Zed felt that her whole body was inclining against him as if it were tender without bone. Jean was


    beating him with her fists more and more slowly. Atst, she stopped.


    The long, gentle kiss had unfurled something inside Zed. He looked deep into the eyes of the young


    woman. He wanted to lose himself in as he bared his feelings to her.


    Jean was gasping from the passion that was coursing through her body. Her cheeks blushed crimson


    and she tried to meet the arduous look Zed was giving her.


    Zed''s inmed gaze stoked the fury she had been feeling.


    ''How spiteful he is! He even stopped me from speaking, so that I couldn''t reply to him.


    Does he think that I can forgive him so easily?


    Don''t even think about it!'' Jean grumbled.


    She opened her mouth to say something mean, but before a sound came out, Zed immediately put his


    fingers on her lips and whispered in a cooing voice in her ears.


    "Jean, you listen to me first and then scold me if you want. Okay? I promise that I will give you time to


    scold me as much as you wish, and I will not answer back,"


    Zed implored her.


    Looking at Zed in bewilderment, Jean felt weird.


    She wondered what made Zed''s attitude change over the short time he had left her.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Or had Zed finally listened to his conscience and admitted his fault?


    So had hee to apologize to her?


    With thest thought, Jean quickly shook her head.


    ''How can he admit he is wrong?


    He is arrogant. Why has he admitted his mistakes in front of me so easily?


    And, after all that insisting that his rtionship with Jesse is pure, what had made him think that he has


    wronged me? Time and time again, he has thought that I am petnt when Iin about their


    rtionship. He thought I was unncessarily making a fuss about it.


    "Okay, what do you want to say?" Jean nodded. She really wanted to know what on earth Zed had to


    say to her.


    "I am sorry. When problems urred between us, I didn''t solve them. Instead, I isted you due to my


    stupidity, which has caused you great hurt..."


    As soon as these words came out of Zed''s mouth, Jean looked at him with eyes wide open.


    Sorry...


    This was not the first time that Zed was saying sorry to her but his apology about him and Jesse was


    hardly made before.


    How strange he was!


    Just on an impulse, Jean badly wished to feel his forehead for fever. She couldn''t believe those words


    "Jean, trust me. I will not act like that again," Zed sighed. After a moment''s pause, he said,"I know that I


    act more or less like a male chauvinist. I''ve told you again and again that I love you, but I don''t know


    how to understand you. You used to object about Jesse repeatedly but I misunderstood it for your


    meanness. This doesn''t mean that I don''t care about your feelings. I act this way because I have


    always considered my rtionship with Jesse pure. But when you doubt me again and again, you insult


    me."


    On hearing Zed bare the truths of his heart, Jean lowered her head, deep in shame.


    "But I have ignored one thing for way too long. It is the fact that the rtionship between Jesse and


    me, despite being clean, was getting perceived differently by others. It is impossible for me to really


    show you what''s in my heart. But I promise you that I will pay attention to my rtionship with Jesse


    and keep some distance from her. I assure you that I will not make you sad again. Honey, you are my


    wife. Of course, no one can be more important than you in my heart. I hope that you won''t ask me


    these trivial questions again. Okay?"


    Zed pleaded to Jean with his gaze fixed on her.


    The heaviness in her heart lessened as Zed uttered that she was the most important to him. Looking


    up through her tears, she nodded and smiled with her heart brimming with love.


    "Now, let me talk about Jesse." Seeing her smile, the tension Zed was carrying was significantly


    reduced.


    In a low but direct voice, Jean said,"You don''t have to report to me about everything that happens


    between the two of you. Zed, in fact, I don''t need too much. Knowing that you care about me is


    enough."


    "Honey..." Zed immediately wrapped her in his arms, and paused to bury his head in her hair. He then


    said in a half-choked voice,"I have always known that you can read my mind. But, I have ignored how


    selfless and kind you are. From now on, I will go all out in being the best husband to you. Does it make


    sense if I don''t care for my own wife?"


    Soothed by Zed''s show of affection towards her, Jean sighed deeply.


    "Jesse and I have known each other since she was born. As you know, our families lived together


    inside a yard and our elders got close. Naturally, this warmth carried forward among the next


    generation as our ties got deeper and deeper. But I only think of Jesse as my younger sister.


    I fed her milk and changed her diapers often when she was little. Because I was older and looked after


    her, she has grown to be dependent on me. I don''t hate her for following or clinging to me, but my love


    for her is always for a little sister. When she was a little kid, Jesse fell sick too frequently. In those


    times, I tended to her by doing cold presses or wiping her nose.


    You can say that I have done almost everything a biological brother would do. Do you think brothers


    will fall in love with their younger sisters? It''s all clear in my heart. I feel that Jesse treats me in the


    same way as I treat her. All her life, she has been treated like a princess, spoiled by everyone around


    her. Perhaps some of her words and behavior are strange in your eyes, but our rtionship is


    absolutely pure."


    On hearing Zed said that "Jesse treats me in the same way as I treat her", Jean couldn''t help smiling


    bitterly.


    Should she tell Zed that Jesse, on growing up, didn''t see him the same way he sees her?


    But how should she tell him so that he could believe her?


    Jean looked away, specting if there was anyway she could break his illusion.


    ''Just forget it!'' Jean thought.


    To be straight, she and Zed would always be unhappy if she kept on raising an issue about his


    rtionship with Jesse.


    Now that she knew Zed''s feelings for Jesse and his love for herself, Jean thought that there was no


    point in stretching this topic any further.


    What she had to do was watch out and protect herself from being framed by Jesse over again.


    "I trust you." Jean looked at Zed with a solemn expression, and added,"I won''t misunderstand you from


    now on."


    "Jean..." Moved by how they had made amends, Zed replied,"Your forgiveness and trust is all that


    matters to me."


    Finally deciding to voice a nagging doubt, Jean said,"Didn''t you leave in great anger? What made you


    figure all it out?"


    "I..." Zed smiled faintly and answered,"I was stopped by grandpa just as I got to the living room."


    "Grandpa..." Jean was mildly surprised. This made her recall something as she grew silent.


    ''So, was grandpa waiting for Zed because he knew I would quarrel with him?''


    Putting two and two together, Jean wondered what this really meant.

 Chapter 379 I Trust You

    Chapter 379 I Trust You


    ''So, he knows clearly what Jesse has done.


    Then why didn''t he stop Jesse?


    Instead, he is listening to her.''


    Realizing that Benjamin did not like her, Jean felt uneasy. "What did grandpa say to you?" Jean asked,


    looking at Zed straight into his eyes.


    "Grandpa asked me to exin everything carefully to you. And he told me to maintain a distance in my


    rtionship with Jesse since I am your husband." Being straightforward, Zed saw no need of hiding


    anything from Jean. "When Benjamin spoke those words, I reflected upon it. I realize it was my mistake


    and I should take full responsibility for making you misunderstand our rtionship. I will be careful in


    the future."


    Knowing what Benjamin has said, Jean felt even more puzzled.


    ''ording to Zed, grandpa is taking my side.


    Why?


    Doesn''t he dislike me?


    Why is he helping me by telling Zed the right thing to do?


    Is it because Zed told grandpa that he loves me? Did he also tell grandpa that he considers Jesse as


    his little sister?


    I really need to understand what is going on!''


    Thinking of this, Jean suddenly let out a sigh of relief. Calmly, she looked at Zed, feeling hard to form


    the words.


    "Zed, I want to ask you a question. I hope you won''t be angry," Jean said, in a patient tone.


    Seeing Jean''s serious face, he could not help nodding. "Okay, go ahead and ask."


    "You just said that grandpa has misunderstood the rtionship between Jesse and you. And you have


    realized that it was due to your behavior and words. Since even grandpa has been misled, don''t you


    think Jesse¡­"


    "Jesse won''t be misled," Zed said, interrupting Jean from speaking. Feeling guilty, Zed confidently


    smiled at her making her realize he didn''t intend to be rude. "Definitely, Jesse won''t misunderstand the


    rtionship between us. She knows clearly that she is my little sister while I am her brother," Zed


    continued, in the same calm tone.


    "Why are you sure about this? After growing up, you both didn''t hang out much. So why are you so


    confident that she still knows you well?" Jean asked, looking puzzled at his confidence.


    "I don''t know how to exin this kind of thing to you." Zed shook his head with a bitter smile. "But I can


    assure you that Jesse will not misunderstand our rtionship."


    Hearing that, Jean had no choice but to stop. ''He won''t listen to me, '' Jean thought.


    "Well! It seems that the rtionship between the two of you is really deep. There has been no change


    in the past 20 years," Jean said with a sigh.


    "Well, since you have already understood the rtionship between Jesse and me, you should not be


    worried about this problem in the future. Otherwise, it will be hard for us to stay happy," Zed warned,


    and he meant each and every word he just said.


    "Okay." Jean nodded at Zed and tried to smile. Deep down, she wasn''t satisfied with his replies.


    ''After loving you so much, it would be really stupid to distrust you, '' Jean said in her mind.


    In fact, Jean was clear that Zed was worthy of her trust.


    But every time she saw that he stood at Jesse''s side in front of her, Jean felt unhappy and could not


    help quarreling with Zed.


    After every quarrel, Jean felt upset. Moreover, she didn''t trust Jesse and her intentions.


    "It''s time to sleep! It''s toote now¡­" Jean murmured, while she hugged Zed and buried her head in


    his chest.


    Feeling her caring touch, Zed also reached out to hug Jean. Seeing that Jean quickly fell asleep, Zed


    gazed at the ceiling for a long time until sleep found him.


    The next day, Zed had already left the room when Jean woke up.


    Being drowsy, Jean rubbed her eyes and went into the washroom. After the morning wash, she


    changed her clothes and walked downstairs.


    Benjamin was sitting on the sofa in the living room and reading newspaper while Jesse and Dan were


    absent from the ce. Jean felt a little strange about it because she almost always saw Dan and Jesse


    apany him.


    "Good morning, grandpa." Jean smiled and greeted Benjamin.


    Jean was happy and thankful. Last night, it wouldn''t have been easy to reconcile with Zed if Benjamin''s


    hadn''t helped her.


    Hearing this, Benjamin turned his eyes away from the newspaper. He nced at Jean who was bright


    and radiant. Seeing her expression, he could not help but frown.


    As for Jean, she has be ustomed to his frowns and stopped taking it to her heart.


    She realized by greeting Benjamin, she has done her part. To like her or to not was his duty and she


    shouldn''t wrack her brain over it.


    When Jean was about to walk to the dining room, Benjamin called her. "Come here¡­"


    Jean stopped in her steps and immediately looked around to make sure that no one else was there.


    "Grandpa, do you want to talk to me?" she asked and walked over to Benjamin. There she stood


    obediently waiting for his response.


    Hearing her doubtful tone, Benjamin''s frown deepened and he looked at her angrily. "There is no one


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    else in the house. Who else can I be talking to?"


    Hearing that, Jean also felt that her question was irrelevant. She could not help smiling. "Grandpa,


    what are you calling me for?" she asked, continuing to smile.


    "Can''t I talk with you if there is nothing?" Benjamin felt even more ufortable in his heart. Her


    words annoyed him a great deal.


    ''Why did Zed fall in love with such a stupid girl?


    It is no wonder that Jesse is unwilling to give up Zed for this silly girl.


    Even in my eyes, I feel that Jean is not excellent enough to match Zed.''


    Seeing that Benjamin was unhappy, Jean fidgeted ufortably.


    ''It seems that I can''t behave casually even if he has helped me and Zed maintain our rtionship.


    Benjamin is still ill-tempered. I should be careful!''


    "Grandpa, have you eaten breakfast? How about eating breakfast with me?" Jean shed him a smile


    while she questioned him.


    "I am not hungry now. Sit down and talk to me," Benjamin warned, with a cold look on his eyes.


    Hearing his strict tone, Jean immediately felt nervous. But she still sat on the opposite side of


    Benjamin, with a humble smile on her face.


    Seeing that Jean has decided to behave well, Benjamin nodded with satisfaction and his facial


    expression softened.


    "As Zed''s grandfather, I should not interfere in your marriage with Zed. I don''t care about the reason


    why you got married. Since you are Zed''s wife now, I hope that you can behave well. Don''t damage our


    family''s reputation." There was seriousness in Benjamin''s eyes while he red at Jean. This made


    Jean feel very small and she wanted to disappear badly.


    Her shock and nervousness turned into sweat. With the back of her hand, she rubbed the sweat off her


    forehead.


    Now she realized that Benjamin had waited here to advise her. Her mannerism, ording to him,


    wasn''t very impressive. This thought brought humiliation in her heart.


    "Okay, grandpa. I understand that. I will be careful and try my best to not make Zed feel embarrassed,"


    Jean quickly replied.


    Hearing Jean''s answer, Benjamin listened with an intent and serious look. He carried on to look at Jean


    with piercing eyes.


    Feeling judged, Jean''s entire body started to tremble.


    At that moment, she hoped that Jesse coulde back as soon as possible.


    The atmosphere was suffocating and killing her.


    Not wanting to create further trouble, Jean maintained herposure and behaved obediently. Putting


    on a fake smile, she listened to Benjamin''s advice carefully.


    "You know clearly that I don''t like you. But Zed has already married you so there is nothing much I can


    do about it. As a member of our family, I hope that you can put a full stop to your previous problems.


    Don''t go dragging them around and making a mountain out of a molehill. Do you understand what I


    mean?" Benjamin looked at Jean expecting an answer.


    Jean couldn''t help raising her head and looking at Benjamin. ''Problems?


    What problem is he talking about?


    Was he referring to the problems of the Wen family?''


    Seeing that Jean was still confused, Benjamin realized she was incapable of understanding things


    quickly.


    ''This girl is not smart at all.''

 Chapter 380 Give Them Some Respect

    Chapter 380 Give Them Some Respect


    "Your family has been causing troubles since you married Zed, right? Now if Zed has promised to give


    thatnd to your father as a marriage gift, then let him! If you let them have what they want, maybe they


    will stop causing trouble. If you want to cut ties with the Wen family, then that''s your choice. But always


    remember that you are linked to them by blood. The way you feel about them doesn''t change the fact


    that they are your parents. I hope you give them some respect,"


    Benjamin exined. He sighed after he finished.


    "Grandpa!" Jean whispered. She was shocked because she had not expected Benjamin to say


    something like that. Tears started falling from her eyes.


    ''I never thought Grandpa would be in favour of giving thend to Wen family too. What was even


    shocking was the fact that he taught me to treat them nicely, '' Jean thought.


    Deep inside, Jean was moved. She felt loved by Benjamin, which she had not expected at all.


    "I said what I felt like I should have. The rest is up to you," said Benjamin, as he saw tears falling down


    Jean''s cheeks. He was afraid that maybe he had said something wrong which made her cry.


    "I will, grandpa! I will do exactly as you said. I will never let you down, grandpa! Trust me, I''ll be a good


    girl," Jean replied immediately. She took a deep breath topose all her thoughts.


    Benjamin could tell from her words that Jean was trying to please him. A faint smile crept up to his


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    face.


    "I''m nning to go back to the Imperial Capital in a couple of days," Benjamin looked at Jean and said.


    "Grandpa, why don''t you stay with us for a few more days?" Jean asked as she was taken back by


    Benjamin''s words.


    "No, it''s best if I leave you and Zed alone. I should give you both some privacy so that you both could


    get some time to strengthen your bond," Benjamin said as he shook his head, hinting Jean that he was


    leaving. "I know what you are worrying about. Rx, I am taking her with me."


    Jean instantly understood whom Benjamin was talking about even though he never said her name


    once.


    "I''m really grateful, grandpa!" Jean said as tears flowed down her cheeks.


    "Silly girl! You should learn to be strong, or someone would take advantage of your innocence. I''m


    starving. Let''s have breakfast first,"


    Benjamin said as heughed out loud. He tried his best to joke around, in order to make Jeanugh.


    "Grandpa!" Jean started blushing. She stepped forward and held Benjamin''s arm to take him to the


    dining room. Deep inside, Jean was happy.


    The conversation ended in such a way that made it clear that Benjamin has epted Jean as his


    granddaughter-inw.


    Jean and Benjamin enjoyed their breakfast that morning.


    After breakfast, Jean made tea for herself and Benjamin.


    "If you have some errands to run to then you should go. Don''t waste your time here with me. Dan and


    Jesse will be back soon," Benjamin said.


    "There is nothing more important than chatting with you, grandpa!" Jean said as she smiled. She felt


    reallyfortable talking to Benjamin.


    "When are you nning to have a baby?" Benjamin said casually.


    "Grandpa!" After Jean heard what Benjamin said, she blushed. She stamped her feet because of the


    awkward silence between them.


    "I really mean it! Zed is old enough to be a father now. I was a father at his age," Benjamin said and


    sighed.


    Jean knew that Benjamin expected them to have a baby soon. She immediately said,"We are working


    on it, grandpa!"


    Benjamin was satisfied with that answer and nodded. "I''ll be waiting for the good news."


    As soon as Benjamin said that, he startedughing loudly. Jean felt really awkward.


    "What are you talking about, Benjamin? It seems like you are really happy. I could hear youugh from


    across the yard," Dan asked with a big smile on his face. He approached Jean and Benjamin with a


    fishing rod in his hand.


    Jesse, in sportswear, walked behind Dan with a small bucket in her hand. It was quite obvious that they


    had gone fishing.


    When Jean saw them, she tried to calm herself down. She remained silent as they approached.


    "How did it go?" Benjamin asked as he looked at Dan and smiled,"Did you catch any fish, Dan?"


    "I''m an ace, okay? How could I not bring anything home?" Dan immediately understood that Benjamin


    didn''t want to share what they were talking about so he didn''t insist any further. He turned towards


    Jesse and said,"Jesse, show Benjamin what we caught."


    Jesse nodded and showed Benjamin what was inside the bucket.


    Benjamin saw several fishes in the bucket and said,"We have fish for lunch!"


    Benjamin pped happily like a child.


    Suddenly, Jean came up with an idea. "Grandpa, should I cook some delicious dishes for you with the


    fish that Grandpa Dan has caught?"


    "Good idea! I''ll be waiting for your dishes," Benjamin nodded in agreement.


    Jesse was surprised as she saw Benjamin getting excited to eat the dishes that Jean would make.


    ''Grandpa Benjamin likes having fish but he is really picky about his foods.


    Jean volunteered to cook fish for Grandpa Benjamin before she knew what Grandpa Benjamin liked.


    She screwed up, '' Jesse thought. She didn''t think Jean''s dishes would match Benjamin''s taste.


    Jesse was shocked as she saw Benjamin gazing at Jean.


    ''Grandpa Benjamin was mad at Jeanst night. It seems like everything is okay now. How could it be?''


    Jesse thought. She was shocked because she didn''t expect Jean and Grandpa Benjamin to get along


    so well.


    Lunch was ready in no time. Jesse was amazed by all kinds of dishes ced on the dining table. All of


    the dishes looked delicious. Jesse hadn''t known Jean could cook so many dishes.


    After a little while, Jesse saw Zeding back from work. He got impressed by looking at all the


    dishes made by Jean.


    When Jesse looked at Benjamin, she noticed that he was enjoying all the dishes especially the fish


    soup. ''Everybody is praising Jean.


    As for Zed, he only cares for Grandpa Benjamin and Jean, '' Jesse thought.


    She became sad all of a sudden.


    At that moment, Jesse felt like an outsider. She had never expected this to happen.


    Jesse suddenly looked away as tears started rolling down her cheeks. She couldn''t control her


    emotions any more so she stood up from her chair and rushed outside.


    "Jesse?" Dan called out to her as he knew something was wrong. He was worried so he followed her.


    Jean was busy removing bones of the fishes for Benjamin when she heard someone calling out


    Jesse''s name. She raised an eyebrow and saw Jesse rushing outside.


    Jean turned around to look at Zed with a puzzled look on her face


    Zed was looking at her too. She knew he was worried about Jesse.


    Zed didn''t follow Jesse outside but instead, he looked at Jean for advice.


    ''Zed is obviously worried about Jesse. I shouldn''t stop him, '' Jean thought.


    "You should go and find out what''s wrong, Zed," said Jean. She knew she had to let him go but she


    was reluctant to do that.

 Chapter 381 A Kiss

    Chapter 381 A Kiss


    Zed smiled, patted her hand tofort her and slowly walked outside.


    In the dining room, there was only Benjamin and Jean now. In silence, both of them ate together.


    "Grandpa, let me help you pick out the fish bones," Jean said, breaking the silence. In truth, the silence


    made her feel quite ufortable.


    Benjamin, finding her question stupid, looked at her angrily. "Do you have time to pick out the fish


    bones here? Just go with him!"


    "Grandpa, there''s no need," Jean said in a casual tone while picking out the fish bones carefully. "If I


    don''t have faith in him then it means I don''t deserve to be his wife. Furthermore, Jesse has been in his


    life for ages, so this is not something new. Hence even if she cries, it won''t change anything."


    "But you are very concerned about their rtionship," Benjamin said and fell into silence.


    "No grandpa, I am not. I was, but not anymore. I am trying my best to ovee it. In fact, I am getting


    used to it." Jean slightly shook her head.


    "You mean Jesse often does that?" Benjamin furrowed upon hearing.


    "I mean it is the first time that she has cried. But she often puts a different mask in front of me," Jean


    replied, not looking scared.


    "How can you tolerate it?" Benjamin asked incredulously.


    "I have to because I have no other choice. Grandpa, you know how Zed treats her. Every time I try to


    question her character, Zed gets angry with me. If it weren''t for your help yesterday, I wouldn''t have


    managed to make things better." Jean handed the de-boned fish to Benjamin. On close inspection,


    Benjamin noticed her face darken.


    "You have suffered, my dear." Benjamin said while he took the dish and passed her an encouraging


    smile. "Since it is her first time she is crying, you should take care of her as a hostess. Go ahead! I do


    not need your service here. What I am saying is that you should be with Zed wherever he goes."


    Jean instantly understood Benjamin''s words, especially when she saw Dane back without Zed and


    Jesse. She nodded at Benjamin and walked outside.


    Knowing that Zed and Jesse were alone made her feel queasy. ''Stop panicking, Jean. You trust Zed


    then what is the problem?''


    But knowing that Zed and Jesse were alone made her heart beat faster. She started to get anxious in


    her mind for no reason.


    Everybody knew that Jesse had her mind on Zed, except Zed himself.


    Jean didn''t know whether Benjamin had told Jesse that she would leave the H City along with him in


    several days.


    Whatever she thought, there was not much time left for her.


    Judging from Jesse''s character, she wouldn''t be willing to leave so easily.


    ''That means she is going to take an action soon, '' realized Jean.


    At the thought of it, Jean''s heart sank. She hurriedly increased her speed and went outside.


    After she arrived at the back garden, she looked for them everywhere.


    ''Not in the avenue, not beside the swimming pool, not in the pavilion¡­'' she thought every time she


    covered an area.


    Now she was extremely scared and her legs started to feel weak. ''How can two people disappear so


    fast?''


    Jean felt stupid now for not asking Grandpa Dan where Zed and Jesse were.


    The garden was huge, but it wouldn''t take such a long time to find two people.


    Anxiety got her and she was almost going to give up. And that was when she saw two figures in a


    remote corner standing close.


    Jean was relieved, but her palms were full of perspiration.


    Slowly, she walked towards them not having the energy to walk faster.


    She fixed her eyes ahead and noticed that Zed was speaking with an intent look in his eyes. On the


    other hand, Jesse''s face couldn''t be seen since she was looking down.


    After a while, Zed said something and Jesse looked up abruptly with an agitated look.


    From the distance, Jean couldn''t decipher their words but Jesse''s anger and agitation were evident.


    Now Jean''s heart tightened and she hurried up her steps.


    When she was close and about to speak up, Jean suddenly saw them embracing. She paused feeling


    thunder-stricken. She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    But that wasn''t the end. In fact, Jean wouldn''t have minded if it was only an embrace.


    What surprised her the most was that Jesse stood on her tiptoe and kissed Zed on his face.


    A kiss...


    Now Jean feltpletely lost and it was hard for her to breathe. She shuddered, trying to find


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    something to hold onto. Her legs were failing her and she felt like she could faint any second.


    She looked around hurriedly and her vision became blurry.


    ''No, Zed wouldn''t lie to me...''


    Jean mumbled to herself finding it hard to get the image of their kiss out of her mind.


    "Jean..." Jesse''s voice came into her ears and the world seemed quiet.


    Jean unwillingly looked at them who hurriedly loosed their embrace after they noticed her presence.


    "Jean..." Zed cried out as he saw her. Guilt was written all over his face.


    When he was about to chase her, Jesse reached out for his hand and implored with her beautiful face.


    Zed, wearing an anxious look, looked at Jesse and furrowed. "Jesse, I must find Jean first. We''ll talk


    about itter."


    "Zed..." Jesse gazed at him with her pitiful eyes. "Can you let me finish before you go behind her?"


    "No," Zed answered concisely, a touch of firmness showing on his handsome face. "Jesse, please


    forgive me. I can''t let Jean run away like this. She must have misunderstood the situation."


    After speaking, Zed loosed Jesse''s grip and sprinted towards the direction Jean went to.


    Feeling rejected, Jesse staggered backwards with an angry expression.


    Her beautiful eyes were fixated on Zed''s receding back. Unable to take it any longer, she started to


    weep.


    The sound of her sad sobbing broke the silence in the garden like a thunder had struck it.


    On the other hand, Jean was walking away without being able to think clearly. She had no idea where


    she was heading to, but she knew that she needed to leave.


    Thest thing she wanted was to listen to Zed''s exnation.


    ''He is a liar!


    Why was I so stupid to believe him?


    How did I not see it?


    Now everything is clear to me.


    Zed and Jesse were embracing and kissing, like nobody was watching.


    Zed, why didn''t you think of me?'' With these thoughts, Jean quickened her pace.


    Jean''s heart waspletely shattered. She ran to the gate while her tears flowed.

 Chapter 382 Let Go Of Me!

    Chapter 382 Let Go Of Me!


    Zed hurriedly rushed out after Jean had ran off, and before long, he saw her figure running outside of


    the house.


    With anxiety building inside of him, he quickened his pace with all his might, trying to catch up after her


    and exin to her what really happened.


    "Jean!" He shouted as he kept running after her. He was already losing his breath, but the adrenaline


    rush kept him going. When he noticed that Jean was about to cross the road, his eyes widened at the


    thought that anytime then a car might pass by and ce her in danger. "Jean, stop! Please, listen to


    me! I beg you! It''s not what you think it was! Please, let me exin. Jean!"


    However, Jean didn''t seem to hear him and continued to madly run away from him without even


    looking back.


    Realizing that his desperate screams might irritate Jean more, Zed decided to shut his mouth and


    ced all his energy towards elerating, hoping to catch up with her in the shortest distance.


    ''Ten meters¡­'' he estimated, motivating himself to run faster. ''Eight meters¡­ Six meters¡­''


    He was now getting closer and closer behind Jean that he could now hear her heavy footsteps on the


    concrete. Hearing Zed''s footsteps drawing closer to her, Jean felt flustered. Her legs were already


    going to give up, and she knew that even though she kept running, Zed would finally catch up with her,


    so she stopped. She turned around and saw him running towards her. With a furious look, she shouted


    enough for him to hear,"Don''t youe near me!"


    Zed felt a pang of ache in his heart after he saw the look on Jean''s face. She was looking at him with


    disappointment, anger, and sadness all visible in her eyes. Afraid that she might do something


    irrational, he obeyed and stopped just a few more steps in front of her.


    Panting, he cried out to her. "Okay, I''m stopping, but please, let me exin, Jean. I, too, was really


    surprised about what Jesse did. I didn''t know ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Jean interrupted him with conviction. "Stop exining, Zed! It''s no


    use. We have nothing to talk about." Tears started to fill her eyes as she was now facing him. She felt


    so heartbroken, and in a desperate voice, she cried,"I trusted you a lot of times, but what happened?


    You took advantage of the chances I have given you, and used them to let me down again and again. I


    decided not to trust in you anymore, and I even regretted forgiving you the first time after seeing you


    sleep together."


    Jean felt really downhearted. She couldn''t believe that he could still do this to her after all that had


    happened between them. She truly thought that he loved her to the point that she was the only one he


    was going to treat intimately.


    "Am I so treacherous in your heart, Jean?" Zed scowled at her for mentioning what had happened deep


    in the past. He felt so helpless at that moment that he didn''t know what to do to make her listen.


    Shaking his head, he continued to say,"You don''t want to listen to my exnation, so what should I do


    to make you believe in me again?"


    Jean shook her head, as she felt her tears flow endlessly down her cheeks. "Your efforts would be futile


    now. Regardless of whatever you do or say, nothing would bring back my trust for you anymore."


    Closing her eyes, she kept shaking her head as she said those words, hoping that she could erase the


    awful scene that she had just witnessed a few minutes ago. However, her efforts could not prevail for it


    kept popping in her mind, making her feel worse than she already was. Since she realized that she


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    would never forget it, she concluded that she would never believe in Zed anymore.


    Jean''s expression and resolute tone made Zed so apprehensive that he couldn''t wait to walk towards


    her and wipe her tears away. Wondering why he didn''t respond, Jean opened her eyes to see him


    about to walk towards her so she raised a hand against him, gesturing for him to stop. In a firm voice,


    she threatened him. "Don''t you evere over, or I will bang my head against that wall!"


    Zed turned to the wall that Jean was referring to. They were surrounded by extravagant vis and each


    were enclosed by high walls made of different types of premium materials.


    Jean was pointing to a wall made of marble, making Zed turn to look at her as if she was insane.


    Feeling a sharp pain in his heart once more, Zed closed his eyes, sighing, and in a distressed tone, he


    asked,"Jean, why are you doing this? Does it make you feel better torturing me with your threat?"


    Jean red at him, piercing his sorry eyes, and sneered. "Feel better?" She pointed an index finger


    towards him. "You are the one who messed this all up! Honestly, I don''t even know why I bother to


    waste time talking to you. Just let me go, and go back to your childhood sweetheart, so both of you can


    continue whatever you two have already started!"


    After saying that with furious hand gestures, Jean turned around and continued to run away from him


    without hesitation.


    Zed felt like he got stabbed straight into the heart by a dull knife with each word that Jean had said.


    Coming back to his senses after seeing her figure running away from him, he shook all his pain away


    and reced it with determination. A voice inside of him reminded him to not give up, and that


    whatever it took, he must not let her go. Not now, not ever. Or else, the misunderstanding between


    them would grow worse and more serious like a wound left untreated. He couldn''t let this reach the


    point where the damage would go beyond repair.


    With these thoughts in mind fueling him to run quicker, Zed continued to follow her track, thinking about


    ways on how to stop her and prayed that she would have an open mind, so that the misunderstanding


    between them would be cleared.


    Meanwhile, Jean could feel Zed catching up behind her, so she panicked and quickened her pace,


    running with all the energy she had within her.


    She tried to ignore the fact that her stamina was slowly failing her, but she wasn''t going to give up just


    yet. ''But then again, how could a weak woman like me outrun a strong man like Zed?''


    she thought. Moreover, Zed was determined to catch up after her, and he certainly had ced all his


    energy and strength in his pursuit of Jean.


    As expected, Jean felt a hand grabbed her arm from behind.


    Without hesitation, Zed immediately wrapped his arms tightly around Jean, not willing to let her go no


    matter how much she struggled to get rid of him. He had her in his arms now, and there was no way he


    was going to make her run away from him again.


    Annoyed, Jean thrashed around Zed''s grasp. She shouted at him in frustration,"Let go of me!"


    "I won''t!" With a resolute expression, Zed replied at her back.


    Catching her breath still, Jean was exasperated. She felt her face flush in anger. "You''re really not


    going to let me go, are you?"


    "Yes," he replied stubbornly and wrapped his arms around her more tightly but not to the point that his


    grasp would hurt her.


    As she lost every ounce of energy in her, Jean closed her eyes and stopped making efforts to struggle


    in Zed''s tight grasp. She took this time to breathe and make up her mind. Zed thought that Jean''s


    action meant that she was finally willing to listen to him, but he thought wrong when he felt pain surging


    through him from the back of his hand.


    "Ouch! What the ¨C " The sting on his hand made Zed gasp silently and he turned pale.


    Jean had bitten the little flesh on the back of Zed''s hand, softly with reluctance at first, but she now bit


    with all her strength, since Zed still wrapped her firmly. Pain kept coursing throughout Zed''s body as


    Jean didn''t stop just yet.


    Tasting something metallic, Jean stopped and saw the blood oozing out at the back of his hand.


    Although she was still annoyed at him, she couldn''t bear to bite him any longer.


    Finally, she gave up and unclenched her teeth, shocked that she had wounded Zed up to that point.


    Feeling drained and helpless, she feltpletely distressed and copsed.


    Fortunately, Zed was still holding her in his arms. Otherwise, she might have fallen to the hard ground.


    He knelt to the ground slowly andid her on his legs, her head resting on his arm.


    "Oh, Jean¡­" Wiping her tears, Zed cried. A spurge of grief rushed through him after he felt the fragility


    of his wife.


    Jean responded with inconsble sobs, making Zed more heart broken than he already was moments


    ago. Silence enveloped them except Jean''s silent cries.


    "I ¨C I''m sorry, Jean," he said a momentter, not knowing what else to say but apologize. "I am


    sincerely sorry. If you are still upset and want to release your anger, you can continue biting me or hurt


    me anyway you want."


    Zed hastily reached the throbbing back of his hand in front of Jean.


    Jean opened her eyes still full of tears. After seeing Zed''s bloody hand, she couldn''t help but cry louder.


    Zed''s eyes widened, not expecting that his efforts tofort her made her feel worse. Flustered, he


    begged in a trembling voice,"Oh, Jean, please, don''t cry! I''m sorry. It''s all my fault! I promised that I


    would keep my distance from Jesse, and believe me, I really kept my promise.


    But I didn''t expect that Jesse would be so miserable, after she told me that she would be leaving in two


    days and didn''t know when we will meet again. She also told me that she was aware that it was her


    fault why we were always at stake, and for that she apologized before bidding me farewell," he paused,


    looking down at Jean who was listening at him.


    "To make up for all the troubles that she had caused us, she said that instead of leaving in two days,


    she would leave immediately. I saw in her eyes how tormented and wretched she felt that when she


    reached out her arms to hug me as goodbye I didn''t think much about it and hugged her back.


    However, I really didn''t expect that she¡­ that she¡­"


    Zed stopped, unable to finish his trail of words. Helplessly, he heaved a deep sigh and felt the awkward


    predicament he ced himself in. Seeing that Jean was still weeping, he continued to exin and left


    his previous sentence for her to finish. "Jean, I know you don''t want to believe in what I am saying right


    now, but you know that Jesse is outgoing and sociable, and since we grew up together to the point that


    we treated each other as siblings, perhaps, her action just meant that she was going to miss a brother


    in the form of myself. So, probably¡­"


    Lifting her eyes to face Zed, Jean couldn''t believe what he was telling her now. She scoffed,


    interrupting him, her eyebrows furrowing into a frown. She stared at him in great disbelief and


    asked,"Probably what?"


    Zed took a moment to breathe before speaking whatever thoughts lingered in his mind at that very


    moment. "Jesse probably didn''t mean it that way. She treats me differently than you do."


    "Zed, can you hear yourself? Who are you trying to convince here, me or you?" Disappointment shed


    on Jean''s face as she kept her stare at his helpless eyes that had brimmed with tears a moment ago,


    but not enough to escape. With a now desperate look on her face, she sobbed,"I don''t know why after


    all this time, you chose to close your eyes, heart and mind. Do I really have to tell it straight to your face


    that Jesse loves you romantically, and doesn''t see you as her brother? Between the two of you, you are


    the only one who see her as a sister. Are you that na?ve? Can''t you feel the way her heart raced when


    she kissed you in front of me?"

 Chapter 383 Jesse Loves You

    Chapter 383 Jesse Loves You


    "Look Zed! This might work well with other people you''ve met in your life, but not everyone likes to be


    kept in the dark and live with lies. Now I don''t know how you feel for that girl, but I can tell you with


    absolute certainty that almost everyone around you can clearly see how and how much she feels for


    you. For God''s sake Zed, she admitted to my face that she loved you!"


    "No... Jean, stop pulling my leg..." Zed shook his head heavily. He clearly couldn''t or didn''t want to


    believe what Jean was saying as was evident from the doubts that shrouded his face. "How can she be


    in love with me? How is that even possible? You must have mistaken her words."


    Hearing that, Jean even felt somewhat sorry for him because of his blunt refusal.


    She thought to herself, ''Why is he so afraid to face the truth that Jesse loves him? Why does he keep


    dodging it?


    If he epts his feelings for that wretched woman, denies me his love, and tells me that he is sorry he


    kept me in the dark, then also I''ll be in much better shape than I am in now!''


    Disappointed, she looked at Zed who was clearly panicking, and told him in her sad yet cold


    voice,"Zed, I am going to give you some time to think clearly about your real feeling for her. You''ll also


    be able to understand how she feels about you. I will give you three days. And after that, I want to hear


    your answer. Then and only then can we make a final decision about our future life."


    Jean couldn''t stand this sorrowful game of lies anymore. She had been tolerant enough about almost


    everything in the past only because she cared so much about Zed and their marriage.


    But she wasn''t going to let Jesse hurt her again and again.


    Jean made up her mind and thought, ''No, I will never give her another opportunity to hurt me anymore.


    I have been so silly in the past but now, I have to live a different life and be strong.''


    "No..." Zed raised his head with a great flurry. He looked at Jean in a loving sort of way and hurriedly


    told her,"Jean, please don''t leave me. You don''t have to dump me like this. You don''t even have to wait


    for any amount of time to understand my feelings. I don''t care what Jesse feels about me. I love you


    and you only. You''re the only person I want in my life."


    Jean looked up into his eyes and noticed that he was still quite flurried. From her eyes, it was clear that


    she felt sorry and pitiful for him.


    In the H City, many people considered Zed to be the famous and indifferent Mr. Qi. However, they didn''t


    know that he was as naive and ignorant as a child when dealing with matters of the heart.


    "I have already decided that I am going away for three days so that we can deal with our own matters


    and think about our rtionship. And so I shall do!" Jean dered as she stared at him with a serious


    look. Then she added,"I will also contemte whether it is necessary for us to maintain our marriage or


    not. Look Zed. I will be honest with you. I am tired. I am tired of all these things. If you really do love


    me, then respect my wishes."


    As Jean finished her words, she looked at him imploringly.


    Zed''s lips were about to move as if he had something to say. However, when he noticed the imploration


    in her big and liquid eyes, his heart tore into pieces at once and he couldn''t bring himself to deny her


    request.


    "Ok...fine..." He replied in a choked voice. A few secondster, he calmed down and continued,"Give


    me three days and I will put everything right. I promise you Jean, I will bring you back home."


    Zed stared at her with a rather firm look.


    Jean shook her head and uttered in exnation,"Zed, I want you to respect me, Ok? If after three days''


    thinking I don''t want to maintain our marriage, I hope you can..."


    "Please stop thinking about that..." Without waiting for Jean to even finish her words, Zed lost all control


    and screamed,"Jean, you want to live alone for three days and I promise you that. But you shouldn''t


    think about anything beyond that now!"


    Zed finished his words, and turned around to leave in fury.


    Jean let out a long and heavy sigh in her heart. She was well aware of his incontroble temper.


    "Then I have onest request," Jean asked his back.


    Zed turned around to look at her, gnashed his teeth and said impatiently,"Don''t you think it is better for


    you to leave before I go back on my words? Jean, aren''t you asking too much of me?"


    Hearing his angry words, Jean smiled bitterly. She had been rather confident while making that one


    more request. However, as she saw his angry face, she no longer felt that confident and was even a


    little afraid to continue.


    "Call off your man from me. I want to keep myself alone for three days and I don''t want anyone to


    bother me,"


    she requested with a serious look on her face.


    "No..." Zed refused her request directly, without stopping to think. He said,"I told you that I will give you


    three days to be alone and that is the most I can promise you. If you, however, don''t want to be alone, I


    have no qualms about bringing you back!"


    Just as he finished his words, he started walking over to Jean.


    "Well, if you don''t want to remove them, then fine..." Jean stepped back in a hurry to get away from


    him. Noticing the look of disappointment on his face, she said mercilessly,"Three dayster, I will find


    you myself."


    When she had finished, she didn''t even nce at him once after that. She hailed a taxi that happened


    to be passing by at just the right moment and got in instantly. The driver too, floored the gas pedal


    without a moment''s hesitation.


    Zed stared at the receding taxi which was gradually vanishing out of his sight. He didn''t know what to


    do at that moment and feltpletely lost. No one knew what was going on in his mind.


    After several minutes had passed, a sudden, bitter smile crept onto his face. He was thinking that it


    was crazy and irrational of him to grant her such an absurd request.


    However...


    Looking at the bites on the back of his hand, he knew clearly that under such a circumstance, if he


    hadn''t promised that, Jean wouldn''t have calmed down.


    Zed thought in his heart, ''That''s fine. I''ll give her three days to calm down. In the meanwhile, I can also


    deal with my own affairs.''


    The thought seemed to relieve him and he strode forward. Just as he had taken about two steps, he


    looked back as if to check whether Jean had been back and then sighed heavily in his heart.


    It was lucky for him to have Toby by Jean''s side so he would know everything about her every action


    and every move over the next three days.


    His face softened some more on thinking of that.


    When he entered thepound, Zed saw Jesse running towards him at an extremely high pelt.


    Noting her worried and anxious face, Zed was about to ask her to slow down as he had always done


    so. But this time, Jean''s tearful face suddenly drew itself on his mind and her words seemed to be on a


    repeat in his head. "Zed! This might work well with other people you''ve met in your life, but not


    everyone likes to be kept in the dark and live with lies. Now I don''t know how you feel for that girl, but I


    can tell you with absolute certainty that almost everyone around you can clearly see how and how


    much she feels for you. For God''s sake Zed, she admitted to my face that she loved you!"


    Not like...Love!


    The thought stopped Zed in his tracks much like a curse upon his legs. With a ratherplicated look,


    he stared at Jesse, who was drawing closer.


    "Zed, you are back! But where is Jean?" Jesse looked behind him and, seeing nobody, enquired about


    his wife in great concern.


    Zed''s eyes foused on her face and he didn''t give her any reply for a long time.


    Seeing him stare at her so attentively in such aplex manner, Jesse felt uneasy and nervous, but


    she pretended to be calm and asked,"Zed, what''s wrong? Is everything okay?"


    At that moment, she made up a considerable number of exnations in her heart. She thought


    doubtfully, ''Zed ran after Jean and wanted to bring her back. Now Jean''s not here and he is acting


    strange. What is going on?


    Can it be that Jean didn''t want toe back with him so he ns to vent all his anger out on me?


    No, Zed is not that kind of person.''


    Jesse let go of such a thought soon and felt more concerned about Zed. She looked at him


    and asked again,"Zed, what on earth has happened? Just tell me everything!" She implored,"Don''t


    frighten me like this. Please!"


    Benjamin and Dan were following Jesse as she was running out. They saw the scene unfold from a


    distance and nced at each other with aplicated look. They then walked to the two of them.


    "Where is Jean?" Benjamin looked at Zed and asked. He had a strong feeling that the expression on


    Zed''s face was a little strange but he couldn''t tell specifically why or how.


    "She... She didn''t want toe back with me..." Zed''s gaze was shifted from Jesse to his grandpa. He


    looked into Benjamin''s eyes and answered honestly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What?" Hearing his reply, Benjamin waspletely taken aback. With his eyes extremely wide in


    shock, he stared at Zed and asked,"She didn''t want toe back with you so you came back


    alone?"

 Chapter 384 Why Are You So Foolish

    Chapter 384 Why Are You So Foolish


    Even Dan and Jesse were shocked as everyone turned to look at Zed in bewilderment.


    Zed nodded. Reading Benjamin''s expressions, he said,"She told me that she woulde back only


    after everything gets handled."


    Silence fell on the room as Zed shared this piece of information.


    Noticing the awkwardness engulfing all of them, Zed''s eyes twitched.


    ''Is what Jean said true?


    Jesse...'' thought Zed.


    He couldn''t help turning his eyes on her. Jesse was clearly flustered as she fidgeted with her empty


    hands.


    Jesse felt Zed''s eyes burn into her back. And yet, she lowered her head and dared not to meet his


    gaze.


    The blush was clearly visible on her fairplexion. Seeing this, Zed was immediately heavy-hearted.


    He turned to meet Dan''s and Benjamin''s eyes.


    The two of men nodded at his signal and spoke almost in tandem,"The two of you go ahead with your


    conversation. We will go first."


    With this, both grandfathers held each others''s arms for support to walk towards their rooms.


    Zed would be a fool to not notice anything strange about Jesse''s feelings for him by now.


    A bitter sadness made way into his heart as he couldn''t believe what he had just found out. Looking at


    Jesse quizzically, he asked,"Jesse, is it true?"


    Zed didn''t say it frankly, but Jesse knew what he was thinking.


    In a sh, tears coursed down her cheeks. Looking at Zed''s confused handsome face, she involuntarily


    asked,"Zed, do you hope it to be true?"


    "I..." Zed badly wished to say ''no''.


    But looking at Jesse''s sad, pathetic eyes, his heart softened.


    "Why are you so foolish?" His tender affection for Jesse was obvious from Zed''s tone. A whileter, he


    added,"Can''t we get along with each other just as siblings? Why do you treat me like this?"


    "Zed..." Her eyes followed each of his movements and gestures closely. After mulling over the situation


    they were in, Jesse softly said,"There is no reason for love. It can''t be controlled by reason. I also hope


    that I haven''t fallen in love with you if it were in my control. All this while, I have been miserable and


    tired about my love for you..."


    Before she finished speaking, pearl-like tears glistened on her smooth cheeks.


    "Jesse?" Zed trembled all over on hearing Jesse''s words, staring at Jesse with amazement who was


    now weeping quietly.


    When they were kids and Jesse cried, she would throw herself into Zed''s arms forfort. But now, it


    had grown tooplicated. Zed wondered how time had passed and when Jesse had grown up to


    be so strong and face everything on her own.


    Many things had changed as time passed by.


    But only Zed hadn''t changed. He still treated her as his little sister.


    However...


    It was just because of his oversight that Zed had sessively hurt the two women that he treasured


    the most in his life.


    Zed turned his reality over and over in his head to see if there was a way out of this without getting one


    of them hurt. Atst, he blurted out just one word,"Sorry..." He hesitated again and wondered what to


    say next. Staring at the beautiful woman who he had spent his life with as a brother, he added,"My


    carelessness and negligence towards you have brought you this pain. It''s all because of me."


    Zed''s apology stung Jesse as she suddenly looked up in grief. She vehemently shook her head


    sideways and said,"Zed, it is not your fault. Everything I do is out of my own will. I don''t have any


    regrets, no matter how much pain I have suffered."


    Zed gazed at Jesse withplex feelings, beating against his chest. And then, he saw the most


    brilliant and beautiful smile run across that familiar face.


    Jesse''s words distressed him, but he gathered to tell her the bitter truth. Atst, he said,"Jesse, I have


    always cared for you as if you were my biological sister. The person I love is..."


    "I know that." Before Zed could finish his words, Jesse hurriedly interrupted him and said,"Zed, you


    don''t have to say anything. I know what you are thinking. I am fine. Please rx. Don''t worry about me.


    More importantly, don''t feel any guilt for me."


    Jesse still knew Zed the most. As he was thinking these exact thoughts and heard Jesse say them out


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    loud, he suddenly began to feel incredibly sorry.


    "How can I not worry about you? How can I not feel guilty? I should have stopped your love for me as


    early as possible had I known earlier what was on your mind. Then, you shouldn''t have been in pain,"


    Zed spoke seriously to Jesse.


    "Zed, you can''t stop my love for you no matter what you do." Jesse smirked and then added,"Well.


    Let''s not talk about this anymore. I don''t want to impose any burden on you. I didn''t tell you about my


    love, because I don''t want to embarrass you. I thought that my love for you will be concealed from you


    until I die. Unexpectedly, it is now exposed..."


    Stopping mid-sentence, Jesse raised her beautiful eyes to ask Zed,"How did you get to know that I¡­


    Did you discover it on your own or did Jean tell you?"


    Zed squirmed helplessly and replied,"It wouldn''t have been this bad had I discovered it on my own.


    Jean told me again and again. But I didn''t believe her, because I was very sure of my feelings for you. I


    have always been certain that I only treat you as my sister. Jean wouldn''t have been so sad and left


    had I believed her."


    "Now, she is unwilling toe back because of me." Jesse smiled ironically.


    "Jesse..." Zed was disconcerted to see Jesse''s wicked smile.


    Jesse looked at Zed with her eyes gleaming. Then, she said like a spoiled child,"Zed, you can''t do


    anything in return for my deep affection for you, but I feel a little better to know that you and Jean have


    argued with each other because of me."


    "You are a silly girl..." Zed looked down, shaking his head in disbelief at Jesse. He said,"You will find a


    man better than me. He will apany you all your life. You will be definitely happier than me..."


    "Zed, are you unhappy?" Jesse exmained every twitch of his muscle as she said it.


    Then, she stared at him directly with her big brilliant eyes, challenging him for a response.


    Stunned, Zed looked back at Jesse with questioning eyes but was ovee with embarassment. He


    didn''t know how to reply to her.


    "Zed, don''t treat me as a fool or try tofort me. I have said that I have no regrets in loving you. Just


    do away with your guilt, let alonefort me with some lofty words,"


    Jesse said seriously.


    "I''ve got it." Zed nodded silently.


    "Since you have known my love for you, and Jean is not with you, I will stay." Jesse''s unexpected


    deration made Zed look up at her in panic.


    "Jesse, you..." Zed frowned. He really wanted to ask her if it was necessary for her to stay.


    It was on the tip of his tongue, but he just couldn''t say it out loud. He didn''t have the heart to hurt her.


    "Don''t worry," Jesse looked at Zed smilingly and added,"Since I havee back, you haven''t treated


    me well because Jean has been by your side. I will give you two days to make amends, or else I will


    brush you off,"


    Jesse spoke to Zed, looking at him arrogantly.


    He suddenly felt warmth in his heart. Looking at Jesse, he nodded and said,"Okay, I promise you."


    His promise struck Jean''s heart with delight. She dazzled Zed with a brighter smile than the sun as she


    looked at him, pleased with what she had achieved.


    Jean sat inside the taxi, looking out of the window. She felt confused and forlorn.


    By now, it had dawned upon her that she had nowhere to go.


    Things had happened so unexpectedly that she hadn''t brought her mobile phone or a change of


    clothes.


    Plus, she had no money on her.


    At the thought of all of this, Jean was overwrought by a bitter sadness. She had no choice but to find


    Moore.


    In this big H City, he was the only one that she could turn to at this time.

 Chapter 385 Go Back And Inherit The Family Property

    Chapter 385 Go Back And Inherit The Family Property


    The taxi stopped at the gate of the hospital. After promising that she woulde back quickly, the


    driver waited outside while Jean entered the hospital.


    Without wasting any time, Jean went to Moore''s ward. On reaching, she asked him for some money,


    informing him that she had no time for exnation. He was confused but did as he was told. Jean


    hurriedly ran outside after he passed her the money.


    Seeing her hurry, Moore wondered what happened and tried to follow her. Unfortunately, the wound on


    his body still hadn''t healedpletely so he could not catch up with her.


    Feeling defeated, he tried to scan for her in the crowd. After a while, Jean came back panting. She met


    Moore who was looking for her in the hallway.


    "Moore¡­" At the moment she saw Moore, Jean started to feel her tears flow again.


    Seeing that Jean was sad, Moore decided to stop probing her for answers. He wanted her to rx and


    gain herposure.


    Together they walked back to the ward. Slowly, Moore asked,"What happened? What happened to


    you?"


    "I¡­" Jean hesitated and showed a bitter smile on her face. "Have you received the key to your house?


    I want to live in your house for a couple of days."


    "Could you please tell me what happened?" Moore looked at Jean and asked seriously.


    "Something bad happened to me. But I do not want to talk about it right now." Jean looked at Moore


    with her tear-filled eyes and continued,"Moore, could you please stop asking me about it?"


    "Okay." Moore looked deeply at Jean and nodded. "I have received the key. I will give it to you now."


    After saying that, he went to take the key.


    When the brand-new key was handed over to Jean, she could not help bursting into tears.


    Moore was shocked by Jean''s reaction and did not know how to deal with it. He said,"Jean, I have


    agreed not to ask you about that. Why are you crying?"


    "I am just happy." Jean sniffed and wiped away her tears with her hand. "Moore, what would have


    happened to me if I hadn''t met you?"


    Hearing that, Moore was sad. He realized she was really sad today. With his lovely eyes, he looked at


    Jean. Patiently, he said,"Jean, no matter how hard life bes for you. You need to know I am always


    here to help you. You should be strong and stop being sad, okay?"


    Jean nodded and looked at Moore with a smile.


    "Only a few seconds ago you were crying, and now you are smiling. You are such a child, Jean!" Moore


    suddenly joked.


    "You are a child!" Jean pretended to be angry at him for calling her a baby. "Don''t tease me anymore.


    Otherwise, I will note to visit you again¡­"


    "Okay. I won''t tease you anymore." Moore quickly promised while raising his hand helplessly. "Do you


    have any money now? I don''t know what''s in the house. Here is the money you have given me before.


    If you need anything, you can use it¡­"


    Moore took out an envelope and handed it to Jean.


    Seeing that Moore was so considerate, Jean was moved and had the impulse to cry again.


    However, to avoid being teased by Moore, Jean tried her best to control it. "I see," Jean said while she


    took the envelope with her hesitant hands.


    "Let''s go!" Seeing that Jean has taken the envelope, Moore picked up his coat and walked outside.


    "Where are we going?" Jean asked with a look of puzzlement.


    "Obviously, I am sending you to the house! I am also very curious about the decoration of my house


    and want to have a look at it." Moore shed Jean a smile while he spoke.


    Hearing that, Jean was moved. Deep down, she knew it was an excuse to ensure she was safe there.


    ''Moore is not really curious about the decoration of the house, '' she thought.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He realized she wouldn''t let him apany her, so he used it as an excuse.


    "Moore, I can go there by myself. You haven''t recovered now¡­"


    Jean said sounding worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have recovered. I can be discharged from the hospital now." Before Jean could


    speak, Moore quickly walked outside.


    "Okay!" Jean said, looking defeated. It was obvious that Moore''s physical condition was getting better.


    As long as he did not do any hardbor, his health wouldn''t bepromised. ''It will not matter if he sits


    in a car and walks for a few minutes, '' she told herself.


    Seeing that Jean wasn''t going to oppose, Moore immediately showed a happy smile on his face.


    Quickly, he took a taxi to Harkin Garden with Jean.


    Harkin Garden was a high-end housing estate in H City, located in the downtown area.


    Although it was not the most expensive housing estate, it was very popr in H City. Few people could


    afford to buy a house there.


    Moore''s adoptive parents had bought a house for Moore here. Apart from the convenience of


    transportation, the best thing about living here was that people could enjoy beautiful nights in this


    bustling city.


    Finally, they reached the ce. ording to the house number, they took the elevator to go there.


    Jean looked at the delicate and luxurious door and handed the key to Moore.


    Moore was stunned for a while. Apparently, he did not understand the purpose of Jean''s act.


    "Since you are here and you are the owner, you should be the first one to open the door," Jean


    exined with a smile.


    Only then did Moore understand Jean''s act. He took the key from Jean''s hand, and gently twisted it to


    open the door.


    At the moment when the door was opened, Moore did not change his facial expression. But Jean


    looked curious and walked inside after him.


    Seeing the luxurious decoration inside, Jean was shocked and could not calm herself down for a while.


    It was a typicalrge suite with a warm color as its dominant hue made people feel warm and


    From furniture to decorations, the house has been decorated splendidly.


    Even though Jean was not familiar with the brand, at first nce, she could still tell the furniture were


    quite expensive.


    "Moore, I figured that your adoptive parents must be excellent since they have cultivated you to be so


    excellent. But I did not expect that they are so rich! Look at this furniture! I am pretty sure we can buy a


    new house with the rate of these tables. What did your adoptive parents do? The family property they


    have left for you must be amazing. And you chose to give it up! Even I feel it is a pity¡­"


    Jean looked around with surprise and murmured continuously.


    Seeing that, Moore could not help smiling. "Yeah, what a pity!" Moore replied with a sigh. "I regret it


    now. What should I do?" He questioned Jean.


    "Quickly call yourwyer to see if you can go back and inherit the family property now." Hearing


    Moore''s words, Jean suggested.


    But when she finished her words, she heard theughter in Moore''s voice and her face immediately


    flushed.


    Indeed, she felt sorry and guilty for Moore.


    ''If my car hadn''t hit him, he may have returned to Chicago now. He would have inherited arge


    amount of the family property. He must be living a rich life.


    But now?''


    Jean could not help carefully looking at Moore who was standing in front of her.


    ''Recently, Moore has lived in the hospital. Although his body was getting better, his face was pale.


    The tiredness on his face sort of covers up his good looks.


    Once Moorepletely recovers, he will definitely look like a charming man. He might even attract a


    lot of girls'' attention.''


    Seeing that Jean''s facial expressions changed quickly, Moore suddenly smiled.


    "Well, don''t worry about it. I was just joking," Moore replied,forting her.

 Chapter 386 I Should Work Hard To Support You

    Chapter 386 I Should Work Hard To Support You


    "But I''m serious." A sad-looking Jean walked towards Moore. "Only when you go back to Chicago,


    Moore, will you inherit your adoptive parents'' inheritance. Don''t you already know that you need that


    kind of money to lead afortable life ahead? And since you don''t want to recognize your father, you


    don''t have to stay in H City to suffer. Don''t you think so?" said Jean with a sincere intent.


    "Jean, I''m not afraid of suffering." Moore looked at Jean and said with his head held high.


    ''I am not afraid of difficulties nor the many hardship that life throws my way.


    I don''t want too much. I will be happy as long as I can stay by your side and see that you are fine and


    happy every day, '' thought Moore to himself.


    "But it''s on my advice that you changed your mind and decided to stay. I regret this every time I think of


    it. You could have lived the life of a rich, affluent man, but look at you now..." Jean was subsumed with


    guilt as she pondered over the recent turn of events.


    "Jean, stop worrying about me. I''m not as useless as you think." Moore watched Jean wringing her


    hands as she fidgeted restlessly. He couldn''t help sighing. "Please know that I have no problem


    supporting myself," he remarked.


    "Stop worrying? How can I be relieved? Even if you leave the hospital in a few days, you can''t go to


    work immediately. You''re still weak and will get tired too easily." A rush of anxieties came out of Jean as


    Moore tried to cate her. "Anyhow, I feel you shouldn''t look for a job just yet. You have to rest for


    another three months before you return to normalcy."


    She had already made up her mind about how Moore should take care of himself and she was


    determined to convince him too.


    The way Jean forced Moore into agreeing made Moore feel warm and cared for. Her nervousness and


    anxiety for him meant that he was important to her.


    ''Is she fretting over me because she cares about me?'' He was a little happy at the thought.


    "Well, I promise. Even when I leave the hospital, I won''t go to work immediately." Moore couldn''t get


    Jean worried about him unnecessarily, and so nodded in quick agreement, making a promise to her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Really?" The fact that Moore had agreed to Jean without showing any resistance astonished Jean.


    She had thought it would take more time to persuade him, but this was totally unexpected.


    "Sure." Moore nodded reassuring Jean.


    "Good." Jean knew that Moore did not agree this easily to deceive her but because of his sincere


    feelings towards her. This only made her happy. "Then I should work hard to support you."


    The thought that Jean would support him moved Moore beyond words. With a glint in his eyes, he


    warmly smiled at Jean.


    "Well, I am more than happy in that case." Moore nodded.


    "From today onward, Mr. Bai, I''m the in-charge of your life," Jean said this in a mock-serious tone and


    patted Moore on the shoulder.


    Moore chuckled out loud. "Oh, well. Sure! Why don''t you go ahead and choose a room then?" he


    asked.


    "There''s no hurry to it, is it? Anyway, I''m the only one who is going to live in this big house for the time


    being. With five or six rooms to choose from, I know I am spoilt for choice! But I don''t mind. Any room is


    okay by me. The master bedroom is yours, of course,"


    Jean said.


    Straight after that, Jean started checking out all the rooms one by one.


    A smile yed on Moore''s lips as he followed the petite Jean who was busy taking in different views


    that each room offered.


    "Wow! How beautifully decorated this room is!


    Oh! What a fantastic room! This is a fantasye true for any girl. I feel like a princess already!


    Ah! What a superbbination of pink and blue! I think I''ll go with this one. I am sure."


    In her excitement, Jean had started talking hurriedly in a high pitch, as if she was unable to control her


    happiness.


    Moore was infected by her enthusiasm too and couldn''t help smiling broadly as she mused over one


    detail or other.


    Seeing Jean positively beam with happiness burst his heart with joy.


    But when she pushed the door to thest room, all her exmations stopped and she turned pensively


    silent. She was captivated by how meticulous this room was.


    Moore, who was a few paces behind, sensed her thoughts. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Come and see for yourself." Jean said that and stepped aside.


    Moore looked at her curiously and then approached the spot at which she was.


    Now that he was closer, he finally saw a wall with pictures of him right from his childhood giving a


    glimpse into his life.


    His eyes were taking in all the framed moments of his past, but his heart was sinking.


    "Moore!" Jean cried out with concern. "Don''t be paranoid! Maybe, your foster parents, out of their love


    for you, specially decorated this room when they were still alive."


    "It''s impossible. No matter how much they loved me, and no matter how powerful they were, there are


    pictures here of the time when I wasn''t adopted. It was impossible for them to get these. In fact, they


    were very open-minded. Both felt that it was wrong to investigate my past as they thought that could


    hurt me," he said with certainty.


    Jean couldn''t say anything more. Both of them now had a hunch that then behind all of this was


    probably Moore''s biological father, Gary. He might have decorated the house for Moore but Moore was


    in no mood to recognize that ruthless man.


    "Well,e in and take a look! Maybe our guess is wrong." Jean finally broke her silence.


    Moore nodded slightly and then approached the other side of room with trepidation.


    Jean was standing next to a bookshelf and pointed it out to him. "Besides the wall, these books are the


    only objects in the room. How about looking through them? Maybe you will find a clue here," she


    advised.


    Moore nodded and picked up a book. After ncing through the pages, he stopped at the first page.


    He looked deadpan and serious.


    Jean was keenly watching Moore. When she noticed him bing impassive, she asked


    again,"What''s wrong?"


    "These books are all mine." Moore showed the page he was holding to Jean. "Moore" was neatly


    written in an intricate, loopy handwriting.


    "Are you sure it''s your book?" Jean looked closely at the handwriting and asked doubtfully.


    "I''m quite sure. How can I not recognize my own handwriting? And indeed, I have read all of these


    books," Moore said with certainty.


    "Then, perhaps our doubt doesn''t hold. After all, your foster parents knew you best. Maybe they loved


    you so much that they prepared this room for you,"


    Jeanforted him with an unsureugh.


    She knew that her words were not convincing at all, but in heart of hearts, she was praying that Gary


    was not behind all of this. After all, he had deeply hurt Moore.


    Instead of saying anything, Moore picked up a ck notebook and opened it.


    Reading slowly, his expression became more serious. Atst he closed the notebook suddenly and


    gasped.


    Hearing hisbored breathing, Jean dashed to be by Moore''s side. "What is it?" she asked.


    "This house is really Gary''s." Moore looked at Jean with a fearful look. "Although the paperwork is done


    in my name, I know that this house was handled by him."


    Jean was shocked by the news and looked at Moore worried. She no longer knew how to say anything


    With so much of excitement, Moore was struggling to breathe.


    He looked around perplexed and finally epted the fact withplex feelings. He closed his eyes in


    exhaustion.


    The pain on Moore''s face made Jean grit her teeth. She grabbed his hand and was going to take him


    out.


    "Where do we go?" Moore opened his eyes, and looked at Jean like a lost puppy.


    "Let''s leave from here." Jean did not turn back and went straight into the living room. "I couldn''t


    understand why your foster parents left you a house in H City after you signed away their inheritance in


    Chicago. Now I understand why. All this was designed by Gary. Moore, let''s go, don''t ept anything


    from him..." she said angrily.

 Chapter 387 Lets Get Out Of Here

    Chapter 387 Let''s Get Out Of Here


    "Jean, are you standing up for me now?" asked Moore in a quiet tone. Looking at Jean''s beautiful


    profile, he felt her anger oozing out of her body.


    Hearing his words, Jean stopped all of a sudden and turned to Moore. Seeing the calm look on his


    face, she didn''t know how to react. "Moore, let''s talk about thister. We have to get out of here right


    now," she said hastily.


    "Where are you off to?" asked Moore.


    With her eyes widened in shock, Jean looked at Moore. "Moore, just don''t tell me that you are going to


    take his dole because of me."


    "This is not a dole," replied Moore with a serious look on his face. "Do you think that I would be able to


    cut all the connections with him by refusing to take his house? No, I don''t think so. Judging from all the


    work he''s put into the decoration of this apartment, I don''t think he would give up on me that easy," said


    Moore.


    "So? What are you gonna do now? Take this apartment and then forgive him?" asked Jean. She was


    kind of confused by what Moore had said just now and really wished to know about his true feelings.


    "Jean¡­¡­" said Moore with a sigh. Words failed him and he looked at Jean for a few seconds. Slowly,


    he continued,"I have to ept it. I mean do you think I have any other choice? At the very least, I am


    safe here. It''s heavily guarded here and therefore, no one could walk in here easily and bother me.


    Instead of trying so hard to avoid the Bai family, maybe it''d better for me to rest here before my injury


    gets healed. Meanwhile, I won''t be disturbed by others. And, most importantly, we do need a ce to


    stay right now."


    Deep down, Jean knew that Moore had a point.


    Yet she found it hard to believe that Moore would take Gary''s dole this easily.


    Back in the hospital, she remembered Moore''s proud look when he refuted Hanley. But only a few days


    ''Maybe he is keeping this house for me, '' thought Jean. This realization struck her hard.


    He had tried hard to persuade her to stay here because he was too afraid she would be without a


    house. Her safety was his number one priority.


    ''Moore¡­¡­''


    Jean cried internally feeling a sudden ache in her heart.


    "Are you really sure this is what you want? Moore, I really don''t want you to vite your principles


    because of me. Please don''t abandon your scruples or forget your original intention. Listen to me,


    Moore, you can do whatever you want and don''t change for anyone. As for me, I can stay in the


    hotel¡­¡­"


    Before Jean could finish her words, Moore interrupted with a smile on his face. "Jean, you don''t have to


    think so much about this. There is no way of escaping their offers. I don''t think they will give up anytime


    soon. I think they''ll still try to find me and make mepromiseter. Since I''ve made up my mind to


    stay in H City, there might be no way for me to avoid contact with the Bai family. After all, they are a big


    influence here.


    It is better for me to rest in a quiet ce and recuperate as soon as possible rather than make myself


    suffer the poverty. And then I''ll have the strength and spirit to deal with them in the future. You know


    me, I''m azy guy most of the time. I don''t pay much attention to details which you said just now.


    Therefore, you can stay here securely. I''m not making this decision because of you so don''t hold


    yourself responsible," said Moore in a peaceful tone.


    Jean looked up at Moore''s honest face and stood silently in front of him. Not knowing the right words to


    say, she just stood in contemtion.


    No matter how sincere he tried to make himself sound, Jean knew the truth. She wasn''t an idiot and


    could see right through him.


    ''Moore, you are too kind to me but please don''t be silly, '' she begged in her heart.


    "Alright, it''s gettingte. If you do want to have a good rest tonight, it''s time for you to check what you


    need to buy right now," said Moore, snapping Jean back from her thoughts. Seeing Jean stand in


    silence for quite a while, Moore was worried she would persuade him to give up this house.


    Now that Moore had made up his mind, Jean felt that she''d better not trouble him more. She then


    nodded her consent and turned to the guest room.


    After opening the door of the guest room, she found that there were all kinds of daily necessities


    needed. In fact, there were several pairs of pajamas in the closet, which were gender-neutral.


    What was more shocking was the fact that it was easy to tell that these pajamas were from a premium


    brand.


    Jean looked confused seeing all of this. She then went out towards another guest room.


    Entering another room, she found that it was almost identical to the previous one. The only visible


    difference was the other one was decorated as a princess room. The decorations inside were more


    feminine, with thece details everywhere. And there were even some cosmetics of a certain


    international brand, kept neatly on the dresser.


    Seeing everything in front of her, Jean felt it to be a burden rather than luxury.


    After letting out a sigh, she went out of the room and found that Moore was resting on the couch with


    tiredness written all over his face. With his eyes closed, his elegance seemed to be covered as well.


    Jean couldn''t help letting out another sigh in her heart. Then she slowly headed to the open kitchen.


    In the kitchen, various kinds of electronic appliances were avable. And the fridge was stocked with all


    kinds of fresh vegetables, fruits, and meat.


    Jean looked at everything in front of her with aplex expression on her face. Earlier, there was only


    suspicion on her mind about Gary''s actions. But at this moment, she waspletely sure that Gary


    had been very concerned about Moore. He was trying his best to ensure Moore had everything that he


    wanted.


    And this apartment was a strong proof of that.


    Taking a look at the fridge in front of her, she randomly took out a box of milk and a bag of vegetables.


    On closer inspection, she found that the date on its package was the newest.


    ''Gary seems very possessive of his son, '' thought Jean.


    ''What if he is doing this to make up for his earlier mistake? Does he feel guilty about it?


    Or is it his way of apologizing?'' Jean''s mind was muddled with simr questions.


    Finally, she gave up realizing that there was no way she could figure out what was the real intention on


    Gary''s mind. Somehow her mind went back to what Moore had said just a moment ago.


    Now that Gary was in the same ce as Moore, Moore was sort of helpless. Ignoring his gifts would


    only increase burdens and troubles for Moore. There was no way for him to escape again.


    Deep down, Moore was well aware that he could not escape easily from the Bai family which could be


    the reason why he epted this in peace. ''He is probably thinking about ways to dodge these offers, ''


    thought Jean.


    Somehow this realization relieved Jean from all her worries. After a brief thought, she realized it was


    dinner time so she took two steaks and some vegetables out of the fridge and began to wash.


    On the other side, Moore was really tired. He found it really hard to bear the shock on his mind, so he


    fell asleep as soon as his head hit the soft couch.


    There were a bunch of thoughts messing his mind so he ended up having a weird dream in his sleep.


    In his dream, there appeared his adoptive parents who looked at him with a loving expression on their


    faces. But the very second Moore tried to get close to them, the face in front of him changed


    the face that made Moore heartbroken every time he saw it.


    Moore woke up in great shock and breathed heavily. He tried to calm himself down but sweat was all


    over his forehead.


    Looking at the unfamiliar decorations in front of him, his mind wentpletely nk. ''Where am I?'' he


    wondered.


    It was not until he saw Jean being busy in the open kitchen that he became fully awake. Things started


    to make sense.


    With the smell of the steaks, Moore''s expression became much softer. Earlier expression of fear was


    gone.


    Truth be told, the main reason he decided to take this apartment was for Jean. The idea of her being


    alone killed him.


    Not wanting her to be homeless, he gave up his dignity for this house.


    Today when Jean came to him, desperation was written all over her face.


    At that time, Jean was penniless and didn''t even have a mobile phone. He quickly realized she must


    have had a difficult time reaching him.


    Thest time he saw her desperate was after the video incident. She felt rejected and humiliated. The


    pain and tension she suffered made her faint.


    Yet somehow she looked even more miserable today. If he wasn''t there for her, he didn''t know what


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    she would have done.


    Therefore, Moore was so distressed and he did not want her to suffer anymore.


    Her staying in the hotel seemed like the wrong thing to him.


    After intensely struggling on his mind for several minutes, he made up his mind and epted Gary''s


    apartment.


    ''Anyway, Gary Bai must be so surprised to know I have epted this house, '' thought Moore bitterly.

 Chapter 388 Stop Treating Me Like A Prisoner

    Chapter 388 Stop Treating Me Like A Prisoner


    The aim was to catch Gary off guard.


    He epted the house, not because he wanted to forgive him, but because he wanted topel him


    toe out and have a face-to-face talk.


    He wanted to tell him expressly how he hated him to his face.


    "Moore, what are you thinking? The dinner is ready." A broad smile was on Jean''s face as she put the


    two hot tes down on the dinner table.


    "Okay. Coming." Moore nodded. As he walked into the dining room, his nose was hit by appetizing


    aromas. He widened his eyes in amazement and said,"Jean, your food looks delicious. It smells lovely


    too. I can''t wait to taste it."


    She grinned at the ttery and after a moment''s pause, said,"I didn''t know how you like your steak, so I


    made it medium rare. If you think it is overcooked, I can make you a new one¡­"


    Jean twiddled her thumbs as she looked at him expectantly to dig his fork in.


    "It is perfect. I really like it this way." Moore eximed as he shoved a mouthful down his throat.


    It seemed that the savoury dishes had whetted his appetite. "It is so tasty. Jean, you are awesome!"


    Jean lowered her eyes feeling shy as Moore heapedpliments on her. "It is nothing. It is just that I


    have loved steak ever since I was a kid and couldn''t have it frequently. So to satisfy my craving, I learnt


    to make it and treat myself at home. Obviously, over time, my skills in the kitchen have improved and


    now I better understand the nuances of taste. By the way, I have been noticing that there are way too


    many happy surprises in this house."


    Moore of course knew what Jean hinted at as she said ''happy surprises''. Quiet for some time, Moore


    was upied in eating the steak. After a while, he said,"He is a detail-oriented person."


    "It looks like you know him very well, Moore." Jean unthinkingly said as she cut into her steak.


    "Know him well? Not really!" Moore was expressionless but in a sh, he looked animated and


    said,"Let''s eat! Cold food won''t taste as good."


    Apparently, Moore didn''t like to say much on this topic. Immediately, Jean nodded and they both


    focussed on their own tes.


    ***


    After Zed got out of office and entered the car, his eyes kept on turning to his cell phone a number of


    times. Atst, he dialed Jean''s number, but after a short while, he heard the machine voice saying,"The


    subscriber you dialed is not avable. Please try againter¡­"


    Anxiety gripped his heart as Zed hadn''t heard back from Jean for a while now. He feltpletely


    powerless in this equation as he didn''t see a solution to the sitaution he was in.


    He persisted and dialed her numebr again and again, but there was no answer even once.


    Zed started thinking about Jean''s departure and recalled albeit btedly that she had left without


    taking anything with her.


    Zed instructed his chauffer to drive him home at once. A grave expression formed on his face as he


    decided to finally dial Toby''s number.


    After two rings, Toby''s respectful voice came through the line. "Mr. Zed¡­"


    "Have you found Jean?" Zed asked with deep concern.


    "Yes. Right now I am in the residence estate where Mrs. Jean is staying." Pat came Toby''s reply.


    "What residence estate? What is its name?" Zed asked in a hurry.


    "Harkin Garden." Toby gave a direct answer.


    "Why is she there?" Zed was puzzled.


    "Mrs. Jean went to see Moore and then followed Moore to this ce. It looks like the estate belongs to


    Moore," exined Toby.


    There was still puzzlement in Zed''s mind. ''Didn''t Moore juste to H City? Howe he has a


    house here?''


    Then putting two and two together, Zed''s confusion cleared up. ''He is the son of Gary. It is not a big


    deal if he wants to have a house in H City.


    Well, if this has been the case, does it mean that Moore has forgiven Gary?''


    Zed cast these thoughts aside as a bigger worry began to seize him.


    A distraught but determined Jean had left him in haste without anything on her. In such circumstances,


    the first person she turned to in her distress was Moore.


    Obviously then there was a lot more to their rtionship than what meets the eye. Zed cursed himself.


    He had been too careless to miss seeing the truth. On the contrary, he had been na?ve in trusting


    Moore this much.


    Bitter at the turn of things were taking, Zed''s expression turned ugly. "Toby, keep a close eye on Moore


    for me."


    "Sure, Mr. Zed." said Toby, showing respect.


    "Keep me posted on any new information." Zed''s expression couldn''t be worse. "If there is any intimacy


    between them, you have to report to me immediately, without missing any details."


    Toby wet his lip as he felt he was up against a hard task. He understood Zed''s worry, and felt sorry for


    him too.


    This was not done. Jean had juste back for a few days and Toby had been thinking of taking a


    couple of days off. Jean''s departure was so sudden the next time that Toby was totally caught off-


    guard.


    Toby believed the rtionship between Jean and Moore was innocent since he had been tracking and


    observing them for a good amount of time.


    However, he couldn''t guarantee that this would continue if things remained as they were right now.


    He was hoping for Jean to return soon, so that he wouldn''t have to worry so much.


    "Toby¡­"


    Hearing Toby''s radio silence, Zed panicked. "Is there anything you haven''t told me?"


    Toby was brought back from his thoughts on hearing Zed panic and hurriedly replied,"No, Mr. Zed. I


    was somewhere else just now."


    "What?!" Zed''s furious voice came through the other end of the line.


    Toby shuddered in his heart and reported hastily,"Mr. Zed, I just saw Mrs. Jean and Mooree out.


    Mrs. Jean saw Moore off by a cab. Now Mrs. Jean is walking back."


    Zed''s look rxed hearing that Moore had left and Jean was now alone in Harkin Garden. "Okay, keep


    tracking her. Call me if anything happens."


    "Sure." This time Toby dare not cken even for a second and replied readily.


    After he hung up, Toby was overwhelmed by the conversation he had just had. Catching his breath for


    a minute, he looked in the direction of the estate. That very minute, he felt the air turn solid around him.


    Sensing another peson, he turned gingerly.


    He froze when he saw who was in front of him. As Toby opened his mouth, only a word came out,"Mrs.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Jean¡­"


    With her back to the street light and her face in darkness, he couldn''t make out her expressions.


    However, her eyes zed with anger as she red at Toby. She said mockingly,"This is the first time I


    caught you. What on earth is your job? To track me wherever I go?"


    "Mrs. Jean, I am sorry." Toby said promptly,"It has been due to my negligence that you have been


    disturbed. Please forgive me. Mr. Zed instructed me to follow you, just for the sake of your safety."


    "For my sake? Does it ever ur to him that having been followed by a person 24 hours a day, leaves


    me with no privacy at all? You go back and tell him. I don''t need him to watch out for me. And stop


    treating me like a prisoner who is constantly monitored at all times." Jean snapped on hearing Toby''s


    weak apology.


    "Please don''t get angry, Mrs. Jean." Seeing Jean get mad, Toby was startled and said,"Mr. Zed is really


    concerned about your safety. Please don''t misunderstand him."


    "You look really loyal to him." Jean jeered as she observed Toby. "Zed paid you good money for


    following me, didn''t he? Is that why you take his side with no reserve?"


    "I will never work for money for Mr. Zed." Toby replied without a second pause.

 Chapter 389 He Lost His Virginity To You

    Chapter 389 He Lost His Virginity To You


    "You don''t work for him for the money. Then what are you working for?" Jean sneered.


    "Mr. Zed saved my live. And I can never repay his kindness." Toby responded directly and curtly.


    Jean was stunned and totally surprised on seeing the reverence that Toby had just expressed.


    For a while, she kept smiling. Then she said," Toby, we are not part of a movie. There is no need for


    you to put on such an act. And also, if you dare follow me again, I will crush you!"


    Jean turned around and walked back to the house.


    "Mrs. Jean!" Toby surprisingly called out to her," Please trust Mr. Zed. Please understand that


    everything he did was for you. Even the video incident is totally dead as a doornail now. And the man


    behind that is hidden for now. He won''t let things go so easily. His next move is sure to be far more


    deadlier.


    I have followed Mr. Zed for years and I believe in him. I think you should do so, too. If he said that


    something will happen, it will happen. My job is to protect you, Mrs. Jean. Please don''t make it hard for


    me, and please don''t ignore the love Mr. Zed has for you."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Love?" Jean turned around and sneered," I hardly find it appropriate to call that love! You saw what


    happened today. And I really don''t want to talk about this, especially not with you."


    "Mrs. Jean, can you hear me out for a second?" Toby genuinely asked her with a serious tone. For


    some reason, he was being very courteous and at the same time, remarkably teacher-like, as if he had


    a strong advice in store for her.


    "Go ahead." Jean gave him a casual nod.


    "You are the only one in Mr. Zed''s heart and no matter what happens, you will continue to be there


    forever. Please believe in him!" Toby exined on behalf of his boss with a serious tone.


    "Toby! You work for him. How do I know he did not put you up to this? Even if he did, you will speak in


    his favor anyhow!" Jean mocked him.


    "Mrs. Zed, I am just telling the truth," Toby replied. He gave Jean aplicated look. He seemed to be


    struggling with something, but he finally set his mind. Then he continued," Mr. Zed knows nothing about


    Miss Tang''s intentions. He treats her as his own sister, and thinks nothing else about her in his mind.


    That is why he is denying her feelings like that.


    Mr. Zed is not as clever as he looks and is kind of slow withdies. That is because when he was


    studying aboard, a girl, the sister of one of his friends really liked him. Often, she would follow her


    brother to meet him. It all escted too much when one night, she climbed into Mr. Zed''s bed and tried


    to spend a night with him, and yes, it was a total seduction from her side. But Mrs. Jean, you probably


    don''t have any idea about the first word that left his mouth when he saw her in his bed by his side, so


    willing to let herself be taken just like that."


    Toby paused and waited for her to guess and respond.


    "Is that so? I guess he did what he usually does. He definitely slept with her." Jean said madly. Hearing


    what Toby was saying was making her angrier by the minute.


    "Mrs. Jean, Mr. Zed actually..." Toby said. He coughed to cover his shyness and continued," Well,


    actually, you were Mr. Zed''s first! He lost his virginity to you!"


    "What?" Jean was totally thunderstruck. The knowledge was shocking and she gave Toby a look of


    disbelief.


    "It is true," Toby said. He looked at her seriously and continued," Don''t be fooled by how he looks. He


    never messes around withdies. Even when women throw themselves at him, he barely even spares


    them a nce."


    "How is that possible?" Jean muttered. She still couldn''t believe what Toby was saying.


    She clearly remembered her first time with Zed. She wasying on the bed and was too shy to make


    the first move.


    As for Zed, he had done it over and over again without any problems. It had been a rough night.


    How was he so great even on his first time?

 Chapter 390 Rules Cannot Be Broken

    Chapter 390 Rules Cannot Be Broken


    ''Wow, it is so ridiculous that Toby is willing to tell me such stupid lies to cover up for Zed. I have to give


    in to Zed for having such loyal employees.''


    Jean wondered and rolled her eyes, looking at Toby and not bothering to hide her disdain.


    Seeing the look on Jean''s face, Toby''s eyes widened and immediately read what she was thinking.


    "Mrs. Jean, what I just told you isn''t a lie." With a bitter smile, he spoke once more, trying to convince


    Jean. "Believe or not, I am telling the truth."


    Jean narrowed her eyes at Toby. She crossed her arms on her chest and said," How could you know


    such private information about Zed? It is impossible, you see. I don''t even know about those things, so


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    tell me again, can you still say that you are not lying?" She sneered at him, rolling her eyes once more.


    "Mrs. Jean¡­" Unable to find his words, Toby paused and gave Jean a weak and bitter smile. After a


    long while, before Jean could turn and walk away impatiently, he exined," There are some


    confidential information that I shouldn''t have told you about, but seeing that Mr. Zed has been


    misunderstood, I don''t think I have any other choice but to tell you. Needless to say, even though I am


    not excellent in my job, Mr. Zed has been treating me well ever since I met him, so I try my very best to


    return his generosity by being loyal and helping him more than I should in every possible way that I


    can. In the past, I have to stay close to him to protect him without leaving."


    Jean couldn''t help but suddenly feel a hint of sorrow in his voice.


    ''He''s not happy about Zed for sending him to protect me, right?'' she thought, trying to put the pieces


    together.


    She instantly looked at Toby, still narrowing her eyes towards him. She contemted the situation for a


    moment before breaking the silence between them. "Since Zed treats you well, I can''t allow you to work


    as an invisible man. From now on, you can follow me openly."


    Without waiting for his reply, Jean turned and continued to walk away.


    Stunned, Toby stared at Jean''s retreating figure, shocked about what she had said after the


    conversation they just had. He pondered whether her heart changed for Zed even just a little.


    Realizing that Toby wasn''t following her from behind, she stopped and turned around. "What are you


    waiting for? Follow me! Quick!" she called, waving her hand impatiently.


    Coming back to his senses, Toby shook his head and hurriedly caught up with Jean. When he was


    drawing closer, Jean continued to walk. As Toby neared and walked just a few steps behind her, he


    talked. "Mrs. Jean, I hope you''re not putting me on a dilemma on purpose. I think it''ll be best if I watch


    over you in secret."


    "No." She stopped to re at him, making Toby stop walking as well. "I feel ufortable when I''m


    aware that someone is following me. Also, Zed sent you here. Why would I ce you in such dilemma?


    If you want to protect me, you can''t stay somewhere in private. Do you understand?"


    She cocked eyebrow at him and turned her attention once more to walking. At that moment, Toby


    realized that whatever he would say to argue about the matter was totally useless for Jean. It already


    sounded like she had made up her mind. He also didn''t know how to deal with the situation, making


    him upset.


    ''If I knew that Mrs. Jean is such a threat when she loses her temper, I would not have said so much


    tonight, '' he thought regretfully, shaking his head, before following Jean.


    After a few minutes of walking, Jean spoke, breaking the serenity of the night. "You haven''t told me


    what Zed had said when that woman climbed into his bed." Toby was speechless for a short while, not


    expecting this sudden inquiry from Jean.


    Before she lost her temper once more, Toby quickly replied. "Well, if I remember it correctly, he


    said,"Serena, you''re in my room. Your room is right beside this room."


    Jean''s eyes widened in surprise and suddenlyughed. "That woman must have turned red in


    humiliation!"


    "Unfortunately, that''s not the case, Mrs. Jean." She immediately stoppedughing and looked at him


    curiously. "Foreign women are not the shy type. Hearing Mr. Zed''s voice did not make her leave, but


    instead, it turned her on. So she expressed her feelings to Mr. Zed by..."


    "Okay, enough! I don''t want to hear the details." Jean said, interrupting Toby. The mirth on her face


    her head. Before she entered, she turned to look at Toby with such cold eyes.


    Toby felt the cold run down his spine and couldn''t help but lower his head. He blinked his eyes at her,


    not knowing how to react. She didn''t know what she wanted him to do. All he knew was that he had


    asked her information, and now that he had given, he regretted again about speaking more than he


    should.


    "What are you waiting for? Come in!" Jean interrupted Toby''s train of thoughts, waving him over.


    "Mrs. Jean, please enter first, and I will follow behind you." He replied hastily and gestured his hand


    towards the door, not wanting to make her temper even worse.


    Jean looked at him and without a word, she entered the house and walked straight to the living room.


    She sat on the sofa, takingfort after a tiring walk, and said,"Toby,e. We''re not done talking


    yet."


    He quickly moved towards her and stood in front of her with respect.


    Jean rolled her eyes and sighed. She couldn''t help but frown at how stiff a wood Toby was. She


    gestured the sofa across her and said,"You don''t have to be so formal in front of me. Sit down, and


    please, rx. I''m not going to bite you."


    "Rules cannot be broken," he said firmly and stayed on his spot without any intention to move. Before


    she could insist any further, he looked at Jean seriously and asked,"What would you like to talk with me


    about, Mrs. Jean?"

 Chapter 391 Tobys Protection

    Chapter 391 Toby''s Protection


    "Now that Zed asked you to protect me, my asking you back will just make you fall into an


    embarrassing situation. So I think it is much better for me to ept the fact of your existence willingly,"


    Jean said in a casual tone. After waiting for a moment, she continued," Do you know why I decided to


    ept you?"


    Toby shook his head heavily. Puzzlement crossed all over his face.


    "Toby, I don''t know your real rtionship with Zed. But I want to warn you that you are sent to protect


    me hence this is my business. You are invading my privacy. So you should know what kind of thing you


    can report to Zed and what you can''t," said Jean with a serious look.


    "I don''t understand what you are trying to say. What do you mean? Are you saying I shouldn''t report


    things to Mr. Zed?" Toby asked with an honest look of confusion.


    "For example, I will go to the Wen Group today which you shouldn''t report to Zed. In short, I don''t want


    you to report to Zed unimportant details."


    Jean stared at Toby while she ordered.


    Toby was immediately taken aback. Secondster, he came to his senses and said," My duty is just to


    ensure your safety and it doesn''t include gossiping. So if it doesn''t threaten your safety, I will not report


    and interfere."


    "Great." A big smile crept onto Jean''s face when she heard Toby''s words. In truth, she expected him to


    defy her. Now she looked at him and said," I admire smart people and you are among them. Toby, you


    also know that the rtionship between me and the people from the Wen family is quite terrible. And it


    is more than dangerous for me to go to the Wen Group. So I am going to keep you by my side because


    I really need your protection."


    Actually, Jean hadn''t found the truth about her mother''s death. So she didn''t want to fall into trouble


    again and risk her life before finding out the real cause of that tragedy.


    Now that Zed had already sent Toby to protect her, she decided to make good use of him.


    "I can understand your meaning. So I will try my best to keep you safe," said Toby respectfully.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Jean nodded to show her contentment for his reply. "Then that''s our deal. My safety relies on your


    protection from now on. It is toote now so I am going to my room and have a good rest. There are a


    lot of spare rooms and you can choose whichever you like to sleep."


    As she finished her words, she yawned while walking toward her room.


    The look on her face was totally different from the serious look she had worn a couple of seconds ago.


    Toby, on the other hand, remained still with puzzlement on his face. He watched Jean walk into her


    room and then quickly took out his phone to call Zed.


    Quickly, he filled Zed in with what Jean had asked him to do. He also told Zed that she said she


    needed his protection.


    After disconnecting the call, Zed stood in front of the window and stared at the darkness outside. He


    did nothing but smoked quietly.


    He thought to himself, ''Jean, you asked Toby to stand out and protect you. What on earth do you want


    to do?''


    Something seemed to strike Zed as he walked to his writing desk and picked up a phone that was


    apparently used by a woman. He yed with the phone in his hand and suddenly his eyes started to


    shine.


    The next morning, Jean came out looking happy and excited. After a quick wash, she made a simple


    breakfast for two and asked Toby to sit down and enjoy it with her. Finishing the breakfast, she looked


    As she was about to go out, she stopped to look at Toby. "First, I need you to apany me to the


    hospital and then we will go to the Wen Group."


    "Ok, Mrs. Jean," Toby said in a voice of respect.


    "I think that you''d better stop calling me Mrs. Jean. It sounds a little strange, don''t you think so?" Jean


    finished putting on her shoes and looked at Toby before raising such a request.


    "Then what should I call you, Mrs. Jean?" Obviously, Toby was amazed at Jean''s request so he asked


    perplexedly.


    "Ms. Wen is Ok." Just when she finished her words and opened the door, a familiar figure came into


    her view. The immediate reaction she could give was to look back at Toby, who was following behind


    her.


    Noticing the gaze on him, Toby felt perplexed and looked ahead, finding that his boss Zed was leaning


    against the door of an expensive yet low-pitched sports car. Toby''s indifferent face now had a small


    smile ying around its corner.


    There was both astonishment and amazement since Toby had not expected that Zed would take such


    a quick action.


    Zed saw Jeane out and theziness showed on his face immediately dissipated. His face lit up


    and he stood straight shifting his gaze to Jean.


    However, Jean''s face darkened at that moment. She ignored Zed and was about to walk forward.


    Not wanting to lose her, Zed quickly stretched his hands to stop her from going. Now she was trapped


    in his arms. He saw that she was ring at him and gnashing her teeth. It was obvious that his


    presence had put her into a sour mood. And Zed realized with sadness that Jean was still angry at him.


    Thinking about this, Zed immediately wore an ingratiating smile and his expression softened. "Where


    do you want to go?" he asked sounding concerned. "I can drive you there," he added.


    "Zed..." Jean couldn''t stand him anymore, so she gave him an angry look before she spoke. "Do you


    remember what I said to you yesterday? And you also promised me that you would leave me three


    days to calm myself down. So why are you here today? Do you really want me to be totally


    disappointed at you? Are you going to be happy only after that?" Jean replied with gritted teeth.


    "Jean, calm down. Please don''t be angry." Seeing that Jean was about to lose temper, Zed showed a


    miserable and defeated expression. "The reason I am here is that our grandpa has some words for


    you, so I am going to convey his words. After I finish this, I will not bother you anymore."


    "Just now you said that you wanted to give me a drive. Do you think that I will believe you if you use


    grandpa as an excuse?" Jean sneered when she heard what Zed had just uttered.


    "But I am indeed here to convey our grandpa''s words." Now Zed had lost all hopes of making Jean


    happy. He realized her anger wouldn''t calm down any time soon.


    Jean was uncertain whether to believe his words. Finally, she sighed and gave up her resolution. She


    looked at him with her cold eyes and asked," What are his words? Spill it out quickly. And after you


    finish conveying grandpa''s words, you must not appear in front of me again."


    Hearing Jean''s cruel words, Toby, who was standing behind her, felt quite sorry for Zed and gave him a


    sorrowful nce.


    ''Mr. Zed, I have not expected that you could bow down so low when facing Mrs. Jean, '' Toby thought.


    "Grandpa wanted me to tell you that although he didn''t have a good impression of you right at the


    beginning, he now realizes that you are a good and kind girl. Getting to know you more has changed


    his opinion about you. In the afternoon, he will fly back to the Imperial City and he wishes to see you


    before he leaves. I am afraid that grandpa doesn''t intend to visit us anytime soon, so this may be your


    As he finished his words, a bitter smile crossed his face.


    "What?" Jean''s eyes widened as she heard what Zed had just said. She looked at him with a startled


    expression. "Why is grandfather leaving so soon? He said that..."


    As she was speaking, she seemed to realize something.


    She thought quietly in her heart, ''The reason grandpa is in a hurry to leave must have something to do


    with my conflict with Zed.


    However, Jesse is to be med for all of this.


    Now that grandpa is leaving for the Imperial City, it means that Grandpa Dan and Jesse will also leave


    with him.


    So...


    Grandpa hopes that I can make up with Zed as soon as possible.


    However, grandpa, you don''t know that the problem between us is not that simple. Jesse won''t give up


    on Zed so easily and I have no idea of Zed''s feeling towards her.''


    Jean looked rather upset and sighed heavily inside her heart. "You should tell grandpa that I wille


    to see him," she replied trying to keep a straight face.


    Zed heard Jean''s reply and immediately got relieved. He smiled and said," This news is going to make


    him really happy. He is looking forward to seeing you."


    "No, I actually feel responsible. I didn''t apany him to have fun and most of the times the trips were


    cut short because of me. I feel quite guilty and sorry for that," said Jean as she sighed heavily.


    Zed noticed the sadness on her face and couldn''t help butfort her. "Jean, if you don''t want


    grandpa to leave, you can go to persuade him. I believe that he will listen to you."


    "Although I feel reluctant to let grandpa leave, why should I go to persuade him? After all, he is not my


    grandpa," Jean said unpleasantly.


    "Jean..." When Zed heard Jean say that his grandpa was not her grandpa, he was immediately


    infuriated and anger made its way to his face. "My grandpa is also your grandpa. Although you don''t


    want to talk to me now, you have no right to be angry with him because of me..."


    "Well, that''s not what I mean. You are taking the wrong meaning of my words." Now Jean frowned a


    little and realized her mistake. "So are you done with your speech?" Jean asked looking straight into


    Zed''s eyes.

 Chapter 392 Don’t Make Me Wait Too Long

    Chapter 392 Don¡¯t Make Me Wait Too Long


    "No." Noticing the impatience reeking from Jean, Zed didn''t argue any longer and quickly grabbed her


    bag, handing it over to her before shepletely losing her temper. "Okay, here you are. Your


    cellphone and daily necessities are in this bag. I haven''t packed your clothes, so you can just go and


    buy some¡­"


    Grabbing the bag from him, Jean interrupted him in a softer voice this time,"Thank you." She passed by


    him and took her leave, but was stopped as Zed grabbed her hand and stared at her with nk eyes,


    unable to tell her what he really felt at that very moment. Sighing, he said instead,"Don''t make me wait


    too long, Jean. Come back as soon as you can."


    Jean stared back at him intently. She was about to instinctively nod at him, but the image of him and


    Jesse kissing shed on her mind. She felt the coldness of misery in her heart. She frowned at him,


    pulling her hand away, and in haste, continued to walk ahead.


    Heaving a deep sigh, Zed watched her retreating figure for a second before turning to Toby. "Toby, I''d


    like you to use this car, so it would be convenient for you to protect Jean. I trust in you." Saying this, he


    pulled out a car key from his pocket and handed it to Toby.


    Toby felt pride surging through him as Zed trusted him with this responsibility. With great respect, he


    nodded and replied,"Yes, Mr. Zed." He then reached out his hand to take the key.


    Zed turned to watch Jean again. He felt so many emotions coursing through his body right now that all


    he could do was heave yet another deep sigh. Without looking away from Jean, he said to Toby,"Take


    good care of Jean. Protect her from any potential danger that she might cross paths with. That girl is a


    ma for troubles."


    Once more, Toby replied with unfaltering respect,"Yes, Mr. Zed. You can count on me." When Zed


    didn''t reply anymore, he hurriedly left. He turned the ignition of the first luxurious car that he ever rode


    and drove. He shook his head from the thought of howfortable it was to be in this racing car and


    focused his attention on following after Jean, who was already far away. After all, he had a


    responsibility that Zed had trusted him in.


    Once more, Zed let out another heavy sigh as he watched the car drove off before leaving as well.


    Turning towards the curb, Jean started to slow her pace after she was sure that she was already out of


    Zed''s sight.


    Soon after, a honk startled her from behind.


    Jean moved towards the sidewalk to give way for the car, and saw Zed''s car moving beside her to


    match her pace. She quickened her pace, annoyed by the thought of Zed following her. But she


    stopped when she saw a different man on the driver''s seat as the windows rolled down. The car door


    opened and out was Toby, who opened the backseat door for her. "Mrs. Jean, please, get on the car."


    Jean''s eyebrows furrowed into a frown, confused as to why Toby was using Zed''s most valuable and


    favorite car.


    Seeing her confused look, Toby exined,"Mr. Zed asked to me to use this car to drive you to and from


    your destination."


    Without any second thoughts, she shrugged her shoulders lightly and said,"Okay." Jean then got on the


    car instantly through the door Toby opened for her.


    Knowing her attitude from the past conversations, Toby was stunned for a moment, not expecting her


    to get in the car without any declining and arguing that would eventually lead to the same oue.


    Shaking his head, he decided to let this go and got on his side of the car to drive.


    Only the sound of the engine could be heard as Toby quickly drove the car to the unloading area of the


    hospital and rushed to open the door for Jean. After he told Jean to wait for him in front of the main


    entrance, he drove the car to the parking lot.


    However, Jean rolled her eyes and disobediently entered the hospital the moment the car was out of


    sight.


    As soon as she stepped through the main entrance, she was immediately greeted by Moore, who was


    smiling at her as he waited for her patiently.


    "Did you wait for me on purpose?" Jean asked,ughing as she quickly walked towards him.


    "Of course, soe on. Let''s go. You won''t believe it. Henry''s room has been noisy ever since early in


    the morning. Go and check for yourself. See how you can deal with it." In haste, Moore said, not


    wasting time to exchange any polite greetings with Jean.


    After hearing this, Jean''s heart sank as she thought of all the possible reasons why. She instantly


    cocked an eyebrow and asked,"What the hell happened? Do you know?"


    "What else could it be?" Moore replied, shrugging his shoulders at her. "Henry just heard the news


    about Winner''s death, so he ordered his people to call for Joy and Shirley. He has been yelling at them


    non-stop. It seems like he is really devastated this time."


    ''How could he not feel sad about this? After all, his lost his son, '' Jean thought to herself.


    She sighed and was about to start walking when she noticed Toby hurriedly running towards her.


    Moore looked at Toby and turned to Jean with a puzzled look. Jean just nodded at him, expecting this


    reaction from Moore. When he saw Toby stand behind Jean, he turned to face Jean once more and


    asked,"Jean, is this¡­"


    Jean turned to look at Toby and then introduced him to Moore. "Well, this is Toby. I hired him to protect


    me."


    "Protect you?" Moore repeated in disbelief. He gave her a confused but astonished look.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jean smiled at him. "After all, I am going to return to the Wen Group, and you should know how


    protection in case something unprecedented happens."


    She exined as to which Moore had understood and nodded. Given the situations in the past, he


    agreed at this decision to hire a personal bodyguard. Seeing that Moore wasn''t going to reply any


    further, Jean started to walk towards Henry''s room, Moore and Toby behind her.


    As soon as they turned towards the corner, they noticed a group of people gathering in the hallway


    ahead of them and quite a few steps near Henry''s room.


    Even from that distance, they could hear Henry''s angry voice and Joy''s hysterical screams.


    As they drew closer towards the room, Jean couldn''t help but listen to the gossips around her. "I can


    understand that Winner''s death made Henry very upset, but I don''t understand why Henry is so furious


    at Joy. After all, Winner is also Joy''s son. Any mother would feel downhearted than any other person


    when her child dies."


    The other nodded in agreement and said,"Yes, I am also as confused as you are. Why on earth would


    Henry be so angry at Joy? His son had just died. It''s not the right moment to get frustrated like this. If


    he continues to yell like that towards his family, he might lose them one by one sooner orter."


    Another shook her head and disagreed. "You guys know nothing at all! Henry has to be confined in a


    wheelchair for the rest of his life. He''s already feeling so miserable ever since then, and now, he lost


    his only son. Of course, he, too, is greatly disappointed."


    Another one interjected,"Oh, did you hear? When Henry was ina, his other daughter didn''t show


    up at all! Do you think¡­"


    Jean kept walking and showed no emotion on her face, keeping face as straight as she could muster.


    Deep inside, when she was mentioned in the conversation, she felt mixed emotions swirl inside of her.


    No matter how much she tried to distance herself from the Wen family, every time other people saw


    her, they would instantly recognize her as "Henry Wen''s daughter".


    As one of them caught sight of Jean walking towards the room, they all shut their mouth up at once and


    looked at her surprisingly.


    Jean shook whatever they were discussing moments ago from her mind and didn''t want to think about


    them too much. She ignored them as they passed by the group, stopping in front of the closed door


    and gave Toby a wink.


    A pair of men d in ck suits stepped aside for Toby to move ahead and knock on the door but to no


    response. The knock was probably drowned in from the screams and shouts that could be heard from


    the room.


    Toby just knocked politely, but since there was no response, he had no choice but to rudely open the


    door himself.


    Without skipping a beat, he kicked the door open at once.


    Jean''s eyes widened in surprise. Her mouth gaped open and stared at Toby, stunned for a moment.


    The two men beside the door exchanged nces, not sure if they should pin down Toby or let him be.


    ''Oh my god! Toby, we''re in a hospital. Don''t you think it''s quite rude and uneptable to just knock


    down the door when nobody answers it?'' she thought, unable to say these words in her mind.


    The crowd immediately dispersed after witnessing the door getting knocked out.


    Even though they were curious, it wasn''t worth risking their own lives.


    Noticing the crowd leaving, Jean sighed and was almost thankful for Toby''s action. A bitter smile crept


    on her face, and she then looked at Moore, who was also shocked and looked right back at her. After a


    moment, she patted Toby on the shoulder before walking into the room.


    Inside, Henry, Joy, and Shirley stared at Toby in horror as if they thought that they were being attacked,


    but when they saw Jean entering the room, they felt quite relieved. However, this feeling of relief was


    quickly reced by looks of disdain as if Jean had just imagined the relief on their eyes after seeing


    her.


    Joy red at her and asked,"What are you doing here?" Ever since this morning, Joy had been


    keeping her anger bottled up inside of her for she could not be mad at Henry. She needed him, so


    when she saw Jean, she finally found someone to release this fury to.


    Ignoring her, Jean rolled her eyes at Joy and moved directly towards a furious Henry. She frowned at


    him and asked,"How many lives do you think you have? Why are you yelling at others? Do you think


    it''s worth risking your life? Why can''t you just take care of yourself? I told you again and again that your


    life line depends on how you behave. If you want to live longer, you should take care of yourself. If not,


    go ahead and keep yelling!"


    "I know, all right! You don''t have to tell me!" Henry replied at her, still angry. He turned away from Jean


    and red at Joy, saying. "It''s just that, they are so cruel to me. Winner has just died, but they dare


    hide this from me. That woman wanted topete for the CEO position of Wen Group. Were it not for


    her selfishness, I wouldn''t have known of my son''s death."


    Joy bit her bottom lip in frustration. With discontent on her face, she retorted,"How many times do I


    have to tell you that the reason I didn''t tell you is because I was afraid that you couldn''t bear the grief


    and ultimately risk your life."

 Chapter 393 You Dont Have The Right To

    Chapter 393 You Don''t Have The Right To


    Joy thought to herself, ''Now that Wen Group isn''t Henry''s anymore, there is no more use to be


    submissive to him.''


    "Are you so thoughtful?" Henry said sarcastically, rolling his eyes at Joy. He had seen deep through her


    that he knew what kind of person she truly was. Snorting in disgust, he spoke again," You tried to hide


    the cause of Winner''s death so that Shirley could upy the position which should belong to him. I


    can''t believe how vile and vicious you are, Joy. Winner is also your son, your blood and flesh. As his


    mother, don''t you feel even the tiniest bit of guilt for him?"


    Joy narrowed her eyebrows at Henry. All of a sudden, she sneered and chuckled. "You''re so funny,


    Henry. How could I kill my son, who came from my own womb? I can''t and I didn''t kill him, so why


    would I feel guilty? Be careful with your usations."


    Henry gave her a look of rage. "You..." The rage that filled him turned into despair. After a moment, he


    blinked with tears rolling down his face.


    At that very moment of grief, Henry looked ten years older than he truly was, very bleak and frail.


    After a long dreadful silence, Henry sighed and opened his eyes. He looked at nothing in particr and


    said under his breath," It is all my fault. I''m such a bastard for being so blind for falling into tempting


    traps by a vile woman." As the tears stopped, he fixated his gaze on Joy and with conviction, he


    dered," Let''s get divorced! After all, now that I have ced myself in this situation, you can no longer


    benefit from me. So let''s just get divorced. I mean, why not, right?"


    As soon as the words came out of his mouth, the whole room grew silent immediately. All eyes were on


    Henry.


    Everyone was shocked at his announcement. Even Jean gaped at Henry, wondering what on earth his


    father was thinking at that very moment.


    She really didn''t expect that Henry would demand a divorce.


    It seemed that Winner''s death had really hit him hard on the chest, or maybe his head as well.


    Jean turned to look at Joy. Seeing her initial reaction, she couldn''t help but be confused.


    Joy looked as if she had expected Henry to ask for a divorce, or she had nned on doing this, so


    Henry could divorce her. It seemed that after Henry''s copse, Joy didn''t want to be with him anymore.


    Either way, she looked like she got what she wanted.


    "Henry, I can''t believe that you still have a conscience lurking in your mind. As you know, I am still


    young, and I can''t just be a lonely widow for the rest of my life, so I am grateful for your concern. Since


    it seems like you are so willing to help me fulfill my desires, you should send me a check or transfer


    money to my ount, enough for supporting myself for the rest of my life. Besides, I have been your


    wife. I gave birth to and raised your children."


    Henry stared at her in great disbelief. He wondered how much of a shameless person she was. His


    eyebrows furrowed into a frown at her, and sneering, he replied," You know that I don''t have money


    now."


    "Do you think I''m an idiot? I know that you still have lots of immovable property. Moreover, I know that


    you have secretly stashed egg money."


    Crossing her arms on her chest, Joy pointed out and gave Henry acent look.


    "That''s enough!" Henry interrupted, knowing she would keep listing every nook and cranny of his


    money. Discerning that Joy wouldn''t let go of the matter until she could get something from Henry,


    anger surged through his entire body. He got so furious that he felt as if his lungs were being squeezed


    tight. With every breath, he said," You will get every penny that you deserve. I will inform you as soon


    as the divorce agreement will be drafted by mywyer. Are you happy now?" Without waiting for a reply


    from Joy, Henry shouted at her, pointing towards the door. "Get out! I don''t want to see your shameless


    face anymore."


    Feeling drained after uttering these words, he leaned against the bed, gasping hard as he tried to catch


    his breath. The nurse rushed towards him, aiding him.


    As Joy watched Henry holding on to every bit of life, she suddenly felt anxious about the thought of him


    having one foot in the grave and being six feet below the ground.


    Flustered, she reluctantly nodded and replied softly," Okay, I will wait for your feedback."


    Joy nced at Jean, ring at her, before waving Shirley over, and together, they both left the room.


    After a few moments, Henry''s breathing turned normal once more. Relieved, Moore patted Jean on her


    shoulder in efforts tofort her. Not long, he spoke gently to her. "Toby and I will wait for you outside.


    Take all the time that you need."


    "All right." Jean nodded and gave Moore a weak smile before facing her sickly father.


    Moore waved Toby over and gestured for the nurse to leave as well. The all walked out of the vast


    room, leaving Jean and Henry.


    Jean looked at Henry''s pale face, but her mind was off somewhere else.


    She couldn''t help but feel sad for her father.


    Regardless of howcent and arrogant Henry had been, no one was willing to be with him in his


    Most importantly, the family that had been once happy was now shattered and broken up after that very


    moment.


    Thinking all this, Jean was only sure of one thing. It was that the pain that Henry was suffering and


    drowning into was worse than getting physically inflicted by any weapon imaginable.


    Even then, she knew that after all that Henry had done, he had definitely asked for these and didn''t


    deserve any sympathy at all.


    She had waited for this moment toe, but instead of feeling happy, she felt heavy-hearted and the


    When Jean felt that it was now okay to talk to him again, she moved closer to him and asked," The


    Wen Group has been under my control. Do you have any other instructions?"


    It seemed that Henry didn''t notice Jean''s presence and was shocked to hear her voice, let alone for


    being with him at that very moment of despair. He involuntarily turned and looked up at her, hope


    sparkling in his eyes in spite of his depressed predicament.


    As she saw the look on Henry''s face, Jean unconsciously frowned and reminded him that he should


    not n out something for her. "You make it very clear that I havee back to Wen Group not for the


    sake of money."


    Not responding to that, Henry''s swollen eyes brimmed with tears once more. "Jean, it''s all my fault. I


    still couldn''t believe that you have forgiven me in spite of all things that I have and haven''t done. It is


    just right for me to make amends for my previous faults, so please give me a chance to do something


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    good for you."


    "Make amends for your previous faults by doing something good for me? Will you, really?" Jean jeered


    at him, rolling her eyes in disbelief. "Look at you. You can barely take care of yourself. I mean, what


    could you do in that state?"


    "Everything in this world could be done easily as long as you have the money." Henry gave her a


    desperate stare. In an attempt to convince her, he said," Just name it, and I''ll have it for you."


    Hearing his words, Jean burst into fits ofughter and coldly ridiculed him. "Do you really think that you


    are as wealthy as my husband?" She paused, looking at him in disgust, and said sarcastically. "Henry, I


    really feel the regreting from you that you are still perverse and even attempt to buy me off with


    money. It''s such a pity that you''re such an irresponsible father. You don''t even know what on earth your


    daughter needs."


    Jean looked at him and heaved a deep sigh. "I will watch over yourpany for the time being. Then I


    will return it to you as soon as the time is ripe. You can send your money to others, or do whatever you


    want to do with it. Just don''t think of any n for me."


    After finishing her sentence, Jean cast a cold and straight nce at Henry, who looked at her with such


    a pallid and sorrowful face.


    Satisfied, he turned to leave. Before she could reach out to the broken door, she stopped when Henry


    cleared his throat, asking for her attention. Knowing she won''t turn around to look at him, he said,"


    Jean, you do know that the Wen Group was established by your mother and me. Can you really bear


    and let thepany in ruins one day?"


    Hearing this, Jean furiously turned around to re at Henry. "Don''t you dare mention my mother in


    front of me! You don''t have the right to."


    Henry looked at her with sad eyes. "I know I don''t have the right to, but I beg of you. At least for your


    mother, don''t let thepany get destroyed by the hands of Joy and Shirley." Earnestly, Henry


    implored.


    Jean sneered. "You don''t need to instruct me. I won''t let them get away with it either. Just take care of


    yourself and focus on your recovery, so you could return to thepany."


    Henry frowned, and in a bitter tone, he replied," You know very well that it will be impossible for me to


    go back to thepany."


    "That is not my problem anymore. It is your own business whether or not you can go back to the


    Joy and Shirley. Other than that, it is none of my business." Without waiting for a response, Jean turned


    towards the door and walked outside, not even daring to look back.


    Seeing Jeane out, Moore and Toby, who had been waiting right outside the room, hurriedly walked


    over to her.


    Moore frowned at Jean''s livid expression and asked," What''s wrong? You don''t look very well. Did he


    humiliate you?"


    "No." Shaking her head, her eyebrows furrowed into a frown. She heaved a deep sigh before adding,"


    He wants me to take over thepany, and that ispletely against our original intent of


    cooperation. We didn''t discuss about it, and I certainly don''t agree with it. I am just going to manage the


    guaranteed under control. But only until then."

 Chapter 394 Are You In Love With Someone

    Chapter 394 Are You In Love With Someone


    Moore was taken aback by what Jean said. Although he immediately gave her a strange nce, but he


    didn''t say anything just then.


    However, Jean felt his gaze and asked," What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing. I am just surprised by your abilities. You were dealing with such arge business and you


    were still so calm and decisive. You didn''t even have to blink before you came to a decision and


    refused his offer directly," Moore exined with a big smile on his face.


    "Haha. Butpared to you, I am still ayman." Jean shook her head and continued to say in her soft


    voice," It is you who think so lightly of money, not me..."


    "Come on, that''s not how I like to be described. But anyway, what are you going to do next?" asked


    Moore in concern. "There is something that I don''t understand. Why did Henry propose and file for a


    divorce in such a situation? Although he is awake, he is still weak at the moment. If there is no one by


    his side to look after him, he is going to be in much trouble."


    "Even if he didn''t get a divorce, do you really think Joy was going to look after him?" Jean found the


    very notion and idea funny, but instead ofughing, she looked at him and tried to exin the whole


    thing clearly.


    "Why won''t she take care of him? After all they are a couple and have a son and daughter. Even


    though Winner is dead now, Shirley is still there, right?" Moore asked doubtfully.


    "Moore..." Jean drew a long sigh and gave him an exasperated look before she continued," I don''t


    know what people do under such a circumstance. I totally can''t say without doubt if they dump their


    own family or take care of it. But I personally know Joy and Shirley, and know them well enough to say


    that they are the kind of people who will dly share money and vanity but never take part in any


    hardship. With Henry in such a condition, they are sure to dump him. And Henry also knows them well.


    That''s why he proposed and filed for divorce."


    "But with a divorce, Joy is sure to ask for a lump sum of money! I can''t believe Henry never thought


    about that. If they don''t get a divorce, Joy won''t be able to forcibly upy some of Henry''s


    properties..." Moore thought out loud absent mindedly.


    "Maybe he was irritated by Winner''s death. What''s more, he seems a lot changed these days. You


    know, he doesn''t treat Joy and Shirley as well as he used to before his ident. I think his ident


    made him think a lot and see a lot of things more clearly than ever before."


    Jean sighed heavily.


    "The reason that he wants to leave the Wen Group to you is because he wants to give you at least


    some constion, right?" Moore asked as he stood by her side.


    "I don''t need hispensation!" Jean coldly replied on Moore''s expression of his thought," I will never


    forgive him. If it wasn''t for his cruelty and indifference, Mum would never have..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, a lump appeared in her throat and her voice began to choke, as if


    she was about to cry.


    "Don''t bother yourself by thinking about that again and again." Seeing her fall into such sorrow, Moore


    hurriedly tried tofort her," Your mom would get worried if she found out how anxious and worried


    you always are. Jean, you have to be happy. You know that, right?"


    "Yes, I know." Jean tried to resolve her emotions and nodded before she continued," You''d better go


    back to your ward. I have to go to the Wen Group now. And in the afternoon, I need to see off Zed''s


    grandfather on his flight."


    "Is he leaving so soon?" Moore was a little amazed to find out.


    "Yeah. He is getting old now. He prefers thepany of his own town more than ever these days."


    Jean didn''t want to talk about this anymore with him so she vaguely tried to shove off the discussion.


    "Well, you take care then." Looking at Toby, who was standing respectfully a few steps back, Moore


    smiled slightly and said," Now that there is someone by your side protecting you, I can restfortably


    without having to worry about you."


    "What would I be in danger of anyway? Stop worrying about me. Bye." Jean waved a goodbye to


    Moore and turned around.


    Moore saw her leave and finally disappear from his sight. Then he sighed, gave one more nce to


    Henry''s ward and went back to his own.


    Reaching the Wen Group building, Jean called her secretary and got to know that Shirley hadn''te


    to work today. A cold smile immediately crept all over her face.


    She had already expected this. With the divorce in mind, Shirley was sure to stay home and her


    absence didn''t worry her at all.


    It wasn''t as if Jean was continuing to let her work here because she wanted her to do some


    contributions to thepany.


    After dealing with some documents which were rather urgent and needed to be reviewed and signed,


    Jean called a small meeting with a few managers to discuss some ideas, then she ate a simple meal to


    Sitting in the luxurious car that Toby was driving, Jean continued going through the documents in her


    hand while listening to the soft music that helped her focus her attention and energy on work.


    She was not good at doing business. But luckily, Henry had left her several people who could do the


    heavy work, take care of the responsibilities and let her be at ease.


    As far as she was concerned, she only needed to know a little about the matter they were handling and


    make a final decision. She didn''t have to bother herself worrying about every single intricate detail.


    Jean thought to herself, ''But now...''


    The idea that she would have to meet Grandpa and every one else now seemed to worry her and she


    couldn''t calm herself down even with the soft, ambient music ying in the background.


    ''Zed promised to give me three days so I could get to calm myself down and consider our rtionship.


    But none of us expected that because of Grandpa we would have to meet twice within a single day.


    What''s worse, I will have to meet the person I don''t want to see ever again, Jesse!''


    Even the name made her feel nauseated.


    She also thought of the dubious rtionship between Zed and Jesse. It was rather heartbreaking and


    she simply wanted to go away from all that right now.


    She was deep in her thoughts again, ''If only I could file for divorce just like Henry and Joy, things would


    be so much better.


    Although our marriage does give me a great deal of pleasure, it also causes quite a lot of pain.


    I am sure that I love Zed immensely and awfully.


    But the love is too heavy for me to bear. It is too painful.''


    Just as she was trying to get rid of her anxious and messy thoughts, her phone rang.


    She hurriedly opened her handbag and plucked out her phone. Seeing Maranda''s name shing on the


    screen, she immediately picked it up," Hello!"


    "Jean, where are you?" Maranda asked from the other side. There was an unconcealed joy and


    excitement in her voice.


    "I am on the way to the airport. Grandpa will fly back to the Imperial Capital this afternoon and I am


    going to see him off," Jean honestly exined.


    "Why is he leaving so soon? He''s been here only for a few days?" Maranda asked. She was also


    surprised to know that Benjamin was leaving.


    "I don''t know. His way of thinking is different from ours. Maybe he feels that he likes it better at his own


    home." Jean was not good at making up stories, so she reluctantly said.


    "You are right. If he interferes with the matters between Jesse, Zed, and you, then you''d be surrounded


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    by the biggest third wheel possible!" Maranda replied with augh.


    "What''s up on your end?" Jean heard herugh and smiled involuntarily. She changed the topic as she


    didn''t want to mention Jesse.


    "I heard that you went back to the Wen Group. And now the entire city is buzzing with the news. Good


    job girl! You should never let Shirley, the devil that she is, take over the things which originally belong to


    you."


    Marandaplimented her with a tone that was again light and filled with pleasure.


    "So you called me just to tell me this?" Jean asked with a smile. She felt relieved at once.


    "First, I have to congratte you that you finally made your way back to the Wen Group. Although Zed


    is wealthy enough to offer you a luxurious and enjoyable life, but seeing Shirley eat dirt really made me


    feel great as well as immensely happy for you."


    "First? Then what else is on your mind?" Jean immediately caught on to the key word in the entire


    sentence.


    "And... And..." The sudden question flurried Maranda and she began to hem and haw, not being in a


    position to answer directly.


    "And what?" Jean asked curiously on hearing her hesitate. Secondster, something seemed to strike


    her and she said," Are you in love with someone?"


    "Jean, you witch! How on earth did you know?" Maranda asked in surprise, and even Jean hadn''t


    expected that her first guess would be so right!

 Chapter 395 Who Is Your Boyfriend

    Chapter 395 Who Is Your Boyfriend


    Jean was stunned for a while.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ''I just said that without giving it any thought.


    I did not expect it to be right.''


    "Who is your boyfriend? Maranda, I admire you! This is amazing. I did not expect that you found a


    boyfriend within such a short period of time! You must have some magic in you!"


    "I am not as amazing as you think," Maranda replied. Her face had turned crimson red with shyness.


    "You know my boyfriend too. To some extent, we should show our gratitude to you! Without that


    incident, this wouldn''t have happened. In fact that incident is what allowed us to get to know each other


    better¡­"


    Hearing Maranda''s words, Jean quickly understood who Maranda''s boyfriend is.


    "Yeah, you two have to thank me! I have sacrificed my reputation to make this match," Jean replied in a


    joking tone.


    "Jean, have you already figured out who he is?" Maranda was stunned for a while and asked quickly.


    "I am not as stupid as you," Jean replied with a smile. "I know life has been hard for me during the past


    few days, but I have noticed it. I can feel the love Ron has for you in a single nce. He is a stranger


    yet he helped me so I figured he was doing it for you."


    "Jean¡­" Maranda called her name out shyly. "I wanted to give you a surprise, but I didn''t expect you


    would surprise me instead with your smartness."


    "I am really happy that you are in love with Ron. He is a good man. Maranda, you should cherish him!"


    Jean said with a sincere smile.


    "Okay, I will." Hearing Jean''s words, Maranda nodded. "I also hope you will be happy with Mr. Qi all


    your life. When we have spare time, how about going out for afternoon tea? I miss you."


    "Okay. Maranda, I have arrived at the airport now. I will call youter. Bye."


    Seeing that Toby has stopped the car, Jean quickly decided to hang up.


    "Bye," said Maranda There was reluctance in Maranda''s voice.


    Opening the door, Jean got off the car and walked towards the gate to the airport.


    "Jean¡­" Jean heard a familiar voice, and could not help looking up. It was Zack, whom she had not


    met for a long time. Now he was walking towards her.


    "Where did you go¡­" Jean looked at him with amazement. Zack looked quite tired as if he had just


    "I just came back from abroad," Zack replied clearing her doubts. There was aplicated facial


    expression while he spoke. Later, he quickly smiled and said,"I just met Zed and Benjamin there. You


    need to hurry up!"


    "Okay." Hearing that, Jean nodded. "See youter. Bye."


    "Bye." Zack saw Jean walking forward. Slowly, he let out a long sigh and walked outside with a gloomy


    face.


    Jean continued to walk forward and finally saw a few familiar figures near the security check channel.


    Not wasting any more time, she quickly walked over to them. On reaching, she apologized profusely.


    "Grandpa and Grandpa Dan, I am sorry that I amte."


    Her voice surprised everyone standing around. They all looked delighted to see her.


    However, Jesse kept a straight face, with her eyes resentfully ring at Jean who suddenly appeared.


    ''Originally, Zed had promised to apany me in a few days.


    But Grandpa Benjamin spoiled everything for me. He is now so adamant about leaving.


    Why couldn''t he leave alone? Why did he ask me to leave with him?


    At the moment when he asked me to leave with him, I was quite unhappy. In fact, I made my distaste


    obvious to him.


    I was shocked to know that Grandpa Benjamin asked Grandpa to order me to leave with them. He


    ignored my plea and rejection.''


    Thinking of this, Jesse realized the seriousness of the matter and could not help ncing at Benjamin.


    At that moment, she finally understood that Jean''s running away from home was more or less due to


    her.


    Benjamin and Dan wanted to leave quickly so as to help Zed persuade Jean toe back soon.


    After understanding their intention, Jesse felt ridiculous and upset.


    ''In the past, I was a little princess to these people. The elders cared so much about me and always


    talked to me in a soft tone.


    Everyone treated me well and took good care of me.


    But now?


    Grandpa Benjamin and Grandpa did not help instead they are taking me away from Zed.


    The culprit of all these things is Jean.


    Because of her, even myst opportunity to get along with Zed has been deprived.''


    Jesse''s beautiful eyes had nothing but pure hatred for Jean.


    "Jean, I am happy that you havee here to see me off," Benjamin replied. Her appearance had


    brought happiness in his heart and he felt content.


    He didn''t want to leave without meeting her so he finally rxed when he saw her.


    At first, when he met this ordinary girl, he felt that she was not worthy of his grandson.


    Therefore, he often embarrassed her and made her feel inferior.


    But yesterday, seeing her leave, Benjamin was a little sad.


    That was when he realized that he truly cared for her. Deep down, he knew she was the best life


    partner for Zed.


    But Zed''s actions were too disappointing in Benjamin''s eyes. ''He does not know how to handle his


    rtionship with Jesse. And his stupidity is causing too many misunderstandings between Jean and


    him, '' realized Benjamin.


    Seeing that Zed was helpless and did not know what to do with it, Benjamin decided to leave early and


    give his grandson and Jean a chance to meet.


    Therefore, he deliberately told Zed that he hoped Jean could see him off when he left.


    He knew Zed''s thoughts very well. Sure enough, Zed really asked Jean to see him off.


    Benjamin looked at Jean and then turned to look at Zed who stood next to Jean. The sight of them


    together filled him with happiness.


    "Grandpa, why don''t you stay here for a few more days?" Jean asked. There was sincerity in her eyes


    and voice. "I am sorry that I didn''t take good care of you. If you stay here for a few more days, I can


    apany you and we could enjoy¡­"


    "Jean, I think you are a lovely girl. If you and Zed live a happy life, I will be much happier. As for me, I


    wille back some other time." Benjaminforted Jean in front of everyone.


    "Grandpa¡­" Zed was embarrassed and wanted to stop him from continuing.


    "Grandpa, I¡­" Jean wanted to say something, but when she noticed that Benjamin was looking at her


    with a smile, she could do nothing but smile back.


    Now he shed Zed a cold look. "Jean, if Zed does not treat you well, you must tell me. I will definitely


    help you punish him," he said sounding serious.


    "Grandpa¡­" Zed called helplessly. ''Grandpa, how can you say this in front of me?


    I know that you are saying this because you love Jean but this is making me embarrassed.''


    "Thank you, Grandpa." Hearing Benjamin''s words, Jean was moved. "Grandpa, you must take good


    care of your body in order to stay healthy."


    "Thank you." Benjamin immediately smiled. He looked at the watch and looked back at Dan. "It''s time


    for us to leave. Let''s go! Or else we may end up missing our flight," he said.


    "Okay." Dan nodded and walked over to Benjamin.


    "Grandpa¡­" Jean was a little sorry to see him leave. Since she was a child, she craved for the elderly


    love but never received it. Now that she had it, she wanted him to be with her.


    ''Although Grandpa seemed picky when we met at first, I am clear that he has gradually epted me


    as Zed''s wife.


    It was reasonable that he treated me like that. I am not excellent enough to match Zed.


    But he still epts me as Zed''s wife and is so kind to me now.''


    In Jean''s heart, she has already treated Benjamin as her grandfather. Seeing him leave, she felt a


    piercing pain in her heart.


    ''He is so kind that he wants to ensure my rtionship with Zed isn''t strained.


    No one will dislike such a wonderful man. I wish him nothing but the best.''

 Chapter 396 The Confrontation

    Chapter 396 The Confrontation


    "Grandpa! You... you take care of yourself, okay?" Even though Jean was reluctant to say goodbye,


    there was nothing much she could do and she epted Benjamin''s departure hesitantly.


    "Yes, my child. I will take your advice. Now don''t cry, silly girl! Be good to Zed and don''t let me worry


    about the two of you, okay?"


    "Yes, Grandpa. I will do that." Jean''s voice was choked and she was sobbing. Suddenly she ran


    towards Benjamin and threw her arms around him in an embrace.


    Benjamin''s face turned red immediately. He wasn''t ustomed to Jean hugging him, but in any case,


    he didn''t resist when he felt Jean''s sentimental attachment.


    "Take care!" Jean rxed her hold and gave him a soft smile.


    "You little child. Now hurry up and give me a great-grandson, you understand?" Benjamin whispered


    naughtily in her ears and smiled back.


    Jean blushed and turned crimson with embarrassment as she helplessly saw him walk away towards


    the boarding gate, Dan supporting him through and through.


    The boarding gates were about to open and Jesse felt flustered. Recklessly, she stretched her arms in


    ast, desperate effort to give Zed a meaningful hug. This was herst chance and she simply had to


    seize it, even though Jean was also on the scene.


    With his attention totally on Jean and Benjamin, Zed didn''t notice what Jesse was about to do.


    Just as a smile had appeared on his face while looking at the warm disy of affection between his


    wife and grandfather, he was startled by Jesse''s pounce.


    Acting purely involuntarily, he pushed her away and subconsciously looked towards Jean, wondering


    whether she had seen it or not.


    Jean was busy seeing off Benjamin and Dan, but right after that, she noticed that Jesse had


    disappeared and looked around with a weird expression to see where she had gotten to.


    Zed had already kept an eye out for her and the moment he saw that she was about to turn her head,


    he immediately pushed Jesse away in an effort to maintain as much distance as was pleasantly


    possible.


    "Zed! Won''t you even hug me goodbye?" Jesseined, aggrieved by his act and unaware why he


    was behaving the way he was.


    The embarrassment stered on Zed''s face could be seen from a distance and he stared at her in


    difort.


    Jean saw the two of them engaged in some conversation and immediately walked over. Though she


    hadn''t seen Jesse try to hug Zed with her eyes, she could tell what had happened from the flustered


    and embarrassed look Zed was sporting and the displeasure that could be seen from miles away on


    Jesse''s face.


    Taking no notice of the two of them, Jean directly walked past them nonchntly. She now cared


    nothing about what they did or would do.


    Seeing her aloof and uncaring nature, Zed lost himself and he stretched a hand to grab her by the arm,


    sorrowfully crying," Jean..."


    Jean remained aloof towards him, as if she was looking at a stranger. In a totally alien tone, she coldly


    ordered him," Let go of me..."


    "I..." Just as Zed was about to try and make up once again, Jesse ran towards them, stood beside Zed


    and furiously stared at Jean, barking in anger at her rival," Jean, don''t you know chalk from cheese? I


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    just wanted to say goodbye and get a farewell hug from him and you can''t even stand that? Since you


    care about him so much, why do you act so hypocritically and disingenuously? You know what? I am


    sick of you!" Jesse poured out everything in disgust.


    "Jesse! Stop talking like that to my wife!" Zed sternly ordered her with his brows furrowing in


    displeasure. He couldn''t understand why Jesse was acting like that right before leaving.


    ''Things are alreadypletely messed up. Why does she want to add fuel to the fire?'' He wondered.


    "I am hypocritical?" Jean gave her a contemptuous look and sneered. "Would you look at who''s saying


    that! You''re the hypocritical kind Jesse, not me! Even when you know that Zed and I are married, you


    still try to seduce my husband in the name of childhood friendship! Won''t you tell us your true


    intentions, Jesse?"


    A hot burning fury started to ze up deep inside her heart as she questioned Jesse.


    ''Since you are so shameless, you can hardly me me for being rude to you!'' She thought in her heart.


    "You are right, I grew up with Zed and we had an amazing chemistry and a beautiful rtionship! So


    what? Are you jealous of us?" Jesse wanted to embarrass Jean as much as possible. Deliberately


    trying to annoy her, she sneered in a sarcastic tone," If you are jealous, it means you are not so


    confident about yourself. But who can me you? We all know how ordinary you arepared to Zed,


    and how much stresses out you get just because you married the most amazing person on the.


    You don''t even deserve him! Just for Zed''s sake, I am not going to make a fuss about the way you''ve


    been talking to me, but I am warning you! You watch your words because the next time you do that,


    you''re going to lose a face!"


    Jesse arrogantly stared at her with a haughty expression on her face.


    Jean''s red face was convulsed in anger and she roared," Jesse, what did you say? So what if I am an


    ordinary person and do not deserve your so-called childhood friend. But you keep in mind that I am


    married to Zed and I am the real woman of the Qi family! No matter how many other women ogle at my


    husband and no matter how dirty they y, they cannot change the truth! I suggest you go back to


    Imperial Capital, listen to your parents, and go on a few blind dates. Perhaps then you will find


    someone to get married to. But don''t you dare ever think about others'' husband, especially mine."


    Ordinarily, Jean was clumsy at extempore speeches and never used profanity.


    But if she was irritated, she was not that inarticte.


    Jesse''s anger totally sky-rocketed by Jean''s taunting and jeering at her and her face turned purple with


    anger.


    Just as she was about to bark back, Zed, who had been standing beside them silently, abruptly spoke,"


    Jesse, the ne is going to take off soon. You''d better hurry up and check in. The two grandpas are


    waiting for you."


    "But Zed, didn''t you hear how rude she was to me?" Jesse flirtatiouslyined to Zed, even as she


    furiously red at Jean.


    "Jean is right! After you go back to Imperial Capital, you listen to your father and find the right person to


    get married to!" Zed ignored her while looking at her calmly.


    "What did you say? Zed, what the hell are you talking about?" Jesse opened her eyes wide and stared


    at him in disbelief.


    "Be a good girl! You have grown up and you are big girl now!" Zed heaved a long sigh and spit out his


    inner thoughts.


    "Zed..." Jesse felt so sad due to his words. She was feeling so lost that she immediately burst into


    tears. In a pitiful voice, she said," You know... you don''t get to tell me to find someone to get married to.


    Anyone can, but not you! You''ve really let me down!"


    Saying that, Jesse gave him a re and turned away to run towards the security checkpoint.


    There wereplex emotions on Zed''s mind but he heaved a sigh of relief as he saw Jesse leave.


    "So what? Feeling reluctant?" Coldly watching everything, Jean satirized Zed when she saw the


    expression on his face and heard him sigh.


    To tell the truth, she hadn''t expected Zed to stand by her.


    It was very normal for women to quarrel with each other. They would often act unreasonably, cause


    trouble, and speak without thinking.


    She was so annoyed that she said things like that to Jesse.


    She knew that she had enraged Jesse terribly.


    Plus, Zed had stood by her and it was evident how angry Jesse was at that thought! ''It''s a good thing


    though. Now, she may not be in a mood to talk to Zed for quite a while!


    Perhaps Zed intended to let her give up on him!'' Jean thought.


    "I was too stupid to think that our rtionship would never change," said Zed, as he forced a smile at


    Jean. "But I forgot that people change. That girl who followed me and called me brother has grown up


    and she has developed an entirely different sort of feelings towards me."


    Zed sighed, with mixed feelings.


    "If you can see that clearly now, good!" Jean responded in a calm and cold voice, as she looked at Zed.


    "Jean, please forgive me! I thrust aside all your precautionary advice. I really didn''t expect that things


    would turn out to be like this. If I hadn''t been so careless and reckless, there wouldn''t have been this


    many problems between us." Zed walked up to Jean and sincerely looked at her.


    "There''s no point saying all these things now!" Jean told him in a serious tone, as she looked into his


    eyes. "Zed, the problems between us are not just Jesse. I think you don''t trust me! If you really had me


    in your heart, you wouldn''t have ignored my words over and over again..."

 Chapter 397 I Will Not Go Back To You Anymore

    Chapter 397 I Will Not Go Back To You Anymore


    After hearing Jean''s words, Zed suddenly became anxious. Sweat started to trickle down his temples


    despite the icy cold sting that run down his spine. "No, it''s not like what you think it is," he said.


    Jean narrowed her eyes at him. "Then, tell me, what is it like?" She asked mockingly. "Did you really


    think that you can persuade me with that excuse? That you both have just been friends ever since


    childhood? Zed, you have to know that I don''t buy it now." She shook her head inplete disbelief.


    "Jean." Zed muttered in despair, looking at her with pleading eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You brought this to us, and I told you, we both needed this break to think


    and to cool down. I hope you won''t show your face in front of me in the next two days, Zed."


    Satisfied, Jean looked at him with a straight face and turned to leave.


    Panic started to course through Zed, tightening his grip around Jean''s hand, making Jean look at her


    hand and into Zed with a frown.


    "You''re still mad at me, and I can''t let you leave feeling that way," Zed said with a grave expression.


    ''I''m sorry, Jean, but if I let you leave now, then I won''t have any opportunity to make it up for you, '' he


    thought as he stared at Jean''s grim face.


    They were together for enough time for Zed to get to know her very well. He knew that she was the


    type of person who didn''t get angry easily, but now that she was angry at him, it would be difficult for


    him to sway her and change her mind right away. It would take time, but he was willing to risk.


    Jean frowned in frustration as she felt Zed''s unwillingness to let go of her hand. She looked at her hand


    and back at him. "Zed, are you a man or not? Let go of my hand!"


    "No. You are my wife, and we still have misunderstanding to talk about, so I can''t let you leave," Zed


    said with determination in his eyes. As Jean struggled, he held on to her more.


    Instead of getting more furious, Jean started to chuckle and stop forcing her hand out of Zed''s grasp.


    "Oh, Zed, cut it off. It''s not working anymore. Nothing will make me ever listen to you. Regardless of


    whether or not you want to let me go, I will still go."


    Zed''s eyes widened in shock at how decided Jean sounded. He saw determination in her eyes that


    couldn''t seem to outmatch. Panic rose through him again. "Jean, why are you so heartless? Jesse is


    already gone out of our lives, so why won''t you still forgive me?"


    Jean sighed at him helplessly. "I don''t think you understand what I said. Jesse may be gone and won''t


    be back anymore, but the problem here is us."


    "Then, tell me. Tell me what problem do we still have, and let''s talk about it and resolve it," Zed said in


    haste, feeling a tiny bit of hope coursing through him.


    However, the hope that sparked in him med out as he saw Jean''s expression. "Zed, we both know


    that we have different personalities that most of the time, we oppose each other just because of our


    contrasting views. You see, we have so many problems that we can''t solve them all. So, please, even


    just for me. Give us both a break to cool down and think about our rtionship, whether it is still right


    for us to continue living toge..."


    "Don''t you ever dream about it!" Jean eyes widened in shock as Zed warned her without even letting


    Jean finish her sentence. His eyes turned cold. "I don''t care what you think, but let me tell you this. If


    you want to break up with me and be with Moore, then you''d better stop wishing for that to happen,


    because it won''t. The sooner, the better, Jean!"


    Jean''s face changed immediately as she stared at Zed with mouth agape.


    This was the worst problem that they ever had to encounter, since it finally led to the possibility of a


    divorce.


    This time, it was a problem between the both of them alone, but Zed always ended up pointing fingers


    at others as if neither of them ever contributed to their own conflict.


    Now that she thought about it, every time she mentioned divorce, Zed acted this way.


    ''How could he be so sure that the reason she wanted to leave was because of another man?'' She


    thought, feeling the sense of distrusting from Zed.


    Shaking her head slowly, she turned to look at Zed with sorrow filling her eyes. "Zed, I havepletely


    given up hope on you. Whatever you think the reason behind this is, I will still not go back to you


    anymore."


    After Jean had said those words, Zed started to feel furious. "What did you say?" He red at her in


    frustration,"Say it again."


    Jean noticed the anger building up inside Zed, but she ignored this and repeated what she had just


    said. "I will still not go back to you anymore. I don''t think we were ever destined to be with each other,


    so I am divorcing you." Even though she felt a tinge of fear, she kept her gaze on Zed''s eyes as she


    said those words one by one.


    "You!" Zed''s eyes widened in a mix of shock and anger that a me almost shot out from them. With a


    ferocious growl, he said,"Don''t be so ungrateful, Jean!"


    "I have always been ungrateful for you, haven''t I?" This time, Jean showed not even a tinge of fear.


    She stared directly with bloodshot eyes.


    A very heavy tension loomed over them as they just stared at each other before Zed finally broke the


    silence. "Fine! You brought this up to yourself. Toby!" He shouted in rage, not turning his merciless


    gaze away from Jean.


    "Mr. Zed." With a grave expression on his face, Toby answered, appearing immediately after being


    called for.


    Toby had long been keeping his eyes on them. Now that Jesse had finally left and out of the picture, he


    thought that Mr. Zed and Mrs. Jean wouldn''t have any problem or trouble anymore. Surprised at how


    things worked out, he thought wrong, however, for the situation turned from bad to worse.


    "Listen carefully, Toby. Take her back immediately once she sets foot outside of this ce. Without my


    permission, she can''t step out of my house and see anybody else." Zed ordered coldly with eyes


    piercing at Jean.


    Toby was dumbfounded for a while, wondering if Mr. Zed was serious of hismand. He then turned


    to Jean with a reluctant expression.


    Jean didn''t attempt to mask her astonishment at Zed''s sudden remorseless imperative. After a long


    while, she stared at Zed with a pale face andughed, making both Zed and Toby look at her in


    confusion. "Wow. Good for you, Zed. You finally showed your true self. It is such a pleasure to witness


    it firsthand with my own eyes."


    Zed''s confusion immediately changed back to a frown. "You asked for it. You can''t me anyone else,"


    He said in a cold tone.


    Jean''s face darkened. "You are right. I dug my own grave today." She muttered, staring hard towards


    him.


    As for Zed, it was difficult to see her feel so low. He wanted to say something to her, something that


    wouldfort her and beg for her forgiveness once more. Nevertheless, as soon as he thought of how


    much she didn''t want to be with him anymore, all his senses were flushed down the drain and were


    now drowned by rage.


    He released his hand that wrapped Jean''s hand tightly and turned to Toby, who was still stupefied at


    what was going on in front of him at that very moment. "What are you waiting for? Hurry up, and take


    her back home."


    Toby looked at Zed, wondering whether or not he was serious. Seeing the determination in Zed''s eyes,


    Toby replied in a low voice. "As you wish, Mr. Zed."


    Even then, Toby contemted about the situation, thinking about ways that would ease the tension.


    ''Maybe once Mr. Zed cools down, he can manage to talk sense again into Jean, and the two of them


    might make up.''


    Toby walked towards Jean, gesturing his hands in resignation. "Jean, please," he said, his hands


    formed as if praying to her.


    Ignoring Toby, Jean shot a cold nce at Zed, who was still looking at her with a furious look. She gave


    out a snort of contempt before walking away with her chin raised with pride.


    Toby sighed and didn''t have a choice but to follow her closely. Besides, if anything happened to Jean, it


    would be his fault.


    Zed watched Jean walk away, and soon after, his anger started to fade away from his face. Drowned


    by sorrow, he buried his face on the palms of his hands and heaved a deep sigh of deep distress.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    How did he and Jean evere to this?


    Why was she so unwilling to stay with him?


    Was it because of Moore?


    As if a light bulb shed on top of his head, Zed removed his hands on his face. His eyes started to


    spark in dark light. With fury, sorrow, and great desperation building up inside of him, he walked away.


    Meanwhile, Toby didn''t do anything to force her froming back. At the same time, Jean didn''t


    attempt to escape or get rid of his control to avoid making it difficult for him.


    Although she knew a thing or two about self-defense, she still wasn''t an expert in fighting. Besides, the


    first time Jean saw Toby, she knew that he was not amon person.


    She was but a weak female, so how could it be possible for her to deal with Toby? She couldn''t even


    match him in any way.


    Moreover, Toby didn''t do anything wrong. He was only doing his job, and she knew that this situation


    was hard for him, too, just by the reluctance in his eyes, so she decided not to make it harder for him.


    Getting into the car, Jean looked out of the window on her side and started to bite her nails


    unconsciously.


    Toby stole a few hesitant nces at Jean from the rear view mirror. He didn''t want to get his attention


    away from the road, but he was worried about Jean for she didn''t stop biting her nails. Atst, he said


    gingerly,"Mrs. Jean, I know that I don''t have the right to interfere, but Mr. Zed is still angry. His rational


    sense is being drowned by strong emotions. Once he calms down, you can just apologize to him, and


    I''m sure he will forgive you right away." Silence enveloped them once more. Toby took this silence as


    Jean''s contemtion, and he decided not to say anything more.


    Finally, Jean stopped biting her nails and nced at Toby in the rear view mirror, calling for his


    attention. Jean smiled wryly and looking at him, she said,"You see, the problem between us is not


    about forgiving or not. You have been by my side for quite some time, so you should be aware that our


    problem is more than that. For others, he may be a reputable person with great wisdom to the point


    that he has a lot of people looking up to him, but what is the fact? Who is Zed really, inside and


    out?"

 Chapter 398 You Get Out Of Here

    Chapter 398 You Get Out Of Here


    Jean paused for a moment. "I am unable to believe that Zed can''t understand about Jesse''s feelings


    for him. How he manages to do well in his work life is way beyond me. I just hope his IQ is better than


    his EQ. Anyway, I don''t have enough energy to make this work. Exining to him tires me. I do want to


    have a good rest and to calm myself down. So I am keeping myself away from it for a moment.


    However, he won''t leave me alone even for a little while. How can I go on and live with him under the


    circumstance? What do you think?" questioned Jean with helplessness written all over her face.


    Hearing Jean''s words in a sad tone, Toby moved his lips and wanted to exin that Zed wasn''t such a


    bad guy. But with bunch of thoughts on his mind, he finally repressed himself from pouring them out.


    His thoughts took a different turn and there was aplex look on his face. He then said,"Mrs. Jean,


    as Mr. Zed''s employee, I shouldn''tment that much on this issue. But after your words, I have a


    strong feeling that there must be some misunderstanding between you and Mr. Zed."


    "Misunderstandings?" asked Jean. She let out a burst of sarcasticughter before she continued. "I


    know it is your job to stand up for him. But you can take a break here, in front of me."


    "No, I am not doing my job, instead I am speaking the truth," replied Toby sounding undisturbed with


    Jean''s usations. He took a quick nce at Jean from the rear-view mirror to see her reaction. "As


    you know, Mr. Zed and Miss Tang grew up together since their childhood so they have a very good


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    rtionship with each other. But what you might not know is that Miss Tang had once saved Mr. Zed''s


    life. And this is the reason why Mr. Zed always takes her side. He will forever be thankful to her for


    what she did," said Toby in a convinced tone.


    "What? What are you talking about?" Jean asked immediately in a surprised tone. Still shocked, she


    was now looking at Toby''s back with her eyes widened.


    Detecting Jean''s amazement in her voice, Toby could feel her feelings easily at this moment. And that


    was when he realized that she still cared about Zed in her heart. This realization brought a sense of


    brilliant and outstanding since he was a child which caused a lot of jealousy and resentments from


    people around him.


    At the age of ten, Mr. Zed refused to stand aside when he saw a big boy, who was three years older


    than him, bully a little girl. Unable to take the bullying, he beat that guy up pretty badly. Unexpectedly,


    that big boy secretly nned revenge for this humiliation. He couldn''t get over the knowledge that he


    was publicly beaten up by Zed who was younger than him in age and size. That big boy pretended to


    be sorry in front of Mr. Zed. Later, they became friends and he deliberately led Mr. Zed to a reservoir


    without anyone else but the two of them.


    He knew well that Mr. Zed could not swim so he pushed Mr. Zed into the water when Mr. Zed was not


    paying attention. After that, the big boy left the area. Fortunately, Miss Tang had followed Mr. Zed to the


    reservoir. And she risked her life to save him after she saw what was happening. By then, Mr. Zed was


    gasping of breath. Hence he owes his life to Miss Tang. So, Mr. Zed is very grateful to Miss Tang and


    has always been tolerant of her. Everyone around Mr. Zed knows about this. So now you know why he


    is so defensive when ites to her," Toby finished with a serious look.


    "Can''t Zed swim?" asked Jean with a frown, finding it hard to believe.


    "No, he was not able to swim when the incident happened. In fact, he was afraid of drowning. But, after


    the incident, Mr. Zed tried his best to ovee his fear and learned to swim. It was Miss Tang who


    helped him to make it a reality," exined Toby.


    As Toby was speaking, Jean breathed a sigh of relief and looked out of the window, lost in her


    thoughts.


    At first, she thought Toby was taking Zed''s side because he wanted to keep his job. However, after


    listening to this story, she believed him. She could not think of any reason why she should not believe


    what Toby had just said.


    ''So there has been such a story between Zed and Jesse!'' Jean thought to herself.


    All of a sudden, Jean felt empty at the thought.


    ''It turns out that they not only have the sentiment of growing up together, but he also owes his life to


    her. No wonder Zed has been always so tolerant of Jesse!


    Everytime we fight, it is almost always about Jesse. Not once did he me her for anything.


    And this is Zed''s attitude towards Jesse because he is very grateful to her.


    But, Zed¡­¡­''


    Letting out a sigh internally, Jean was kind of ashamed for not being nice to Zed earlier. She never


    thought of his point of view and was always concerned about her own troubles. And now she followed


    Toby back to Zed''s house silently.


    It was a lively home the day before with Benjamin, Dan and Jesse. But now, in this big house, she felt


    all alone after Toby left.


    Seeing the destion in front of her, Jean somehow felt lost. She went upstairs to the second floor and


    walked into her bedroom. Feeling really tired after what she had gone through these days, she quickly


    shut the door and propped herself on the bed.


    On the other side, Zed made his way from the airport to the hospital. He went straight to Moore''s ward


    and pushed the door open without hesitation.


    By then, Moore was lying on the bed with his eyes closed. After hearing the noise of the door being


    opened in a hurry, he opened his eyes and saw Zed in front of him. The sight of Zed made Moore''s


    eyes widen. "Mr. Qi? What brought you here?" Moore asked with a shocked look.


    Without answering, Zed walked towards Moore''s bed. He stared sharply at Moore and said in a cold


    tone,"You, get out of the hospital and leave H City immediately."


    At the sight of Zed, Moore had already realized that it must have something to do with Jean.


    Yet Moore did not expect that Zed would ask him to leave the city. This further surprised him. Feeling


    agitated, Moore raised his eyebrows. "What is the reason for this¡­¡­"


    Moore had wanted to act politely, but after hearing Zed''s words, he did not see any reasons for that


    anymore.


    As a matter of fact, they weren''t friends or anything. In fact, they knew each other only because of


    Jean.


    "Well, I''m afraid that you are responsible for my bad marital rtion with Jean¡­¡­"


    replied Zed. He knew Moore was clever enough to understand the hint and Zed didn''t wish to exin.


    "Marital rtion? Mr. Qi, you must be thinking too much! How could I possibly do that?" eximed


    Moore with a sneer. He then continued in a serious tone,"Jean and I are friends, and nothing more.


    Just cut this thought out of your dirty mind."


    "Okay, maybe now you both are nothing but friends. But how can you promise about the future?"


    questioned Zed in a monotonous tone. Not wanting to waste any time, he shed Moore a cold nce.


    "If you do not want to get involved with the Bai family, I advise you to leave at once and nevere


    back," warned Zed in a tone of seriousness.


    "Are you threatening me now?" Being morally upright, Moore could not believe what Zed had just said


    in front of him. His eyes widened every time Zed spoke. Looking at Zed surprisedly, Moore felt


    ashamed about Zed''s character. "Zed Qi, are you threatening me in order to cut my rtionship with


    Jean? Don''t you think it is too childish to do this?"


    "So what?" Zed retorted back and his anger reached a new level. His face was now fierce and red. "If


    you don''t take my advice and leave for good, I''ll make sure you have a miserable life in H City."


    For a second, Moore looked at Zed dumbfounded. This level of childishness surprised Moore and


    nothing that Zed spoke made sense to him. This whole thing made Jean look like a piece of stationery.


    It seemed like both Moore and Zed were snatching this piece of stationery. And now Zed felt like he


    was losing, so in order to grab the beloved piece of stationery from Moore, Zed had threatened him


    using his power.


    Feeling ridiculous in his heart, Moore tried to calm himself. He didn''t want to cause any trouble for


    Jean''s sake. "I don''t care about what is going on in your mind. But Zed, I will have to warn you so that


    you don''t repeat this mistake. Believe it or not, Jean and I are just friends, and nothing more. You have


    no right to threaten me. Moreover, don''t give a bad name to our pure rtionship. No matter what you


    say or do - I will not stop being friends with Jean. Your threatening words won''t scare me. So, do


    whatever you want. I''m not afraid of you," finished Moore, with a victorious look in his eyes.


    "Moore Bai, how dare you say so!" shouted Zed. He could not contain his fury any longer when he


    realized that Moore waspletely unaffected by his words. Zed was totally burned up and he looked


    irritated and defeated. "In that case, you''ll soon find out what I can do," shouted Zed.


    "Whatever. Now, just get out of here. It''s my ward, and you''re not wee here," eximed Moore


    with a look of distaste.


    Zed gave Moore a cold look and started to walk towards the door.


    As soon as he reached the door, Zed heard Moore''s anxious voice. "Wait, now that you came to me,


    what about Jean? What did you do to her?" asked Moore eagerly.


    "It is none of your business. Jean is my wife," Zed replied in a cold tone, staring at Moore angrily.

 Chapter 399 I Do Not Want To Quarrel With You

    Chapter 399 I Do Not Want To Quarrel With You


    "Zed, you better not forget that Jean is your wife. If you hurt her, I will never forgive you." As he said


    this, Moore angrily got up from the bed and approached Zed to look him straight in the eye.


    "Who cares about your forgiveness?" Retorted Zed as he looked Moore up and down with a sneer.


    "She is MY wife. It''s up to me how I treat her and frankly, it''s none of your business. You don''t have the


    right to question me on anything, let alone threaten me."


    Moore was unperturbed and still looked daggers at Zed. The atmosphere in the ward immediately


    froze.


    "Zed, you better start regretting how you treat her or soon enough she''d despair of you and divorce


    you." Moore could not help but sputter this out.


    "This is a matter between Jean and me. It has nothing to do with you." Zed''s face clouded with


    unhappiness as Moore had uttered his worst fear out in the open.


    "What else did you do besides behaving so selfishly and arrogantly? You have never thought about


    her! It is really kind of Jean to tolerate your ws and still not divorce now. Think hard. Do you really


    believe that you have treated her well in your heart? If you continue to be obsessed with this, you will


    divorce sooner orter. "


    "What did you say? I don''t want to hear those words again!" Zed gave Moore a death stare as he


    soberly ingested Moore''s bitter words.


    ''This is a matter between Jean and me. No one is allowed to make irresponsible remarks on it. Least of


    all, you.''


    Moore introspected on the situation. He wouldn''t have put up with Zed''s rudeness if it weren''t for Jean.


    When he first saw Jean tetchy and absent-minded yesterday, Moore knew that Jean and Zed must


    have fought.


    Even if he did not ask the reason behind Jean being out-of-sorts, he somewhere knew what their fight


    must be about.


    ''I used to be polite to Zed because I didn''t want Jean to be sad and upset. I would do anything to see a


    smile on her beautiful face.


    But it is getting hard to ignore Zed''s ill-treatment of me, which is worsening day after day.


    Now that Zed has had the gall toe here and talk to me in such rude terms, he must have argued


    with Jean.


    Probably, the oue of their argument was terrible, or else Zed won''t havee and warned me to


    stay away from her.


    The question then is where Jean is?


    Where is she right now?


    Since Zed is so angry and irrational right now, he might have house-arrested her this very minute.''


    Moore had been bringing up divorce again and again on purpose. In a way, he was trying to warn Zed


    against mistreating Jean or doing anything to hurt her.


    "Zed, I do not want to quarrel with you." Moore meant what he said and looked Zed deep in the eyes to


    convince him of the truth in his words. He added," I know what has been going on between you and


    Jean, though not much in detail. I know what you have done for Jean out of love. But I don''t agree with


    the way you did those things for her. This is why your rtionship has been gued with


    misunderstandings and conflicts since the beginning."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Zed couldn''t hold it any longer and burst out with anger. "If you hadn''te


    between the two of us, our rtionship would not havee to this!"


    "At least, you express your true feelings now. ording to you, it is I who caused problems between


    you and Jean. Zed, don''t you think Jesse is to be med for this?" Moore was incensed at Zed for


    putting the me on him for his own faults.


    Now that Moore had thrown Jesse''s name into the heated argument, Zed was speechless.


    "I know that you must have thought well and hard beforeing to find me today. But, no matter what I


    say, you will not believe that Jean and I are just friends. But what about the rtionship between Jesse


    and you? Have you ever thought about Jean''s feelings when you treat Jesse intimately in front of


    Jean? Because of me, you felt jealous. Then, what about Jean? Have you ever thought that Jean


    would feel jealous because of Jesse? Why can''t you think more about Jean? If you really love her, why


    do you keep on making her miserable again and again?"


    Moore tried to read what effect his words had on Zed. He was flushed with the effort of arguing with


    Zed and eager to make him realize what serious consequences Zed''s actions were having on his


    marriage.


    "Why did you say those words? I know that you like Jean. Otherwise, you will not stay by her side and


    act as if you were her good friend," Zed didn''t buy Moore''s version and tried to wheedle the truth out of


    him.


    "In front of you, I think I do not have to hide my feelings towards Jean." Moore looked at Zed and


    sighed. "Actually, I really appreciate and like Jean because of her kindness and loveliness. But I also


    know clearly that we can just be friends. Because she is your wife now and I will never destroy


    someone else''s marriage. That''s all."


    "Who knows whether you are telling the truth or not? Why should I believe you?" Zed sneered.


    "Of course, it is up to you whether you want to believe me or not. I don''t care either way," Moore said


    frankly.


    Zed couldn''t help but be puzzled by Moore''s behavior.


    ''Should I believe him?''


    Initially, Zed had liked Moore and instinctively trusted him.


    But ever since there had been recurring fights between Jean and him, his reasoning pointed at Moore


    as the culprit. Zed had no choice but to doubt Moore.


    But just this moment, Moore had told him his true feelings for Jean and still admitted that he would not


    destroy his marriage.


    Not knowing why but Zed relented to Moore''s candor.


    "I believe in you. Moore, I hope you will not let me down," Zed finally sighed, looked at Moore and said.


    Moore was gripped by aplex emotion. He shook his head helplessly and said," I could have


    casually told you that I don''t care. But now your words all sincere and forthright have made me


    stressful."


    "Why?" Zed immediately asked him with panic rising in his throat.


    "Ever since there have been fights between you two, I have been worried about her. And you will


    definitely stop us from meeting because you know that I am worried and take her side whenever she


    needs help, right?" Moore was watching Zed as closely as possible.


    "Yes. I won''t allow Jean to meet you again. I can also tell you that Jean will not appear casually in front


    of anyone ever again," Zed said with arrogance.


    "Are you nning to imprison her? Zed, do you know it is illegal?" Zed''s conceited words had shocked


    Moore. Although he had expected Zed of doing something drastic, still he didn''t believe that it was true.


    But it was true. All along, it was exactly what he had been fearing for Jean.


    ''Zed might be mad but how can he treat Jean like this?''


    "Illegal? I will imprison her to make her understand that I am her true lover. Didn''t she say that she


    needs some time to calm herself down? Now it will be a good opportunity for her to calm down," Zed


    shouted in anger.


    The thought of Jean trying to divorce him irritated Zed.


    "Zed, if you insist on doing this, I know that Jean would be all the more disappointed of you. You can


    imprison her body, but you can''t control her heart. Do you want things to go on like this? Don''t you love


    Jean? You should respect her."


    Moore was aghast with what Zed had been thinking. He was trying to find one iota of reason in the


    absurd man Zed had be.


    "Respecting her doesn''t fix anything. She wants to divorce me." This thought of divorce was hounding


    Zed again and again. It was like a snake rearing its head recurrently to attack the very foundation of his


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    marriage. Zed was annoyed and said," Stop giving me useless advice! I know what I should do."


    "No. Your rationality has been blinded by your anger. You don''t know what you are doing. Zed, if you


    still want to reconcile with Jean, you should ept my advice. Go back and talk to her gently. I know


    that Jean feels greatly unhappy all because of Jesse.

 Chapter 400 Please Love Her With All Your Heart

    Chapter 400 Please Love Her With All Your Heart


    Your rtionship with Jesse is suspicious and that is why Jean is mad at you. But what makes the


    situation worse is the fact that you didn''t believe her when you saw the video that was posted online.


    Even though she learned the truth with time but it was not wise of you to leave her be like that. I know


    you were trying to find out who was behind all this but that is no excuse to leave her all alone in the


    hospital. Jean didn''t want to be left alone. Even if she knew that she would be facing some kind of


    danger ahead, she had wanted to face it with you." Moore tried talking some sense into Zed.


    Zed watched Moore''s anxious face and became silent.


    ''Obviously, Moore is right!


    Jean has asked me the same question before.


    I obviously don''t know her the way Moore does, '' Zed admitted.


    As soon as the thought crossed his mind, he got confused. "I came here to threaten you so that you


    stay away from Jean and leave this city. I didn''t know I would get to learn something from you. Today I


    realized something. What kind of person are you, Moore? I''m confused."


    "Now, instead of asking me useless questions, you should go back to Jean as soon as you can! You


    have really hurt her heart," Moore said sincerely.


    "All right!" Zed was touched by his words. "Moore, after you get discharged from the hospital, let''s sit


    down and talk," he said.


    "Oh,e on! I don''t wish to talk to you anymore." Moore looked at Zed and grinned bitterly.


    "Why?" Zed was puzzled and so he asked.


    "It is because I''m afraid that if I say something incorrect, you would threaten me again like you were


    here to do so," Moore joked.


    Zed got embarrassed as soon as he heard what Moore said. "That''s because I was angry! I let out all


    my anger on you. You have no idea what I felt like when I heard that Jean wants to divorce me. My


    world copsed right in front of me. I wouldn''t have spoken to you calmly if you hadn''t said those


    words. You made me realize what I wascking," he exined in a hushed tone.


    "I know! But I didn''t expect you to get this angry because of Jean. Zed, please love her with all your


    heart. And I hope that you don''t upset her anymore." Moore encouraged him as he patted on his


    shoulder.


    "Yes, Moore! I will never hurt her again." Zed nodded.


    "To tell you the truth, I am relieved because Jesse left." Moore looked at Zed and smiled. "I don''t know


    how you treat other women, but it is quite obvious that you have always preferred Jesse over others. I


    have seen Jesse show off your affection for her in front of Jean more than once. Zed, I am not insulting


    Jesse, but I want you to understand the fact that Jean has suffered a lot in your absence."


    "When did that happen?" Zed asked in surprise. He couldn''t believe that Jesse could do something like


    that behind his back.


    "It was during the time when Jean was hospitalized. Jesse rushed there as soon as the incident


    regarding the video took ce. She was also the one who proposed the idea of having a press


    conference to rify the rumors. I know her intention was to help you, but do you think it''s appropriate


    for your childhood friend to ask your wife to do that?" Moore asked with a smile on his face.


    Zed sighed. "Thank you for telling me that! Now I know exactly what to do. See youter!"


    Zed finished talking, patted Moore on his shoulder and turned around to leave.


    As the door closed behind Zed, Moore''s expression changed.


    ''Jean, I did this only for you. I just hope that you always stay happy, '' thought Moore.


    On the other hand, Zed drove home without any further dy.


    He still couldn''t believe what just happened. At first, he had thought that everything would be alright


    after he asked Moore to leave H City.


    And he didn''t expect them to talk like they just did.


    Zed knew that the reason why Moore told him those things was because Moore cared for Jean and


    didn''t want her to suffer anymore.


    In other words, Moore did not insult him for Zed''s sake.


    Moore tried hard to make sure that Zed would not hurt Jean again.


    Zed felt bitter at this thought.


    He had doubted Moore''s feelings for Jean, but he thought differently of him now.


    At the same time, he was worried that Moore''s existence would threaten his rtionship with Jean. It


    was quite obvious that Moore really cared for Jean.


    This was why Moore tried his best to make sure that Zed would not hurt Jean again.


    ''Well, as long as Moore doesn''t confess his feelings to Jean, there should be no problem. Jean


    shouldn''t meet him frequently.


    As long as me and Jean are in love with each other, no matter what Moore feels for her, he has no


    chance, right?''


    Zed thought. He felt relieved and raced his car towards home.


    He got out of the car and saw Toby quickly walking towards him.


    "Mr. Zed." Toby called him out respectfully.


    "What''s wrong?" Zed frowned and walked inside quickly.


    "Mrs. Jean has locked herself in her room since she came back. I asked Zelda to call her for dinner, but


    there is not even a single sound inside her room. Now that you are back, please go and see if she is


    alright," Toby reported to Zed in a hurry.


    "She isn''t making a sound?" Zed''s heart sank when he heard what Toby just said. He rushed upstairs


    directly without even changing his shoes.


    Toby smiled as soon as he saw Zed disappear into the house.


    It was true that he had asked Zelda to call Mrs. Jean for dinner.


    But he lied to Zed that Mrs. Jean did not open the door. Instead she did and told them that she was not


    in the mood to eat anything.


    He lied so that Zed would get worried about Jean.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ''Once Mrs. Jean sees how worried Mr. Zed is for her and she reflects on what I talked to her about,


    their rtionship would get better. Although it might not be the same as it was before but it surely will


    get better.''


    Toby was so concerned about Zed and Jean that he almost forgot whether he would be punished if


    someone found out what he did.


    Zed ran upstairs and knocked on the door, but no one answered. He couldn''t breathe properly. He


    turned the knob, only to find the door locked.


    He continued knocking but he couldn''t hear a single sound from inside. He knew something was


    wrong.


    Zed became anxious. He went to the study room to find the spare key and unlocked the door as soon


    as he could. Then he walked inside quickly.


    As Zed walked into the bedroom, he saw Jeany on the bed. She was still dressed with hair all


    messed up. Her white face resembled that of Snow White. Her beauty was mesmerizing.


    Zed was relieved at the sight of Jean.


    He sighed and approached Jean slowly. She was sound asleep.


    Even when she was asleep, her face was not rxed.


    As Zed saw this, his heart twitched.


    ''Jean, what are you dreaming right now?


    Am I in your dream?'' he thought.


    Zed couldn''t help but touch her as he regretted everything.


    ''Sorry! It is because of me that you had to suffer.


    I''m so sorry to make you upset.


    I won''t ever leave you alone. Never!


    No matter what anyone wants, I would love you forever. Even if I want to protect you in the future, I


    won''t ever talk harshly to you again.


    I would try my best to never let any misunderstanding get in our way. Even if I intend to do something


    which I know would lead to misunderstandings, I will tell you about it in advance, so that you don''t


    misunderstand me.


    I''m really sorry! Will you forgive me this time?''

 Chapter 401 A Sincerely Spurious Apology

    Chapter 401 A Sincerely Spurious Apology


    With a deep sign andplex emotions, Zed reached out a hand and slowly stroked Jean''s furrowing


    brows.


    Just as he was about to withdraw his touch, he felt her eyshes flutter and move and was taken by


    surprise.


    "Jean..." He eximed in surprise as he saw her slowly open her eyes and take in her surroundings.


    It urred to him that he had disturbed her sleep and even in his sorrow, he felt quite guilty for the


    same, which appeared on his face instantly.


    The damage, however was done and Jean had woken up. When she opened her eyes and saw him


    sitting by her side, she blinked in bewilderment. It took her a moment to rify that this wasn''t just a


    vision, dream, or illusion, and then she immediately turned an indifferent eye towards him, decisively


    shaking off his hand hovering over her eyes.


    "Jean..." Seeing her stare at him in repulsion and disgust, Zed smiled forcefully. "Can we please talk?"


    "There''s no need for that, Zed!" Her voice was ice-cold and sudden. "Really Zed, you''ve even dared to


    imprison me now. Tell me now, what the hell will you do next? How far will you go?"


    "Listen, I was really angry at that time, and it was my fault that I talked recklessly and said some stupid


    things. And believe me, I didn''t want to imprison you. I just told Toby to bring you back!"


    "Don''t even try to justify yourself with this nonsense, Zed! I am never forgiving you for what you did to


    me!" Jean roared in fury. "Jean...


    Can you please just calm down and listen to me?" Zed looked at her stubborn face and implored.


    "Look, if you hadn''t asked for a divorce, I wouldn''t have gotten angry and done these stupid things.


    Please try to understand."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You mean it was my fault that you got angry! It was my fault that made you say those stupid things!


    And I should take responsibility for it and say sorry, right?" Jean lost her temper totally on being med


    like that. Trying so hard not to smack him right across the face, Jean merely stared at him in disbelief


    and fury.


    "Jean..." By that time, Zed had realized that anything he said only made her angrier and there was


    nothing he could do about that. "What can I do to make things up, Jean? What should I say that would


    make you ept my apology? What should I do to make you believe in me again?" sighing helplessly,


    he instead asked her advice.


    Jean had thought that Zed would get angry now, ming her even harder, and therefore was


    immensely surprised to see him give in to her once again. No matter what she said, he was simply


    being so soft and gentle.


    It was strange to see him do that. She stole a nce at the clock and was surprised to see that it had


    only been two hours since they were talking at the airport.


    ''What had happened during those two hours?


    Why was Zed behaving so differently now? It was like he hadpletely changed.


    Whilst they were at the airport, he had acted so tough and mean. If at that moment he had acted so


    soft, understanding, and gentle, things would have been so much better now!'' Jean thought.


    "Zed, I am not going to forgive you. Not ever! You can do whatever the hell you like! You can even


    imprison me if that pleases you. But no matter what you do, I will never ever ept your apology! I


    want a divorce, you hear me?" Jean stubbornly shouted.


    ''OK. No matter what tricks you y, I am going to y along and see how far you can really go!


    Aren''t you totally disgusted with my proposal for divorce?


    If you really ept that everything was your fault and want me to forgive you, then you wouldn''t get


    angry. So, Zed, let''s see how you respond!


    I hope you''ve really taken control of your anger, and aren''t ying along as a soft person just to get me


    back!'' Jean thought in her mind.


    "Jean, you know I will never agree for divorce! So there''s no point talking about that. I solemnly


    promise that I will control my temper now and not get angry on you. It doesn''t matter if you forgive me


    or not. I will try my best and do everything I can to gain your forgiveness, and I will keep pursuing you


    till you have totally forgotten the word ''divorce''!" Zed was struggling but somehow he kept his anger in


    check and merely gave a bitter smile.


    Jean hadn''t expected him to be so patient and was taken aback. She stared at her husband in surprise.


    Seeing her reaction, it was clear to Zed that he had seeded at least to some extent in persuading


    Jean.


    So he took the opportunity to go on apologizing. "Jean, I really am being sincere here and I promise


    you that I will never be angry with you or lose my temper with you ever again. No matter what happens,


    I will never give you a cold shoulder, shout at you, or hurt you in any way. And if you want to go back to


    the Wen Group, then go ahead. Believe me, I will support you unconditionally in whatever you want to


    do."


    Jean shook her head in astonishment. She still couldn''t believe that Zed was being so patient and


    making all these promises. Was it really him?


    "Jean, you know me more than anyone in the world, and you know that I will never break my promise."


    He looked at her with affection in his eyes.


    "Why? Why are you making all these promises now?" Jean couldn''t help it any longer and she finally


    broke her silence. "You still don''t understand, do you? It doesn''t make any sense for you to keep


    making all these promises. Yourpromises won''t solve the problems that lie between us."


    "Then just tell me directly! What''s the problem between the two of us? You don''t love me anymore,


    right?" Zed looked at her and asked in a sorrowful tone.


    Jean shook her head with tears in her eyes.


    "Since you love me and I love you too, I simply can''t understand why there are still problems between


    us!" Zed hurriedly pounced on the opportunity to express his affection.


    Jean shook her head again. She was looking at him with disappointment in her eyes.


    Zed felt a sudden pain in his heart. What he feared most was that Jean would not say anything,


    because he had no idea what she was worried about and he could only guess, which could never be


    urate, what with his inability to grasp emotions and feelings all by himself.


    He didn''t know what could have hurt her if it wasn''t Jesse?


    "Jean, I know that I didn''t stand on your side in the past. I admit that. But you have to understand! I''m a


    man, not a woman, so I don''t have the kind of knowledge of emotions that you have. Just tell me if you


    think I''m doing something wrong. Please don''t make me make wild guesses. Please! As long as you


    are telling me everything rationally, I will definitely take care of them and remove my faults. If you really


    love me, then just promise not to make me so worried in the future, okay?"


    He pleaded her with all he had.


    Jean looked at him in astonishment. He had always been such a haughty and arrogant man, and she


    had not expected that one day, he would speak to her so beggingly and even adopt such a humble


    attitude.


    ''Is it because I am so mean to you?


    In fact, I think I''ve gotten to know you a lot during the time we''ve been getting along with each other.


    Yes, its true that you look so intimidating and act so tough, but you''re still emotionally quite insensitive.


    Jesse is an easy example to prove that.'' Jean thought.


    Noticing that she was still silent, Zed could no nothing, and he merely sighed helplessly. Reaching out


    his arm, he hugged her tightly no matter how hard she kept on struggling.


    Jean tried hard to break away from him but she failed. "Zed, let go of me!" she shouted angrily.


    "No. Promise me that you won''t leave me." Zed shamelessly and stubbornly refused.


    "I didn''t say that I will leave you." Jean had no choice but to sigh in profound resignation.


    She was wondering how he could be so shameless.


    "You said you wanted a divorce from me. That means you want to leave me." Zed refuted, even though


    he was overjoyed when he heard her words. However, he still pretended to be hurt. ''This trick works.


    Zack is a real expert. It''s always right to take his advice. As long as a woman still has feelings for a


    man, then the man should act tough and be so shameless so as to make the woman feel his deep love.


    In this way, any difficult problems with women can be solved.


    Women are often dubious in their expressions. They don''t often mean what they say and they don''t


    often say what they feel.


    It seems that I really need to keep asking Zack how to deal with these love affairs in the future.'' Zed


    thought.


    Hearing him grieve like that, Jean replied impatiently,"It was you who hurt me first, so I said that I


    wanted a divorce. Besides, I thought we agreed to give each other at least three days so that things


    can calm down and we cane to an understanding of each other''s, and our own feelings. What


    happen now? How could you break your promise and imprison me like this now?"


    "I dared not break my promise that I made to you. I was just afraid that if I wasn''t around, your affection


    for me would fade!" Zed replied cautiously, striking the right keywords and chords.


    Of course he would never tell Jean that the reason why he hade to apologize to her so hurriedly


    was because he was afraid that Moore and she would be closer without him in the mix.


    "No matter how you put it, you still don''t trust me, do you?. Zed, how dare you ask me to believe you if


    you don''t believe in me? It''s just ridiculous." Hearing his answer, Jean raised her head and questioned


    him firmly.

 Chapter 402 My Precious Wife

    Chapter 402 My Precious Wife


    "Jean¡­" Zed sighed when he saw her get angry again. "I promise you. I will keep some distance from


    Jesse. And with other women, I will not speak to them at all. If I act this way, will you forgive me?"


    "Will you really keep some distance from Jesse?"


    Jean raised her head to check the extent of his sincerity and asked suspiciously.


    Seeing Jean finally react, Zed felt delighted inside. He nodded immediately wanting to make use of this


    golden opportunity. "Sure. I won''t do anything that will make my lovely wife upset."


    Jean wrinkled her nose and watched Zed with puzzlement. "Why did you change your mind? Don''t you


    always defend Jesse? Come clean with me. I am not an unreasonable woman¡­."


    Jean stammered. Of course, she was referring to the incident where Jesse saved Zed.


    Zed didn''t know that she had already heard about that. He thought Jean didn''t want to make it difficult


    for him, so he was thrilled and grateful. "No, Jean. You are the only woman I want to be with. I will not


    bother to give any other woman a look."


    "Stop it. You are overdoing it," Jean replied wanting him to stop. Jean pulled an annoyed face again


    and looked displeased. "Won''t it be possible that some of your future business partners happen to be a


    woman? What will you do then? And how about social events? Aren''t nightclubs the favorite type of


    ce you guys opt for socializing? Zed, don''t treat me like an idiot. I am not that easy to be fooled."


    "Jean, it looks like you still don''t trust me." Zed sighed after hearing her words. "You are right. It is not


    possible to avoid women in social events or any other asions. But since I promised you, I will


    absolutely do that. Qi Group now has opened the market and is on track now. I don''t have to manage in


    the hands-on approach, otherwise why should I hire so many high-paid staff? From now on, my top


    priority is to keep my precious wifepany."


    Jean heard Zed call her "my precious wife" and this melted her heart.


    Detecting Jean''s shyness, Zed knew she had already forgiven him. She hadn''t said it with words but it


    was evident to Zed from her face.


    Thinking of this, excitement was bubbling in his heart. He hugged Jean with full strength and took the


    chance to show his love. "Honey, I am hungry. We will go downstairs to get something to eat, okay?"


    Seeing Zed''s pleading expression, Jean''s heart softened and she nodded in agreement.


    She had basically eaten nothing because she didn''t have time this morning. Andter she had a fight


    with Zed, so when Zelda came upstairs to ask her to go to eat, she wasn''t in the mood for food. Hence


    she was starving right now.


    Hearing Zed mention food, she felt a gust of pain in her stomach.


    "Okay." Jean tried to sound angry because she didn''t want Zed to know she had forgiven him. Slowly,


    she sat up and was about to get out of the bed.


    "Don''t move," Zed cried out hastily. Jean was startled and stopped her motion. With her heart beating


    faster, she looked at Zed with puzzlement.


    Zed put on an assuring smile as he hadn''t intended to scare her. "I will carry you downstairs," he said


    looking pleased with himself.


    Jean''s heart rxed. She had thought something was wrong again, so she worried another problem


    was about toe.


    "Thanks, but I can walk myself." After saying this, Jean flushed and turned around.


    "It is my pleasure. Jean, you won''t deprive me of the pleasure, will you?" Zed watched her with


    pleading eyes.


    "You¡­" Jean was embarrassed suddenly and said,"There are other people in this house. It is not


    decent to be carried downstairs."


    "Don''t worry. If they gossip about it, I will fire them immediately," Zed said with pride and bragged about


    his power.


    "You¡­" Jean watched Zed speechlessly. In Jean''s eyes, Zed''s actions looked weird.


    First, he tried everything he could to please her so as to get her to forgive him.


    And now he had asked her to let him carry her.


    ''What is wrong with him? Why does he have too many requests?


    He knows I have forgiven him yet he is trying so hard.''


    As Jean was lost in her thoughts, Zed took the chance to give her a princess hug. Immediately, he


    carried her up and walked outside the door.


    "You¡­" Taken off-guard, her face turned scarlet red. She hadn''t expected he would do it without her


    consent. "Put me down, please. It is embarrassing to be seen like this."


    "Who will see us?" Zed askedughingly as he was carrying her downstairs. "Rx, we are the only


    people in this house. So nobody is going to see us. Please, let''s enjoy."


    Jean knew Zed was telling the truth. As he was walking on the stairs, she stretched her arms to wrap


    around his neck and sighed purposely.


    "What''s wrong?" Zed heard her sigh and asked hastily.


    "You tell me honestly. Where did you go two hours ago?" Jean was serious about this question. She


    knew he had the tendency to dodge it. With her arms wrapped around Zed''s neck, she stared at his


    eyes, insisting on getting an answer.


    Zed paused for a short while before he stammered,"No, nowhere." He didn''t dare to meet her gaze.


    "You are acting very weirdly. I doubt that something is wrong. Zed, didn''t you say you wouldn''t keep


    anything from me anymore?" Jean became unpleased by his silence.


    "I¡­" Zed became tongue-tied. He sighed and realized he had no choice but to open up to Jean. "Okay.


    I wille clean to you. After you left, I lost my mind again and I went to see Moore."


    "What? Why did you go to see Moore?" Jean was shocked hearing about it. Then she realized


    something and her face darkened. She red at him with anger. "Put me down¡­"


    "Jean, listen to me. I will exin it¡­" Zed smiled wryly.


    "I don''t want to listen." Jean covered her ears with her hands not wanting to hear any of his excuses.


    "Zed, you have never really understood why I get angry. Now let me tell you this is the reason."


    "What reason?" Zed was puzzled but he soon understood and his face showed some remorse.


    Seeing Jean didn''t want to listen to his exnation, Zed had no other option but to carry her all the way


    to the dining room. On reaching, he sat her down on the chair.


    Jean didn''t want to see him at all. As soon as she found he was staring at her, she turned her face


    away.


    To get her attention, he put his hands on her cheeks and forced her to face to him.


    Jean scowled at him to show her resentment.


    "I know you are mad at me, but please let me finish." Zed heaved a long sigh before he continued.


    "Yes, I was impetuous to go to see Moore. It was a reckless act and I did it without considering the


    consequences. But it was only because you wanted to divorce me and I was hurt."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "So are your ming me or looking for excuse to help yourself?" Jean queried him with rage.


    "Nope. That is not my intention," Zed replied hurriedly. "I am just telling you that something you said


    randomly might have great influence on my mood and lead to my wrong behavior."


    Jean was startled but she still fixed her eyes on him with indignation. "Don''t use me as an excuse, Zed.


    If you want to make me believe that you can''t stand what I said, then I won''t buy it."

 Chapter 403 What Gave You The Right To Find Him

    Chapter 403 What Gave You The Right To Find Him


    "Yes, you know a lot about me. But it is only a part of me. You will never know how important your


    gestures and behavior are to me. I just can''t live without you, Jean."


    Zed was wrenched by the turmoil his marriage was in. He was entreating Jean to listen to him with


    some seriousness and believe his feelings for her.


    "You..." Jean blushed a little. She hadn''t expected Zed to be so naked in his feelings and say


    something like this when she was furious at him. After a moment, she added,"Don''t talk nonsense.


    What did you go to find Moore for? He is one of my only friends. Why did you go to him? Anyway, what


    gave you the right to find him?"


    Jean was seething with indignation as Zed had gone behind her back and treated her like a child who


    could be controlled whenever Zed liked.


    "Yes, what gave me the right to find him?" Wearing a wry smile, Zed said,"Initially, I went to ask him to


    leave H City. But, my threats meant nothing to him. Instead, he scolded me."


    "Did Moore really scold you?" There was a slight change in her expression as Jean registered this.


    Slightly astonished at this, she said,"What did he say to you?"


    ''Zed''s attitude has changed towards me. He is now treating me with respect. Does it have to do with


    what Moore said to him?'' Jean thought.


    "He told me that I don''t know you or understand you. He also said that I shouldn''t be so selfish to only


    think about myself, and ignore your feelings. He asked me that I should be frank with you whatever


    happens and not leave you alone ever again..."


    "I was right in thinking that all that you have said to me since you returned is actually straight from


    Moore''s mouth." ''What an irony'', thought Jean to herself. As she heard Zed parrot what Moore had


    advised him to say, she couldn''t help but feel sardonic about the whole thing.


    "No, Jean." Zed was struck ?by shame as his wife thought he was taught by another man on treating


    his wife right. He tried to rify and said,"He only persuaded me to do this and I saw no reason not to


    follow his advice. Ultimately, I figured out where I had been wrong."


    Looking at Zed''s tender expressions, Jean immediately became soft-hearted and asked,"Really?"


    "You can ask Moore if you don''t believe my words," Zed replied in a hurry.


    "I''m a little surprised. You didn''t even forbid me to see him." Jean was so shocked to see this part of


    Zed.


    As far as she knew, Zed wouldn''t allow her to see anyone who threatened him.


    "You think of me as that bad?" Zed smirked immediately on hearing what she had just said. Keeping


    the smugness to himself, he added,"Besides, it is due to Moore''s prompting that we have reconciled


    our differences. Which is why I believe your rtionship with him is pure. But Jean, just meet him as


    less as possible if you care about my feelings."


    ''Look, I have just said that he has changed. But immediately, he is who he was again.''


    Jean jumped at this quick change in Zed''s attitude. She challenged him back with an angry look. "What


    if I don''t agree with you? Since you still doubt my rtionship with Moore, shouldn''t I suspect your


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    rtionship with Jesse?"


    "You clearly know nothing unseemly has happened between Jesse and me," Subsumed in sadness,


    Zed looked down and replied.


    "Yes, but I am still not sure if you have those kind of feelings for her. Forget everything else. You now


    know very clearly that Jesse loves you, right?" Jean asked him aggressively.


    "Hmm," Zed replied quietly.


    "So? I don''t know and can''t predict whether you will be sympathetic and moved by her tenderness. Am


    I not right in thinking this, Mr. Zed Qi?" Jean asked Zed annoyed at how many times she had stressed


    on this point in front of him.


    "Definitely not. I have told you that I only treat her as my little sister," Zed refuted with strong discontent


    all of a sudden.


    "Don''t you treat her as your savior? Because of this, aren''t you partial to her even though you know


    that she is wrong?" Jean added.


    "You..." Before he could finish, Zed was so shocked that he stammered and said in astonishment,"How


    did you know that?"


    "Do you think I can forgive you just because of your sweet-talking to me? You think I don''t know the


    secret between you two?" Jean snorted coldly.


    "Jean..." All of a sudden, Zed was ovee by Jean''s good-willed gesture. He walked towards her to


    wrap her in his arms. He was tired and overwhelmed by having the past exposed in front of his dear


    wife. After a brief moment, hepassionately said,"I didn''t think of concealing you from it. But it is a


    terrible memory, so..."


    "Zed, each one has secrets they''d rather not disclose. If you don''t want to tell me, fine. But we have


    quarreled and mistreated each other enough number of times because of Jesse. You clearly know that


    I am so sad and upset. Why wouldn''t you exin it to me? Do you think I can forgive you, just because


    you''ve told me that you treat her as your little sister?"


    "It''s my fault." Zed immediately lowered his head and admitted being in the wrong.


    ''Jean, I thought of telling you but couldn''t bear to add to your anxieties and worries. Besides, your te


    is alreay full.


    Often, things aren''t as simple as they look.


    Let bygones be bygones. Let''s not have them affect our present." Zed murmured.


    Jean''s contention with Zed reduced as they untangled the knot their rtionship had for such a long


    time. Noticing Zed''s remorse, atst, she sighed and said,"I am not haggling with you. Zed, I only hope


    that we will not repeat our mistakes. We are life partners, and so there shouldn''t be any secret between


    us."


    "Hmm, I know." Zed agreeably nodded to Jean, and added,"I will not repeat our mistakes."


    "Who else did you see apart from Moore? I don''t think your change of heart was solely due to Moore''s


    sweet words. Jean prodded Zed to eke out more details.


    She knew that Moore wasn''t the kind of person to educate Zed on treating his wife well. Moore was just


    not that kind of person.


    "I didn''t see anyone else. I directly went back home from the hospital." Zed stated matter-of-factly.


    "I don''t believe it." Jean disagreed.


    "Alright! Let me tell you the truth," Zed said with a sigh. "I really didn''t see anyone else. But I called


    Zack."


    "So, did he teach you how to coax and please me?" Jean asked Zed inquiringly.


    "Hmm." Zed nodded and replied,"After all, he knows more about women. I had no idea how to break


    our deadlock, so I asked him..."


    Zed felt a little helpless in saying this.


    Mixed emotions raced through Jean''s mind as she noticed Zed''s guilty behavior. "I am baffled that you


    shared such a shameful thing with him, the thing that exists between only the two of us. But nothing


    can be done now. Anyway, I saw him today at the airport. He looked very tired and haggard. Where has


    he been?"


    Jean asked Zed in confusion.


    "He has just returned from a foreign country." "Previously, I got Magnolia''s address from Jesse when


    we were on holiday in the resort vige. He rushed there by ne that night as soon as I told him.


    Originally, he wanted to reconcile with her, but unexpectedly..."


    Before he could finish, Zed looked heavy-hearted.


    "What''s wrong?" Jean hurriedly asked.


    "Unexpectedly, he went there toote. Magnolia had gotten married by the time he arrived." Zed sighed


    and added,"The god of destiny makes fool out of us! I know that Magnolia also likes him..."


    Zed had be reluctant to cold shoulder Jean, after seeing Zack''s example. Zed had realized that


    his problems with Jean must be solved immediately as soon as they urred.


    After all, he didn''t want to make the same mistake as Zack and Magnolia.


    Jean felt sorry to hear what had happened to Zack. Then, she asked,"Why did Magnolia marry? Didn''t


    she know that Zack had been waiting for her?"

 Chapter 404 Look Like A House Husband

    Chapter 404 Look Like A House Husband


    "So what? She left because in her heart, she never wanted to be with Zack. She is ill-tempered and


    stubborn." Zed shook his head as he made his point.


    Hearing Zed''s disapproving words for Magnolia, Jean fell silent.


    Now, she had more or less understood why Zed had been acting abnormally and weirdly today.


    ''Yes, once you miss the chance to convince the person you love to stay with you, life will never give


    you a second chance.


    No matter what Zack and Magnolia went through, or how long Zack waited for her, the chance to stay


    together onlyes once. If you miss it, it will be missed forever. Then, there will be no chance to


    make up for your mistake.


    This is why Zed has changed his state of mind. No matter how angry he is with me, he is trying hard to


    seek forgiveness.


    Clearly, he doesn''t want to lose me just because of the misunderstanding between us.''


    Mulling over these thoughts, Jean was ovee with affection for Zed.


    Underneath Zed''s tough exterior was a soft and tender heart. Jean realized that he greatly cared about


    her. As he found out that Jean was looking at him lovingly, Zed sported a pleasing smile in a sh and


    asked,"What do you want to eat? I will cook for you."


    "You cook?" Jean was surprised. She just couldn''t believe it was possible for Zed to cook.


    "I feel it would be a great honor to cook for my wife. Of course, I can only cook something simple, may


    be spaghetti and toasted bread,"


    Zed replied embarrassed.


    There were times when Zed had cooked, though being born with a silver spoon had never let such a


    situatione up except when he was on foreignnd.


    "Then, just cook spaghetti!" While she was saying these words, Jean''s eyes suddenly gleaned and she


    stared at Zed full of expectations.


    "Okay. Sit there and rx. It''ll just take a couple of minutes." Zed kissed Jean''s forehead and looked


    deep into her eyes. Then, without further dy, he walked towards the kitchen.


    Instead of just sitting there, Jean closely followed him and asked,"Why don''t you ask Zelda to cook?"


    "I have asked her to take a holiday before I came back. So now it is only the two of us at home." Zed


    put on the apron. He opened the fridge and searched for the ingredients as he chatted with Jean.


    "Why?" asked Jean flummoxed by such a decision.


    "I was not sure about you forgiving me. I knew you were very cross with me." Zed took cheese and


    bread out of the fridge and put them on the counter. Then, he briefly looked at her.


    Jean, on the other hand, was beaming with pride and self-importance. Finally, she said,"How rare this


    is! I never thought that you could also do something without absolute certainty."


    "Now, I am going to do another thing without any self-confidence. Therefore, can you please go out


    first? My cooking skills are poor and I am afraid of being nervous in front of you. I won''t be able to apply


    any skills if you stand beside me..."


    Zed pleaded earnestly.


    "Apply your skills?" Staring at Zed, Jean burst intoughter. Seeing how serious he was when he said


    this, she realized that Zed was not joking. To no longer wait and fulfill her desire of eating something


    cooked by Zed, Jean shrugged her shoulders and said,"Okay, okay. I am going to wait outside."


    Zed gently shoved Jean out to the dining room, handing her a carton of milk from the fridge. "You drink


    it until the food gets ready. Anyway, I''ll be out in a jiffy."


    Zed smiled broadly and walked back to the kitchen.


    Jean shook her head sideways, amazed by what Zed would surprise her next. She started to drink milk


    and walked towards the garden.


    The fact that she and Zed were still together after all the rough patches their rtionship was hit was


    love was the foundation of their marriage.


    Frictions were unavoidable between lovers. Misunderstanding and rash acts were moremon.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jean didn''t know what kind of situation other couple got in. She wondered if other couples also dealt


    with each other like her and Zed.


    But she was very certain about one thing. That was, Zed had tremendously changed ever since she got


    to know him.


    For example, today he was cooking for her. Jean had never imagined that in her wildest dreams.


    Even though he did it only to please her and seek forgiveness, as CEO of the Qi Group who was well-


    known in the H City, this gesture spoke volumes. Jean was really moved by what Zed had done for her.


    And today, it was only Jean and Zed in such a big house of the Qi Family.


    Jesse, the one that Jean had been cribbing about the most, had left the Qi Family. Jean felt relieved at


    the thought that now it was only her who could enjoy life with Zed calmly and cozily.


    From now onwards, they would neither get bothered nor quarrel with each other for anything.


    At the thought of this, Jean subconsciously began to smile.


    "Jean, the food is ready. Come and eat." Zed stepped out of the kicthen and hollered at Jean who was


    standing in a daze in the courtyard.


    Jean came back to reality and walked towards Zed who looked quite a funny sight dressed in an apron


    that had cartoons. One wouldn''t hesitate to call Zed a house husband. Seeing this side of Zed, Jean


    drew closer to him as she took jaunty steps.


    With a dazzling smile, Zed stretched his hand and took Jean''s in his. Then, the two of them walked with


    intertwined fingers, feeling the warmth of each other.


    Two tes of spaghetti wereid on the opulent table. To Jean''s surprise, the spaghetti just looked like


    the one she would see in the restaurant.


    "Was this really cooked by you?" Jean asked him, feeling a little startled.


    "It looks very appetizing and delicious!"


    "Hmm." Zed nodded and said,"Take a seat, my dear, and let''s eat!"


    Jean was already drooling at the sight of it and couldn''t wait to dig into it. Without any dy, she sat


    down and started to fork the pasta.


    After tasting it, Jean looked up at Zed dumfounded and asked,"Did you just say that your cooking skills


    are very poor?"


    "Yes, I can only cook select dishes." Zed stared at Jean nervously after Jean asked him this question


    again. Without realizing what Jean thought of it, he asked her a little uneasily,"Is it yucky? Then, don''t


    eat it. We can dine out."


    "No......" Jean shook her head, looked up at Zed and gave him a big thumbs up before she said,"It is


    very delicious. I am sure that you cook as good as any chef, though I seldom eat spaghetti."


    "Really?" Zedughed happily on hearing Jean''spliments. He added,"I didn''t specially set out to


    learn cooking. But I liked eating my food when I stayed abroad. At times, I got hungry and worked too


    very few dishes."


    "Zed, how can you be so multi-faceted?" Jean stared at Zed and said,"You cook assionally, but your


    skills are so excellent that others could easily get jealous of you. They will surely spill blood if chefs


    know that someone like you is so excellent at cooking."


    "Okay. That''s enough. Don''t tter me anymore with words. I will cook for you again if you really like it."


    Zed smiled.


    "That''s great! You said it yourself!" Jean replied happily when Zed promised her that he would cook for


    her in the future.


    "Hmm! Hurry up and eat it, or else it will get cold," Zed spoke to her while starting to eat too.


    Jean ate up all the spaghetti on her te. But, she wished for another serving of the lip-smacking


    pasta. It wasn''t that she wasn''t full, but her heart''s desire was to savour more.


    She felt that what she had just eaten was the most delicious food in the world.


    Looking at this Jean, Zed felt funny. At the same time, a sense of pride filled his heart.


    The woman he loved spoke so highly of his cooking skills. Zed felt happy to have cooked for her,


    although it had taken him a long time.


    "Come and eat some fruits," Zed spoke to Jean after he presented the fruit sorter, another preparation


    that he had made for their dinner.


    But before Jean could follow him, her mobile phone started ringing.

 Chapter 405 Shirley Was Kidnapped

    Chapter 405 Shirley Was Kidnapped


    Jean took out her cell phone. As soon as she saw the name on the screen, her face had aplicated


    expression appear on it.


    "What is it?" Zed watched the change of expression of Jean''s face and immediately realized something


    was wrong. Wanting to know what it was, he quickly asked her.


    After heaving a long sigh, Jean passed the cell phone to Zed.


    Zed took it with puzzlement. After he saw the name "Joy" on the screen, he realized what the problem


    was. "Let me talk to her," Zed said wanting Jean to rx.


    In truth, Jean really didn''t feel like talking to Joy, so she nodded her head to Zed''s offer.


    Zed pressed the connect button. Before he could open his mouth, Joy''s anxious voice came through


    the other end of the line. "Jean, Shirley is in big trouble. Could you please save her¡­..."


    Zed quietly heard until she was finished.


    Realizing she was done, he said,"Jean is taking a shower. I will ask her to call you back when she


    still audible to him. A few secondster, Joy seemed to make up her mind and her tone was somewhat


    have is Shirley. I can''t let anything bad happen to her again. So please save her for the sake of the


    Wen family, as you are Henry''s son-inw, okay?"


    Zed wrinkled his nose. He was well aware that Joy had the tendency to change her tone when she


    needed something.


    "I am sorry. I don''t think I have such a close rtionship with you. So I have to say no." Zed turned her


    down without giving it a second thought.


    "Zed, please. I beg you. I will do whatever you want me to do. I will give you anything you want if you


    help me now. Okay? Please¡­" Joy used a pleading tone and carried on begging. After a while, She


    started to cry on the other end of the line.


    Zed frowned and looked at Jean who was watching him carefully.


    Actually, Zed had put her on speaker when he pressed the connect button, so Jean had heard the


    entire conversation between them.


    Confused, Jean wondered what had happened that put Joy into such a condition. Joy, who had been


    selfish and arrogant, was now asking for her help.


    ''This is an opportunity that has been sent me! I shouldn''t let it go, '' she thought secretly.


    Jean set aside her self-esteem and decided to take the phone.


    Moving forward, she took the phone from Zed''s hand.


    Zed didn''t want Jean to get involved in it which was why he answered the phone himself.


    Now seeing Jean take the phone from him, he showed concern on his face. But he had no choice but


    to let her do it.


    From Joy''s tone and attitude, Zed deduced something serious must have happened to Shirley.


    ''Why did Jean want to answer the phone?


    Joy didn''t dare talk to me in a rude tone.


    However, if Jean talks directly to Joy and refuses to help then Joy will put all the me on Jean. And


    we don''t know what happens to Shirley now. If it is tooplicated, I don''t want Jean to get involved


    that mess, '' thought Zed feeling worried.


    "What''s wrong with Shirley?" Jean cut to the chase as soon as she talked on the phone.


    "Jean¡­" Joy was startled. She hadn''t expected Jean to talk suddenly while she was still focusing on


    persuading Zed. When Joy spoke, it was in a choking voice. "Shirley! That silly girl got into trouble.


    Jean, please help me save her. After all, she is your sister....."


    "Are you calling the wrong person?" Jean asked sarcastically. "Though we share a father, we are


    anything but sisters. Besides, Shirley has been bossy and bullying. She has strong connections with


    people. If she has trouble, why can''t they help her? You''d better go and speak to them...."


    On the other hand, Zed was hearing the conversation with confusion. But somehow he rxed when


    he heard Jean spoke impolitely with Joy.


    "Jean, if I wasn''t out of options, I wouldn''t havee to beg you. I knew you wouldn''t agree to help, but


    I still wanted to try my luck. Even if I get mocked, humiliated and insulted by you, I don''t care. I am


    willing to sacrifice everything for Shirley. And I will do whatever it costs, even if it means giving my life


    away." Joy was weeping quietly on the other end.


    "I have a question about Winner. Why didn''t I see you being so sad when Winner died?" Jean was still


    bloodthirsty and spoke with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Winner¡­" Joy broke down suddenly. "Shirley was kidnapped by the guys who killed Winner¡­ My poor


    Shirley. I didn''t know she would end up in the hands of these people. I really don''t know how and where


    she is now¡­"


    Joy couldn''t hold it anymore and let out a shriek.


    Jean answered the phone just because she thought Joy was a nuisance. All she wanted was to get rid


    of her after mocking her briefly.


    But to her surprise, something big had happened. Her heart pounded when she heard about it.


    She suspected that Winner''s death had something to do with Shirley. But now she was informed that


    Shirley was kidnapped by the people who killed Winner.


    Things started to be more and moreplicated.


    "If it is a case of kidnapping then why don''t you call the police instead? I can''t save Shirley. It is useless


    for you toe to me,"


    Jean said to Joy coldly.


    "These people warned me not to go to the police. If I do that then they will kill Shirley!" Joy wept and


    wept thinking about this.


    Jean nodded after she understood the exnation. ''After all, Winner was killed by these people. This


    kind of threat worked effectively on Joy. She would easily believe their words because she didn''t want


    to lose another child, '' thought Jean.


    Now she turned her eyes to Zed who had been silent all the time. He was sitting behind her and had a


    look of contemtion on his face.


    Noticing her stare, Zed looked at her and shook his head slightly.


    Jean felt worried and put her hand on the cell phone to stop Joy from hearing her conversation with


    Zed. "It is a matter of life and death after all. No matter what grudges I have with Shirley, I can''t sit back


    and do nothing¡­"


    "You''d better do nothing about it!" Zed watched Jean and sighed. "You can''t get involved in this. I won''t


    let you put yourself in danger."


    "Zed¡­" Jean watched him feeling defensive. "You know, if I don''t help and something bad happens to


    Shirley in the end, then I will feel guilty all my life. Joy will hate me for the rest of her life too because of


    that. I don''t care if I can seed in saving Shirley or not, but I still have to give it a try."


    "Idiot¡­" Zed sighed. "It has nothing to do with you. Why do you have to get involved in that trouble?


    Either Shirley is alive or dead, it is none of your concern."


    "But the Wen family is not what it used to be. Winner had been killed. If something happens to Shirley,


    the Wen family is all gone¡­" Jean wouldn''t give up persuading Zed to let her help.


    Zed watched Jean''s face and then sighed looking disappointed. "Okay. You say yes to her. But you


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    can''t do it. I will do it."


    "No, Zed." To his surprise, Jean shook her head and watched Zed. "I agreed to save Shirley because I


    have other intention."


    "What intention?" Zed was startled and he asked without thinking.


    "You heard it just now. The person who kidnapped Shirley also killed Winner. I have to know how


    Winner died," Jean said gravely.

 Chapter 406 Yes, Mr. Husband

    Chapter 406 Yes, Mr. Husband


    "Is there anything suspicious?" Zed looked at Jean and he immediately understood her intention.


    "I''ll tell you that butter. Now, the most important thing is to promise Joy to save Shirley." Jean held


    the phone in her hand and replied.


    Zed knew that he was unable to prevent Jean from doing this, so he just nodded his head helplessly.


    "Joy, no matter how many personal?animosities we had before, I still feel sad to hear that Shirley is


    kidnapped. I promise you that I will try my best to save Shirley. But I cannot promise you that I will


    seed in it," Jean said to Joy, trying to calm her down.


    "Jean... Really? It''s so nice of you to say yes. I know that you''re a kind-hearted girl. After what we did


    to you, you are still helping us. It is all my fault. I was a bastard." Joy burst into tears and was filled with


    gratitude.


    "Where are you now? I''ll be over there now," Jean said. She wanted to help her soon. "Let''s meet and


    then you can tell me exactly what happened."


    Joy was stunned by Jean''s words. She hadn''t expected that Jean would ask to see her so soon. "Let''s


    meet outside. I''m afraid that those kidnappers are still watching me," she replied in a hurry.


    "Well, let''s meet at the Left Bank Cafe in Wanda za." Then Jean hung up the phone.


    She raised her head to look up at Zed. As expected, he was looking at her with worry and disapproval.


    So Jean held Zed''s hand with a sweet smile on her face. She said fawningly,"Come on, baby. Don''t


    worry about me, okay? I promise you that I will be fine."


    "No, this is a risky situation and you can''t be sure of your safety," Zed replied, still frowning. "If you want


    me to rest assured, then tell me why you promised Joy to save Shirley? Frankly speaking, I don''t


    believe it is just because you are worrying about Shirley''s safety."


    "Bingo! You can always see my mind." Hearing Zed''s words, Jeanughed. "I have suspected that


    Winner''s death may be rted to Shirley. But this time the kidnappers turned out to be the murderer of


    Winner. It''s so strange. I need to know the truth. Let''s see. If it turns out to be Shirley who has hired a


    murderer to kill Winner, then her purpose is evident ¡ª there will be no one to fight for Wen Group with


    her. Recently, there was a series of idents in the Wen Family. Shirley has always been so


    extravagant with her money.


    Besides, Joy and Shirley have spent the rest of their money to buy the shares of the Wen Group.


    Shirley didn''t expect that I be the owner of the Wen Group. She may not have enough money to


    pay the murderer now. So I''m assuming that maybe the murderer wanted to take the risk of kidnapping


    Shirley to make a profit when he saw Shirley couldn''t pay for him."


    "You are so good at fantasizing. It''s a pity that you are not a screenwriter." Hearing Jean''s prediction,


    Zed stared at her with amazement.


    "Stop making fun of me! Although it''s all my suspicion, it''s rational and the whole thing might turn out to


    be true." Jean sighed.


    "If the whole thing was as what you said, then what are you going to do? Are you going to save


    Shirley?" Zed was concerned and wanted to know the answer to this question.


    "Of course I''ll save her," Jean replied without a tinge of hesitation. "After all, she belongs to the Wen


    Family. Besides, it would not be difficult to save her."


    Hearing Jean''s words, Zed nodded his head with understanding. "Wen Group is in your hand now, and


    you have the right to save her. And that''s why Joy hase begging you. There''s no doubt that she


    has no other choice, so you are herst straw. But I still can''t figure out why you chose to help her."


    "Because I think that Shirley should be punished by thew, and all the citizens of this city should know


    what kind of woman she is on earth. Those sordid things she has done needs toe out. But she


    shouldn''t be killed by the murderer. Because it is a relief for her to simply die like that." Finally, Jean


    revealed to Zed her true thoughts. Coming clean felt good and she felt the burden going off her


    shoulder.


    Zed could not help squinting up his eyes because he finally knew what a smart woman she is.


    ''Yes, Jean is a wonderful woman who never does things sloppily but with toughness and determination,


    '' he thought with pride.


    "I see. You can have it work out the way you want. But you have to promise me to stay by my side and


    let me deal with it," Zed said to Jean seriously.


    "No, I don''t want you to interfere in it. Zed, I know what I''m doing now, so you may rest assured. Since


    the gangster asked for money, they will not harm me. If you still can''t be satisfied, then just arrange a


    few bodyguards to protect me. Alright?" Jean looked up at Zed with her beseeching eyes.


    After a while of pondering, Zed finally gave up and let her do what she wanted. He said,"Okay, baby. I


    can never refuse your request. Jean, I believe you can do it. Come on!"


    "Thank you, Zed. Thank you so much, baby." Jean smiled at Zed with gratitude. "Thank you for your


    tolerance of my capriciousness and for your support for this decision I made."


    "Promise me that you will try your best to protect yourself and remember not to put yourself in any sort


    of danger. Otherwise, I will not let you do such a dangerous thing alone next time," Zed urged Jean


    again and again.


    "Yes, Mr. Husband." Jean''s face lit up all of a sudden and she spoke with a mischievous tone.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Zed stared at Jean''s charming face, which looked particrly inviting and delicious at this moment. He


    couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and looking at Jean with unrestrained greed in his eyes.


    No matter how obtuse Jean was, she still noticed his difference.


    Jean felt so nervous and she said,"I have an appointment with Joy at the Wanda za, and I''m leaving


    now."


    As Jean finished her words, she got up and intended to go outside.


    Quickly, Zed reached out and grabbed Jean''s hand. He pushed her down on the chair and pressed her


    under him.


    "Jean..." Zed whispered in Jean''s ear and his voice was husky and sexy.


    Jean shivered with anticipation. In a sweet manner, she bit her lips and looked at Zed nervously.


    "Hmm?" she replied.


    "You look so delicious. I just fed you. Now it''s your turn to ''feed'' me..." Zed slowly approached Jean,


    and the warm breath he exhaled floated over her face, making her feel soft all over.


    Jean felt a little difficult to breathe, and when she heard Zed''s words, her face became even more


    blushed. In short, she looked like a ripe apple.


    "Zed, it''s not the right time. I have to meet Joy at the Wanda za now..." Jean felt that she almost had


    no strength to speak. Her voice was as weak as that of a cat.


    "Let her wait there. You should keep mepany first." After Zed finished his words, he bowed his


    head and kissed on Jean''s soft lip.


    "Zed, get up! It''s not the right time for this!" Jean got anxious all of a sudden. She used all her strength


    to push him away, but found that Zed was too strong. It was almost impossible for her to break free


    from his hold.


    He was too heavy, and he pinned on Jean with his whole body. Now she was starting to feel quite


    ufortable.


    "Zed, get up please... You are making me ufortable now." Jean pushed him using all her energy.


    "What makes you feel ufortable?" Zed totally lost his mind and he spoke provocatively. "Baby,


    rx. You''ll not feel ufortable if you rx."


    Saying that, his warm lips ced a kiss on her delicate neck and slowly moved down.


    "Come on. I mean you are too heavy to lie on me. I feel like I''m out of breath, and it''s very


    ufortable," Jean shouted angrily and bit on her lips.


    It actually looked like Jean was pretending to be annoyed because she couldn''t resist his enthusiasm.


    As expected, Jean heard Zedugh out teasingly.


    Feeling annoyed, she looked at Zed. With a straight face she said,"If you really want to have sex now,


    let''s go upstairs..."

 Chapter 407 Kidnapping

    Chapter 407 Kidnapping


    Noticing the terrible anger in Jean''s voice, Zed was extremely sad and gave her a sorrowful stare. It


    was evident from her angry look that she was mad at him. Clearly, he had misinterpreted her feelings a


    few moments ago.


    Immediately, an apologetic look clouded his face as he reached over a hand and tried to tidy her dress.


    "I''m sorry, Jean. Please forgive me for that," he apologized in a sad tone.


    "I¡­¡­" Jean wanted to say something but she ended up merely biting her lips sheepishly. When she


    saw the stoic expression on his face, there was no way she could bear ming him anymore.


    She knew very clearly just how much Zed had been using and repressing himself because of their


    indifference in the past few days.


    And clearly for a man, this must have been something really difficult to go through, especially for a man


    like Zed. Also, it was totally normal for men in that age to feel energetic and excited fast.


    "Look, I am going to be worried if you go and see Joy alone anyway. So I''ll take you there," Zed told


    her. He took several deep breaths before picking up his car keys, and waited a few steps away for Jean


    to get up.


    The guilt she felt in her heart was now bing even stronger by the second. She looked at Zed and


    began to say in a low voice,"Or before that, we can¡­¡­"


    She didn''t quite finish her words, as if she was in a sea of shyness that sprayed its redness all over her


    cheeks like an apple colored by a tree.


    And no matter what, she knew Zed would understand what she was saying anyway.


    All of a sudden, his face was covered by an expression of intense amazement and he couldn''t help


    smiling. "Jean, I am really happy to hear you say that. Now, I am sure that you do care about my


    feelings. But you are right! There is something you need to deal with first. And it is a matter of


    someone''s life or death. We should not try and end up coveting the pleasures of life in such a hurry¡­¡­


    The two of us still have a long way to go together," Zed replied in a gentle tone, looking Jean in the


    eyes.


    Jean felt really touched at his words and she held his hand involuntarily. "I''m so d you feel that way


    and said the same. All right, we''ll go deal with the other thing right now!"


    Jean dragged him outside.


    On the other side, there was disappointment written on Zed''s face in a quiet manner. But he did not


    want to upset Jean by letting her see his sad and disappointed expressions, so he wipe it off his face


    soon. The words he had just said a moment ago were meant tofort Jean and of course, for the


    sake of the situation they were in at that moment.


    But in his heart, he was still hoping that Jean would put him in the first ce and think of him whenever


    and wherever possible.


    ''Oh Zed Qi, are you kidding yourself? I can''t believe you can be such a childish person.


    Jean is a human being, not a robot or aputer!


    How can you force her to have you as the only one in her heart, you moron? And that too just to take


    care of all your emotions?


    You are so selfish!'' Zed threw away his feelings and rebuked himself.


    Just as he was about to kick himself in his mind too, Jean suddenly stood on tiptoes which was the only


    way she could reach his cheeks and gave him a quick kiss over there.


    The whole thing happened so fast that he could hardly react. But as soon as he woke up from the big


    surprise he had received, he could only put a hand where she had kissed him, trying to make sure that


    he hadn''t had an illusion of some sort. His face became full of surprise and love a secondter as he


    smiled at Jean.


    "I''ll make it up to you when wee back¡­¡­" she told him coyly. As she was speaking, she blushed


    in embarrassment and her cheeks became red like a roasted shrimp.


    Zed''s heart was filled with joy suddenly, and he fixed his eyes on her in surprise.


    She was still not meeting his eyes in shyness, trying to avoid his gaze which was full of a naughty


    excitement.


    His face had lit up with a big, happy smile, which had totally wiped the gloom present on his face a few


    moments ago.


    Jean felt so sweet in her heart, seeing him smile so happily like a child who had received his favorite


    toy.


    It was the life she wanted, living with the one she loved for as long as she wished. And what she was


    feeling right now seemed to be giving her some sort of hope for a beautiful future.


    Along the way, Jean leaned on Zed''s shoulder just like a little bird resting that hadnded on the man.


    She was looking at his handsome profile, with a big smile on her face.


    "Jean!" Zed whispered,"I might not be in the mood or condition to drive you down there if you keep


    looking at me like that," he winked and said sheepishly in a naughty tone. He was trying so hard to


    suppress his feelings beneath his calm look.


    Jean was kind of startled by his words but she then sat straight on her seat quickly, again avoiding his


    gaze, but her cheeks were still quite red.


    As he gave her a quick nce and noticed her shyness, Zed could do nothing but shake his head with


    a helpless smile on his face.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ''What a silly little wife do I have now? Did she really think that I meant it when I said that?'' Zed thought


    in his mind.


    After a long drive, they arrived outside the cafe. Zed opened the door for Jean in a gentlemanly


    manner, and she responded with a happy, delighted smile. They then walked into the cafe, hand in


    hand which had be crowded in the tired evening of a busy town.


    As soon as they entered inside the cafe, they heard Joy''s surprised voice,"Zed, Jean, this way¡­"


    Jean followed the direction of the sound to where Joy was standing. It was a table near the big French


    windows and she was waving at them excitedly through the soft light that was streaming through.


    Jean walked over holding Zed''s arm and sat down besides him.


    "What would you like to drink?" Joy looked at the two of them and then asked ingratiatingly.


    "Two cups of blue mountain coffee, please," Jean addressed the waitress. She did not answer Joy and


    didn''t even look at her. It was as if she had totally forgotten that Joy was present there too.


    "Sure, please wait for a moment," the waitress replied and left politely with a nod, walking briskly


    towards the kitchen.


    Finally, Jean looked up at Joy who was sitting across her. She looked haggard, with thick dark circles


    under her eyes.


    It was almost like this Joy had grown ten years older than the morous personality that everyone was


    used to.


    It seemed like she had be really anxious after Shirley''s kidnapping and was totally at her wit''s


    end. It would have been a really desperate situation for her to ask for help from Jean.


    However, Jean did not nag her for the details in a hurry. She took her time to patiently enjoy Joy''s


    anxious expressions and her problems.


    Whatever her n was, it seemed to be working as Joy was getting more and more uneasy by the


    second under their silence. It had been quite a while since they had sat down and there seemed to be


    no way of breaking the ice between them.


    Joy tried to move her lips a few times to speak, but stopped almost instantaneously because she did


    not want to offend them by appearing over-eager to them.


    All she could do was try to calm herself down internally, which wasn''t working too sessfully. She


    even forced herself to smile at Jean when she saw Jean looking at her, which took more energy and


    willpower than she had imagined it would.


    After a while, the waitress came back with the coffee Jean had ordered earlier. After a graceful sip of


    the delicious coffee which was her favorite, Jean eventually started to speak. However, she was


    addressing Zed instead of Joy,"Honey! the blue mountain coffee here tastes the best. Why don''t you


    give it a try?" She told him, without even noticing the embarrassment Joy had on her face.


    Zed merely kept on observing everything coolly. When he saw that Jean was refusing to pay any kind


    of attention to Joy and felt that Joy was on the verge of breaking down, he kind of could not bear his


    wife''s indifference, especially with the anxious looks that Joy was shing every second.


    However, he did not want to upset Jean either. So he nodded and took a sip of the coffee, after which


    he agreed,"Well, you''re right. It does taste good."


    "But don''t drink too much Honey! Or you won''t be able to sleep at night." Jean gave him a chuckle.


    "Yes mydy!" Zed replied with a grin at his wife.


    It was after quite a long while that Jean turned slowly to look at Joy after she hadpletely finished


    testing her patience. Gradually Jean''s smile faded away.


    Jean stirred the coffee with a spoon and asked in a dry tone,"Have the kidnappers gotten in touch with


    you?"


    Joy had been telling herself to calm down.


    Since Shirley''s ident, she had been begging for help from all sides around her, on the watch for


    anyone who would offer her any sort of help.


    ''Finally, Jean came to see me, I must not screw it up, '' she told herself in her mind.


    She had thought that Jean would take this opportunity to humiliate her heartily. After all, she had been


    so bad to her some days before.


    ''She just refuses to look at me right now, but I''m okay with that, especially if it gets Shirley back!'' Joy


    For a second, she did not know how to respond when she heard Jean''s sudden question.


    Meanwhile, Jean picked up the coffee cup in front of her and took a sip patiently, as if she was not


    really eager for a reply.


    "Yes, they called me. Sometime around noon," Joy hastily replied. She had suddenlye back to


    reality.


    "And how long ago was Shirley kidnapped?" Jean enquired further.


    It had happened fast. Just this morning, Shirley had been visiting Henry at the hospital, after which, she


    had been kidnapped at some point of time. And the criminals had called Joy at around noon. Really


    fast!


    "We stepped out from the gate of the hopital together, and then Shirley left for somewhere. I did not ask


    where she was going. Nor did I pay much attention to that," Joy murmured. She tried to exin but the


    way she was speaking sounded like she was hiding something from them.


    Hearing Joy''s words, Jean suddenly let out a sigh of relief internally. The fact that the kidnappers had


    achieved their feat in broad daylight clearly illustrated one thing. Either that they were so bold that they


    did not care about the public at all, or, just like Jean had thought the first time she had heard the news,


    Shirley had known them in the first ce and had followed them obediently without the least


    resistance.


    Otherwise, it would have been impossible for any number of men, no matter how armed, to do it so


    quietly without drawing anyone''s attention. After all, anyone being kidnapped would have made a lot of


    noise if it was real kidnapping!

 Chapter 408 One Hundred Million Dollars

    Chapter 408 One Hundred Million Dors


    "What did they say when they called you?" Jean enquired once more.


    Zed, on the other hand, was simply sitting there sipping his coffee peacefully, with a tint of admiration in


    his eyes for his wife.


    He had overlooked her abilities before and had wrongly thought that she was weak, especially because


    Jean had followed Henry''s order to marry him just for a piece ofnd.


    After their marriage, Jean''s real temperament was revealed slowly and gradually. To his surprise, she


    had even seeded in getting thend back for him.


    Now she waspletely calm andposed when enormous problems hade up, acting logically


    and meticulously as she inquired about the details, just like a well-trained policeman.


    It was really amazing to see her wisdom and mindset.


    Zed was excited. He had seen Jean grow all the way


    and she was his wife.


    ''Wife!''


    Zed savored the delicious word in his mind meticulously as a satisfied smile appeared across his face.


    "They used a burner phone or the inte to call me. They said Shirley was in their hands and if I want


    to keep her alive, I''ll have to pay a hundred million dors! They said that if I called the police, they will


    kill her immediately. And I won''t be able to see my daughter ever again."


    Joy got worked up again, as she spoke about her daughter''s kidnapping.


    "A hundred million?" The amount waspletely beyond their imagination. Secretly, Jean stole a


    nce towards her husband and they tactfully shared a suspicious nce.


    Everyone on the street actually knew what the Wen Group was actually worth in its stock or funds, but


    the kidnappers had easily demanded a sky-rocketing price of a hundred million dors.


    With a sudden smile, Jean fixed her steady eyes on Joy sitting across her. "So you agreed to their


    demand without thinking? Do you believe that they will really set Shirley free after you pay such a hefty


    ransom?" She asked.


    "What else was there for me to do? If I hadn''t agreed, they would have killed her instantly!" Joy had


    "You know that Wen Group does not have that kind of money at all, don''t you?" Jean reminded her


    ruthlessly.


    "I know." Joy nced at Zed who was sitting besides Jean as she heard the bad news. "Wen Group


    doesn''t have the money, Jean. But you can try and raise the amount, can''t you Jean? Just to save


    Shirley? After all, she is your sister Jean...."


    "Stop it!" Jean roared. She had flown into a rage the instant that Joy had tried to reuse the old clich¨¦d


    family rtion excuse. To her, Joy was still trying to act and y even at such a delicate moment.


    "Look, I want to save Shirley as much as you do, and its not like I don''t want to raise the money.


    There''s just no way we can get such an insane amount! If you really want to save her, you go talk to my


    father first. If he agrees to save Shirley even if it means having to sell the Wen Group, then youe


    to me and I won''t turn you down. All I can promise you is to use Wen Group in saving her. Any other


    ways are out of the question."


    "But¡­" Joy got totally hopeless and dejected when she heard Jean''s words. "How can Wen Group


    take out so much money? Henry ispletely heartless. He wouldn''t even try to save Shirley one


    single bit!"


    "Have you even been there and seen him about it?" Jean questioned her instantly as she caught on to


    the hidden implications behind Joy''s words and her eyes brightened.


    "Yes. I went to the hospital to see him as soon as I got the call. I thought that since Shirley was his own


    child, he wouldn''t be so cruel and merciless, and would try to show at least some sympathy. However


    he turned me away the instant he heard that Shirley had been kidnapped. He didn''t even wait for me to


    tell him the ransom!" Joy was now in tears as she discussed the story. She looked at Jean piteously


    and pleaded her,"Jean, I was wrong. Everything I did was wrong. But please help me find a way to


    save my daughter. She is your sister, Jean, do it for that rtion if nothing at all! All my hopes lie in that


    child. If she dies, I won''t have a reason to continue living anymore."


    Joy copsed and burst out crying as she came to thest word.


    The racket she was creating attracted the attention of the neighboring tables.


    "Stop crying. This is public ce!" Jean snapped with disapproval.


    Joy muffled her cries with her hand, but her sobs were still loud enough to be heard by a few


    neighboring diners.


    Jean got impatient and edgy. "Oh for God''s sake Joy! What are you crying for? Things are not hopeless


    and irreversible yet. You haven''t even tried to figure out what to do and have only been crying all the


    time. Do your tears hold some magic power to bring her back?"


    Jean''s reproach at least calmed Joy down, if only slightly. She raised her red eyes and looked at Jean


    pathetically, holding her breath to prevent anymore sobs from escaping her mouth.


    There was no way Jean could see her like that and she closed her eyes for a moment.


    Truly, a mother''s love lies beyond all other feelings. Joy had been so ruthless and cruel towards Jean


    until now. But nevertheless, her love for Winner and Shirley was beyond imagination and her hateful


    ns.


    "Well¡­" Jean raced her mind, trying toe up with some sort of workable n. "I will talk to my


    father first and try to get his consent. If I fail and we can''t get the money, then we''ll have to call the


    police."


    "No, we can never call the police." Joy cried out in terror.


    "Do you really think if we give the money to them, they will not kill Shirley anyway?" Jean sneered as


    she watched Joy. "Don''t be so naive. I haven''t seen anyone asking for such an insane amount of


    ransom money. A hundred million dors! I almost admire them for quoting such an enormous price."


    Joy became silent at Jean''s snapping. Hopelessness was continuously growing exponentially on her


    face.


    "You can rest assured that I will do whatever I can to save Shirley. That much I promise you." Jean


    couldn''t help softening her voice to try tofort her. "If they call again, you try to dy the deadline


    with the excuse that the amount is too huge and you need time to procure the money. I will go see my


    father and try to persuade him to help you. Let us hope he agrees."


    Joy nodded with gratitude,"Jean! Thank you so much."


    "Don''t thank me! I am not doing it for you!" She snapped back and this time, her tone was harsh once


    again which embarrassed Joy. Jean continued,"All right, I know pretty much everything now. You go


    back home and first of all, try to calm down a bit. Don''t panic and don''t let them detect your fear.


    Otherwise they will ckmail you once again."


    "Okay." Joy nodded hurriedly.


    At this point, she was so distraught that she didn''t know what to think or do at all.


    "Very well! We''ll leave now." After saying that, Jean stood up and looked at Zed who was sitting


    besides her.


    Zed nodded, took Jean''s hand, and they walked out together.


    "What do you think about it?" After they got into the car, Jean asked.


    "A hundred million dors. The amount is astronomical even for the entire Wen Group. Unless you sell


    the entirepany, all shares alike, you can''t even get half the amount," Zed said as he drove towards


    home.


    "Yeah. Why would the kidnappers be so confident that Joy would be able to have such an insane


    amount of money for ransom?" Jean asked in suspicion. "And if Joy can''t pay that amount, they will kill


    Shirley immediately."


    As she spoke, her mind suddenly saw the light. She looked towards Zed immediately.


    Zed seemed to have thought of something at the same time and when he saw the excitement on


    Jean''s face, he smiled bitterly. "I hope it is not as you imagined, or it would be really bad."


    "No. The kidnappers don''t want the ransom at all. If I guessed it right, what they really want is Shirley''s


    life. But this still doesn''t make sense. It would be really inconceivable that they kill Shirley just because


    Shirley couldn''t pay for them after they killed Winner."

 Chapter 409 Please, Dont Get Involved

    Chapter 409 Please, Don''t Get Involved


    After hearing Jean''s analysis of the situation, Zed sumbed into silence.


    He didn''t believe what Jean had spected before, but right now, he realized that this matter wasn''t as


    simple as it appeared.


    This kidnapping incident was definitely not just about money.


    Zed''s eyes lit up. "Jean, we''d better call the police!" He suggested at Jean, whose face scrunched into


    a frown.


    "The police?" Jean bit the bottom of her lip. With a wry smile, she replied," I also thought about calling


    the police before, but it seems that things are getting moreplicated than it already is. I''ve thought


    about this several times, and I don''t think it is a good idea to involve the police. They may wake a


    sleeping dog."


    With a puzzled expression, Zed face turned into a frown, not understanding what she meant by that.


    As she immediately noticed the look of confusion in Zed''s eyes, Jean sighed, and with a patient voice,


    she exined. "Just think about it. If it is a simple kidnap for ransom, the problem can be just solved by


    giving money to the kidnappers. However, these suspects asked a ransom of 100 million bucks! Can


    you imagine that? You of all people know very well that''s not a small sum to just give out! This means


    then that Shirley is in a very dangerous situation, more dangerous than what we have thought it would


    be.


    If we indeed call the police, you know paper cannot wrap fire no matter how confidential this situation


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    could be. What''s more, we don''t know how long it would take the police to solve this case. It is also


    possible that once the suspects know that we got the police involved, they might hurt Shirley or worse


    Zed looked at her, trying to absorb what she was trying to tell him. He nodded slowly and then suddenly


    felt confused again. "Something is telling me that you have other ideas," he asked, narrowing his eyes


    at her.


    Jean couldn''t help but give him a bitter smile and replied," Yes, I do have. I have thought about this well


    enough. If we call the police, there will be two results. One is that the suspects are all captured, which


    is then the best oue. But what if the kidnappers get to escape sessfully and even kill Shirley for


    the matter? Then I will never find out how Winner died and who did it. I must find out the truth whatever


    it takes."


    "So do you really think that Shirley killed Winner?" Zed''s forehead creased and brows furrowed into a


    frown. He was waiting for her answer.


    "Well, who else could it be? This idea is getting stronger every minute in my mind," Jean told Zed


    truthfully without reservation.


    Zed let out a heavy sigh. "Fine!" He finally said. "Since you don''t want to call the police, I''m in."


    Although she already knew that Zed would be willing to help her in any way, his words still surprised


    Jean so much that her eyes widened in shock and she hastily turned down his offer. "No need! You just


    need to send some bodyguards to protect me, and that''s enough!"


    Zed looked at her in disbelief. "But, Jean, I am worried about you," he said with a resolute expression.


    Jean''s heart sank immediately after she saw the expression on Zed''s face. Heaving a deep sigh, she


    police then!"


    "What? Why?" Zed was bewildered, and he was now more confused than he had been moments ago.


    "You would rather ask the police to get involved than let me face this situation with you?"


    Jean bit her bottom lip, and with a low voice, she said with a defeated sigh," Because I don''t want you


    to see my merciless side. Once I find out that Shirley did murder Winner, I''m not so sure what I will do


    to her once she''s in my grasp." Jean put on an expression of determination.


    Her words brought?a wry smile on Zed''s face. Shaking his head helplessly, he consoled her in a tender


    voice," Jean, I am your husband, and you are my wife. No matter what happens and regardless of what


    kind of a person you are, I will never turn my back on you."


    "But, I still mind! Please, Zed, don''t get involved, okay?" Jean lifted her delicate face and gave Zed a


    flirtatious pout.


    Looking at Jean''s eyes, Zed pondered for a while and then heaved a deep sigh before nodding his


    head. He couldn''t help but agree helplessly.


    Feeling very pleased, Jean''s face lit up, and a broad smile crept on her face.


    However, deep inside, she thought, ''Zed, please forgive me for lying to you.


    I know what I''m about to get myself into is really dangerous, but I have to do it for the truth.


    I can''t let you stop me, so I''m really sorry for doing this against your will.''


    As soon as they got back home, Jean immediately took a hot shower to relieve her tiredness. She then


    sat in front of herputer and surf the inte for information that she needed to know about.


    After looking up dozens of cases about kidnapping and reviewing countless hostage videos, Jean had


    a rough, but clear n on how to deal with the kidnappers. Breathing out a sigh of relief, she stretched


    her arms above her head with a yawn.


    Just as she lifted her head, she noticed Zed sitting on the bed, looking at her with hidden bitterness in


    his eyes. Her eyes widened as she suddenly remembered something, and guilt started to eat her


    inside.


    She remembered then that she had promised Zed that she would make it up for him and would treat


    him tonight.


    Even so, she was so absorbed into the case at hand that she had lost track of time.


    "Oh, honey, I am so sorry." Jean said as she immediately rose to walk over and climbed on the bed,


    cing her head on Zed''s chest. She raised her chin up to look at him, and in a coquettish voice, she


    said," I forgot about the time."


    "You didn''t forget about the time. You forgot about me!" Feeling a little aggrieved, Zed pouted at her.


    For a moment, Jean found this yfulness in him really cute.


    Before she could lost into his pouting eyes, she responded," What? No, I didn''t. I swear! You are my


    sweet, darling husband. How could I ever forget about you? I can forget anything, but I will never forget


    you even if I have forgotten myself!" Jean couldn''t help but snicker at Zed''s immaturity inside of him.


    Her beautiful and broad smile lifted Zed''s spirit up. The bitter emotions in him started to fade away.


    He embraced her arms around her waist and whispered in her ear," You said that you will treat me


    tonight. I''m waiting."


    Jean giggled at his breath on her ear and then blushed as she realized what he had said, turning


    crimson with shyness.


    "Can you..." Hesitating, she removed her gaze from Zed and looked at the bedmp illuminating the


    room before she finished her sentence," turn off themp?"


    Zed''s smile grew wider. "Okay, no problem!" He immediately turned the light off, and they were now


    wrapped in darkness. In a tender voice, Zed whispered," Darling, do you really think that you won''t be


    shy in the dark? I am afraid that you can''t see me and you..."


    "It''s okay for me!" Jean said, interrupting Zed. Afraid that Zed would say something embarrassing, she


    hastily used her hand to cover Zed''s mouth. "You better shut your mouth! If you want me to treat you


    nicely, close your eyes, and be quiet."


    Zed removed Jean''s hand on his mouth. "Themp is already off. Is it still necessary for me to close my


    eyes?" He teased her with a snicker.


    "Just close your eyes, and enough with all those rubbish!" Jean was annoyed, but her embarrassment


    dominated her body.


    Zed wasn''t aware that his eyes glowed even in the darkness.


    They were sparkling before Jean that her heart started to race wildly, and the emotions just swirled


    inside of her in a frenzy, losing control of herself.


    Hearing the shyness in Jean''s tone, Zed saw the pleas in her eyes, and heaving a sigh, he closed his


    eyes. "Okay, fine! My eyes are closed, my darling wife!"


    His sweet wife was so bashful. If he made the first move, he was afraid that she would be ashamed


    and give up treating him! In the end, it would be him, who would suffer the loss, so he followed Jean''s


    instructions and relented.


    As soon as she saw Zed''s eyes closed, she gave out a soft sigh of relief, embarrassment now fading


    out of her system.


    However, she had a problem. She didn''t know how to start, and as she stared at Zed, panic started to


    set in her instead.


    He was patiently waiting for her! Do something!


    But how should she start?


    Jean then started to reminisce the moments they had before where Zed initiated, simr to this, but this


    time it was her who had to make the first move.


    She thought, imagining every movement. It seemed that it should start from a kiss and then...


    Her face flushed red as an apple as she slowly bent over onto Zed, cing her lips on his.


    The moment her lips touched Zed''s soft ones, her adrenaline immediately kicked in, and she felt like


    she was flying into cloud nine.


    Her mind becamepletely nk, and all she could hear was her rapid heartbeat. ''Can Zed hear it,


    too? I hope not.''


    She suddenly realized how wonderful it was to take initiative and understood then Zed''s ce. Her


    nervousness was now washed away by excitement.


    She could feel every part of her dance and tingle in delight.


    "Jean." Jean''s thoughts and feelings were interrupted by Zed. He could feel Jean''s soft and warm lips


    on him, but she didn''t take any further action, which made him feel anxious in anticipation. He couldn''t


    wait to roll over and turn her back on the bed, and pounce on her in a hurry.


    "Will you start now? I really can''t wait any longer," he said with a yful smile stered on his face.

 Chapter 410 Are You Still Shy About Your Behavior Last Night

    Chapter 410 Are You Still Shy About Your Behavior Last Night


    His arms slowly wrapped around her soft waist. He had herpletely protected. Now Zed inhaled the


    scent of her body waiting for Jean''s further actions. He wanted more than just a kiss.


    On the other hand, Jean felt so ashamed to take the initiative to do this. Her mind was filled with


    pounding blood. Being in such a position, she couldn''t think clearly. She heard Zed talk to her but his


    words didn''t make sense to her confused mind.


    Anxiously, she wondered what to do next. Her crimson face deepened and a darker shade appeared.


    Jean felt extremely awkward so she closed her eyes and covered her face with both the hands to avoid


    looking at Zed directly.


    Seeing her cute actions, Zed figured that Jean must be very nervous about taking over the whole


    making love thing. In order to help her, he guided her by whispering in her left ear with his husky voice.


    "Open your eyes, Jean," he ordered softly.


    Jean''s body wanted to continue but her mind rejected. Shame flooded over her. Slowly she said,"I


    can''t..."


    Zed realized that Jean was so shy that she couldn''t go on. He had been waiting and couldn''t wait any


    longer.


    Giving up, he rolled Jean under him, leaned down, nudged her mouth open and ran his tongue into it.


    Slowly, the atmosphere in the room changedpletely. It became wild and alive.


    Zed gazed at her face with a faint smile hanging on his face as Jean opened her eyes the next


    morning.


    Thinking aboutst night, Jean felt really awkward. Slowly, everything reyed inside her head and the


    blushed crimson returned. She moved her eyes away to avoid looking directly at Zed.


    "What''s up? You are blushing, Jean. Are you still shy about your behaviorst night?" Zed teased in a


    joyful voice as he caught the sight of her red face. He propped up his head with his hands and looked


    at Jean.


    "Nothing¡­ No, I''m not..." Jean stammered. She had never expected Zed would say this.


    "Alright! Forget it. I have something to tell you, Jean," Zed said as he realized Jean felt anxious about


    his teasing. He wanted to give her a rest and change the topic.


    "What?" Jean turned to face Zed instantly and looked at him with a confused look.


    "I have nned to arrange Toby, Gregory and Terry to look after you. Their duty is to make sure you


    are safe," Zed said seriously as he gazed at Jean.


    "Gregory''s and Terry''s job is to protect you. If you give them to me, you have to get the others to


    rece this position, don''t you?" Jean questioned feeling worried.


    She had already figured out that Toby was responsible for Zed''s safety earlier.


    But then Zed asked him to protect Jean so Gregory and Terry had to take his position.


    ''If Zed sends Gregory and Terry to protect me, who will protect his safety?'' Jean thought inwardly


    worrying about Zed''s safety.


    "I will be fine. And you are the one going to face danger at the moment," Zed consoled in a soothing


    voice. He continued,"You don''t want me toe with you. What I can do now is to let them protect you.


    I trust them, Jean."


    "How about you?" Jean responded ignoring his concern for her safety. She knew that Zed wouldn''t


    change his mind about this, but she tried nevertheless.


    "Don''t worry about me. Please rx, girl. I will arrange the others to do their duty. I promise you that I


    will be fine. Go and solve your problem. I will be waiting for you at home," Zed said. Deep down, he


    worried a great deal about Jean''s safety.


    "Alright!" Since Zed insisted on this arrangement, she had no choice but to ept it. Reluctantly, she


    nodded her consent.


    A faint smile crept up on Zed''s face as he watched Jean ept his arrangement. He felt relieved and


    said,"It''s time to get up, Honey. Where are you nning to go today? Let me give you a ride."


    "You arete for the office, Zed. Let Toby drive me to the hospital. Don''t worry about me," Jean said


    with a big smile on her face. "I will visit Henry after breakfast. I have to figure out what Henry ns to


    do first."


    "If your father is reluctant to sell the Wen group, I will pay one hundred million dors," Zed said as he


    put on his clothes.


    "No way." Jean rejected this idea without even thinking twice about it. She continued,"It''s yours. I will


    not n to spend your money to save Shirley. Just rxed, Zed. Let me handle this."


    Since Jean insisted on coping with the whole issue by her own, Zed nned to back out. "Alright! I will


    let you deal with it."


    "Thank you, Zed," Jean said with a nod. Then she quickly put on her dress and followed Zed


    downstairs.


    After having breakfast, she followed him outside.


    They saw Toby, Gregory and Terry stand beside two luxurious cars which were parked in front of


    portico steps.


    As Zed looked, he realized that one car was Cadic and another one was Lamborghini. Secretly, he


    thought, ''Although they are luxury sports cars and limited editions, they are not good enough for gun


    fighting.''


    So he went to Toby and ordered,"You drive Bentley from today onwards and take good care of Jean''s


    safety."


    For a second, Toby stood stunned after he heard that Zed was letting him drive that Bentley car. He


    tried his best not to show it. ''That Bentley is limited edition and bulletproof. Moreover, it is a good fit for


    gun fighting.


    Does boss n to ...''


    Toby felt excited as he caught the sight of Gregory and Terry wearing the same surprised smile.


    But what Zed said next would burst their bubbles.


    "Gregory, Terry, and Toby, your job is to protect Jean from now onwards. Anything happens to Jean,


    you will held responsible. Am I clear?"


    Zed ordered with a stern look.


    "Yes, sir," they responded together as they realized this was an important task.


    Jean stood beside and saw Zed arrange everything orderly in a way that shocked her.


    His professionalism in handling the matters made her realize that Zed might not be just an ordinary


    businessman.


    ''Does he have any other identity that I don''t know?


    I can feel fear and respect reeking from Toby, Terry and Gregory, '' thought Jean, left in a daze.


    "Or am I overthinking?'' Jean doubted it instantly.


    "Promise me, you will take care of yourself." Zed snapped her from her thoughts when he saw her


    stand like a statue. In truth, he felt much relieved after he arranged everything. He ced his hands on


    her cheeks and looked at her affectionately.


    "I promise," Jean replied as she caught the sight of Zed''s anxious look. "I will. Don''t worry about it."


    Zed felt assured. He kissed her forehead and walked toward that Cadic.


    And Toby drove that luxury Bentley car and stopped it in front of Jean.


    Jean didn''t know much of the cars, but she could tell from Toby''s careful expressions that this was an


    extremely expensive car.


    ''I seldom saw Zed use this car before. This car must have much more value than the others or else


    Zed wouldn''t give it to me at this very moment, '' Jean thought secretly.


    Toby opened the car door for her, then Jean got into the car. She couldn''t help looking over the inside


    of the car.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ''The inside is luxurious, too. And this leather sofa is so soft. What afortable sofa it is!'' Jean


    screamed inside.


    ''Although the cars I used before are limited edition, I suppose this must be Zed''s most expensive car, ''


    Jean''s mind told her.


    A whileter, Toby started the car and carefully drove on the road.


    Suddenly, something nudged Jean so she raised her head and looked outside the car.


    That was when she saw an Audi was following her behind. Inside, Gregory and Terry were sitting.


    "Are they starting work now?" Jean looked at Toby and asked with a look of resignation.


    "It''s Mr. Zed''s order. We have to follow his rules," Toby replied in an indifferent tone.


    Jean nodded her consent and didn''t say anything more.


    However, she felt a twinge of fear inside after she realized what she was going to face. Their careful


    protection made her feel even more anxious.


    On the other hand, Jean also felt somehow excited since she was going to figure out the reason of


    Winner''s death on her own. She didn''t realized how dangerous it would be.


    The fact that Zed had sent three of his bodyguards to protect her made Jean realize the seriousness of


    this dangerous n. She felt nervous and excited all at once.


    Somehow, she never meant to get Zed involved but she actually dragged him down into this mess.


    ''Anyway, I am here to find the truth and willing to do whatever it takes, '' Jean made up her mind.


    A whileter, they arrived at the hospital. Jean got out of the car at the entrance and stood there


    waiting for Toby while he parked the car. Then they went to visit Henry together.

 Chapter 411 Jeans Pleas

    Chapter 411 Jean''s Pleas


    Noticing that Gregory and Terry weren''t following them around anymore, Jean enquired,"Where are


    Gregory and Terry?"


    "There are too many people in the hospital and they would be conspicuous if they could be seen just


    like that. They''ve hidden themselves quite well actually." Toby exined.


    "Well..." Jean responded with a simple nod. Although she still didn''t understand their intentions or


    reasons to hide, what she could understand was that Toby had his own arrangements and ideas.


    She walked slowly towards Henry''s ward and stopped at the door, giving another nod to Toby, who


    immediately sensed what she meant and nodded back. He then stood by the side of the door. It


    seemed as if Jean wanted to go in alone.


    Jean knocked on the door and noticed that Henry was already awake and sitting on the bed in some


    deep thought. She couldn''t fathom what it was and he didn''t stop even after she had walked inside.


    "Father..." She called out.


    Henry seemed toe back to his senses and looked at her in amazement, frowning as he


    asked,"What are you doing here, Jean? The Wen Group has been handed over to you and it''s your


    responsibility now. You aren''t handling it too well if you''reing to see me here everyday and asking


    an old man like me for advice! What''s the point in doing that, may I ask?"


    "There''s something I want to talk about with you." Jean didn''t hide her intentions and told him frankly.


    "What''s the matter?" Henry''s frown deepened when he heard Jean wanted to talk about something.


    "It''s about Shirley..." Finishing her words, she stared intently at Henry''s face, determined not to let any


    expression that showed over there escape her eyes, trying to judge how he felt about the topic.


    Just as she had expected, when Henry heard Shirley''s name, the expressions on his face immediately


    turned unpleasant and angry, even more than before. He stared at her furiously and asked,"Has Joy


    been to see you too? Jean, you may be in charge of the entire Wen Group, but without my permission,


    don''t even think about spending even a single penny for that wretched girl!"


    "Father, I can understand that you''re really disappointed in her, especially after all the things she did to


    you. But Shirley is your daughter, right? Are you really so cruel that you''re going to let her suffer like


    this?" Jean continued her efforts to try and calm Henry down. If only he could see some sense! "Father!


    If you don''t save her in time, she is going to die. And once she is dead, there''s no going back and there


    will be no one for you to turn to!"


    "She is not my daughter. I don''t want a daughter like her. Why would I?" Hearing Jean''s pleas, Henry


    screamed excitedly,"A woman who can threaten even her own father just for the sake of money and


    power doesn''t deserve to be my daughter. I don''t want her to be my flesh and blood!"


    Noticing that Henry was getting more and more excited by the minute and would soon lose sense, Jean


    sighed helplessly and said,"I had thought that after a good night''s sleep and thinking, you must have


    thought this through and through. If even you don''t want to save her, then there is no way for me as


    well! Father, I''ll ask you one more time, please reconsider. Are you sure you don''t want to save her? I


    know that she is really not a good person, and her intentions are in no way good. But father, remember


    the little Shirley who used to be your daughter. She was young and she brought you great pleasure


    then!


    During those days, there were only Winner and Shirley in your eyes. Every time you came back from


    work, you held them tightly in your arms and didn''t want to let them go. Don''t you know how much I


    admired them when they stood by your side? I know that Winner''s death really hurt you and now that


    Shirley is in danger, do you really have the heart to let her die and not save her?


    Father, just for today, please forget the hatred and resentment you carry in your heart! Shirley may not


    have been the most obedient or the best of persons, but she is your daughter and that much is


    invariant. Please remember how much she meant to you and how much she made you feel happy and


    delighted. The fact that she turned out to be like this is all because you and Joy spoiled her so much.


    And I think you know that very clearly.


    How she used to behave and the situation she is in now show that she is already paying a hefty price


    for her future life. I am her step-sister and even I don''t have the heart to see her suffer like this. And I


    believe that neither do you carry that intent in your heart! Or you would not have totally ignored me


    when I came in. I know you are thinking about that, and deep in your heart, you still want to save her,


    don''t you?"


    Jean had been saying all that in one breath and she stopped atst to catch her air and notice Henry''s


    reaction to her pleas!


    Henry was quite surprised to hear her plead to him like this and looked at her, as if trying to find out her


    real intentions behind these thoughts. After quite a long while, he asked,"Jean, why do you want to


    save Shirley? I can''t seem to understand you right now. Aren''t you the person who hates her the


    most?"


    "Yes, father. It is true. I hate her with everything I have! But I don''t want, and neither did I ever want, to


    take her life. I have spent quite a great deal of effort in trying to gain what I have right now. What''s


    more, I haven''t seen Shirley get hurt near enough, so how is it that I can let her die so easily?" Jean


    sneered.


    Henry looked deep into Jean''s eyes and he was well aware that what she said was not true at all.


    However, he could not retort back or question her anymore.


    In the face of this daughter, he knew clearly that he owed her too much.


    He thought to himself, ''Now that even Jean is trying to persuade me, why am I worrying so much about


    it?''


    "Do you really n on saving her, Jean?" Henry turned to look at her with a serious expression and


    confirmed once more to help him make the final decision.


    "We are all her family members. And if we don''t save her now then who else will and at what other time


    will we stand by her?" Jean realized that Henry had already been a little convinced by her so she


    smiled before she continued in a reasonable tone,"To be honest, if it is not your words which are


    making me think of the pleasure and warmth she brought to me when she was young, and yes, I don''t


    want to save her at all. During my days in the hospital, she disappointed me a lot. And she even dared


    to n and cooperate with Joy to..."


    As Henry was talking about his daughter''s malintents, his voice got choked with sobs and at that


    moment, Jean knew how deeply sad and hurt Henry was!


    And the people who had hurt him this deeply were no one else but Joy and Shirley. The former was the


    person whom he had dumped his first wife for and thetter was the child he had always been spoiling.


    He used to have a harmonious and happy family. However, it was only after he had been admitted into


    a hospital that he saw through the two people whom he had always considered to be his closest family


    members!


    So it was understandable how he might be feeling at that moment. Not necessarily excusable, but


    understandable!


    "Let bygones be bygones, father! Don''t let anything trouble you now. And you know what, I believe that


    after such a near-death experience, Shirley will definitely try to rectify her errors." Jeanforted


    Henry as she stood by his side.


    "Shirley? Rectify her mistakes? No my child, I wouldn''t expect her to do so." Hearing what Jean said,


    Henry immediately shook his head and sighed before saying,"The actual reason for which I want to


    save her is that I don''t want to see her lose her precious life at such a rosy and tender age. Of course,


    if she can realize the mistakes she has made and be a better person after that, I will be much happier."


    Henry''s tone betrayed that he still cared at least one bit about his daughter.


    And hearing that, even Jean couldn''t help but admire Henry for his love. ''Shirley even asked him


    directly for the Wen Group. And even after that, he didn''t stop believing that Shirley could reform and


    be his beloved daughter once again. He truly cares about her even now!


    How absurd! How ironic! And at the same time, how touching!''


    "How much money have they asked for in exchange of her return?" Henry asked after he had thought


    for a while.


    That presented a problem. Jean had intended to pursue him to help Shirley but she hadn''t been


    nning on telling him exactly how much money the kidnappers actually want.


    This was because she knew if Henry got to know the amount, he would have immediately flipped and


    stopped her from saving Shirley.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    However, when she found out that he hadn''t totally lost hope in Shirley and still believed that she could


    "100 million."


    She looked up as she finished her words, again not letting any expressions escape her sight.


    She was just in time to see the look of amazement that crossed Henry''s pale, old face when he heard


    of the outrageous sum. He frowned and there was apparent anger in his eyes which were


    million? They should rob a bank instead. Perhaps that way, they will get their money much quicker!"


    Jean saw Henry''s reaction and she immediately knew his thoughts very well in her heart.


    If he didn''t want to save Shirley at all, then ording to his personality, he would have scolded and


    screamed greatly and then refused directly.


    She was well aware of how much money meant to Henry and how much it mattered to his heart, but


    right now, even after he had heard that the gangsters had asked for a hundred million dors, he had


    cursed them but he hadn''t asked Jean to not save Shirley.


    This made Jean realize that even after everything Shirley had done to him, nothing mattered to Henry


    any more than she did, and he still believed that he could save her by bringing her back.


    Jean thought quietly, ''Well, after all, Shirley is his daughter and the princess of the Wen family. Ever


    since she was born, he has cared for her and loved her greatly. And the extent to which he has spoiled


    her clearly speaks of how much he still cares and that he is still willing to save her, even if he has to


    pay such an enormous amount.


    With such a beloved daughter in danger, there''s no way he is going to sit in peace and be at ease with


    letting her suffer and die?''

 Chapter 412 Do You Think We Should Save Her

    Chapter 412 Do You Think We Should Save Her


    ''Even though I am also his biological daughter, the treatment that I receive is a lot different than what


    Shirley receives now.


    If I was kidnapped, Henry wouldn''t even pay a cent to the kidnapper.''


    As this thought crossed her mind, a sense of bitterness took over Jean.


    She tried to suppress this feeling and watched Henry silently. She said,"So will you save her or not?"


    "Do you think we should save her?" Henry avoided her question by asking another question. He knew


    that if Jean realized what he was thinking about, she would get emotional.


    "I will follow whatever you say. As you have said earlier, without your permission, I can''t use a single


    penny of Wen Group," Jean replied with a clear and sharp voice.


    Henry became silent due to the awkward situation.


    Jean watched him coldly.


    He was so sure a minute ago that he wouldn''t save Shirley.


    After he heard what Jean said, he became determined to save his daughter.


    Should she apud herself for this incredible talent or should she give this up to the fatherly love of


    Henry for Shirley?


    Jean was so sick of Henry''s presence that she immediately looked away. She sneered.


    She knew very well that Henry needer her help to save Shirley. Whatever he was thinking, Jean would


    only use the money from Wen Group and wouldn''tpromise to borrow money from anyone else.


    The situation had gotten awkward so Henry raised his eyes and nced at Jean.


    Noticing that she wasn''t looking at him, he felt as if he had a huge weight on his heart.


    His daughter was far smarter than he had imagined.


    Just yesterday, he felt that his dead heart came to life as soon as he heard that Shirley had been


    kidnapped.


    He thought that after Joy heard the refusal from him, she would have turned to Jean for help.


    He had been waiting since then for Jean toe running to him.


    However, Jean was more clever than he had imagined. She had been waiting for Henry toe to her


    for help.


    Just a moment ago she was persuading him to do everything in order to save Shirley and he had


    thought that Jean would go to any limit to save her own sister.


    After all, her husband was the reputable Zed Qi.


    One hundred million was nothingpared to the wealth he had.


    But it was not the same for Wen Group. They were barely surviving these days.


    If this amount was taken out from the Wen Group, it would prove to be a huge blow on their financial


    records.


    Wasn''t sheing to Wen Group on behalf of her mother Yvette?


    She surely couldn''t see Wen Group get bankrupt, could she?


    "Jean?" Henry said as he watched Jean,"Wen Group won''t be able to give this much money. Maybe we


    should give up the idea of getting back Shirley from those kidnappers? That girl has been disrespectful


    since childhood. She has even bullied you a lot. As you said, she should suffer to learn her lesson."


    Jean looked at Henry who was pretending to be in a dilemma and said the words he thought he never


    would. She secretly smiled.


    "All right. I''ll do whatever you say," Jean sighed as she looked at Henry. "I know this amount is huge


    and we can''t afford to give this much money to the kidnappers. So I will ask Joy to tell the entire truth to


    the kidnappers. Even if they kill her off, we must give up now because there is nothing that we can do."


    "They will kill her?" Henry trembled. "No, no, this can''t be it! Shirley is still young and we can''t let her


    die like this."


    "What more can we do? Shirley is well aware of the financial conditions of Wen Group. She can''t me


    us for not saving her." Jean sighed heavily.


    "What is wrong with you?" Henry got angry as soon as he heard what Jean said,"You were trying to


    convince me just a moment ago. And now you have changed your mind and don''t want to save her


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    anymore?"


    "It is not that I don''t want to save her. It''s just that we don''t have the money to save her," Jean looked at


    Henry and said. "Unless you are willing to give up Wen Group, we don''t have money to save her."


    "You!" Although he knew that Jean was telling the truth, he felt weird after hearing it from Jean,"If you


    really want to save Shirley, we can think of other ways too. We might even borrow some money from


    someone. We must think about saving Shirley first and then we can pay off the debtter on."


    "That''s a good idea! I don''t mind it as long as you can borrow money from anyone," Jean replied with a


    shrug.


    "Jean, you must borrow the money from someone! This is a huge amount and I don''t know anyone who


    can help us out, except for Zed. What do you say?" Henry immediately said after he heard Jean''s


    words.


    Jean stared at Henry for a long moment, and didn''t say anything.


    Henry felt that he was exposed and he couldn''t find a ce to hide from this embarrassment.


    His face became pale and he stammered,"If this doesn''t work out, then we will think of some other


    solution."


    "Father, it is not that I don''t want to borrow the money from him. It''s just that Zed will not lend such a


    huge amount to us," Jean said as she calmed herself down. She pinned her eyes on Henry.


    "How do you know Zed will not lend us money when you haven''t even asked him yet?" Henry asked.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can call him yourself! I don''t want you to think that I have been lying to


    you," as she said that, she handed her phone to Henry.


    Henry looked at her phone with hesitation. He started thinking whether he should call Zed or not. Atst


    he couldn''t resist the temptation and reached out for her phone. He dialed Zed''s number.


    Jean was shocked and embarrassed at the same time. Her body became numb.


    She had done so much for him, yet he was so stubborn to not believe his own daughter.


    She wouldn''t expect anything from him after this.


    Henry, you got what you deserved!


    Zed answered the call after a few seconds.


    Henry''s face lit up as he heard Zed''s voice clearly,"Hello! Jean, didn''t I tell you that I would be attending


    a meeting right now and wouldn''t be able to answer your call? If you are calling to persuade me to lend


    you some money to save Shirley, you shouldn''t waste your breath! I don''t want to reject and embarrass


    you again."


    Henry was just about to say something but he didn''t get the chance to. His entire body froze and he


    stared at the phone, pale and numb.


    As soon as she saw Henry''s face, Jean sneered.


    ''You think you would be able to convince him to lend you some money if you ask him personally?


    Henry, you have always loved Shirley. How can you sit around and watch her die?


    So this is what I have nned with Zed before. He would say the exact same things that he just did, if I


    call him during this time.


    Henry, is the money of Wen Group superior to Zed''s money?


    You''d better quit the idea of plotting against us. The person that needs to be saved is your daughter.


    This has nothing to do with us!''

 Chapter 413 I Will Definitely Take Revenge From Them

    Chapter 413 I Will Definitely Take Revenge From Them


    Without having any new response from the other side of the phone for quite a while, something popped


    into Zed''s mind and an understanding smile appeared on his face. He said,"Well, if you want to


    continue pleading for Shirley Wen, I have no other choice but to stay in thepany for a few days.


    And I won''te back until you think it is over. Lately, you know, we''ve been arguing about the matters


    of the Wen family, and I am really tired of this...¡­"


    All of a sudden, Henry panicked at Zed''s words. He hung up the phone quickly with his trembling finger


    and looked at Jean with aplex look on his face.


    Seeing Henry hang up the phone hastily without saying a word, a surprised look came over Jean''s


    face. She fixed her eyes on him and asked,"Father, what did Zed say?"


    "No¡­¡­ nothing¡­¡­" replied Henry with a flushed face. Quickly, he added,"Since he refuses to help,


    we''ll try another way."


    Seeing Henry''s reaction, Jean let out a sigh. "What else can we do? The only way now is to raise


    money from the Wen Group. Otherwise, there is no other way out of this mess! Father, you have to


    make your decision as soon as possible. The kidnappers only gave us three days to prepare the


    ransom money. It is the second day today. So if you keep dying like this, I''m afraid that Shirley''s


    safety¡­¡­" Jean stopped and shed a quick nce at Henry''s expression.


    She paused on purpose, pretending to be sad.


    Henry''s heart strongly ached at Jean''s words. He knew she had a point and was speaking the truth.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, he said,"Fine, let''s go with your n. You go ahead and sell the shares of the


    Wen Group and raise the money to save Shirley as soon as possible."


    "Father, there are only two days left and the amount of money we need is sorge. People will know


    our dilemma as soon as we start to sell our shares. Under the circumstance, there is a chance for the


    stock price to go down..."


    Jean analyzed the current situation perplexedly.


    "I know, but we have no other choice now. Just raise the money, no matter how low the price is,"


    replied a pale-looking Henry. He waved at Jean and added,"Hurry up! Jean." Taking a moment, he


    continued,"You know, if the same ident happened to you, I would have definitely saved you, no


    matter what the cost is. No hesitancy would have been shown from my side."


    A faint sneer crossed her face. But soon, she put on a sweet smile on her face and replied,"I see,


    father. I will try my best to do it. You just have a good rest here and wait for the good news!"


    "Well, I''m sure I can trust you with the Wen Group. Now go ahead!" Henry said to Jean and waited for


    her to get the work started.


    "Alright, I''m leaving now," replied Jean with a smile on her face. Then she turned and walked towards


    the door.


    After walking for a while, Jean got into the car, in which Toby had been waiting for her. And there came


    Zed''s call. "How are the things going? Has Henry made his decision yet?" enquired Zed.


    "Well, it is the only choice he has right now. Since you have refused to lend him any money, he is out of


    options," replied Jean sounding victorious.


    Hearing Jean''s words, Zed suddenly let out a heavy sigh. He consoled her lovingly,"I thought Henry


    would at least consider your feelings since he has made you in charge of the Wen Group, but I was


    wrong about this. It turns out that he still cares about Shirley Wen the most, even though she has let


    him down and betrayed him. He seems to be determined to save her life." Zed sounded sad for his


    wife.


    "Zed, let''s not think about it anymore. I''m on my way to the Wen Group. And I''m going to hold a board


    meeting to sell out the shares of the Wen Group. Do you have any interests in it?" asked Jean. She


    was bitterly disappointed in Henry. Yet she did not want to waste any more time feeling sorry for


    herself. With a different turn in her thoughts, there was a shift in her feelings.


    "Well, before you tell me this, I''ve got my finance department ready for the cash. And I''m going to go


    after the Wen Group''s shares," replied Zed with a smile on his face. He then added,"As for my own


    dear wife, Jean, I will definitely take revenge from them for what they have put you through."


    "Actually, I didn''t consider taking over the Wen Group," said Jean. She let out a sigh and


    continued,"Since he has gone this far, I''ll leave him with no mercy this time."


    "Well, you shouldn''t have been softhearted to people like them. You''ve been with them for more than


    twenty years. You had enough time to see their true colors. Jean, just start doing what you really want.


    Also, you need to know that I have got your back," reminded Zed, trying to put her into a better mood.


    "All right," replied Jean with a smile. Her face suddenly glowed and she forgot all about her problems.


    "I''m so happy to have such a powerful husband like you. Zed, thank you so much for your care and


    love!"


    "You little fool, I will always be there for you and you don''t need to thank me for that. Call me if you


    need any help," said Zed.


    "Yes, I will." With that, she hung up the phone.


    After a hastymute, Jean was back at the Wen Group and she started to prepare for the board


    meeting with the directors.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At the meeting, she told the directors about Shirley''s ident. Slowly, she informed them about her


    current serious situation.


    Before finishing, she asked everyone if they would like to buy out the Wen Group''s shares. The catch


    was that they would get it ten percent lower than the market value.


    "But if you don''t want to buy the shares, I have no other choice but to sell the shares to the public in


    order to raise enough money to save Shirley''s life," she said, looking serious.


    As Jean told her decision to them, all of the shareholders looked at each other in a speechless despair.


    The expressions on their faces were hard to read.


    The current situation of the Wen Group was really not as optimistic as it used to be. And because of the


    news of Henry''s poor health, the condition of thepany deteriorated even further.


    Hearing that the Wen family had to sell the shares to raise money for saving Shirley Wen''s life, the


    shareholders realized the Wen family was in a bad situation. They were not fools and clearly


    understood how miserable their lives were.


    In spite of Jean''s words, no one dared toe forward to buy out the shares of the Wen Group. They


    sat in silence and watched each other.


    In fact, several shareholders had been thinking about selling their shares earlier and were nning on


    leaving the Wen Group.


    At the end of the meeting, every shareholder made a gesture towards Jean and then left with a sad


    look on their faces.


    After all, under the leadership of Henry, the Wen Group used to develop rapidly. Back then, their shares


    of the Wen Group had been growing a lot in terms of value. The money of their annual bonus was


    enough to live a decent life. In fact, they had enough for their wives to squander outside.


    However, it never urred to any of them that in a matter of 6 months, the Wen Group would end up


    being so miserable.


    All of the shareholders left with a sigh of disappointment. They even noticed Joy outside the meeting


    room. She was in a flurry but they only left hurriedly without expressing their concerns to her.


    Joy walked into the office and saw that Jean was holding her head in her hands with a worried look on


    her face. Seeing her, Joy turned and couldn''t help feeling worried in her heart.


    "Jean¡­¡­" cried Joy.


    Hearing Joy''s cry, Jean hastily turned and looked up at Joy. There was a troubled look etched on her


    face.


    "How are things going now?" asked Jean. Thinking more, she added,"Did the kidnappers call again?"


    "Yes, they did. And that''s why I came to you," replied Joy quickly.


    "What did they say this time?" Jean asked in a concerned tone and had a frown on her face.


    Moreover, she felt more anxious when she heard that there was another call from the kidnappers.


    Everything was happening so quickly and she didn''t have a proper n yet. They hade to an


    agreement with the kidnappers and ording to it, they had to give the money before they could have


    Shirley back.


    ''How dare the kidnappers call again at such a crucial time? Aren''t they afraid that we''ve called the


    police and the police might trace them?'' wondered Jean internally feeling disturbed.


    "They called to threaten me again. Also, they warned me what would happen if they didn''t get the


    money on time. Lastly. they told me to speed up on raising the money because the deadline is sharp


    six o''clock tomorrow morning. Otherwise, they are going to hurt Shirley," cried a pale Joy.


    "They want the money early now?" eximed Jean with her eyebrows knitted.


    "Have you discussed it with Henry today?" asked Joy. Noticing that Jean really meant to figure out a


    way to save Shirley, Joy felt relieved in her heart.


    "I did talk with him instead I talked him into it. That''s why I held this meeting with the board of directors


    just now. It was to make sure if there is anyone who wants to buy the Wen Group''s shares.


    Unfortunately, no one is willing to do so. It looks like we have no other choice but to sell out our shares.


    And I''m really worried about that. I mean, those who know about our situation might take advantage of


    this and lower the prices for their own benefit¡­.."


    "But we have to do that, no matter how low the price is," Joy replied hastily before Jean could finish her


    words. And Joy added,"Jean, we have to hurry up because we are running out of time."

 Chapter 414 I Will Hang Up On You

    Chapter 414 I Will Hang Up On You


    "I know. I know. I will give an order right now to sell off my father''s shares in the Wen Group." Sighing,


    Jean nodded her head and walked out of the conference room after seeing mixed reactions.


    Meanwhile, Joy raised her head up as she watched Jean leaving in a hurry. Ever since Shirley got


    kidnapped, she was extremely shocked, and her nerves had not calmed down yet, but she didn''t


    expect Jean to try so hard to raise such a huge amount just to save Shirley. With this thought in her


    mind, Joy heaved a deep sigh and finally went out.


    On the other hand, now that thergest shareholder of the Wen Group was selling off his shares at a


    low price,motion arouse in the business sector of H City.


    Many investors rushed to tell the news to others and thought about taking the opportunity to make a


    profit from it. Even then, more investors were more cautious about this and chose to stay on the


    sidelines to watch.


    A fiercemercial war was about to begin, or so they thought. There were those who just wanted to


    watch the hustle and eagerly sat in front of theirputers, but after half an hour, they only observed


    the share price of the Wen Group fall by 10 per cent.


    Those who were ready to buy in the shares, on the other hand, started to calm down. It looked certain


    that something serious happened to the Wen Group for the shares to be on sale like this in such a low


    price. Then again, if the price continued to fall like this, the Wen Group would really go bankrupt.


    At the thought of this possibility, those investors who nned to buy in the shares immediately put a


    halt to this decision and hesitated.


    One hour had passed, and then another hour with still no change.


    Jean nced at the stock chart of the Wen Group and noticed that the stock price had been indeed


    falling. Convinced that Zed''s n to acquire the Wen Group would go smoothly, she walked outside


    with a slight smile stered on her face.


    Joy had been anxiously sitting in the lounge waiting. As soon as she saw Jeane out of the office,


    she stood up and hurriedly walked towards her. "How is it going now?" Joy asked in haste.


    "Nobody has bought our shares at the moment. It seems that many investors have guessed that a


    serious incident may have happened in thepany, so most investors dare not buy them. However, I


    still have some hope that there would be some other investors who still want to buy them but are


    waiting until our share price drops to a certain low point." Pretending to show a helpless expression,


    Jean told Joy with a deep sigh.


    Joy''s eyes widened in surprise. "Oh, my God! How can that be?" she eximed. Being struck by the


    news, Joy staggered a few steps backwards and seemed deeply overwhelmed in a negative way.


    Deep inside, Jean enjoyed Joy''s extremely depressed expression with satisfaction, but she did not


    dare to show this. When she had enjoyed watching Joy enough, she came forward and patted Joy on


    the shoulder in constion. "It''s all right. As long as the Wen Group hasn''t gone bankrupt, someone


    will eventually buy these shares in the end." Sheforted Joy in great affection, but only in order to


    aggravate her uneasiness.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, with Jean''sfort, Joy felt even more desperate and was about to cry. A few moments


    one hundred million ransom by six o''clock tomorrow morning? What happens then?"


    "Don''t worry. Regardless of how much we can sell the shares, we will surely raise enough money to


    save Shirley any way." Still continuing the act, Jean said in a firm tone.


    Joy''s face rxed a bit. "Thank you, Jean." She then reached out to grab Jean''s hand and continued,"I


    didn''t realize that of all people, you were the only one willing to save Shirley at this critical situation."


    Jean was shocked. She didn''t expect Joy to suddenly grab her hand. For a moment, she was unable to


    respond and just stared at the hand that held hers. When she realized who was suddenly holding her


    hand, she had the urge to withdraw, but went against it in the end. Besides, she did not want to arouse


    Joy''s suspicion, so she had no choice but to endure the nausea and talk perfunctorily with Joy. "Don''t


    worry about it. Shirley is still my sister. I couldn''t stand watching her in danger without doing anything,"


    Jean said, wearing a weak smile.


    With Jean''s words, Joy sighed in deep relief.


    "Well, I better go back and get ready first, so you can focus on doing your business," Joy finally said


    after deciding whether to leave or to stay and wait for good news.


    "Okay then. I will call you as soon as I have raised enough money." Jean nodded at Joy and gave her


    another weak smile.


    Before leaving hurriedly, Joy made sure to say a few more words of gratitude.


    As Joy was out of sight, Jean dropped the act. Her face scrunched into a look of disgust as she stared


    at her right hand that Joy had held on to moments ago. Not willing to wait any further, she rushed into


    the bathroom without any hesitation and washed her hands five or more times until she felt better.


    Her hands were slightly red from all the extensive washing and just after drying her hands, her


    assistant came running in anxiously. "Mrs. Qi, uh, boss, someone has bought out shares."


    Having guessed that the buyer must be Zed, deep inside Jean was delighted to hear the news, but she


    had to keep ying on the act, so she showed a fake look of astonishment on her face. Leading the


    way, she hurried back to the office with her assistant.


    She immediately looked at theputer, and her eyes widened immediately in surprise. Seeing that


    the buyer was a Wu Group and not Qi Group, her face turned into a questioning look. She told her


    assistant to leave before taking out her cell phone and dialed Zed''s number.


    As soon as the rings had stopped, Jean didn''t bother to wait for Zed''s voice. "Zed, please tell me if


    William Wang, who bought the shares, is your subordinate. Also, howe I have never heard of a Wu


    Group, the acquiring corporation?" Jean asked, doubt obvious in her voice.


    Zed smiled on the other end of the call. "Oh, dear. You''re right. He is really my subordinate. I asked him


    to register such a smallpany just temporarily, mainly to acquire the Wen Group. And about the Wu


    Group, I think you can figure this out." Zed deliberately posed a puzzle to Jean. Even though Jean


    couldn''t see him, she felt like at this moment, Zed just leaned on his seat, waiting for her answer with a


    yful smile.


    Sighing once, Jean thought for a moment. "Now that I know he is your subordinate, I think I have


    guessed what it means." She smiled before continuing,"Oh, Zed, why are you so kind to me?" She felt


    so touched and moved by this gesture that she was about to cry, and that what she wanted most now


    was to envelope him in a big hug and bury herself in his broad butfortable chest.


    Zed''s eyes widened in surprise. "Did you really guess it?" He still asked incredulously. ''How can she


    guess so quickly? This makes me feel no sense of achievement at all, '' he thought, sighing to himself.


    "Yes, well, I know it''s not appropriate for you toe out to buy in the shares of the Wen Group at this


    time in the name of the Qi Group. Otherwise, Henry, that cunning old fox, will end up not only being


    ungrateful to you, but also would im that you are taking advantage of his moments of distress. That''s


    why you decided to temporarily register a smallpany to do it, but I didn''t expect that you would


    name thepany by my mother''s family name. Zed, you don''t know how touched I am at this very


    moment. Sweetheart, I love you so much! Honestly, I just want to hug you right now," she said


    affectionately.


    Jean''s eyes turned red from all the tears that filled them, and at the same time, excitement started to


    build inside of her.


    Zed instantly smiled. "Honey, it''s my honor to do anything for you." He suddenly felt warm inside for he


    truly felt the love just by her tone of voice.


    When Jean finally calmed down, she became somewhat confused. "But, why didn''t you wait until the


    price falls a little lower to buy them?" she asked.


    "Because I had a feeling that I''m not the only one who covets the Wen Group," Zed exined,


    expecting her to pose such a question.


    Smiling, Jean understood immediately. Without any more thoughts filling her head, she sighed in relief.


    "Now that I have raised enough money, I can go home first. By the way, honey, what would you like to


    eat tonight? I''ll cook it for you."


    "Although I really want to take your offer and enjoy most the dishes you cook, I think it''s best if you just


    go home and rest. You had a busy day in thepany today, so wouldn''t you be too tired if you still


    cook for me after the day''s work? We can just eat out tonight," Zed suggested, worried that he would


    wear out his sweet wife.


    "Oh, no darling, don''t worry. It''s okay." Even though Zed couldn''t see her, Jean still shook her head


    before she continued,"I''m going to cook for you. How can I feel tired doing that? Besides, what you


    have done today has saved Shirley''s life. Of course, I have to treat you well."


    Jean''s face was now full of bright smile. She could not help but feel excitement with the thought that


    she would be able to see Shirley tomorrow and learn from the kidnappers whether Shirley had anything


    to do with Winner''s death.


    Zedughed when he heard Jean, breaking Jean''s train of thought. "Darling, you obviously know what I


    really like to eat," he replied. A chill run down Jean''s spine with Zed''s voice that was deep and


    charming but she ignored this feeling and felt confused instead.


    "Really? I know what you like to eat?" Stunned at Zed''s words, Jean asked, not really understanding


    what he meant.


    Zed cleared his throat. "Actually, my favorite food is..." Zed paused while Jean waited patiently,


    wondering what it could be and excited to cook it for him. "You." Zed''s tone was vague. He could


    imagine that by now, Jean''s cheeks must have turned red as an apple. It gave him the urge to take a


    bite and see whether it was as aromatic and sweet as it looked.


    As if a light bulb shed above her head, Jean immediately realized what he meant. Her face turned


    instantly bright red. "Honey, you are so naughty that you even tease me at this time," she pouted.


    "It''s not my fault! But really, I swear to God that my favorite food in my life is..." Zed still wanted to tease


    her, but Jean interrupted him in a huff.


    "Oh no. Zed, please stop. If you go on talking about it, I will hang up on you!" Jean threatened angrily


    from embarrassment.


    Hearing Jean warned him like this, Zed had to change the subject with regret. "All right! I know my little


    wife is too thin-skinned for jokes like these. Well then, go home quickly and have a good rest. I''lle


    back to apany you as soon as I have finished my work."


    "All right. See youter." Jean nodded and after bidding each other goodbye, she hung up.


    Jean was in a good mood and a big smile was kept stered on her face as she thought of the


    conversation on the phone she just had with Zed. She was humming while she was tidying up and left


    the Wen Group with a huge grin on her face.


    As she was out of the gate of the Wen Group, Jean turned around and looked back at the tall and


    magnificent building with ss windows that sparkled as the sun shone on it.


    She couldn''t help but heave a deep sigh at how it was going to turn out.


    Henry spent almost half his life and risked all he had to lose just so he could give life to this building.


    However, therge enterprise that had been made from blood, sweat, and tears only took a short


    amount of time for it to get bankrupt.


    Decades of painstaking efforts could dissipate overnight, and that was why most people could not


    stand the blow of failure and had sunk into an extreme depression ever since. Some even ended their


    lives just so they couldn''t watch their life''s worth efforts burn into dust.


    Jean shook her head helplessly in efforts to remove these thoughts inside her head. Then, she got into


    the Bentley, and Toby drove her all the way home.


    As soon as the car was halfway through, Jean''s phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and smiled.


    "Hello, Moore," she greeted. Her mood naturally rxed at Moore''s call, and once more, she couldn''t


    help but smile. "How are you doing these days? You took me in and helped me a few days ago, but I


    haven''t thanked you yet."


    "If you really want to thank me, thene out and treat me to dinner tonight!" Moore said with a bright


    smile on his face.


    "Dinner with you tonight?" Jean swallowed a lump on her throat and became a little hesitant. After all,


    she had promised Zed that she would cook for him tonight. Then again, Moore was her good friend,


    and he also helped her a lot that day. If it hadn''t been for him, she would have had spent the night in


    the streets. She would be very sorry if she refused him, but she would also feel guilty if she had to


    cancel with Zed tonight. ''Oh no, what should I do?'' she thought with a frown on her face.

 Chapter 415 I Will Cook Personally Tonight

    Chapter 415 I Will Cook Personally Tonight


    A weak smile crept on Moore''s face as he heard the hesitation in Jean''s voice. He knew something


    was up, and it only gave Jean a dilemma, so he said,"That is, if tonight''s inconvenient for you, we can


    have an appointment next time you''re avable. I really just called to tell you that I have been


    discharged."


    Jean''s eyes widened in surprise. "What? You''re discharged from the hospital?" Jean felt excitement


    build inside her after hearing the news. In a high-pitched and giddy voice, she inquired again,"Are you


    sure that you are all right now to leave the hospital? Don''t you need to take a reexamination?"


    "Well, I''ve taken the examination already, and the results show that I am recovering very well. The


    doctor then released me and told me that I only need to take more rest at home, so I can bepletely


    healed." Moore then let out a sigh of relief as he told Jean about this.


    Jean smiled brightly. "That''s wonderful! It''s great to hear such good news!" Jean eximed with a huge


    smile stered on her face. She felt thrilled to hear this, and indeed she felt like this is the best news


    she had heard recently ever since the kidnap. With excitement evident on her tone, she said,"Well, you


    see, the reason why I was hesitant in the first ce was because I promised Zed that I will cook dinner


    for him tonight. But after hearing such exciting news from you, I''m definite that he can wait, and yours


    calls for a celebration. What do you think about making a dinner reservation? Let''s say, how about


    Shangri-La Restaurant?"


    Moore''s eyebrows furrowed in thought. "Wait! Did I hear it clearly that you were supposed to cook


    dinner by yourself tonight?" In his voice, Moore obviously took no interest in having dinner in a


    restaurant but showed great interest when he heard that Jean was about to cook personally.


    "Well, yes," Jean replied with a nod even though Moore couldn''t see that gesture. "However, I am not a


    good cook, and I can only cook several dishes, so whatever you''re nning, I don''t think I dare to invite


    you to my home."


    "Oh no, Jean! That''s totally fine for me." Moore hastily interrupted Jean and showed his full interest in


    eating the food cooked by Jean. "Since my food had been served by the hospital staff, I am craving for


    home cooked dishes. Especially that you will cook tonight, I will love every dish you cook. I swear!"


    Jean couldn''t help but smile. It seemed that Moore was capable of saying such sweet words as Zed.


    Since Moore assured Jean that he waspletely okay with her dishes, Jean could only nod her head


    in agreement. She asked,"Okay, fine, just don''t me me if it ever tastes weird. Anyways, tell me what


    dishes you like so that I will prepare it."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nothing in particr. Just cook what you are good at, but don''t make it tooplicated. Any dish you


    cook will be fine for me." Moore smiled as Jean finally assented and then continued,"Well then, I will


    take my belongings back home first before I head to your home."


    "Wait, are you still at the hospital right now?" Jean asked.


    "Yes, I just finished the discharge procedures. These forms are too tedious," Moore replied with a frown


    on his face.


    "Oh, really? Okay, listen, just stay there, and I will send someone to pick you up. He can send you


    home first, so you can drop your belongings and then he will drive you to my home." Jean smiled at


    herself. She felt like a really good nner.


    Moore''s eyes widened. He didn''t want to trouble her too much so he hastily turned down her kind offer.


    "Oh no! That would be too hassle for you. Really, I can just take a taxi."


    "No worries, silly! It''s no trouble at all. I just have someone next to me," Jean assured with a smile on


    her face.


    Moore thought about this for a moment after hearing Jean''s reply. With a sigh, he finallypromised.


    "If you put it that way, then okay. I will be waiting for him at the gate of hospital."


    "Great! I will ask him to pick you up real soon." After they bid each other goodbye, Jean hung up the


    phone. She turned to Toby, who was concentrated on driving and called his name.


    "Yes, Mrs. Jean?" Toby responded in haste after hearing his name. He didn''t bother remove his


    attention on the road. Besides, he was trained to be alert at all times.


    "Call either Gregory or Terry. Ask one of them to pick Moore up at the hospital. Tell whoever is avable


    to send him home first and then drive him to my home," Jean ordered Toby. She leaned back on her


    seat and crossed her arms on her chest.


    "But..." Finally, Toby gave a quick nce at Jean through the rear view mirror. Jean looked at him back


    with a questioning look as if asking him why he dared to oppose her. Because of embarrassment, it


    took him some time before he spoke,"Well, Mrs. Jean, Gregory and Terry are here to protect you, and


    not..."


    "I know, but you are here to protect me, and I am confident that you can protect me well, aren''t you?


    Besides, you just need to drive me to the vegetable market and nothing wrong would happen. Trust me


    as I trust you." With a smile, Jean said with conviction on her tone, trying to persuade him.


    The embarrassment on Toby''s face lingered for a moment. After thinking about it for a while, he


    him back. He then took out his phone and called Gregory to pass on Jean''s order.


    After talking to Gregory, he ced his phone down and reported to Jean,"Mrs. Jean, Gregory has set


    out to pick Mr. Moore up in the hospital as you ordered."


    "Great! Thank you, Toby. Now, please, pull up?to the?curb of the nearby vegetable market, and I will go


    buy some vegetables." Jean pointed and gave him a faint smile.


    Confused, Toby''s eyebrows furrowed into a frown. He did not understand why she was doing this.


    He had never seen someone drive a limited-edition refitted Bentley to a vegetable market before, until


    now!


    Perhaps, Jean was the only person in the world who would do it without hesitation.


    With these thoughts muttering in his heart, Toby still followed her order and pulled up at the curb after


    he saw a big vegetable market in front of them.


    Jean excitedly got off the car and then headed to the market. Toby wasn''t sure if she noticed how other


    people stared at her or the car, but she either didn''t or she chose to ignore them.


    Then again, she was very quick to buy some meat, vegetables, and sea food before finally walking


    back towards the car. Toby reached out for the paper bags and ced them all on the trunk.


    Jean thought about how she was truthfully not modest at all, because all the dishes she were good at


    were all what she liked to eat.


    Since both Zed and Moore didn''t tell her to prepare a certain meal they wanted, perhaps both of them


    should just make do with what she will cook for them tonight.


    At the thought of this, Jean suddenly realized that she hadn''t informed Zed about her invitation to


    Moore. As soon as she got into the car, she immediately reached for her phone and dialed Zed''s


    number.


    The phone was soon answered after the second ring, and a concerned voice reached Jean''s ears.


    "Hey, honey, what''s up?"


    "Hey, darling. Well, I just heard moments ago that Moore has been discharged from the hospital today.


    I promised him that I would treat him to dinner once he leaves the hospital. But then I promised to cook


    dinner for you tonight, right? So, Moore said that he also wanted toe to our home and join us for


    dinner to have a taste of my cooking. I wonder if you will mind it."


    Jean exined, not giving the chance for Zed to decline.


    Although Zed minded it very much deep in his heart, he couldn''t say no after hearing Jean''s soft and


    sweet voice. In a tender and gentle tone, he said,"Honestly, I do mind, but I should also thank him. If it


    were not for him, we wouldn''t have been reconciled so soon. Since he''d like toe, why not? We


    should show our good hospitality and gratitude to him." "Oh, honey, I know you will agree! Then, I


    apologize for bothering you and go back to whatever you were doing. Juste back home early, and


    I will make preparations first." Jean beamed a wide smile. Although she expected that Zed would mind,


    she still knew that Zed would keep an open heart.


    "No problem, darling. Don''t tire yourself too much, okay? You can ask Zelda for help." After she heard


    that, a huge smile crept on Jean''s face. She realized how much Zed was concerned about her.


    "Oh, Zed, I''m not that enervated!" She chuckled. "Now, I am going to hang up and I will wait for you


    home. I love you."


    With a smile ying on her lips, Jean hung up the phone as soon as Zed replied with an "I love you


    too."


    As soon as she got back home, she didn''t waste any more time to change and just wore an apron on


    top of her day''s clothes and started to busy herself preparing for dinner.


    Meanwhile, Zelda observed the pile of ingredients on the kitchen counter. She realized that Jean was


    going to cook so many dishes by herself tonight. Because Jean wasn''t calling for her, Zelda was


    anxious to assist her.


    Like a cat on hot bricks, Zelda pleaded,"Mrs. Jean, at least let me wash the dishes for you, okay? I feel


    very uneasy seeing you do all this alone while I just stand here without giving you a hand." Zelda really


    wanted to help Jean. She spent her life having something to do, and it made her ufortable at the


    thought that she had nothing else to do this time.


    "I''m totally fine, Zelda." Jean stopped slicing the carrots and lifted her eyes to look at Zelda, stopping


    her from washing the dirty dishes on the sink. With a reassuring smile on her face, Jean said,"I must do


    it by myself, because the guest tonight is special. So don''t feel uneasy, and take this free time to have a


    rest!"


    "Special guest?" With a look of confusion on her face, Zelda asked.


    "Oh, I don''t know how to exin it to you, but you''ll see, so you''d better go have that rest now. Besides,


    Zed will be home soon, and he will help me." Jean said, giving Zelda another reassuring smile as she


    tried to persuade her to leave the kitchen for her alone.


    Zelda sighed in relief after hearing that Zed would be back soon to help Jean. She then gave Jean a


    helpless nod before reluctantly leaving the kitchen and heading to her own room.


    Relieved as well, Jean heaved a deep sigh after watching Zelda leave.


    To be honest, she felt very nervous and stressed out whenever the talkative and garrulous Zelda was


    beside her.


    She was not good at cooking, so she didn''t want anyone to watch her cook. Most importantly, she


    found it difficult to concentrate with someone else beside her.


    What''s more, Zelda was a great cook, and for sure, she would feel very intimidated by Zelda and even


    more stressed out in front of her!


    The?time?ticked?away?second by?second as Jean was preparing the ingredients and washing and


    cutting dishes.


    The rice had been done in the electric cooker, and all the other needed ingredients were already


    prepared.


    Everything was ready. All she needed to do was wait for Zed and Moore, so that she could start frying


    and cooking.


    Since she didn''t want to waste any food, she only prepared dishes enough to serve three people.


    Besides, what''s important was that she had cooked them as much dishes as she knew.


    After wiping her hands dry with the fresh towel, she nced at the clock on the wall and surmised that


    Moore should being any time now.


    As soon as she saw the low-key Audi caring slowly out on the courtyard, a huge smile appeared


    on her face.


    Pleasantly surprised, Jean immediately walked out to greet Moore.


    Jean watched as Moore got out of the car. She was so d to see him in his almost recovered state


    that she couldn''t help but smile wider. "Wee, Moore!"

 Chapter 416 I Appreciate You

    Chapter 416 I Appreciate You


    "What a magnificent vi!" Moore took a gigantic bouquet of beautiful lilies from the car and looked at


    Jean. After that, he said in a soft voice,"This is for you."


    "Thank you," Jean replied looking surprised. When she noticed that Moore had gone home to take a


    bath and get changed, her smile intensified. "Are you fine abouting to my home? Please don''t be


    nervous. Just make yourself at home. Come in. Take a seat. Zed will be here soon."


    "All right." A smile appeared on Moore''s face. He followed Jean''s guide inside the house.


    Moore looked at the expensive decoration and nice design along the road. He couldn''t help nodding his


    head and said,"It seems that you''ve put a lot of thought into the decoration of your home."


    Jeanughed and replied quickly,"Zed gets the credit for decoration. All I did is move in."


    Moore looked away and admired those beautiful furnitures. He nced at Jean and saw a happy smile


    etched on her face. Heughed and said,"It looks like that you''ve untangled all your knots and there is


    no misunderstanding between the two of you."


    "Speaking of this, I should thank you for reasoning out with Zed," said Jean and gave out a small sigh.


    "Only two of us live in this big house. To bepletely honest, it is lonely and empty. Jesse has lived


    here for several days before. She is quite annoying, but after she left, the house has turned to look


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    gloomy. Moore, do you think I''m insane?"


    "How should I put it?" Moore sighed and the added,"I can only say that you''re too nice. You forget how


    other people hurt you and only remember the good side in them. Jean, this quality is quite rare."


    Hearing his response, Jeanughed a little. "You tter me. Other people have mildly implied that I am


    both nice and silly. But you put it in a more direct and ttering way."


    "How could it be?" Moore hastily shook his head. "Maybe some people don''t appreciate you. But, we


    don''t need to care about other people''s words. As long as you live happily, that''s enough. You need to


    know there are people out there who truly appreciate your kindness,"


    Moore replied trying tofort her.


    Jean''s mood lifted as she heard his words. Sheughed and joked,"Haha! I know, I know. You''re the


    one who appreciates me."


    Instead of contradicting her, Moore smiled and agreed. "Of course. Not only do I appreciate you, but


    also I adore you."


    "Come on! You''re talking nonsense! If I let you keep talking, we will miss the dinner. It''s almost time for


    dinner. I''ll go cook and please sit in the living room for a moment." Jean hastily changed the topic


    feeling slightly ufortable.


    Moore quickly asked,"Do you need any help?"


    "No." Jean shook her head being appalled by the idea of making him work. "I only have to make dinner


    for three of us, so I can easily cook several simple dishes. I don''t think I can cook something special.


    So I''m not sure whether you will feel full tonight."


    "What are you talking about?" Moore red at Jean. "I''ll go to the kitchen with you. Don''t worry. I''ll just


    stand aside and watch you cook."


    Jean had wanted to decline, but she thought that it would be impolite to leave Moore alone in the living


    room.


    So she had to nod her head and agree. "Fine. Thene with me. Only if you agree that you won''t


    help me and you shall notin if I make a mistake."


    Moore quickly shook his head and agreed to her rules. "I won''t do that," he promised.


    Getting a promise, Jean was relieved and took Moore to the kitchen.


    Moore saw that Jean skillfully started to start the fire, pour oil and cook dishes. Her action was


    obviously smooth and skillful. In short, it was not as bad as she had said.


    A smile appeared on Moore''s face, but it quickly faded. He sighed and said,"Jean, I''ve met a guy in the


    hospital today."


    "Who is it?" She asked, not moving her eyes away from her work.


    Moore simply replied in one word,"He."


    Jean stopped mixing up dishes at once and looked at Moore with concern.


    "I''m okay." Moore knew she was worried about him, so he hastily exined,"Although I haven''t met him


    in person for so many years, I do often see him on TV. So when I saw him in the hospital, I was quite


    calm."


    "Quite calm? Then why are you in a hurry to get out of the hospital?" Jean was discontent after


    listening to his words. "I''ve called your doctor and he told me that you were supposed to leave the


    hospital three dayster."


    Moore hadn''t expected that Jean would call his attending physician, so he fell into an awkward silence.


    After thinking for a while, Moore went on to exin in a low voice. "I didn''t expect that he woulde


    to see me, so I wasn''t prepared at all..."


    "You don''t need to exin this to me." Jean turned around and looked at Moore with a serious face.


    "We''re friends. Since you don''t like to see him, you can just ignore him. Moore, if you don''t want to live


    in his house, you can just move here and live with us..."


    "Well..." Moore was going to say no, but he suddenly heard a low voice outside the kitchen.


    "Who will move here and live with us?"


    As these words were spoken, Zed''s handsome face appeared in the kitchen.


    Jean saw it was Zeding back, so sheughed and said,"Zed, you''re back! I just invited Moore to


    move here to live with us."


    As Jean said so, Zed''s smile became rather forced at once.


    He first looked at Jean and then his eyes turned to Moore. "Hello, Moore, wee to our home."


    Moore alsoughed and replied,"Thank you both for having me here."


    Jean had a weird feeling going on in her heart after she noticed that Zed totally ignored her.


    She said to Moore,"Moore, please have a seat in the living room. The dinner will be ready in a minute."


    Feeling that Jean obviously didn''t want him to be here, Moore quickly nodded his head and walked out


    of the kitchen.


    Zed was about to leave, but Jean asked him to stay.


    "Zed,e here and help me."


    Hearing her call, Zed had to stop walking back with Moore. He apologized and said,"Then you shall go


    to the living room first. I''ll be there in a minute."


    "Okay," Moore replied hearing this and nodded his head. After giving onest nce at Jean, he


    sighed in his heart and walked to the living room.


    He knew what Jean wanted to say to Zed, but he really didn''t want to live here.


    Living in Harkin Garden did increase the chance to meet that guy, but this was his problem and he


    didn''t want to get other people sucked into this mess.


    "Why do you want me to stay here with you?" Zed walked in front of Jean and looked unhappy. He then


    continued,"If you want me to allow Moore to live in our home, then please don''t say anything to me."


    "Zed, you know Moore''s family background. You are aware of the trouble he is in. As long as he is in H


    City... No, as long as he is in this country, Gary will find him soon..."

 Chapter 417 Live With Us

    Chapter 417 Live With Us


    With a worried look, Jean exined.


    "So he doesn''t want to confront Gary Bai and he is in an awkward situation here in China, right? Since


    he has no ce to stay and the current scenario doesn''t get any better, he can go back to Chicago. Or


    America, Ennd, Germany... Anywhere. Why does he insist on staying here?" Zed retorted


    unpleasantly with knitted eyebrows.


    "Because he is a Chinese at heart. After spending his early life amidst foreigners with blonde hair and


    blue eyes, he wants to be with his own people. Do you want him to be miserable by sending him back


    for the rest of his life? Zed, please, a man like him would always return to his hometown in the end.


    Though humans can wander far away from home and socialize with different kinds ofmunities, in


    the end, they are nostalgic and emotional about their home. And their hometowns where they spent


    their most formative years hold a special ce in their hearts. Why can''t you understand this about


    Moore and let him stay with us? There are many vacant rooms in our house. More importantly, Gary


    Bai won''te here to find Moore.


    Don''t you know that Gary Bai had earlier given a house to him pretending it was from his foster


    parents? And Gary went to see him personally earlier this morning, so Moore checked out in advance


    from the hospital. You know what it means if Gary showed up there personally. He definitely wanted


    Moore to return to the Bai family. But Moore revolts against the very idea, so..."


    "Stop it!" Zed''s face darkened,"I won''t let Moore stay with us."


    "Zed..." Jean stamped her feet, agitated, since Zed didn''t agree. "What should I do to make you change


    your mind? Only under your protection will Gary not harass Moore. If you are worried about the


    rtionship between me and Moore, I swear to God, we are only friends."


    "Jean..." Seeing Jean exin so hard for letting Moore stay in their house, Zed sighed helplessly and


    said,"It''s not me being merciless. It''s just that as a man, I can''t let another man into my house.


    Furthermore...


    Moore has feelings for you.


    If I let him stay, he is like a dangerous time bomb."


    "Zed..." Jean got angry as Zed still didn''t agree. "I don''t care. If you agree, we''re all happy. But even if


    you don''t agree, I''ll still invite him to stay. After all, it all started because of me. If I hadn''t run him down,


    he wouldn''t have been found by Gary Bai; and nothing else would have happened,"


    Jean said firmly. Zed was surprised, seeing Jean''s resolute face.


    It was his first time seeing Jean so decided about something, and specially, trying to make up for her


    mistake.


    ''Right!'' Zed gave in with great reluctance.


    He knew Jean wouldn''t cheat on him.


    There was nothing to worry about.


    If he insisted any further on Moore noting here, it would only affect their rtionship.


    Plus, if he agreed now, Jean would put up a stronger front as a couple in front of Moore.


    "Since you insist, I will not stand in your way." Zed looked at her with probing eyes. "If you want him to


    stay, he can stay. But I can''t promise about him being willing about it."


    "Zed, did you just agree?" Jean incredulously asked him.


    "What else can I say? You are the hostess of the house. It''s your right to let anyone stay. Besides, I


    don''t want our rtionship to be damaged by this trivial matter. But..."


    "But what?" Jean asked. She was excited since Zed agreed.


    "How long will Moore stay?" Zed asked, wondering how things would be affected if Moore decided to


    stay in his house.


    Jean was taken aback and didn''t know what to reply.


    "He will have to leave one day, Jean. I hope you understand." Zed touched her arm slightly with


    concern.


    "I know." Jean nodded and replied,"Let him stay for a while. Give him some time. He just came out of


    the hospital, and he hasn''t fully recovered yet. For the next three months, he is supposed to stay at


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    home and rest. After he recovers, we''ll make other ns."


    "Okay." Zed nodded. "I guess it won''t be easy to persuade Moore to stay with us. You have to figure


    that out on your own."


    "As long as you agree, I''ll find a way." Jean was confident.


    "Really?" Zed looked at her with pondering eyes and reminded her,"Now go make the dinner. Our


    guest is waiting."


    "All right." With a smiling face, Jean walked over to him and kissed him on the face, standing on


    tiptoes. "Darling, thanks."


    "Did you thank me for letting Moore stay or it was just an affectionate gesture?" Zed asked deliberately.


    "It''s both," Jean replied pleasantly. "Of course, I give you extra credit for letting Moore in."


    "So, will you treat me well tonight?" Zed flirted with Jean as he looked her from head to toe in a


    mischievous manner.


    Jean blushed at his naughty expressions. She dashed into the kitchen.


    While she was pouring the bone soup into fine porcin bowls, she said in a mock-angry tone,"Stop


    flirting with me. Don''t you get tired of it? Please get out and apany Moore. Don''t get in my way."


    "It seems that my dear wife dislikes me," Zed said unwillingly. "I am kicked away as soon as she gets


    what she wants."


    "Zed, stop talking nonsense, or I will..."


    Jean wanted to say "tear your mouth apart", but thought it inappropriate on second thoughts.


    So she stopped mid-sentence and looked at him feeling uneasy.


    "You will what?" Zed asked deliberately, with his curiosity piqued.


    "Nothing. Will you go out, please? I can''t concentrate on making dinner with you hanging around." Jean


    was a bit prickly.


    "Okay. Call me when you finish." Zed nodded and stopped making fun of her.


    "All right. And, please treat Moore kindly," Jean warned him, still a little worried.


    Zedforted her by squeezing her shoulders and then walked outside.


    After Zed left, Jean smiled to herself. She was alone in the kitchen and started to make dinner in a light


    mood.


    She understood Zed''s worry. As Moore was a single man, Zed was careful by not letting him stay.


    There wouldn''t have been a problem if both of them had more faith in each other.


    Zed wouldn''t believe it only because she said so.


    He had to discover and understand the truth himself.


    When Zed walked into the living room, he saw Moore watching TV on the sofa. Zed was impressed by


    his striking presence as Moore sat straight.


    Hearing footsteps, Moored turned around. The minute he saw it was Zed, he stood up.

 Chapter 418 Persuade Moore To Move In

    Chapter 418 Persuade Moore To Move In


    "Sit down, please. You have not recovered yet, so it''s unnecessary to pay too much attention to


    etiquette." Zed stopped Moore in a hurry.


    "I feel much better now, and I''m not as weak as you think. Don''t believe Jean''s words. She''s making a


    mountain out of a molehill." Moore ruefully smiled at Zed.


    "No, you are wrong here. I have to obey her orders. From what I know, women begin to wonder if we


    love them when we don''t listen." Zed sat opposite Moore and looked at him with a smile.


    Hearing Zed''s words, Moore nodded. Zed had hit home with this point. He replied,"I couldn''t agree with


    you more. But in Jean''s case, this is especially true. She''s a bit different from others since she doesn''t


    reveal her emotions too easily and bear matters of the heart all by herself."


    Zed looked askance at Moore and said,"It seems to me that you know her very well."


    "It is because of the video incident. I saw her face awash with tears almost every other day in the


    hospital. Despite what she had gone through, she neverined once." Moore held Zed''s gaze as


    he replied. The video incident made Zed flush with shame. After a moment''s pause, he sighed.


    "Speaking of the video incident, I have to apologize for not handling things properly. Thank you, Moore.


    Thank you for being her friend and taking care of her at such a stressful time," Zed said to Moore with


    gratitude.


    "You are wee. Though, my help wasn''t much significant." Moore shook his head.


    Zed looked at Moore with a smile. Although they had not expressed their thoughts frankly, both of them


    knew what each other wanted to say.


    Moore saw Zed was looking at him with a smile, so he felt a little nervous. "You can rest assured that I


    won''t promise Jean to move in and interfere in your private life. Jesse just left, and I don''t want to


    be the second ''Jesse''," he said.


    "I''m very d to hear you say that." Zed sighed when he heard Moore''s judicious words. "But I''ve


    promised Jean that if she can persuade you to move in, I will have no objection to it."


    Moore felt a little bit surprised at Zed''s words. "So, I will not promise Jean this, and thus I won''t bother


    you."


    "No, you have misunderstood me," Zed shook his head and said. "It''s true that I didn''t wee the


    idea of you moving in my house in the past. But now I prefer that you live with us."


    ''Many things can be prevented from happening if you are around.'' Zed thought.


    "Why?" Moore was puzzled and curious at Zed''s words at the same time.


    "You don''t need to ask why. If you don''t want Jean to feel guilty about you all the time, then just


    promise her!" Moore was stumped.


    He looked at Zed for a long time, guessing the meaning behind his words. Finally, he nodded his head


    and said,"I''ll think it over, so please give me some time. It''s a little surprising to me."


    Zed nodded in sympathy and subtly nodded in agreement.


    ''It is true that Moore had never imagined that I will agree to him moving in.


    In fact, I don''t have to worry about their past. Now, Jean''s my wife and we love each other. That''s


    enough.


    I have to trust Jean and I better have confidence in myself, '' Zed thought.


    "The food is ready. Zed, please,e to help me."


    Jean poked her head out of the kitchen and beckoned Zed.


    "I''ming." Zed responded to Jean and stole a look at Moore, who was still lost in thought. Shaking


    his head, he walked into the kitchen with a slight smile on his lips.


    "What can I do, baby?" Looking at the amount of things Jean was trying to get done, Zed felt sorry for


    not peeking in once to help her. He said,"I told you to let Zelda help you, but you still don''t take my


    advice. Are you feeling tired, baby?"


    "No, I''m alright." Zed was happy to see that Jean had fully immersed herself in cooking. "Today I''ve


    prepared dinner with a lot of thought, so try to eat as much as you canter even if the dishes are not


    so delicious," Jean said.


    "Of course, even if you hadn''t mentioned this, I would have tried my best to finish all the dishes." Zed


    said to Jean tongue in cheek.


    "Come on, baby. I was just kidding. Don''t be so serious. Let''s open a bottle of red wine! Our meal is


    almost ready. Lay the bowls and tes on the table while I start serving the dishes."


    The corners of her mouth turned into a faint smile as she ordered Zed about.


    "Yes, my dear wife." Zed kissed her on her forehead and then took out the wine and startedying the


    table.


    After Jean had put all dishes on the table, both men were taken by surprise. They had never imagined


    Jean to be this good and versatile at cooking.


    There were strong bone soup, fish soup, fried broli, vinegar eggnt, celery lily and it went on and


    on.


    Staring at such a wide spread for dinner, Zed gulped down his saliva and said to Jean,"Baby, now I


    understand why you just said that you have prepared very carefully. You know what? These dishes are


    even better than a five-star hotel! They look incredibly appetizing.


    "Really?" Jean''s face blushed after hearing Zed''spliment. "I don''t know if Moore likes the taste.


    Moore, sit down and help yourself, please."


    "Thank you." Moore smiled and said,"It must be very delicious. I can tell just from the smell. Thank you


    so much, Jean. I am going to y the glutton down and treat myself with all these delicacies. "


    "I feel happy to have friends at home. Please help yourself. Moore, I have made two soups and boiled


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    them for a long time. Why not drink some?" Jean put a bowl of bone soup in front of Moore and asked


    him to try.


    "Thank you. I''ll serve myself from here." Moore took thedle from Jean''s hand.


    "Make yourself at home, Moore," Jean smiled and said. She was careful not to look partial to anyone.


    She knew that Zed liked fish soup and served him a bowlful.


    At the start of the evening, Zed might have been slightly unpleasant, but Jean serving him his favorite


    soup mollified him. Now, he was savoring the delicacy with pleasure.


    Looking at the two men very pleased with the dishes she had cooked for hours, Jean glowed with


    satisfaction. Finally, she too took a bowl full of soup and started to drink it.


    A peaceful calm descended on the table as the three people happily ate their dinner.


    Once they were done, Zelda walked into to clear the table meanwhile Jean stood up to go inside the


    kitchen again.


    This time around, she carried a fresh fruit tter and put it on the tea table in the living room. Looking


    at Moore, she asked,"Moore, did you like the dishes? Were they to your liking?"


    "Of course, I enjoyed the meal so much. Jean, I had never imagined you to be so proficient at cooking."


    A smiling Moore answered Jean.


    He hadn''t lied to Jean. In fact, he had really enjoyed the dinner and eaten beyond his normal appetite.


    Now despite wanting to eat the fruit in the attractive fruit tter, his bulging stomach had no space for


    one more morsel of food.


    "Moore, how did you find my cooking?" Jean smiled and asked Moore.


    Just as Jean spoke, Zed and Moore exchanged knowing looks.


    Both men were smart enough to figure out the reason why she had asked the question a second time.


    They both could see what wasing next.


    "Yes, I like it very much. But, Jean..." Just when Moore was about to refuse Jean''s invitation, she


    interrupted him.


    "Since you like it, you can stay here and I''ll cook it for you every day. Moore, you are not good at taking


    care of yourself. You''ve been in the hospital for such a long time. And now, you have be slimmer


    than even women. I am not jealous of your slim figure. Instead, I feel very guilty about it. After all, if it


    weren''t for the ident, you would have been very healthy now. You don''t want me to feel guilty for


    you all the time, right? So, just take my advice to move in. That way, we can look after each other,


    right?"


    Jean''s list of reasons to persuade Moore left both Zed and Moore dumbfounded.


    ''Why is Jean so insistent? Does she already know that I will refuse her?'' Moore wondered.


    Moore turned to look at Zed and he found that Zed was also gaping at his wife.


    "Jean, I know that you care for me. But I''m used to living alone, so I''m afraid that I will have to refuse


    your kindness." Moore answered with an embarrassed smile.


    He had thought it over and hade to the conclusion that he would not move in.


    "Why? Moore, we''re friends, aren''t we?" Jean was a little bit annoyed by Moore''s refusal. "If you are


    still unwilling to move in, then forget what I said just now."


    "Jean, of course we are friends!" Moore hesitated for a moment and then exined. "Jean, it has


    nothing to do with us being friends or not. You should enjoy your private life with Zed and this is why I


    should not move in. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 419 Kidnappers Partner

    Chapter 419 Kidnappers'' Partner


    "If you move in, then Gary can''t harass you any more!" Jean replied. "If you don''t go back to the Bai


    family now, he definitely won''t give up. But if you n to stay here, Gary won''t risking here just to


    bring you back. Don''t worry! I won''t force you to stay here for too long. After you recover, I''ll ask you to


    leave! I''ll do that, even if you don''t want to leave,"


    Jean said in a cool tone.


    Zed narrowed his eyes as he looked at Jean and felt more respect for her.


    Zed was impressed by how smart Jean was.


    Apparently, Moore had made up his mind.


    However, Jean broke the deadlock.


    Moore smiled bitterly. He realized that if he refused her invitation now, then he might lose his friendship


    with Jean.


    He stopped and thought for a second as he didn''t want to lose Jean.


    ''Why am I hesitating when Jean and Zed themselves, are inviting me to live with them?''


    As that thought crossed his mind, Moore sighed and answered,"All right! Since you have forced me to


    stay, I have no choice but to ept your offer."


    "Yeah!" As Jean heard his reply, she was delighted. "I knew you would ept it."


    As soon as she finished her words, she turned around to look at Zed and smiled.


    There was nothing that Zed could say but he smiled back. He patted Jean on her head.


    On the other hand, Moore was a little worried that he had agreed to live with them.


    He looked at Zed and was relieved that Zed was not displeased by him staying over for a couple of


    months. Instead, Zed was happy to see Jean excited.


    Moore was actually worried about the fact that the rtionship between Zed and Jean might get worse


    because of him. He didn''t want to hurt Jean at all.


    Now judging from the situation, Moore was relieved.


    Jean was a woman of her words. She had nned this all along. She had asked Gregory to send


    Moore home.


    Now she only had to call Gregory and he would be able to send Moore''s clothes in a minute.


    Moore had no choice but to ept everything that Jean had arranged.


    To some extent, Jean was right. There was nowhere safer in H City than this ce.


    Zed, Jean and Mooreughed and chatted for a long time.


    The atmosphere was quite rxing and they looked like a happy family.


    Everything looked perfect until someone''s phone rang.


    Jean grabbed her cellphone. It was Joy calling. She answered it right away.


    "Jean, they just called and changed the time of the meet up." Jean heard Joy''s worried voice over the


    phone.


    "What?" Jean was shocked. She asked,"What time did they decide now?"


    "At midnight, YR Wharf!" Joy kept talking. "Do you have the money yet?"


    "Yes, I have the money! Just do as they told you to. I''ll pick you upter!" Jean was about to hang up


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    but she stopped as Joy''s voice came through.


    "Jean?" Joy asked loudly,"Thank you! If it weren''t for you, Shirley would''ve died."


    "No worries! Let''s save her first." Jean hung up as soon as she said that. She turned towards Zed and


    said,"They have changed the time of meet up to midnight."


    As Zed heard that, he frowned,"Why did they change it again? What are they nning to do?"


    "Who knows? But I have this feeling that they know what we are doing. They are eager to get the


    money that we have raised,"


    Jean said as she frowned too.


    "That makes sense!" Zed nodded as he agreed with Jean. But before he could say anything, he noticed


    that Moore was standing beside with a confused expression. Zed apologized immediately,"Moore, sorry


    about that! Shirley was kidnapped and Jean wants to save her so she might not have to regretter."


    "I understand!" Moore nodded immediately and asked,"You just said that the kidnappers have changed


    the time of meet up again? And they have brought it forward again?"


    "Yes. I think they were keeping tabs on us. And they must have known that we have the money ready


    so they want to get it as soon as possible. We have guessed that Shirley might''ve been kidnapped


    because somebody had wanted to teach her a lesson but that is definitely not the case." Jean analyzed


    the situation and frowned.


    "No matter what they want to aplish, we have to do what they ask us to do. They are smart to


    choose this time for the exchange. I''ll keep youpany then." Zed sneered and added,"No matter


    what tricks they intend to y, they are only digging their own graves."


    Jean didn''t say anything because she noticed that the situation was getting more serious. She nodded


    and said,"Right! Zed, you have to teach them a lesson after we get Shirley back."


    "Sure!" Zed nodded and smiled faintly at Jean.


    All this time, Moore was silent. He frowned as if he was lost in thoughts.


    Jean noticed Moore was silent so she said,"Moore, don''t worry about it! We''ll figure it out."


    "Jean, I still feel something is wrong. When was thest time you saw Shirley?" Moore looked at Jean


    and asked with confusion.


    "Yesterday morning. I saw her at the hospital where Henry stayed." Jean asked as she was


    curious,"why do you think there''s something wrong? Is there anything you suspect?"


    "ording to what you just said about the kidnappers changing the time ahead of schedule, they must


    have known your actions beforehand. This means that the kidnapping was prepared since a very long


    time ago. In other words, they are not doing it all alone but they have partners. Or they wouldn''t have


    been able to keep Shirley at a hideout while keeping tabs on you all too," Moore said clearly.


    "We''ve thought about that too!" Jean nodded in agreement.


    "Do you think there are people who know your every action?" Moore turned to Zed and asked.


    Zed looked at Moore.


    Zed''s face turned bitter and he replied,"I know what you mean! If it''s really like what you just said, then


    I''ll definitely make sure that they regret it."


    "What are you talking about?" Jean didn''t understand what Zed and Moore were talking about so she


    asked.


    "Moore thinks that someone here is the kidnappers'' partner and he or she has been reporting


    everything to the kidnappers. As the kidnappers know your actions, they change the time again," Zed


    replied and looked at Jean.


    "I thought of this too but there''s no one around us except Joy. She can''t be the insider! Shirley is still


    kidnapped. How could Joy..."


    As Jean said that, her face turned dark. She realized something.


    She looked at Zed in surprise, then she turned towards Moore and added,"No way! No matter how


    heartless and cruel Joy is, she won''t do this to Shirley."


    As soon as Zed and Moore heard what Jean said, they looked at each other and sighed at the same


    time.


    "You mean Joy doesn''t care about Shirley but she only cares about the money?" Jean was startled as


    she couldn''t help but ask.

 Chapter 420 We Should Call The Police!

    Chapter 420 We Should Call The Police!


    "Although we don''t know exactly what is going on, Joy is sure to have told the kidnappers your actions


    and intentions." Zed let out a sigh.


    He was a little worried as things were turning out to be moreplicated than he had expected.


    No matter what tricks they tried to y, it was all in vain and they were failing again and again.


    "Jean, have you called the police?" Moore asked in a concerned tone.


    "No! Not yet." Jean shook her head and exined,"Joy kept saying that we couldn''t call the police


    because if we did, the kidnappers would kill Shirley at once. There was no way we could do that!"


    "Then I think you''d better call the police now!" Moore sincerely advised them. "There''s still time, Jean. I


    think you''ll be able toe up with a workable n if you discuss the matter with the police. I don''t


    think you should endanger your life directly."


    Jean stole a nce at Moore. From his tone, she could feel that he was implying something behind his


    advice.


    Did he understand her true intentions?


    She hadn''t called the police as she hadn''t wanted them to get involved. It would havepromised her


    chances of finding out the details behind Winner''s death and she didn''t want that to happen.


    "I also think it''s time we call the police, Jean."


    Zed echoed Moore''s words.


    Jean turned around and looked at her husband with an astonished look. He held her hands and tried to


    exin,"Jean, things have blown way out of proportion. We are out of our depth and matters are out of


    our control. Things are more dangerous than ever before. I don''t think we can trust anyone, not even


    Joy. And Jean, I can''t let you risk your life. Please listen to me. Call the police because I won''t allow


    you to go to the exchange tonight!"


    "All right. Whatever you say. Let''s call the police." Jean sighed when she heard that Zed wasn''t going


    to let her go to the exchange. She agreed reluctantly with a nod to her husband.


    Zed let out a sigh of relief on hearing that her wife had agreed to involve the cops now


    and looked at Moore in gratitude. If it weren''t for that man, Jean would never have agreed to involve


    the authorities and would have gone on with her n no matter how much danger it threw her way.


    Zed got up to call the police while Jean asked Moore with a frown,"Moore, do you really think that Joy


    doesn''t care even a single bit about Shirley''s life?"


    There was a deep look hidden behind Moore''s eyes as he nced at Jean and replied thoughtfully,"I


    don''t know Jean, but I guess we''ll find out tonight. So you should not worry about it any more. The cops


    are going to be here any minute now. Have you figured out what are you goling to tell them?"


    "I''ll think about it," Jean replied and immediately went into some deep thoughts, evidently nning


    something.


    Seeing that, Moore let out a silent sigh. ''Jean, you are such a kind and optimistic personality. Otherwise


    you would have easily understood the entire operation is a big farce filled with such enormous


    loopholes.''


    Zed finished the call and returned. He noticed that Jean was lost in thought as he walked to Moore and


    thanked him graciously. "Thank you."


    "What are you thanking me for? And by the way, I''m really curious. Why didn''t you tell Jean everything?


    I believe you''d figured everything out much earlier," Moore asked Zed with curiosity written all over his


    face.


    "I have been suspicious of Joy sincest night." Zed put on a bitter smile and continued,"But I didn''t


    want Jean to get disappointed. She believes so much in humanity and I didn''t want her to lose that


    trust. Besides, I hadn''t nned on leaving her alone, or even letting her go alone. I would have made


    sure that she stayed under my protection all the time. She''ll find out everything in the end by herself,


    and I think that would be much better for her than hearing it from me."


    "You are not protecting her actually. What you did might have put her in danger. I understand that you


    wanted Jean to lose all hope of the Wen family. But you know Jean and her heart. Things wouldn''t


    even have ended up like this if she hadn''t been so kind!"


    "I thought too much about the matter which resulted in my hesitation." Zed put on a soft smile.


    Moore sighed and continued,"In any case, your intentions were good. Nobody could have known what


    was going to happen and nobody can prophesize what''s going to happen before it actually does! One


    can only guess and whether or not it turns out to be true remains to be seen."


    "What are you two talking about?" Jean suddenly startled them with the question as she came back to


    her senses and noticed the serious looks on their faces.


    "We are talking about the case," Zed replied, looking at Jean. "ording to the limited clues that we


    have gathered, our guess is just a guess. We can''t be sure of the matter and we can''t say for certain if


    things are what we have expected. So Jean, you need to be careful tonight!"


    "Don''t I have you by my side?" Jean''s face glowed with a loving smile, filled with the trust and affection


    she had for Zed. It seemed to rx her husband who lost his frown and reached out a hand to


    affectionately rub her hair. "You''re right! You have me!" Zed said.


    Hearing his confirmation, Jean''s smile widened even more.


    Moore turned around and moved his attention elsewhere when he saw that the beautiful couple were


    both lost in each other''s eyes.


    To be honest, Moore admired their love for each other. He didn''t envy Zed and wasn''t jealous of him


    even though he himself had feelings for Jean as well.


    Moore was a tolerant person. He knew it from the beginning that he could never let Jean know how he


    actually felt about her.


    The politeness and etiquettes he had gathered through his background and education would never let


    him ruin anyone''s happiness, and what''s more, he couldn''t see Jean sad or in pain.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Moore spent a lot of time persuading himself to love Jean just like his sister.


    And his persuasion seemed to be working too!


    At the very least, he didn''t envy Zed and had never nned about breaking them up when he saw


    them so happy together.


    Instead, he believed that he would be happy as long as Jean was happy.


    Perhaps that was the best from what a secret crush could have taken for him.


    Moore had never expected that he would experience so many different things as he had only nned


    to tour H City over the surface initially.


    However, not only had he been in a near-death experience, he had fallen in love and that had


    broadened his imagination and understanding.


    The police arrived soon. To Jean''s surprise, the chief captain came in person, along with his favorite


    assistant.


    Jean then realized that it was Zed who had called the police, so it wasn''t surprising that the chief


    captain had arrived in person. He wouldn''t have risked offending Zed.


    The captain''s name was Lan Wang. A short, fat personality but altogether a nice one.


    The assistant Lan brought was also a captain who had solved many tough cases recently.


    His name was Billy Zhou and he was Lan''s hottest right-hand man.


    Billy looked pretty young almost like a fresh college graduate, recently out of university. But ording


    to Lan, Billy had worked for the authorities for five years now. It was his baby face that had covered his


    age and strengths.


    It was understandable that after a call from Zed, the chief captain woulde in person and bring


    along his capable right-hand man.


    It also exined why Billy didn''t seem to be affected when he saw someone as famous as Zed talking


    to him. Instead, he remained calm andposed, looking like the person who would follow the


    regtions to the letter of thew.


    "Why didn''t you call the police as soon as the kidnappers contacted you? It''s been so many days now!"


    Billy asked as he took a look at Jean without any facial expressions.


    Jean had prepared for the question in advance but when she saw Billy''s cold eyes staring through her,


    she got nervous and forgot everything she had imagined she would answer with.


    "I, ur, I..." she stuttered.


    "The kidnappers threatened us not to call the police or they will kill Shirley. We were concerned about


    her life and we didn''t dare take any risks!" Zed noticed Jean''s nervousness and replied.

 Chapter 421 Let’s Move Out

    Chapter 421 Let¡¯s Move Out


    "I doubt it," Billy replied regardless of Zed''s identity. "As far as I know, Mrs. Qi holds grudges against


    Shirley Wen. Although they are sisters, they don''t get along well, right? I suppose you and your wife


    didn''t n to save Shirley which is why you didn''t call the police immediately after what happened."


    "Hey! Watch your words!" Anger flooded on Jean''s face as Billy''s words registered. She was furious


    about his rude manner towards Zed. Unable to take more, Jean screamed instantly,"If we didn''t want to


    save her, why do you think we troubled ourselves to collect ransom? Please watch your mouth before


    you speak. You have no idea what you are talking about. As an officer, it is your duty to not speak


    senseless things."


    The reason Jean was angry at Billy was that he dragged Zed into this. She wouldn''t have minded if


    Billy suspected her but bringing Zed brought fury in her heart.


    Now Jean thought what she said was reasonable, so she wasn''t afraid about Billy getting angry at her.


    To her surprise, Billy didn''t look provoked. Instead, she saw his poker face had changed. A faint


    apologetic look reced it. Billy said,"Mrs. Qi, if what I said hurt you, please kindly ept my apology. I


    am sorry about my improper words."


    Actually Jean felt much better after she had screamed out her anger.


    Hearing Billy''s apology, Jean felt some sort of anxiety and said,"I know there are lots of rumors outside.


    I shouldn''t have med you."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Mrs. Qi. Could you please give me more details about it?" Then


    Billy looked at Jean wearing a serious look as he took out his notebook and pen.


    "Okay," Jean replied, nodding her consent. One by one, she began to give him information.


    Their conversation started with a misunderstanding, but eventually, it went in the right direction. Ian


    was happy to see that. A satisfied smile crept up on his face. He turned to face Zed and said,"Mr. Qi,


    don''t bother them. Let them keep talking. Can I have a cup of coffee?"


    "This way, please," Zed said and walked towards the sitting room. Ian followed his lead.


    Zed asked Zelda to prepare two cups of coffee, and then he turned to face Ian. "Chief, thank you for


    on his own. It''s very kind of you foring here personally. Thank you very much!"


    "You''re wee. Anyway, It''s my duty, Mr. Qi. Let''s talk about the case. You said Mrs. Qi kept


    collecting ransom yesterday but hadn''t got a call from the kidnapper, right?" Ian felt something missing


    and had been waiting for the answer to this question.


    "Yes. I guess that there is someone who set all this up to trap my wife. And what''s more is that the Wen


    Group had some troubles recently. Henry, the CEO of the Group, announced my wife, Jean, as his


    legal heir," ? Zed said and a bitter smile crept up on his face.


    "I get what you are trying to imply, Mr. Qi. What we should do now is to try and get connected with the


    kidnapper. Through the call, our staff will detect where they are. With the information we get, we will try


    to take immediate actions. And don''t worry because we will make sure you and your wife are safe," Ian


    said with a smile.


    "Chief, thank you so much," Zed said as he stood up and put forward his hand. "My wife wants to face


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    the kidnapper personally. She wants to be a part of this dangerous problem, Chief,"


    Zed continued as he looked at Ian.


    Ian had never expected Zed to raise this requirement. A surprised look passed on his face and he


    informed,"As you know, the case is a dangerous one. How could I allow your wife to get involved?"


    "She''s already involved, Sir. No matter what happens next, the kidnapper will require Joy to do the


    exchange. If so, it''s hard for us to get the kidnapper, right?"


    Ian frowned and said,"You have a point. But we can send my staff instead of Mrs. Qi to work on it. If


    she appears on the criminal spot, she will put herself in huge trouble."


    "But if we won''t then it will be hard to get to the suspect. Chief, trust me! If we cooperate well, I think we


    could catch them all," Zed said and looked at Ian.


    Ian shed a look at Zed. Finally, a genuine smile hung on his face.


    Ian had never thought to ce Jean in a dangerous situation.


    ''If it were someone else, they would make every effort to get away from this case. I hardly see people


    like Zed who try to get his wife involved in a problem like this, '' Ian thought secretly.


    Anyway, since Zed insisted on, Ian nned to agree to this requirement.


    Then he nodded his consent as they walked out of the room.


    On the other side, Jean had told everything she knew to Billy.


    With a further discussion, they ended up plotting a proper n. Then Billy told Jean to give Joy a call.


    Joy answered the call immediately after the phone rang. Quickly, she asked in a nervous voice,"Hello?


    Who''s this?"


    "It''s me, Jean," Jean said with a stern look on her face,"Where are you now? It''s time to go now. Are


    you ready now?"


    "Jean, with a second thought, I think you''d better not go to YR Wharf with me. It''s a dangerous ce.


    Shirley is my only daughter now. I''m worried about her the most. I will try to get her home. If you are


    worried about us, you send a man to protect me. Let me send the money to them alone,"


    Joy said.


    As Jean heard what she had said, she wore a sarcastic smile on her face and continued,"Joy, I know I


    don''t need to get myself in danger. But Shirley is my half-sister, I will try my best to save her even if it


    means I have to put myself under a gun. I have to make sure she is safe personally, or I will worry


    about her. You please don''t worry about me. They just want the money. They will not hurt me if they get


    their money. Trust me!"


    "Jean, you don''t know that..." Suddenly, Joy realized she shouldn''t have said it, so she stopped herself


    instantly.


    Jean figured that Joy must know something she didn''t know, so she asked,"What? I don''t know what?"


    "Nothing! Since you want toe with me, thene!" Obviously, Joy didn''t intend to exin herself.


    Then she told Jean she would wait for them at YR Wharf and disconnected the call.


    Keeping the phone, Jean raised her eyebrows and wore a bitter smile on her face. "She is still trying to


    conceal something from me. I suppose what we suspected is correct."


    "In that case, just take action as we''ve nned," Ian pped and concluded. He nodded at Zed, then


    rushed out of the house and made orders to his staff.


    "Jean, since I can''t stop you from putting yourself in danger, I will let you deal with it on your own. But


    remember to take care of your safety. I will wait for you at home," Moore looked at Jean and said.


    "Okay, I will, Moore. See you." Jean waved Moore goodbye and followed Zed out of the house.


    Jean felt surprised as she spotted dozens of inclothes police standing on thewn beside the path.


    All of them wore a stern look.


    "We have to carry out the action silently, so the others will go to RY Wharf directly. Let''s move out!" Ian


    looked at Zed and exined.


    Zed nodded as he held Jean''s hand and walked toward that Bentley Car.


    Toby was the driver who was patiently waiting for them. Gregory, Terry and the rest of the people drove


    the Audi.


    Bentley was in the front and Audi followed it carefully.

 Chapter 422 The Scoundrels Have Come

    Chapter 422 The Scoundrels Have Come


    The other policemen quickly scattered in an organized way and followed up from behind.


    Jean felt nervous as they were getting close to the destination. She looked at Zed and asked


    anxiously,"Zed, I have a strong feeling of uneasiness. Shouldn''t we have called the police?"


    ''Oh,e on!'' thought Zed as


    he felt exasperated with Jean.


    Jean had always been too kindhearted and could not bear to be cruel to the Wen family. Even after


    what had happened this time, she was still trying to defend them.


    But, Zed would not allow it anymore. He was adamant that she should never be treated again the way


    they did in the past.


    "Jean, you have to think it out," replied Zed stressing each word. He added,"They have gone too far in


    targeting you this time. They stand to make a lot of money from you and you might get hurt in the


    process. What''s the point of you being so kind to those who are definitely heartless?"


    "That''s not what I meant," replied Jean shaking her head. She continued to exin,"I''m just worried


    that there might be too much policemen. If anyone of them idently reveals the whereabouts to the


    scoundrels, the scoundrels can get very angry. No one knows what happens when people like them


    lose their minds. In the middle of all this, we might be put in danger too. I do not want anything bad to


    happen to you. Should we go back now? I don''t care about Shirley''s safety. Let us abandon pursuing


    the cause or reason behind all of this," Jean said without looking at Zed.


    Zed''s eyes widened as he heard Jean''s words. ''Did he hear right?'' He then asked incredulously,"What?


    You''re not saying this because you are worried about Shirley''s safety¡­¡­"


    "No, of course not," Jean replied quickly before Zed could express hisplete thought. She did not


    know that Zed would misunderstand her like this because of her words a moment ago. She couldn''t


    helpughing and added,"I will not show mercy to her anymore. And I don''t care about her safety at


    all."


    "But¡­¡­" said Zed, looking even confused.


    "But you''ve tried so hard to raise the ransom money earlier. Didn''t you do it in order to save Shirley?


    Although you''ve told me that you wanted to find out the cause behind Winner''s death, I was unsure.


    Once you ferret out that his death had something to do with Shirley, won''t you ruin her reputation and


    put her in jail?


    But then I also know you well, Jean. I thought you''d changed your mind about it. Since I''ve known you,


    I didn''t think you would be so determined about this," said Zed.


    "Zed, I''ve told this to you before. Joy told me that the scoundrels who kidnapped Shirley are those who


    killed Winner," replied Jean.


    "Do you really want Shirley to go to jail?" asked Zed. He still was confused by what Jean had said and


    added,"That doesn''t seem to be the way you do things. I thought you were just saying it to let out your


    angst. And what is your purpose in doing so?"


    Jean did not answer at once. After measured breathing, she looked at Zed and said,"Well, I won''t hide


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    it from you now, Zed. Truth be told, I don''t want Shirley die. Rather, I want her to live a bitter life. I would


    rather Joy witness how miserable her kids got in the end, so that she is tormented by that thought for


    all her waking moments. I want Joy''s heart to break over being able to do nothing but just see her


    daughter live in pain day after day. You know how they treat me and what they''ve done to me before.


    So, I''m doing this to get back at them," said Jean.


    As she was speaking, Zed was in shock and took a while to digest the fact that Jean had changed.


    After remaining silent for a whole 5 minutes, he replied,"All right! I do not see any necessity for you to


    do so. But since it makes you feel a little less bitter to put Shirley in jail and to see Joy live in torment


    for her rest of her life, I''m in your favour anyway."


    "Thank you, Zed," said Jean in a grateful tone. And she added,"I knew you will stand on my side."


    After her words, Jean put her head on Zed''s shoulder and avoided making eye contact with him


    anymore. Deep down, she was still a little guilty for not telling him her real intentions. ''I''m sorry, Zed.


    Please forgive me for not telling you the whole truth.


    When everythinges to an end, when Joy finally tells the truth behind my mother''s death, I will


    confess to you entirely.


    I have to hide it from you for now in order not let you worry too much, '' thought Jean.


    The car moved slowly along. And soon, they arrived at the scheduled ce, the YR Wharf.


    At midnight, the wharf was hauntingly deserted. Only some areas of the ocean were illuminated by the


    Zed and Jean got out of the car, and found that Joy had been waiting for them. Seeing Zed


    apanying Jean, an amazed expression shed on Joy''s face.


    But soon, she calmed herself down and looked at them with a nk face. Rather, Joy ran quickly


    towards Jean and said,"Zed, Jean, here youe. I''m so sorry for making youe sote at night."


    As Joy was speaking, Jean looked at her and replied in a helpless tone,"As long as Shirley is not safe,


    there is no way we will feel at ease. Joy, it''s almost time. Haven''t they showed up yet?"


    "There are still twenty minutes to go. Let''s wait for some more time. Wait, Jean, who are these guys?"


    asked Joy suddenly. She looked at the people who stood behind Toby, with an uneasy look on her face.


    "Well, they are all Zed''s guys," Jean looked behind her and replied t.


    "Zed''s guys?" Joy''s voice went up a notch in surprise,"Zed, are they your bodyguards? Not at all. I''m


    afraid that once the scoundrels find out that we havee here with so many bodyguards, they


    probably will not send Shirley back. Or they won''t even show up since we have so many people here.


    And I might not have the chance to see Shirley anymore......"


    With a brief pause, Joy continued in a flurried tone,"Zed, kindly tell your guys to retreat for now!"


    Zed and Jean exchanged looks, and then Zed raised his hand gesturing Toby and others to quietly


    leave.


    Toby, as the leader of the bodyguards, followed Zed''s orders while the rest followed behind. Their cars


    disappeared soon in the darkness of the night. Soon, the peace of the wharf was restored as if they


    had never been there before.


    Joy took a look around, and the realization that it was only her, Zed, and Jean standing at this big wharf


    relieved her from all worries. With a smile on her face, she said,"Zed, I''m sorry. I can only apologize for


    this, but we have to take Shirley''s safety into ount before anything else. I really dare not piss the


    scoundrels off, or I''m afraid that another tragedy like Winner''s might happen to Shirley."


    Hearing Joy broach Winner''s topic, Jean probed in a curious tone,"Joy, how do know that the


    scoundrels who have kidnappered Shirley are the ones who killed Winner?"


    "Shush¡­¡­" Joy hastily quietened Jean and then, quickly looked about her nervously. Making sure that


    there was no fourth person on the wharf, she added in a tense tone,"Of course, one of the scoundrels


    told me this. And he even told me some details of Winner''s death that were spot on. This is why I''m


    sure it must be him who killed my Winner."


    "Him? Only one scoundrel did that?" asked Zed.


    "I don''t know," Hearing Zed''s question, Joy suddenly did not know how to answer for a few seconds.


    After a brief pause, she added,"Well, they use a voice changer every time they called me, and I can''t


    really tell whether it''s a man or a woman, and that too is it one guy or more."


    After not getting any valuable clues from Joy, Zed looked at the sea in silence.


    Jean turned and looked around, and still found no one else there. She said in a deliberately casual


    tone,"Why haven''t theye yet? Have they changed their minds to note here?"


    "No. They wille definitely. I''m sure about that," replied Joy firmly.


    Jean was surprised at Joy''s words, and she looked at her doubtfully.


    Suddenly, Joy realized that the words came out of her mouth too quickly and too firmly. She smiled with


    an embarrassed expression and tried to further exin,"I mean, it''s one hundred million dors after


    all. Who would be able to say no to it?"


    As Joy was speaking, Jean nodded her consent and stayed ostensibly silent. But meanwhile, she


    couldn''t help sneering in her heart.


    ''You just keep pretending, Joy, as long as you wish to! And let''s wait and see, you''ll regret once the


    truthes out, '' thought Jean internally.


    A few minutes passed and it was now the scheduled time. All of a sudden, the sound of a motorboat


    came breaking the silence of the night.


    Jean was startled and looked in the direction from where the motorboat wasing.


    After focussing for a couple of minutes, she saw a red motorboat rapidly approaching them and making


    quite amotion.


    As the motorboat got closer, Jean discovered three more motorboats in which six to seven tall, strong


    young men stood alert and tense.


    Getting surrounded by such a huge number of scoundrels, Jean''s expressions underwent a


    tremendous change.


    She was kind of frightened on facing so many of them, but on the flip side, was d that they had


    called the police long back. Otherwise, they would''ve been no match for the scoundrels. After all, it


    would have been just Zed and a few of his subordinates against such arge number of hefty young


    men. In fact, the situation cold have be so critical by then, that not only Shirley but Zed and Jean''s


    lives would have also hung in bnce.


    After all these thoughts raced through Jean''s mind, she took a look at Joy standing next to her.


    Joy was aghast at the very sight. Apparently, it never urred to Joy that the number of the scoundrels


    could be thisrge. She was ashen white and trembling with fear.

 Chapter 423 Who Killed Winner

    Chapter 423 Who Killed Winner


    What really perplexed Jean was the fact that the worried and anxious expressions on Joy''s face


    weren''t mere y-acting but real.


    However, now was not the time to dwell on real or fake. Theunches had already been docked on the


    shore now. And several young men jumped on to the shore one by one, led by a man with a beard.


    "Where is Shirley?" Joy asked as she ran towards the bearded man. She had taken the lead in rushing


    out and was now staring closely at him standing in front of the crowd. "I thought we agreed that I would


    get Shirley back as soon as I brought the ransom! Where is she? What have you done with her?" Joy


    questioned him once again.


    "I told you toe alone. But you brought these guys with you! Doesn''t that vite the terms? Clearly


    you broke our agreement first." The young man who seemed to be the leader nced coldly at Zed


    who was standing behind Joy, following which, his roaming eyes came to a halt when they fell on


    Jean''s face for a few seconds. He seemed unhappy with the grouped arrival.


    "You demanded a ransom of a hundred million dors from me. If I hadn''t asked them for money, where


    else would I have gotten such an outrageous amount? Besides, how else could I have felt safe?" Joy


    didn''t seem afraid of him though, and she retorted immediately in an equally angered voice.


    By that time, both Zed and Jean realized that things hadn''t turned out as they had expected. They


    nced at each other in confusion.


    ''There is no way that the anger and worry on Joy''s face are pretentious or make-believe. They are


    genuine!


    Do we guess everything wrong? Does Joy really have nothing to do with the kidnapping?


    Have we all misjudged her this badly?'' They both thought in unison as


    Zed gave Jean a soothing look. He shook his head gently, motioning her to wait and see what would


    happen next.


    Jean suddenly understood what Zed had actually meant and moved forward to stand near Joy.


    "Don''t get anxious, Joy! They are here now and I think they will bring Shirley soon." She soothed and


    calmed her stepmother down.


    "Oh?" The bearded man was surprised on her sudden entry into the discussion. "You seem quite


    confident. It seems like you have really brought the ransom money!" Looking at Jean in an interesting


    way, the bearded man responded.


    "Of course we brought the money. We want to save Shirley''s life and we aren''t going to take any risks


    with that. All the money is here. If you want it, just take it but let Shirley go first." She looked up at the


    bearded man with a serious face.


    "You are Jean Wen?" the man asked. He had been looking at her for quite a while now and suddenly


    don''t believe that you''re going to pay a hundred million dors for a woman you despise."


    "Oh you don''t believe it?" Jean instantly let out a sneer as she heard his words. "Of course, someone


    as cold-blooded and heartless as you, with as much mercy as an animal will certainly not believe it.


    Who I like or dislike is none of your business! So why don''t you cut the crap and give us Shirley?"


    Jean had gotten impatient.


    "Of course we''ll give her to you. But we want to see the money first! Who knows what tricks you''re


    going to y?" The bearded man looked at Jean and mocked her.


    His beard had given him a solemn, almost religious look, but he was in fact, as cunning as a fox.


    Jean, on the other hand, had almost lost her temper because of his attitude. But now she could only


    hold it back and look at the man. "Are you the leader?" she asked.


    "Yeah. Everyone calls me Brother Carlos and I lead their ranks!" Carlos Hu replied proudly.


    His triumphant expression wasical to the point ofughter but Jean let it slide. She couldn''t


    understand, as just an ordinary kidnapper, what he was so proud of when he announced his name.


    And looking at his high and mightycent expressions, she was almost tempted to punch him a


    smack in the face.


    "Well, Brother Carlos. You can send one of your subordinates over here. He can count the money right


    here in front of us and then we can exchange. How does that sound?" Jean looked at Carlos Hu and


    offered a treaty.


    "That sounds like a good idea." Carlos Hu nodded in satisfaction upon hearing the proposal, which


    seemed reasonable. He called a subordinate toe over and count the money they had brought.


    As they waited for him to count the money, Carlos nced at Zed who was standing next to several


    money boxes and then looked at Jean. "Is that the famous Mr. Qi? Howe he is so willing to stand


    like a mere guard behind you?" he asked curiously.


    Jean rolled her eyes as she heard the words. "What does that have to do with you? It''s not your


    business to know his thoughts! You just take the money and give us back Shirley. And you better keep


    your nose out of anything else," she rudely retorted.


    "Oh! Somebody''s got a hot temper! You didn''t seem like the type!" Carlos burst intoughter. "Hey, I


    heard that Mr. Qi is not good to you? Honey, what do you think of me? You cane and be with me. I


    promise you that I''ll be really good to you!"


    "Oh shut up and stop daydreaming! You guys are cruel and heartless. In my eyes, even beggars and


    harlots are better than you," Jean shouted angrily.


    "Hey, hey, hey... how dare you talk to our boss like that?"


    A man from the group suddenly moved out and shouted at Jean. He seemed offended on Carlos''


    behalf.


    "What''s wrong? Am I not telling the truth, you monsters? First of all, you killed Winner, and then you


    guys kidnapped Shirley. What on earth did the Wen family ever do so wrong that you want to hurt us so


    much? You killed the only son in the family to start with, and now you have also kidnapped their


    daughter. You''re not humans! You''re monsters, all of you!" Jean had burst into curses now.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Carlos didn''t seem to be affected by her words. "Winner''s death was his own fault, that stupid


    person!" A look of disdain instantly appeared on his face.


    Jean stared at him nervously, waiting for his next words. She was wondering whether Winner''s death


    really had anything to do with Shirley or not.


    But when Joy heard that they knew of Winner''s death which meant that they were behind it, she began


    to shake and cry in great anguish. "You''ve already taken my son from me. Please... please let my


    daughter go!" she shouted sorrowfully.


    Stirred up by Joy, the topic changed. Jean could not help frowning and sighed quietly. She still didn''t


    know how Winner died.


    "As long as you''ve brought the money we asked for, you''ll certainly get your daughter back." Carlos Hu


    looked at Joy, who was crying with a runny nose and a tearful face, and then looked aside in disgust,


    unmoved by her pain.


    "Boss, we''re done! It''s the whole amount!" Right at that moment, Carlos'' man came to report.


    Carlos Hu looked at Jean in some surprise. Then he nced at Zed who was still standing in the


    distance with an afraid expression. "You are a straightforward, honest businessman and so am I. You!


    Go and bring that little bitch here!" he barked an order.


    "Yes boss!" Several of his men responded in unison and aunch sailed into the sea immediately.


    Jean still admired the meticulousness of the man standing in front of her even though he was evil, and


    she could not help pping her hands in praise. "Brother Carlos, now I finally know why you have so


    many people under yourmand."


    "Oh? And what, ording to you, is the reason behind that?" Carlos seemed interested on hearing his


    praise.


    "Well! First of all, it''s clearly because you''re a smart man. You are as sly as a fox and no ordinary will


    dare to be your opponent as they can''tpete with you when ites to tricks and ideas." It looked


    like Jean was trying to tter him with praises and smiles.


    "What you''re saying feels lovable and interesting." Carlos looked quite proud on hearing his praise.


    "Brother Carlos, you just told us that Winner''s death was his own fault. Now, I know that bastard


    Winner very well. He must have done something really bad for you to make him pay so dearly in return.


    Isn''t that right?"


    Jean continued ttering him with a smile, while serving her ulterior motive.


    "That bastard Winner was a ck sheep in reality. And when I killed him, I did a favor to the Wen


    Family. Otherwise, in a few years, he would have ruined the entire family name, reputation, and


    business all at once." Carlos seemed even more proud as he discussed his so-called service.


    "You..." Joy''s face was filled with anger at once.


    Jean had already anticipated her reaction and she immediately reached out a hand and pinched Joy''s


    arm. Carlos was slowly opening now. She didn''t want Joy destroying all her efforts.


    "But Winner was just squandering money of the Wen family. Why would you kill him over that? I mean,


    that doesn''t hurt you, does it? And as for Shirley, you just called her a bitch, and although she has a


    very bad temper and even worse moral character, as far as I know, she is still a virgin!"


    Jean looked at Carlos and smiled.


    "What did you say? Do you really think Shirley could keep her zipper in check?" The idea seemed like


    an enormous joke to Carlos, as he looked at Jean andughed disdainfully. "It was that bitch who


    climbed into my bed and let me set a trap for Winner. And Winner hadn''t paid back my money, which


    was why I killed him! It was Shirley who framed Winner behind his back. I pulled the trigger, but she


    nted the gun!"

 Chapter 424 I Said You Are Disgusting!

    Chapter 424 I Said You Are Disgusting!


    "No!" As Joy heard Carlos'' voice, she cried out devastatingly. She totally cked out.


    Jean fixed her eyes on Carlos and said,"Carlos, you can''t make up a story like this! My stepmother


    passed away because of you."


    Jean crouched to check up on Joy.


    "You don''t believe me? Why would I lie to you for a bitch like her? Shirley was not a virgin when she


    was with me!" Carlos was annoyed.


    ''Who cares about that? The point is that Shirley set Winner up, ''


    Jean thought as she sneered.


    But she was suspicious so she said,"Right! I don''t believe Shirley killed Winner. After all, they were


    siblings and they shared the same blood. Winner was quite disappointing but Shirley was not cruel


    enough to kill her own brother. She didn''t have any reason or motive to do that, right? Brother Carlos,


    stop fooling around!"


    "Why would I fool you?" Carlos sneered,"Do you think I can''t see through your mind? Shirley thought


    Winner would be an obstacle as she wanted to be the CEO of Wen Group. That is why she


    must''ve thought to eliminate him from the list of problems in her life."


    "ording to you, you two were lovers, so why did you kidnap Shirley? Does she owe you money?


    This doesn''t make sense! You told me that she forced herself upon you and even slept with you. And


    she is your woman! Then why do you still want to take her money?"


    Jean asked curiously.


    "I am not a nice person but I would never take a single penny from a woman that doesn''t belong to me.


    This kidnapping was nned by Shirley all along and we were supposed to split the ransom money


    after all this was over."


    "Why would she do that? She knew that Joy couldn''t give such a huge amount," Jean said as she


    couldn''t add up everything that had just happened. She was suspicious.


    "Of course all this was aimed at you!" Carlos watched Jean attentively. "She won''t feel good until she


    makes you suffer as you became the CEO of Wen Group."


    It seemed like everything was solved.


    Jean got rxed as everything turned out the same as she had guessed. The only thing that didn''t add


    up was Joy.


    Joy would never believe that Shirley was the one who killed Winner.


    At that moment Jean felt sorry for Joy.


    "Didn''t Shirley ever think about the punishment she would receive from God?" Jean shouted out of


    anger.


    "Punishment from God?" Carlosughed out loud and watched Jean with amusement. He thought of


    her as an idiot. "Do you really think that God punishes people in this world? If that is the case then why


    are some kind people dying at such a young age? Let me tell you! Those who live the longest have no


    kindness in them. Do you think Shirley will be grateful to you and treat you as her sister after you save


    her with one hundred million dors?


    You are naive! Shirley desires far more than that. One hundred million dors is not enough to make


    her happy. All she wants to do is to defeat you at this game and be the CEO of the Wen group."


    "Why are you telling me this when Shirley means so much to you?" Jean examined Carlos as she


    couldn''t get over her suspicion.


    "Why?" Carlosughed again. "Because I like it! I want to see you happy."


    Carlos became rude all of a sudden. "How about you sleep with me and I will help you out with


    Shirley?"


    He walked towards Jean as he spoke those words.


    Zed who watched all this from a distance, rushed forward and stood in front of Jean.


    Jean became numb as she saw Carlosing towards her.


    And suddenly Zed was in front of her like a giant warrior, her heart skipped a beat, and she was


    relieved.


    She smiled as she saw Zed right in front of her.


    Wherever she was, as long as Zed was with her, she felt safe.


    However, when she looked around, Carlos'' men surrounded them. The color of her face faded.


    "What do you want? Don''t you want the money?" Jean stepped closer to Zed and said angrily. "Back


    off! Or I won''t let you get away with a single cent."


    As she said that, she took out a time bomb from her purse and stared at Carlos with fury. "Ask your


    men to back off!"


    After Carlos and his men saw what Jean was holding, Carlos got extremely furious and cursed,"You


    bitch! What a mean trick!"


    "Why? Am I not capable of such trick? What makes you think you deserve my trust? Hurry up! Bring


    Shirley here and finish the trade as soon as possible, so that we can split up. You are so disgusting to


    even look at and I don''t even want to waste another second of my life looking at your face," Jean said


    with extreme hatred.


    "What did you say?" Carlos red at Jean furiously.


    "I said you are disgusting!" Jean had not yet realized that Carlos was on the verge of bursting and she


    still spoke to mock him.


    "Do you want to die?" Carlos waved his hand after he finished talking and his men got ready to fight.


    "If youe any closer, I will press the button!" Jean said loudly, holding the bomb high.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlos hesitated for a while and made a gesture to stop his men from making a move, watching Jean


    with hatred.


    As Jean saw Carlos finally gave in, she smiled.


    She only did that because she wanted to know as to how much Carlos care for the money.


    Everything looked in ce. He was humiliated.


    So the only reason he cooperated with Shirley was because of the money.


    ording to this, things became easier to solve.


    They heard a motorboat getting close. It was quite obvious that it wasing in this direction.


    Jean turned around and exchanged a nce with Zed.


    She had just found out the truth about them but the real thing was just beginning.


    She had wanted to hear from Shirley to admit every wrong doings that she had done in the past few


    years.


    Soon the motorboat stopped at the shore. A few men dragged Shirley out of the boat and walked in


    their direction.


    "Shirley, why did you have to let yourself suffer so much in order to make us believe you? If you had


    asked me and your mother to give you money, we would''ve given any amount to you," Jean watched


    Shirley and said with sarcasm.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand!" Shirley furrowed and said angrily as she watched Jean.


    When she saw Joy on the floor, she got confused.


    She turned around and stared at Jean instead of getting worried about Joy.


    "You can stop putting on that show now. Your acting skills are quite good! I even doubt what Carlos


    said," Jean sighed and touched her ear casually to show that it wasn''t much trouble for her.

 Chapter 425 Our Money Has Disappeared

    Chapter 425 Our Money Has Disappeared


    Shirley looked at Carlos with wide eyes. ring at him, she asked impatiently,"What did you say to her,


    Carlos?"


    "I have told her everything I know," Carlos replied, shrugging his shoulders. "Why? Is there anything


    wrong? Don''t you still dare admit what you have done?" Provocatively, Carlos crossed his arms across


    his chest and cocked an eyebrow at Shirley.


    "You!" Shirley fumed steam and narrowed her eyes at Carlos as if piercing him with them. Turning pale


    with frustration, she was too irritated to say anything.


    Jean had been staring at them and chuckled softly under her breath. ''I must carefully appreciate


    Shirley''s superb acting skills.


    Later, I may seldom see this side of her!''


    Realizing that her conspiracy had been exposed, Shirley stopped pretending and turned to her men,


    shouting at them unpleasantly. "Come and untie me!"


    Hearing Shirley''s order, the men standing around her exchanged looks and turned to look at their boss,


    Carlos.


    Shirley rolled her eyes at this, wondering why they still had to ask Carlos when she had paid for them.


    When Carlos nodded as permission, two of the men walked over to Shirley and untied her.


    Massaging her wrists that have turned red from the bind, Shirley turned to Jean and sneered,"Wow,


    Jean, I didn''t expect that this would being from you. Oh, how I underestimated you! How were you


    so crafty that you had made Carlos spill the beans within a rtively short amount of time? Did you pay


    him?"


    "I don''t stoop down to your level, Shirley. It is not because I am crafty, but it just simply because you are


    too cruel. Even God could not help but be on my side. Carlos really just personally came to me to


    reveal everything about your involvement on Winner''s death." Jean paused for dramatic effect and


    eyed Shirley. "Shirley, let me ask you a question. Why on earth did you want Winner gone? What did


    he ever do to you? You know that he was never a threat to your status at all, so why did you kill him?"


    At that very moment, Joy woke up at Jean''s angry voice. She shook her head, trying to take the


    dizziness away, but she had understood what was going on in front of her.


    All the events that happened before she lost consciousness came swirling back in her mind, anger


    starting to build inside of her.


    She rose from the ground with difficulty, but the strong emotion inside of her didn''t stop her from getting


    up. Seeing that Shirley was standing in front of her in one piece, she rushed towards her and madly


    pped her on the face. "Why did you kill Winner? How could you, Shirley? He was your brother for


    God''s sake! I can''t believe the guts of you for taking advantage of me and using me to deceive Jean for


    money!


    Didn''t you tell me that you asked a friend to help? Who are they then? Tell me! Because this man told


    me personally that you had sex with him for this transaction. Is it really true?" Joy raised a hand up in


    disbelief and sighed exasperatedly. "Shirley, when did you be like this?"


    Meanwhile, Shirley still held on her cheek that was now throbbing and red from the p. She stared at


    Joy with such resentful eyes as she was being questioned by Joy this time. She bit her bottom lip


    before shouting loudly. "Jesus Christ, Mom! Jean had just asked me why I killed Winner, since he can''t


    threaten my status. Even Jean is skeptical about my motives, so why can''t you understand?


    You will only care about me deeply in your heart when Winner died. It''s as if you never realized my


    existence until he was gone. Without Winner, it was only me you cared about. Don''t you think this


    reason is enough?" Shirley asked with such desperate eyes that Joy couldn''t help but react in shock. "I


    was born a few minutes earlier than Winner, but in Dad''s eyes and yours, it seems that I have the


    responsibility to pamper him being the first born. Oh, not just me, actually. Both of you also have


    spoiled Winner so much, so why does it seem like I have to pamper him too?


    When you bought new toys, Winner was the first to receive. When you had something delicious, you


    always gave Winner first. Whatever he has left over was given to me like I''m such a pet dog instead of


    a daughter! When I grew up, my pocket money is always less than Winner''s, and I haven''tined


    even once, hoping that both of you would realize how unfair you were as parents, but no, it never


    happened. It is you who have spoiled Winner. So, don''t say that you don''t understand, because you


    have caused him to die."


    After saying all the things she had been keeping to herself, Shirley burst intoughter hysterically. The


    jealousy that was rising inside her was shown on her face. "It''s funny that only after Winner died did


    you only care about me, and I really feel the contentment in my heart. Do you now understand, Mom? I


    did all this because of you! Did you ever think that with Winner here, you could lead a happy life as you


    grow older?


    Of course not! What else can he do but create troubles for himself and ask you to clean up after his


    mess? However, Mom, I''m different from him, and I hope you could look me straight in the eyes now.


    That Winner isn''t your only child. As long as you care about me only, then I will be forever filial to you


    and make you be the happiest mother in the world." Shirley moved towards Joy and held her arm.


    Joy shook her head and grabbed her arm away from Shirley''s grasp. "No, after you killed Winner, I


    don''t think I ever deserve happiness. I am no longer a happy mother, but a mother, who is both sad and


    pathetic. Hell, I even agreed to be part of your scheme to deceive Jean for money and trouble the Wen


    Group entirely. Most importantly, how could you expect me to care for you after you did such a horrible


    thing to me. You know what, Shirley, I have many regrets in my life, and you''re one of them!"


    As soon as Joy shouted that at Shirley''s shocked face, she raised a hand out to p Shirley''s face


    again, but Shirley had now been prepared and immediately caught Joy''s wrist.


    "Do you really want to hit me? Do you want to hurt me for your useless son?" Shirley stared at Joy with


    a sullen but daring look.


    Seeing all Shirley''s actions, Joy heaved a deep sigh for all the question in her mind had finally gotten


    answers. All she could do now was look at Shirley in pure disgust.


    Jean scoffed at the scene and walked backward, holding Zed''s hand.


    Carlos had been standing there in impatience. He honestly didn''t care about the quarrel between


    Shirley and Joy. All he cared about was business and the money.


    ''Why don''t they deal with their problemster?


    What''s important right now is to get the money and leave! Otherwise, our hard work would have been


    in vain.''


    With these thoughts in mind, Carlos couldn''t help but turn his gaze towards the suitcase filled with


    money.


    However, his eyes suddenly widened in shock.


    The suitcases full of money that were originally ced a few steps away from them was now just an


    empty spot.


    Carlos didn''t believe his eyes and rubbed them in case he was just hallucinating. He nced around


    the wharf but the silver suitcases were now gone. He suddenly shouted,"Oh, shit. Bastards! They


    fooled us! Our money has disappeared!"


    Hearing Carlos''s words, Joy and Shirley immediately stopped arguing, stunned at the news. They both


    looked around as well.


    The suitcases full of money had disappeared. Zed and Jean had them stowed away in a safe ce


    while Joy and Shirley were arguing, and that the men were distracted by their strife. Now, everyone


    was looking at them, and both of them just responded with a smug smile. "The money certainly


    disappeared. Did you really think that we will give the money to you? Shirley, don''t be too naive.


    Despite us being half-sisters, you and I have always been hostile towards each other, so did you really


    expect that I cared enough for you to redeem you with a hundred million dors? You''re insane! Why


    do you always think highly of yourself? It''s so ridiculous! You really overestimated yourself in my heart,


    huh?"


    Jean said with a sarcastic tone, crossing her arms on her chest.


    "Jean, you bitch!" Shirley was annoyed and shouted. "After hiding the money, did you think you can


    escape from my n? If you don''t give me the money right now and take the initiative to leave the Wen


    Group, you won''t be allowed to leave here alive. You know what I am capable of doing." She narrowed


    her eyes at Jean with a re.


    Jean scoffed at her. "Shirley, you are still so naive." She looked at Shirley with a sly smile and shook


    her head. "Don''t forget that I am not alone now."


    While saying that, Jean raised her hand that was holding Zed''s. "We have already figured out your n


    ahead, so we have already prepared for it."


    After Jean''s words, several policemen rushed out of the darkness. Some of them were wearing police


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    uniforms while others were wearing casual clothes. Toby, Gregory, and Terry quickly stood in front of


    Zed and Jean, protecting them and staring at Carlos and his men with serious eyes.


    The policemen quickly surrounded the wharf, and most of them around Carlos and his men.


    It happened so fast that they already blocked all who were potential threats before anyone could react


    or escape.


    With a beam on her face, Jean immediately showed appreciation in her eyes.


    ''It is obvious that they take actions very efficiently and on time, as well.


    But then, why are the policemen always thest ones to arrive in soap operas and in movies?


    It seems that those soap operas and movies are deceptive and give false information just for the sake


    of dramatic effect.''


    Shrugging, Jean thought, sighing in relief.

 Chapter 426 Because You Forced Me

    Chapter 426 Because You Forced Me


    However, in the current harsh situation, she had no time to think.


    Ian and Billy looked content and satisfied. "Tonight, you did a very good job. Thanks to you, we have


    sessively cracked two cases effortlessly. Mr. Qi, you put forward the proposal previously, as you had


    expected that things woulde to an end like this, right?"


    Ian asked inquisitively, keeping his gaze fixated on Zed.


    "To be frank, I haven''t thought things would be so smooth," Zed replied. He then looked at Ian with a


    forced smile. "I originally agreed to let my wife get involved in the investigation because I intuitively


    thought this must be associated with her. I agreed with her involvement in assisting with the case


    investigation, as I didn''t want her to have any regret," Zed continued with sincerity.


    "Anyway, I think your wife did a great job tonight. Your wife deserves credit for assisting the police in


    smoothly solving the cases. Once this case ispletely over, I will bestow the awards to her in


    person,"


    Ian said smilingly as he turned his eyes to Jean.


    With that, Jean involuntarily had a feeling of helplessness and her gaze shifted to Zed.


    Without any other facial expressions, Zed just smiled at Jean as if she were his spoiled child.


    "Ian, let''s not discuss this for the time being! Don''t you have something urgent to do?" Billy, who stood


    beside, reminded Ian while clearing his throat because he really couldn''t withstand to hear any more


    word from him.


    "Oh, yes, yes." Ian, who was smiling like the Maitreya Buddha, immediately nodded upon hearing


    Billy''s reminder. He happily patted him on his shoulder.


    In truth, Jean felt funny to see Billy''s expression of forbearance.


    "You are all going to jail. So, don''t struggle like trapped beasts. Don''t even dream of escaping. Both


    lenient as long as you actively surrender and confess your crimes..."


    Ian was shouting in an attempt to convince them to surrender. But suddenly, he heard a sharp and


    exciting voice. "Make way for me. If not, I will kill her," the voice said.


    This sharp voice was familiar to Jean''s ears. She tried to figure where she heard it.


    It was a voice from a woman who sounded panicked.


    Jean''s facial expressions suddenly changed on hearing the voice.


    In a hurry, Jean looked up at Shirley who looked very infuriated.


    She saw nothing but Shirley holding a sharp dagger around Joy''s neck. She had no idea where Shirley


    had gotten the dagger.


    Joy was frightened and wore a livid face. Her eyes were pitifully turning to the police like she was in a


    lookout for help.


    At the sight of all this, Jean couldn''t help feeling great regret for her own carelessness.


    Shirley had been put in such a desperate situation that it was possible for her tomit an extreme


    act.


    In order to get away, Shirley even threatened to kill her own mother.


    She had even be so vicious and reckless which sent chills down the spine of everyone who were


    present.


    "Shirley, don''t think that you can get away if you do something like that. Let me tell you. You will be not


    so lucky the next time, even if you flee away today," Jean warned her with great disgust.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Let me leave, if you don''t want me to hurt and kill her," Shirley yelled furiously,


    ring at Jean straight in her eyes.


    "Shirley..." Joy, who was being threatened, suddenly said in despair. "When did you be such a


    person? My silly girl, why have you be so cunning?"


    "I have told you very early that I have turned into a demon. It is because you forced me to be


    one," Shirley replied as if she had be mad.


    "Forced you?" Upon hearing her words, Jean sneered all of a sudden. "Don''t try to make any excuse


    for your acts anymore. Shirley, don''t pretend like you are the innocent victim here. You are


    discontented with what you have and think Winner is better than you. Do you know my feelings? For


    me, I spent all my life wanting to have the luxury you had. Do you know it?


    You have always vented your anger on me ever since we were little kids. Besides, you always took the


    opportunity to degrade me. I am the one that didn''t have enough to eat and wear. So please don''t act


    like your life is hard. All this is happening to you because you are a greedy woman. I believe that you


    absolutely couldn''t bear to live my past life, even for a day. That is how weak you are. Therefore, you


    have nothing toin about. So please don''t shift all your me on others."


    "Jean, don''t judge or lecture me right now." Upon hearing what Jean had said, Shirley suddenly turned


    her fierce eyes upon Jean. "Just give me a car and put the one hundred million cash inside the car if


    you don''t want her to die in my hands. I will let go of her if I am safe," Shirley replied briskly.


    "You..." Jean was so angry that she wanted to curse Shirley terribly. But before any more word could


    "Shirley, you son of a bitch Don''t even think of possessing that one hundred million cash all by


    yourself." Carlos looked furious after hearing Shirley''s request for taking the money away.


    "You want to share the money, but it also depends on if you can survive to spend it," Shirley retorted in


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    an ironic tone.


    "You son of a bitch. I knew you from the beginning. You are nothing but an immature and ungrateful


    soul. You are threatening your own biological mother and taking advantage of her to escape. I despise


    you and hate myself for supporting you." Carlos started to curse her with his words.


    "Whatever you say or however you look at me, I don''t care. This cash belongs to me if I can escape


    away safely." Soon after finishing her words, Shirley sneered and added with great contempt,"Jean,


    hurry away. Don''t hesitate anymore, or else I will get to kill her."


    To prove she wasn''t joking, she forcefully pressed the dagger against Joy''s neck.


    All of a sudden, a tinge of blood started flowing down Joy''s neck.


    Joy felt a stabbing pain on her neck. She yelled because of the pain and burst into tears of sorrow.


    "Shirley, I am really regretting now!" Joy yelled while crying out. "I wouldn''t have given birth to you had I


    known you would turn out to be so cruel and ruthless. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have lost my dear


    Winner and our Wen family wouldn''t have been broken."


    "Mom, why are you still speaking such unreasonable words?" Shirley asked ironically.


    "Shirley, don''t think I''m a fool. I know why your father has been hospitalized. You intentionally spoke ill


    of Winner in front of Henry. You also exaggeratedly told him about the women Winner had yed with


    and the gambling debts he had owed over the past years. It is because of all these information that


    your father became ill and got hospitalized.


    You have nned all this for quite a long period. But you never thought that your father would finally


    he even handed over the Wen Group to Jean. Let me tell you. You have asked for all that you have


    suffered today. Shirley, let go of me! It is still not toote. If you put the dagger down and confess your


    crimes to the police, then there will be a way out for you!"


    Joy still couldn''t help encouraging her to stop this insanity.


    After all, Shirley was her daughter. Joy still couldn''t bear to treat her own daughter heartlessly even if


    she was pointing at her with a dagger.


    Jean was staring at all these scenes in silence. Suddenly, she felt a little sore and numb on her nose.


    She didn''t know why.


    Shirley was detestable and so was Joy.


    In fact, both Joy and Shirley were two birds of a feather. The two of them didn''t deserve sympathy at


    all.

 Chapter 427 I’ll Kill Her

    Chapter 427 I¡¯ll Kill Her


    ''Joy has always annoyed me, but I can never doubt her sincerity for Shirley.


    I don''t understand! Shirley has the love from her parents and everything that I don''t. Why is she still not


    satisfied? Why can''t she appreciate what she already has?


    It is quite obvious that Joy loves Shirley. Shirley has ced a knife across her neck and there is


    nothing that can tell what Shirley is nning to do next. But what Joy is trying to do right now is forgive


    Shirley and persuade Shieley to do what is best for her, '' Jean thought.


    Deep inside, Jean was moved by Joy''s love for her daughter as it was the least that Jean had expected


    of her.


    ''To Shirley, Joy did everything that she could do for her.


    How I wish my mom is still alive.


    With my mother beside me, I would''ve been the happiest girl in the world, ''


    Jean thought as tears flooded her eyes.


    "What''s going on?" Zed asked as he saw Jean getting emotional. He slowly scooped Jean into his arm.


    "Nothing!" Jean whispered as she sniffed slowly. Then she turned around to look at Zed and smiled.


    She then concluded,"Her selfishness got the best of her. Shirley doesn''t appreciate what she has. You


    know, Zed? I admired her so much, at some point in life but now I pity her. In fact, she is just a spoiled


    girl! She never feels happy even though she has everything. She doesn''t deserve it all."


    "You are right, honey! You know you are the best. I know your life with the Wen family was not easy but


    you got through it all. Your courage and kindness have defeated everything. Sweetheart, I''m really


    grateful to have you by my side,"


    Zed said as he stared at Jean and smiled.


    Jean felt embarrassed. She blushed and said shyly,"I''m ttered, Zed! Come on, what should we do


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    now? Shirley has the knife ced at Joy''s neck."


    "Leave that to Ian. Let them handle it. They are professional. Look at Billy! I suppose he already has an


    idea by now."


    At that moment, Jean turned to Billy involuntarily. He stood there calmly and observed Shirley''s every


    move. He was not anxious at all.


    Jean was relieved and she whispered,"Look at him! He is so calm! No wonder Ian trusts him."


    "You are right! Trusting Billy will definitely help him cope with the situation well. No matter how smart


    Shirley is, Billy is capable enough to put her in prison," Zed said as he fixed his eyes on Jean.


    Jean felt anxious as she saw him staring and she said instantly,"Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "You know, Jean? How smart you are!" Zedplimented her as he touched her face. He then


    continued,"All your guesses about the case are almost true. If you were a detective, you must have


    been the cleverest one."


    "Stop it, Zed! I''m extremely ttered," she said as she took a deep breath. "She used to bully me all the


    time so I know her better than anyone else. As for Joy, she''d do anything for Shirley. I thought about


    telling her the truth about the death of Winner, her son. I figured that it was best if she could hear it from


    her own ears.


    I want to be cruel to them, Zed. I want them suffer! I hate them! I want to see them suffer. That''s the


    reason why I wanted to be here with the police. Do you think I''m an evil woman? Are you disappointed


    with me?"


    Jean asked as she looked at Zed.


    Zed shook his head instantly as he saw she was nervous. Then he sighed,"If I were you, I would have


    treated them even worse. You just waited for them to make mistakes while I would take advantage of


    any oppertunity to force them to make mistakes so that I could make them pay for it. Look! I''m more


    cruel than you, am I not?"


    Jean had tears in her eyes. She looked at Zed and said,"Zed, thank you so much for your kind words.


    You have always protected me from harm."


    "I love you, honey!" Zed whispered and looked at Jean.


    "I love you, too," Jean responded immediately and smiled, tears dripping down her cheeks.


    "Silly girl!" Zed wiped away her tears and continued,"Trust me! She will never escape the punishment


    she deserves. She can''t hurt you anymore. She will go to prison soon and probably stay there for the


    rest of her life. She can''t cause you any more trouble, Jean. You have send her to prison in your own


    way."


    Jean smiled bitterly and said, ''If I had a choice, I would have never done it this way. However, I want


    her to get punished because she killed Winner."


    "You don''t have to tell me this. I totally understand, honey!" Zed tried tofort Jean,"She has done


    something wrong, so she must be punished! It''s not your fault. Come on, baby. You should not show


    sympathy for her."


    "Yes, I know!" Jean rubbed her eyes to look at Shirley and Joy.


    Shirley had already fallen at that moment. As far as Joy was concerned, she closed her eyes


    desperately as she was highly disappointed with her daughter''s behaviour.


    Joy immediately understood that Jean and the police must have a back-up n to arrest Shirley.


    But what broke her was the fact that her own daughter used her to escape punishment. She had loved


    Shirley so much and gave her everything that she had ever wanted.


    Not far from Shirley were some police officers and Captain Billy who took turns to try their best to


    persuade Shirley. They were trying to convince Shirley to let go of Joy.


    Shirley wasn''t ready to go to prison yet. Suddenly she realized that Jean didn''t n to give her the


    money, She panicked and started screaming,"Okay! Do you all think I won''t kill my own mother? This is


    thest time I am saying all this. I want a car and a hundred million dors right now! Or I will first kill


    my mother and then myself. I''ll rather end my life than go to prison."


    Jean got worried as soon as she heard what Shirley said. She turned around to face Zed and


    suggested,"How about we give her the money, Zed? We have to first consider Joy''s safety. If she is


    safe, then we can think about Shirley''s arrest. This is a huge problem! It has be harder to ensure


    Joy''s safety. Besides, if Shirley gets triggered, she might kill Joy and thenmit suicide."


    "I totally agree, Jean! But I think we should give Billy some more time. And I think Shirley won''t kill Joy


    yet. If she does, she will lose her grip over the situation. She would be arrested right away. But you are


    right, Joy is in danger. Look, Billy has started moving out now," said Zed.


    Jean turned towards Billy and saw him trying to get close to Shirley. Some police officers, behind


    Shirley, were trying to get closer too.


    "Stop! Don''t move! Everybody stop!" Shirley shouted out loud as she saw Billy trying to get to her.


    "Stop! Or I will kill her right now!"

 Chapter 428 You Are Even Playing Dirty With Me

    Chapter 428 You Are Even ying Dirty With Me


    Shirley was so nervous that her hands trembled and started to shake the dagger. As a result, the sharp


    dagger created a striking wound on Joy''s neck. All of a sudden, blood gushed out of her neck.


    Joy shrieked with pain, looking like she was in deep pain.


    Unable to take it, Joy lost her consciousness. Seeing this, Shirley felt even more nervous. She wanted


    to continue holding Joy hostage to threaten the police. However, she found it extremely hard to drag


    Joy''s heavy body in this state.


    Seeing the confusion on Shirley''s face, the police surrounding her started to take immediate actions.


    Every cop present there almost pounced on Shirley at the same time. Yet their purposes differed.


    Some of them were snatching the dagger; some of them were rescuing Joy; some of them were


    suppressing Shirley...


    In a matter of seconds, there was a shift in the atmosphere.


    Atst, Shirley was sessfully caught and arrested by the police. When she was suppressed, she still


    tried yelling in panic and did all that she could do in order to resist.


    But she was just a weak and feeble woman. Resisting several powerful policemen wasn''t something


    she was capable of doing.


    Shirley''s hands were tied behind her back, but she red at Billy fiercely. "Damn it. Do you want to y


    dirty with me now? They attacked me from behind while I wasn''t noticing. In addition to that, you even


    deluded me..."


    "It is because you are stupid," Billy retorted, stopping her from continuing. Coldly staring at her, Billy''s


    eyes turned to the police car. "Get her into to the police car and make sure to keep an eye on her. This


    woman is full of deceit. Don''t be tricked by her, or else she will run away."


    "Yes, sir."


    Shirley knew then that there was no point in struggling anymore. Knowing that nothing would help, she


    decided to calm down. As she walked over to Jean, a sort of sarcastic smile made its way to her face.


    Then, she said in a low voice,"Jean, you and the damn police have conspired to frame me. Let me tell


    you that I will not let you live a peaceful life. Mark my words......"


    "Hey, this isn''t something new. You have always tried to bring me down. But I am still alright, right? Now


    you can rot in the prison. Do you think you will have any chance to y your little tricks while you are


    inside? I think you better worry about yourself. I''ve heard that prison life is hard!" Jean replied, looking


    victorious.


    It was just a few sentences but Shirley''s face turned livid with rage. Sitting inside the police car, her


    face was red with anger.


    After the car was out of their view, Ian and Billy came over to Jean. Ian warmly reached out his hands


    and held Jean''s softly. He was very thankful to her and couldn''t think of a way to show it.


    Even Billy, who originally looked as cold as ice, couldn''t help passing Jean a grateful look.


    After bidding farewell to everyone present, Jean got onto the car and looked out of the window with her


    tired face. This had been a long day and Jean was in serious need of some rest. The wholemotion


    left her feeling fatigued. Gazing outside, she started to y everything that happened today in her


    mind. Slowly, she let out a sigh.


    ''Shirley is arrested and Joy is being sent to the hospital. Carlos and his men are caught and taken to


    the police station. He should be convicted of the crime based on his oral confession.


    Everything is being handled well, '' realized Jean. Yet Jean was not content. Somewhere deep down,


    something was bothering her but she couldn''t understand what it was.


    ''Shirley''s words didn''t scare me nor am I worried about her living in the prison. Then why am I still not


    in a good mood?'' wondered Jean.


    Inexplicably, no matter how hard she tried, she was still in a sour mood.


    Sitting beside Jean, Zed noticed the look on her face. After discerning her low spirits, he wrapped Jean


    in his arms, wanting to lift her spirit. In a caring tone, he whispered,"What''s wrong?"


    Jean shook her head immediately on hearing his voice. "I am just tired," she replied.


    This wasn''t exactly a lie because she was very tired. She had spent hours dealing with this mess. It


    began at night but now she could see the faint streaks of dawn in the sky.


    Jean didn''t feel better until they got back to the Qi house.


    The moment they reached near the gate, they saw Moore walking out, looking anxious. "How are you


    both? Are you okay?" he asked without wasting a second.


    Instead of asking about the progress of the case, Moore questioned about their health.


    All of a sudden, Jean was touched and a smile crept on her face. With her gaze fixated on Moore, she


    continued to smile. "We are fine. And we arepletely safe. Well, instead of resting in your room,


    why are you waiting for us here?"


    Moore rushed out of the house as he heard the sound of the car. Thus, Jean was very certain that


    Moore hadn''t slept at all the whole night.


    "How could I fall asleep when something so dangerous was happening?" Moore replied back with a


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    bitter smile. He noticed that Jean and Zed looked unwell. "Eat something first. After that, you can go


    upstairs and take a rest," he advised.


    On Moore''s mention of food, Jean realized how hungry she was.


    And so, she hurriedly nodded and walked towards the living room.


    When she saw Western food ready on the dining table, Jean surprisingly looked up at Moore. "Moore,


    did you cook all of this?" she asked, unable to believe he was such a great chef.


    "I felt bored staying at home all alone. I casually cooked when I came to know that you were almost


    "Moore, thank you." Zed, who had been silent since he came back, finally patted on Moore''s shoulder


    while he expressed his gratitude. Afterwards, he said,"Have a seat. Let''s eat together! You didn''t sleep


    the whole night either. Besides, you were also concerned about us. Aren''t you tired too?"


    "I''m fine," Moore replied. After thinking for a while, he continued,"Don''t treat me as a patient. I can take


    care of myself."


    "Okay. And so, let''s just eat!" Jean said, wanting to start eating. As soon as she finished speaking,


    Jean felt impatient and dived straight for the food.


    All of them were really hungry because they had been subject to both physical or mental sufferings.


    The big dining table was oveid with food. All of the food was prepared by Moore and the three of


    them took great pleasure while they ate it.


    After eating to her heart''s desire, Jean looked a little better. Rubbing her bulgy belly, she sighed


    contentedly.


    Zelda got up upon hearing their voices. Seeing that they had been full, she hurriedly began to clean the


    table.


    With a lifted spirit, the three of them came to the living room. Moore looked at Jean and Zed with


    noticed their fatigue and decided to do it some other time. But now they looked a lot better to him.


    Jean looked up at Moore and analyzed his suspicious look. She suddenly realized what Moore was


    thinking about. Then, she said with a smile,"As we have guessed, it was Shirley who created all this


    trouble. But now we have nothing to worry about because Shirley has been caught and arrested by the


    police."


    One by one, she told him everything that happened in the past couple of hours.


    Moore listened to her with an intent look. In fact, he never interrupted or questioned her.


    "I never thought that she could have killed her own brother! How cruel she is! For her own safety, she


    even threatened her own mother. No wonder that Joy became too furious and fainted," Moore said with


    a deep sigh.


    "You should have seen Joy''s face. She realized all her mistakes today. She clearly knew that Shirley


    conspired with others to cheat us in order to get the one hundred million cash," Zed said with contempt.


    "Yeah, it''s true. That''s just karmic retribution." Moore nodded, realizing Joy got what she deserved. "I


    wonder how she is going to feel once she gets back to her consciousness."


    Jean involuntarily cast a nce at Moore and asked smilingly,"Moore, are you feeling pity for Joy?"


    "I am not feeling pity for her. This incident shows the importance of proper parenting. Shirley''s final end


    is a typical lesson for irresponsible parents who don''t teach their children," Moore exined while


    shaking his head.


    Jean approvingly nodded upon hearing Moore''s words and replied,"Anyway, Joy has beenpletely


    aware of her daughter''s fault. In fact, she always knows it. Actually I am more worried about Henry who


    is still in the hospital."


    As Jean uttered this name, the room fell into a pin drop silence.


    "Yes. That''s right. Now Henry has been differently-abled. He still hasn''tpletely recovered from the


    blow he has just suffered. He has toe in terms with the fact that Shirley is the true murderer of


    Winner¡­ This must be really hard for him," Zed said while he thought about the downfall of the Wen


    family.

 Chapter 429 Isn’t That Why He Did It

    Chapter 429 Isn¡¯t That Why He Did It


    "Now don''t be so sure of that! He still has Jean, you know? And even though he has never treated


    Jean so well before today, she is still his daughter. And he surely cares some bit about her or


    otherwise, he wouldn''t have allowed her to take over the Wen Group. I think as long as Jean stays by


    his side, he is going to be just fine." Moore suggested an alternative.


    The idea wasn''t easy toprehend and both Zed and Jean immediately nced at each other when


    they heard the suggestion. Then Jean helplessly looked at Moore and asked,"Moore, do you really


    think that Henry made me take over the Wen Group just because he cares about me as much as a dad


    cares for his real daughter?"


    "Isn''t that why he did it?" An ulterior motive was surprising for Moore and he looked puzzled.


    "If I hadn''t been Zed''s wife, do you think Henry would still have let me take over the Wen Group? Or


    would he have found someone else to do that?" To Jean, the reason seemed totally ridiculous.


    "Hmm¡­" The alternatives really had Moore thinking over it and he scratched his head as he pondered


    over other possibilities. Then suddenly, the true meaning of Jean''s words dawned on him and he


    eximed,"Really? Was that really Henry''s idea?"


    "Yes." Jean confirmed his suspicion. "There were only two reasons why Henry allowed me to be the


    CEO when the Wen Group was in trouble. For one, he would rather have had anyone but Shirley take


    over thepany and secondly, he wanted to use my identity as Zed''s wife to retain shareholders.


    This would have ensured a constant flow of money into thepany due to my husband''s reputation.


    Even when he is hospitalized and unable to move, there is no way that Henry is going to let any


    random person take over thepany, even if it is his daughter, without a reason. The same is true for


    as long as he lives and breathes."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean looked at Moore and indifferently exined.


    "How is that possible?" Moore was horrified by the idea and looked at Jean in amazement. Hearing the


    real intensions that Henry had had in his mind, he couldn''t help feeling sorry for Jean. "Jean, it doesn''t


    matter why he made you the CEO. We will always stand by your side. And if Henry doesn''t think of you


    as his daughter, it is his loss, not yours."


    Seeing Moore try tofort her like that was quite pleasing and Jean smiled in gratitude. "Thanks,


    Moore. Don''t worry about me! It doesn''t matter how he treats me as I am used to such indifferent


    people in my life. I don''t feel so sad because of that and neither should you. The only thing that really


    gets me is that he agreed to raise a hundred million dors through the Wen Group. And thepany


    lost that money just because Shirley was in trouble, kidnapped as she was, and he had no other way to


    raise funds.


    I thought of it over and over again and even though I am not as rosy and honey lipped as Shirley, I


    don''t know why I had to live like a lowly beggar all my life until I met Zed, especially after my mother''s


    death."


    When she talked of her mother, Jean''s voice had begun to tremble and choke.


    "Jean¡­" Noticing that she was getting anxious and sad, Zed quickly held her hand in an effort to


    "I''m fine! In fact, I am almost happy after seeing that Shirley is now in prison for what she did!"


    Jean gently leaned against Zed''s shoulders, but her face was betraying a look that was uglier than the


    one she had on when she was crying.


    And it made Moore really sad.


    He had been abandoned by his family ever since he was a child and he had always thought that he


    was the most miserable, hurt, and lonely person in the world.


    But he had never imagined just how much others were going through, especially Jean.


    Jean had a father true, but he treated her less than a freeloader which must have been worse than not


    having anyone at all.


    "Compared to you Jean, I almost feel like I am so much luckier than you are. But Jean, nature is fair


    and it believes in justice. You have never had a family to love you, but you gain a lot of happiness from


    your husband who loves you deeply. And I think the happiness you two share is the most important


    thing in the world for you, far more important than a family right now!"


    Moore said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Moore." Jean merely smiled and thanked him in return.


    Zed on the other hand was looking in shock at him. Moore clearly was in love with Jean, and Zed was


    totally sure of that, even though he didn''t show it. Out of respect, Moore had always kept quiet but as a


    man, Zed understood all of his feelings from his eyes. It was simply the way Moore looked at Jean.


    ''Moore loves Jean. How can he still face her so calmly?


    Even when Jean is unhappy, heforts her like this and doesn''t get worried.''


    Zed really admired Moore for his control and he looked at him in appreciation.


    Although it was dangerous to have a rival in love, especially one as formidable as Moore, Zed wasn''t


    nervous at all.


    Simply out of instincts, he did not worry but rather felt reassured whenever Jean was in Moore''s


    This was because he totally trusted Moore to act like a gentleman and respected his etiquettes.


    To Zed, Moore was a rival. But he was a rival who deserved his respect!


    "Well, I am sleepy now. I''ve got to go upstairs and take a nap. I''ll see you guyster." Moore nodded at


    Zed and Jean, and went upstairs to his room.


    Zed gazed at his receding back. ''Why does he seem a little bit frustrated?''


    Zed turned to look at Jean who was getting sleepy and leaning against his shoulder with her head


    which was beginning to droop. Her eyes were almost closed. Seeing her so faithful to himself, he


    immediately felt his heart softening and asked gently,"Are you sleepy now? How about I take you to the


    bedroom?"


    Jean nodded gently, made the first move as she embraced Zed and let herself fall limp. That way, Zed


    could easily carry her to the bedroom.


    Jean rarely ever stayed up for an entire night. Therefore, she slept for quite a while that day. When she


    woke up and opened her eyes, the sky was slowly getting dark.


    The clock on the wall showed that it was already seven o''clock in the evening.


    ''It''s no wonder I feel so hungry. I haven''t eaten anything for almost fifteen hours.


    Funny thing is, I would have kept on sleeping if it weren''t for these rumblings in my tummy.''


    She walked into the bathroom and took a hot shower. After drying her hair and putting on a set of


    leisurelyfortable clothes, she walked outside.


    Time had passed in the shower and it was already dinner time.


    When she walked into the dining room, she saw that Zed and Moore were there already. They were


    chatting and had started without her. The atmosphere in the room seemed harmonious and friendly.


    Jean was happy to see such a scene and smiled. "Why didn''t you wake me up? There are so many


    delicious delicacies I wanted to try!"


    "Oh hey, you''re up... Come on and dive in!" Hearing Jean''s voice, Zed turned around and nced at


    her. He quickly stood up and helped her draw a chair.


    Moore also smiled at her and said,"We know that you love these dishes. We had nned on eating


    them all and never waking you up. You see, we didn''t want to leave anything for you! Did you sleep


    well?"


    Thest sentence revealed his real concern.


    "Me? Yeah, I slept like a log. I feel totally fresh now and I can even stay up for another whole night."


    Jean smiled naughtily. "And by the way, please! You don''t want to eat all of this. Otherwise, I am gonna


    start grabbing stuff off your tes!" After saying that, shefortably moved the tes from in front of


    Moore to her side.


    Seeing her flit and treat Moore so impolitely, Zed could not help calling out. "Watch out, Jean¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter. Let her eat." Moore quickly stopped him.


    "When did you wake up?" Jean asked as she attacked the dishes with vigorous hunger.


    "Zed got up first. He was up and running at about noon. I woke up a couple of hours before you did. I


    was hungry and that woke me up." Moore looked at Jean and smiled.


    "If you were already awake, why are you having dinner now? Why didn''t you start?" Something


    seemed to dawn on her and she looked at Zed. "Zed, have you been negligent to Moore?"


    "It wasn''t his fault. Leave him alone! I had been sleeping for a long time. And even though I felt hungry,


    I really didn''t want to eat anything as soon as I woke up. So I went out to exercise. Now I feel hungry!"


    "What kind of exercise? You know you can''t exercise violently now¡­"


    Jean became worried about his health when he mentioned exercise.


    "Don''t worry. I just walked around and gently exercised my muscles and bones." Moore quickly


    defended herself.


    "Well, Moore is not a child. He knows clearly what he should and shouldn''t do with his body. You should


    not be so nervous. Aren''t you hungry now? Eat while the dishes are hot. Or it''s gonna get cold and you


    know you may get sick when you have cold food!" Zed interrupted their chats.


    Hearing his words, Jean nodded and obediently began to eat.


    After Jean had finished her meal, Zed and Moore looked at each other and their facial expressions


    seemed a bit strange andplicated.


    Zed wanted to say something but chose to keep silent finally.

 Chapter 430 I Heard You Are Looking For Me

    Chapter 430 I Heard You Are Looking For Me


    And even Moore seemed confused and was trying to say something. But he merely shook his head.


    Seeing him shake his head, Jean looked at Zed, full of doubt and confusion.


    As she saw Zed''splicated expression seemed to exin something to her, she asked,"Zed, do you


    have something to say?"


    Since she had asked him now, Zed let out a deep breath and replied,"I received Henry Wen''s call at


    noon. I don''t know why, but he was looking for you."


    That was why Zed woke up so early at noon.


    Jean was sound asleep and didn''t hear the call at all. So Zed got up and took it.


    "Henry Wen? What was he calling for, I wonder?" Jean asked unpleasantly. Her face had darkened on


    hearing the name.


    "He saw the newspaper this morning and came to know that Shirley had been arrested." Zed sighed.


    "So, was he using me of falsely ming Shirley?" Jean asked, looking at Zed with a serious face.


    Zed paused for a moment and nodded,"Yes, you are right. He was saying why you sent Shirley to jail?"


    "Haha, that''s funny." Jeanughed sarcastically but also shuddered all over. "I sent her to jail? ME?


    Does he really think I have that kind of pull with the authorities? Zed, I have got to go to the hospital!"


    Jean immediately stopped speaking and was just about to walk outside.


    Zed grabbed her hand, looked at her angry face and sighed. "I have been discussing it with Moore and


    we knew that you will definitely go to see him. And even though I also feel furious about Henry


    using you, saying things like that, and want to teach him a lesson, he is still a patient right now and


    he is your father, Jean.


    He is really pissed about Shirley being in jail. You can''t just go confront him right now at such a critical


    moment. I know you won''t let him wrong you, but you have just recovered fromst night''s adventures.


    I really can''t let you fly into a rage once again."


    "Zed, what are you afraid of?" Jeanughed bitterly and assured him,"Don''t worry. I am not going toy


    a single finger on that man no matter how angry I get. Henry is worried about Shirley being in jail, and I


    have to use this chance to borate Shirley''s crimes."


    Jean put on a sly smile.


    "Jean, do you mean..." Moore asked, looking both horrified and impressed.


    Zed also smiled, and gave her an approving nod. "If that is the case, then I''ll go with you."


    "No, Zed. You shouldn''t go and meet Henry even with Jean at this moment!" Moore was worried about


    him now.


    "Moore, don''t worry about me," Jean hurriedly said. "Shirley was just arrested. She wouldn''t have


    confessed her crimes in just a night. The newspaper this morning has just reported her arrest but not


    why she was arrested. Henry doesn''t know that his son Winner died because of her daughter Shirley.


    And he mes me for sending her to jail! I need to have a good conversation with him about Shirley''s


    crimes. He should know the truth, or he will try every possible means to get Shirley out!"


    Jean exined with a smirk on her face.


    "So that''s your n." Moore was impressed by her cleverness and nodded approvingly. "Good. Then I


    guess I don''t have to worry about him wronging you."


    "I''m not afraid of him, Moore. I just don''t want him to live so peacefully. If he is angry right now, then let


    him be angrier," Jean said, like a naughty child.


    "Jean, now that I see your naughty side, I fear about Henry!" Mooreughed. "If Henry gets to know


    that you are going to bother him sote at night, he is going to faint out of rage. So, take it easy when


    you are in the hospital. He can''t stand the brawl as he is already half dead."


    Zed warned her with a discreet face after they settled inside the car.


    "Don''t worry! Henry Wen is like a cockroach with a strong vitality and skeleton. He is not going to die so


    easily!" Jean was confident about it.


    Zed nced at her, knowing that he couldn''t stop her and shook his head helplessly.


    It would seem that Henry Wen was bound to suffer quite a fate that night!


    Their car gracefully moved into the parking lot inside the garage of the hospital.


    After they had exited the car, Zed grabbed Jean''s hand, walked towards the elevator and headed


    straight to the in-patient department.


    There were very few people in the corridor since it waste at night and they walked around almost


    unnoticed due to the scarcity of visitors.


    Before they knew it, they were at the door of Henry''s room. Jean knocked once and entered before


    Henry could even say e in''.


    Inside the room, he was lying on the bed lost in some deep thought. Seeing theme in, he sat up


    and stared at them in fury. Before he could fly into an incontroble rage, Jean spoke,"I heard that you


    were looking for me, father?" The term ''father'' had an unusual tinge on it, as if spat out in a bitter sense


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    of hatred.


    She walked towards Henry, examining his face and sighing deliberately. "His dear daughter is in jail


    now, but blimey, Mr. Wen does not seem to be affected at all. He looks good! Is he about to leave the


    hospital?" Jean pondered out loud.


    Zed tried to hold himself fromughing out loud as he heard the sarcastic tone Jean was utilizing in


    order to provoke Henry to his maximum, and seeding beautifully at it.


    She seemed to be getting better and better at confronting people everyday.


    As they had expected, Henry''s anger mounted a new high as soon as he heard her tone. With a dark


    face, he stared at Jean and shouted in fury,"You devilish monster, you got your sister into jail. Why did


    the Wen family ever have a daughter like you, you cold-blooded, bastard beast?"


    "Beast?" Jean finally adopted a serious, angry voice of her own,"I advise you to mind your tone and


    words. If I really am a beast, then what does that make you? I am your daughter, remember? And


    Henry Wen, I know that you have always favored Shirley over me. And now, I also know just how


    stupid and ignorant you are, and even you have no idea just how much! Shirley sought every possible


    means to try and extort a hundred million dors from the Wen Group. And you Henry Wen, you didn''t


    even react and just let her be?"


    "Why would I have wasted my time in trying to stop her? The Wen Group is going to be hers sooner or


    "See now you''re telling the truth!" Jean retorted in even more anger,"Henry, when the Wen Group was


    destined to pass over to Shirley, why did you ever arrange for me to be CEO earlier? Why not choose


    her?" Jean asked in a deliberately surprised tone.


    She wasughing in her mind though, ''The old fox finally reveals his tricks now!''


    "Do you think the Wen Group would have pulled through such a delicate time without the name of


    Mr.Qi''s wife behind it? It was for thepany''s good, or I wouldn''t even have talked to you at that


    time!" Henry hummed a coldugh and spit out the truth, as if there was no point in hiding the truth


    anymore.


    "So that is the truth, isn''t it?" Jean replied. "Darling, now I realize how privileged I am to have been


    married to you. Just the mention of your name brought a new life into apany which was right on


    the verge of bankruptcy!"


    Jean looked at Zed, pretending to be womanly and coy.


    Zed gazed at Jean with soft eyes and said,"Now that you know how powerful I am, you don''t have to


    worry about anything when you want to do something to the Wen Group. No one will dare bat an


    eyelid!"


    Zed was talking to Jean directly, but indirectly, he was threatening Henry.


    Upon hearing his thinly veiled threat, Henry flew into a rage and stared furiously at Zed. "I have no


    grudges with you, you mad-man. Why the hell do you poke your nose into the business of the Wen


    Group?"


    "Because you hurt my wife and made her angry. That means you''ve made me angry!" Zed replied


    sternly, staring at him with cold, dark eyes which were full of a clear threat.

 Chapter 431 I Am Advising You Against Becoming This Arrogant

    Chapter 431 I Am Advising You Against Bing This Arrogant


    In an instant, Henry''s face turned scarlet. He was furious but dared not say anything.


    "I came today to tell you why Shirley was caught by the police. It is because Winner was killed by


    somebody Shirley had hired."


    Jean stared at Henry without batting an eyelid and said it all at once.


    "What did you say?" Henry froze on hearing Jean use his favourite daughter for doing an


    unspeakable act.


    "Henry, you don''t have dementia. So please hear this loud and clear. I don''t want to repeat it." Jean


    mocked him as she red back at Henry.


    "Jean, I am advising you against bing this arrogant." There was rage building up inside Henry but


    he held himself back deterred by Zed''s presence in support of his wife. He ominously said,"As a


    famous proverb goes, ''Not everything that is good to eat is good to talk about''. I know you and Shirley


    can''t stand each other since childhood. Now that she is in the custody of the police because of you,


    can''t you just let go for once and stop framing her?"


    "Though you are her father, it looks like you know nothing about your daughter." Jean''s tone turned


    harsh and she watched Henry with icy eyes. "I don''t have the capability to frame an innocent person or


    kill my own brother. And even if Zed has a lot of power, we wouldn''t use it on such kind of wicked


    matters.


    Henry, for how long do you want to keep fooling yourself? Shirley is your daughter. But am I not your


    daughter too? Alright. Forget about me. Was Winner your son? He was a member of the Wen family


    who died in suspicious circumstances. Don''t you want to find out why Shirley would have him killed?


    Believe it or not, the truth wille out very soon. Then you will see that I have not lied to you."


    Jean was shaking with indignation on confronting Henry. She pulled Zed''s hand that she had been


    holding all this time, and started towards the exit.


    Henry was gobsmacked by all the information Jean had heaped on him without giving him time to


    breathe and understand what all of this meant. He glowered as he saw Jean turn her back towards


    him.


    He had always taken Shirley''s side but deep down in his heart, he knew Jean wouldn''t lie to him.


    ''So is this real?''


    Seeing her leave so apathetically, Henry opened his mouth with difficulty,"You¡­ Wait a minute¡­"


    Jean wanted to ignore him but Zed stopped and signalled her to go back.


    With great reluctance, Jean did.


    In her heart, she knew that it was better to borate on that more.


    Suspicion still lingered on Henry''s face. He watched Jean and asked her again with fear,"Is it really true


    that Shirley had Winner killed?"


    "Yes." Jean replied coldly.


    "Why would she do that?" Horror was right there on Henry''s face for anyone to see as he uttered these


    words.


    Obviously, the truth had dawned upon him.


    "Why? How did you end up in the hospital? Did you forget?" Jean asked and watched him as if it was


    amusing.


    "I was admitted to the hospital¡­" Henry''s expression changed. Terror appeared in his eyes. "Did


    Shirley start nning to kill Winner since then?"


    At that time Wen Group was steeped in negative information. Many business partners withdrew capital,


    which led to a huge cash flow problem. And then the Wen Group got into hot water.


    Henry was at the end of his wits, thinking that Jean would never agree to help them if he went to see


    her.


    As he was wringing his hands and pulling his hair out, Shirley came to him, listing Winner''s every


    offence from messing around with women to gambling and owing huge debts. Not only that, Joy had


    known about this for a long time and had been trying to clean up his mess ever since.


    Henry livid at how things were falling apart after building hispany for years, flew into a rage. The


    next moment blood rushed to his brain, he fell down and lost conciousness.


    He hadn''t seen Winner once since he woke up.


    He had asked Joy about Winner but Joy always mumbled some excuse or the other. She never told


    him where Winner really was.


    A few dayster, he heard that Winner was killed.


    Before hearing of his death, Henry was very disappointed in how his only son behaved. However


    disappointed he was, he couldn''t have let his son die at such a young age.


    In fact, he was still thinking about talking some sense into him when he got better.


    But then he discovered that God hadn''t even given him a chance.


    Now, hearing the truth from Jean''s mouth ¡ª the person behind Winner''s murder was his most beloved


    daughter ¡ª had shattered his heart into pieces.


    If he hadn''t held for support with all his willpower, Henry would have surely fallen down again.


    Jean looked at the old man in front of her with pity.


    Yes, Henry was old now.


    Without her realizing, she grew up and Henry got older.


    He wasn''t the energetic and vigorous person he used to be. Now, he was an aged man who had


    already walked into the twilight of life. He was lying there looking at Jean sadly and powerlessly.


    However, Jean couldn''t feel a shred of sympathy for him. She watched him as if he were a stranger.


    "When I was in the hospital, I happened to see Winner and Shirley together, thest time. Shirley was


    talking him out of taking over the Wen Group. But Winner wouldn''t listen to her. That is why Shirley may


    have started to get the idea of killing Winner,"


    Jean said with some amount of spection.


    Henry closed his eyes tight in agony and despair. He was barely able to utter a word but still he wrung


    out the following sentence with great effort. "Siblings killing each other, a sister killing her own brother.


    What did I do to deserve this? I gave birth to this monster. Shirley¡­"


    When he called the name Shirley, he used up all his strength and hatred which turned his face crimson.


    Jean couldn''t help taking a step backward. Zed hold her hand tighter in his assuring her that he will


    take care if anything untoward happens right now.


    Jean looked into Zed''s eyes and exhaled the tension out.


    She had wanted to irritate Henry and gloat over the mess before she came here.


    But now seeing Henry suffer so much of pain, her throat dried up.


    ''This man, despite all of his sins, is my father.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    His son, who he valued the most, is dead; his daughter, who he adored the most, is going to spend the


    rest of her life in jail.


    Then, all he has is me.


    No, he still has Joy.''


    That fact made Jean''s sympathy for Henry disappear soon. She looked at Henry and said,"I have one


    more thing to tell you."


    "What else do you have to say? I don''t care even if the world is about to end. I am not afraid of death.


    But I don''t care about living anymore." It seemed Henry had aged 10 years in just a moment. He spoke


    weakly and looked like hecked the strength to just blink.


    Jeanughed bitterly when she saw Henry was indifferent to anything now. "It is not so serious a


    problem. I just want to tell you that Joy knew all about Shirley''s scheme from the beginning, including


    the fact that Shirley had conspired with somebody else and carried out this kidnapping, in order to push


    Wen Group into a crisis. Because only at the moment of crisis could Joy seizeplete control of the


    Wen Group."


    "What did you say?" Henry opened his eyes suddenly and looked at Jean with disbelief. "But the


    newspaper said Shirley was really kidnapped and the head of the gang was the most brutal viin


    along the coast¡­"

 Chapter 432 What Are You Afraid Of

    Chapter 432 What Are You Afraid Of


    "You are so naive, you know? You would believe everything they write in the newspaper, won''t you? It


    was Shirley who climbed in to Carlos'' bed and enticed him to y out the script she wrote. She knew


    that Winner didn''t have enough money to pay Carlos and therefore, Carlos was the one who killed


    Winner in the end. This way, Shirley didn''t get her hands dirty! Then she pretended that she had been


    kidnapped by Carlos, after which she had an excuse to coerce Joy into paying him a hefty ransom."


    Since Henry wasn''t willing to believe her anyway, there was no point withholding the truth and Jean


    didn''t want to do that either. So she directly told him the reason why Winner had been killed.


    "What did you just say?" Even after her lengthy exnation, Henry couldn''t ept the cruel fact and


    his face turned bleak all of a sudden. Even so, he did seed in getting his anger back on track and


    not cursing Jean anymore!


    As for Jean, with Shirley in jail, she didn''t have to lie and withhold the fact.


    Shirley had already been caught by the police and was bound to receive a life-sentence as she had


    masterminded a kidnapping scheme, along with extortion and obstruction of justice.


    Furthermore, she was indirectly involved in a murder as she was the one who had hired the


    kidnappers.


    Henry''s heart ached on hearing Jean''s words. He had never expected that his own daughter would go


    to such lengths just for the sake of money and would even have his son killed just to be the


    sessor of the Wen Group.


    ''If Shirley had truly been kidnapped just as the newspapers had written, then why would she have been


    caught by the police? Isn''t that a paradox?


    Although she hasn''t confessed to her crimes till now and therefore, hasn''t been convicted of murder as


    of yet... But wait! If she hasn''t pleaded guilty for having something to do with Winner''s death, then the


    police have no right to keep her under arrest for more than twenty four hours, especially if no evidence


    turns up.


    But the man I sent to bail Shirley out was outright refused by Ian. And I have no chance of asking him


    for the same once again!


    Clearly, Shirley really is guilty. Otherwise, she would be out by now.'' Henry thought.


    He was feeling so desperate so he turned to look at Jean.


    "No matter what you want to say to me, I only have one question for you. Don''t you think you should try


    to get some sort of justice for Winner?" Jean asked Henry coldly just as he was intending to say


    something to her.


    "Jean, I know that you are the smartest child of the Wen Family. And to be honest, I''ve always known


    that in my heart. And now I realize that it was all my fault. I was too partial to Shirley and I only treated


    Winner and Shirley well. I treated you really unfairly and never stopped to consider your feelings! I


    know that I was wrong in doing that. Can you please give your old Dad a chance topensate for


    everything he has done to you? Please, my dear baby?" Henry cried. Jean however, wasn''t fooled!


    "I am sorry. I can''t." She outright refused to ept his apology. As she looked at his disappointed face,


    she continued,"You have already hurt me too much and I cannot be healed like that. No matter what


    you do, it''s not going to be enough and I am never ever going to forgive you. And I must warn you! If


    you n on trying to plead innocence for Shirley, then I suggest you give up before you waste your


    time and energy! It hasn''t been so long since Winner''s death. Have you forgotten that he is your own


    son? Your biological son? Have you forgotten that so soon?"


    "No, Jean. You have misunderstood me. I''m not going to plead for Shirley. I also know that she has


    system. She is going to be imprisoned in the jail for a lifetime for the mistakes she has made and she


    deserves that." Henry tried to exin his feelings in a hurry. "Jean, what I want to say is now I have


    really realized my fault and I sincerely apologize to you for how I have behaved to you all this time."


    "That''s enough. I don''t want to listen to your exnation. It''s toote for that now. Don''t think that if you


    have done some ttery and said a few nice words, then I am going to be gentle enough to forgive you.


    You''d better give up, Henry. Even if you kneel down and beg me on two knees, I am not going to


    forgive you."


    After saying these words, Jean took Zed''s hand and directly stormed out of the ward in anger,


    mming the door hard behind them.


    "Jean... Jean..." Henry shouted in his bed, trying to call her back. However, the louder he shouted, the


    faster Jean rushed across the corridor and soon, his voice was drowned out by the eventual m of


    the door. The finality with which it hit the door frame sent a wave of hopeless despair upon Henry''s


    face.


    Jean didn''t hesitate or stop for even a minute in her tracks. Instead, she walked so fast that her pace


    was like the wind when she left the ward.


    It wasn''t until they had finally reached outside the gate of the hospital and Zed had started trying to


    stop her that she agreed to catch her breath. "Could you please walk a bit slower, baby?" he called out.


    "Henry is not going toe out and catch up with us, you know? Don''t get so angry or frazzled, okay?"


    It was easy for him to have walked so hard for so long since he exercised daily. Besides with the long


    legs he had, walking fast was not a problem.


    However, it wasn''t an easy thing for Jean, who wasn''t used to such rapid movement on foot. Maybe it


    was because of her anger or the fact that she didn''t exercise daily, her face had turned red and she


    was almostpletely out of breath.


    After hearing Zed''s words, she finally stopped and looked back with uncertainty. It was almost as if she


    was afraid that Henry would try toe out and catch up with her.


    After making sure that it hadn''t really happened, even though it was highly improbable, Jean finally


    eased down a little and her rapid pace turned into a trickle.


    "What are you afraid of, Jean? Henry is disabled and he can''t walk at all, you know? What''s wrong with


    you? Why are you running so fast? What made you forget the fact that he can''t walk? What were you


    thinking of, sweetheart?" Zed stared at Jean and asked in a single breath with an anxious expression


    on his face.


    "I..." Seeing just how much Zed concerned for her, Jean sighed deeply with aplex expression on


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    her face and an intriguing tone in her breath, exining why she was running so fast. "When I was a


    child, Henry once chased after me like a ghost. It was a like a nightmare for me and it was so


    traumatizing that I can see it vividly before my eyes even today!"


    Seeing her frightened expression, Zed felt sorry for his wife and hugged her tightly, trying tofort her


    as much as he could. Nightmares like hers simply didn''t vanish overnight even after such a time. "It''s


    okay, baby. Don''t worry about it. You have me with you now and no one is ever going to get a chance to


    hurt you anymore."


    His soft tone and deep hug seemed to calm her down and she sighed in relief.


    He let her rest on his shoulders for a while, then took her in his arms and led her to the garage.


    After sitting in the passenger seat for a few minutes, Jean''s face slowly returned to the same ruddy


    expression it always carried. "Am I in a mess right now?" she looked at Zed with a bitter smile and


    asked.


    "No, baby. Believe me, you are the most beautiful woman in the world, and you''re never a mess!" Zed


    stared at her and replied with a loving smile.


    "Oh, Zed!" Jean blushed. "Since when have you be so coy and flippant?" She asked with a


    naughtyughter.


    But after a short while, a sad expression appeared on her face once again. "Zed, I wonder! How can


    some people in the world be so cold-blooded and heartless?" she asked and there was a tone of


    disappointment in her voice. "I had always believed that even though Henry is an aloof person, he


    would be at least a little bit sad about Winner''s untimely death, or rather, murder! After all, he is his


    biological son! But he wasn''t. He was hardly affected at all! He was just putting an act in front us, but I


    didn''t notice any signs of grief in his eyes, or on his face. He never felt sad about Winner''s death and


    Shirley''s imprisonment. What he cares about most is whether he can rely on me or not. He is so


    ridiculous!"


    Zed sighed heavily with aplex look and expression on his face. "What a bastard! I''ve never


    imagined that a father could be so cruel to his own daughter, or over that, his own biological son. In his


    eyes, his family is a mere tool to him for climbing up to the highest possible social status. After he has


    used them to meet his own ends, he can be as cruel to them as a killer!"


    "That''s true, and I''m an exact example of that. There would be very few fathers in the world, countable


    on my fingers, who would sell out their daughters just for obtaining a piece ofnd. And my father is


    one of them. He did all this to me. I was really lucky I met you, you know? You are willing to care for me


    and ept me even with all my shorings. I am fortunate to have a husband like you." Jean burst


    into tears when she said these words.


    "Don''t be so sad about that bastard, baby. I''m here, and I''m never going to leave you." Zed''s heart


    ached when he saw her red eyes brimming with tears. "It''s okay, baby. It''s my responsibility to care for


    you, and it is my privilege to love you. Now that you know I''m faithful to you, all you should do in return


    is be happy."


    "I will, Zed. I trust you and I love you very much." Jean nodded heavily in an effort to calm down.


    "Hey! You can openly tell me that you love me now! How have you changed so much?" Zed looked at


    Jean in surprise and joked.


    "Indeed, I''ve changed a lot since I left the Wen Family. I''ve be more outgoing and daring,


    especially when ites to expressing my feelings. Zed, which side of me do you like more? The shy


    introvert? Or the confident extrovert?" Jean asked shyly.


    "I..." Zed pretended it was hard to answer her question and hesitated for a while with an indecisive look


    on his face.


    Jean felt a little bit worried about his hesitation. "You preferred the old, shy, introverted me from the


    past, right?" she hurriedly asked before he could reply. "Is that why you married me? Oh, no! What do I


    do now? My personality is so different now. Do you still like me?"


    "No, Jean. I don''t like you anymore, especially this overconfident self!" Zed pretended to nod his head


    in agreement.


    Jean felt so worried when she heard that Zed didn''t like her confident self. She said,"What if I change


    myself to the way I formerly was? Will you like me after that?"


    "How are you so innocent, Jean?" Zed burst intoughter. Seeing that Jean was serious about his


    words, he sighed and couldn''t help rubbing her head affectionately. "Yes, sweetheart. You did attract


    me in the past. And in the start, you were so different than everyone else I had ever met, and I pursued


    you just out of curiosity. But after sometime, I found out that I had grown fond of you. As for now..."


    Zed paused for a moment, so Jean hurriedly asked him,"What about now?"


    "Now I''ve totally fallen in love with you. It''s not just mere appreciation of who you are or were, Jean. I


    love you. I love you so much! I can never tell you just how much!" Zed stared at her with affection and


    he exined with a smile on the corner of his mouth, refuting his pretentious melodrama.

 Chapter 433 Keep Stalking

    Chapter 433 Keep Stalking


    Hearing Zed''s words, Jean felt rxed at once. On the other hand, a sweet smile appeared on Jean''s


    face. "You are so bad! How can you tease me like that?" she asked, feigning anger.


    "Believe me, I didn''t mean to do that. You didn''t hear me and was busy getting anxious. You can''t


    me me for that, honey," Zed said with a naughty smile on his face.


    "You did it on purpose. You stopped speaking so as to see me getting anxious." Jean snorted,


    pretending to be displeased.


    As a matter of fact, Zed indeed did it deliberately as he wanted to watch Jean get worried about his


    feelings for her.


    At the moment, Zed put on a big smile as he reached out his hand and gently rubbed Jean''s long hair.


    It was already midnight when they arrived home.


    Moore was not in the living room at the time so they figured he might have fallen asleep upstairs.


    Therefore, Zed and Jean slowed down their pace and walked quietly to their bedroom.


    All of a sudden, a sharp ringtone rang loudly from the living room. They had almost reached their room


    but stopped on hearing it.


    Feeling stunned, Zed and Jean exchanged a look and went back downstairs helplessly.


    "It''s your fault. We all have cell phones nowadays. Why is there a need to ce a phone in the living


    room? I''ve never heard it ring before. I thought it was for the decoration,"


    Jean said in a low voice looking annoyed.


    "Why would anyone keep a phone for decoration!" Zed responded feeling appalled by her thoughts.


    Zed and Jean were lost in their bickering, but the phone was still ringing. Unable to take it anymore,


    Zed went near and took a look at the number that was disyed. His earlier expression was gone and


    now he looked serious.


    Noticing the difference in Zed''s expression, Jean looked worried. "What''s wrong? Who''s that?" she


    asked anxiously.


    "It is Joy," Zed replied with a hint of helpless in his eyes.


    "What? Joy?" Jean was surprised and had her eyes wide open. She couldn''t help but ask,"She has my


    number, doesn''t she? If she is calling for help then why isn''t she calling me directly? What''s the point of


    calling in this phone ced in our living room?"


    As Jean went on putting forward her doubts, the ringtone stopped suddenly. The room fell into its


    earlier silence.


    "Who knows? But I still think that she didn''t call us with good intentions." Zed shrugged as he replied.


    ording to him, Joy''s calls were always a bad sign.


    "Let''s go upstairs and have some rest. Don''t mind her," Jean said as she didn''t want to waste any time


    brooding over it. Quickly she held Zed''s hand and pulled him with her.


    Zed looked at Jean and gave a sigh. "What if she was calling for something serious? Then she''ll


    definitely call again."


    "I have a solution for that." After saying that, she walked back to the ce where the phone was kept


    and unplugged it. Looking satisfied with herself, Jean shed a proud smile to Zed. "I''m so sleepy. We


    really need to have some rest," Jean reminded wanting Zed to follow her to the bedroom.


    Once again she held Zed''s hand and yawned as she walked upstairs.


    Seeing Jean''s reaction, Zed stood dumbfounded. He didn''t know how to react.


    ''Jean is getting more and more naughty.


    How can she be so cool? Isn''t she afraid that Joy mighte over and look for us?'' Zed wondered.


    All he wanted was to get over with it through phone rather than see Joy again. He hated it when Jean


    was near her.


    With no choice, he finally gave up. After reaching their bedroom, they both took turns and had a bath.


    Before falling asleep, they chatted and had a good time.


    After all, they had a tough time and needed some time to rx.


    When Jean woke up, the sun had risen up high in the sky. Checking the time, she realized it was not as


    The problem with Joy and Shirley felt like the past to her.


    She nced to the side where Zed slept and noticed it was empty. Getting off the bed, Jean washed


    herself up and went downstairs.


    Moore was reading newspaper, sitting on the couch. As soon as he saw Jean walk down the stairs, he


    lifted the corner of his lips and said,"You''re up?"


    "Where''s Zed?" she asked immediately. In truth, Jean was used to waking up alone as Zed used to be


    at work every time she woke up. But Jean still couldn''t help but ask about his whereabouts.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "He went to thepany," Moore replied. "He said that he has to continue the work he left behind


    yesterday. So he''lle back home a littlete today. He also mentioned not to wait for him to have the


    dinner."


    "Okay." Jean sat down on the couch with a low spirit. She couldn''t help but yawn as she leaned back


    onto the couch.


    "What''s the matter? Do you still want to have some rest?" Moore asked looking concerned. Jean


    seemed to be in a bad mood and her face was extremely pale.


    "I''m all right. I can''t sleep any more Moore. If I do then I won''t be any different from a pig who only


    knows to sleep." Jean tried to cheer herself up but her body remained deeply sunk in the soft couch.


    "Go have some breakfast! You''ll feel stronger after intaking some energy," Moore suggested while he


    shed her a smile.


    "Sure." Upon hearing what Moore said, Jean nodded and started to walk towards the dining room.


    She was a little strengthless but when she saw the delicious breakfast, she cheered up.


    Just like what Moore had said, Jean felt a lot better after eating the breakfast.


    With her stomach full, Jean regained her spirit and energy.


    She was totally different from the sulky Jean that conversed with Moore a few minutes ago.


    Noticing Jean''s difference, Moore felt much better. "Jean, I heard that you work at a shootingpany.


    Is that right?"


    "Yeah, but I just decided to resign today. As you know, I''m the nominal CEO of the Wen Group now. So


    there''s a lot of work that''s waiting for me to deal with. I haven''t gone to thepany ever since the


    video incident. I think I should go to say goodbye today."


    Jean looked at Moore and put on a bitter smile.


    "You fool..." Moore couldn''t help but feel pity for her. "You don''t have to carry so many responsibilities.


    Zed told me this morning about your conversation with Henry yesterday evening. I think you can just


    leave the Wen Group. Henry was so heartless and you are not obliged to do anything for him."


    "Moore, I have my n so don''t worry about me." Jean didn''t want to talk much to Moore about it and


    he got the signal.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to mention that Leo called yesterday," Moore suddenly said, looking at Jean.


    "Leo? It has been a long time since I heard his name. I almost forget about the issue until you


    mentioned it." Hearing Moore''s words, a new curiosity entered Jean''s mind. She continued to ask with


    a smile on her face,"What did he say?"


    "Leo said that the person he was following has disappeared. He can''t seem to find that person and it


    has been a few days now. So Leo guessed that he might have gone abroad or something like that."


    With frowned eyebrows, Moore exined the mysterious story to Jean.


    "Okay." Jean nodded. After thinking for a while, she continued,"I think that he might be plotting a new


    n. What''s your opinion? Do you think he''ll leave H City?"


    Moore shook his head immediately and replied with a firm look,"No, he won''t."


    "Then tell Leo to keep stalking. There must be something wrong since he disappeared suddenly," Jean


    said with a serious look on her face.


    "You are right. I agree with you." Moore nodded in agreement. "I have told Leo to keep following that


    person and inform us once he finds out something."

 Chapter 434 Got Excited

    Chapter 434 Got Excited


    "Okay!" Jean nodded as she was pleased with what Moore just did. She looked at him and said,"


    Moore, if you are not by my side, I can''t do anything about it, can I? Zed is so busy these days that I


    barely get to see him. Sometimes, I think it''s better if I don''t discuss anything with him as I don''t want to


    burden him anymore. He is already so busy running a bigpany, the Qi Group,"


    Jean said as she was concerned.


    As Moore saw that Jean was worried about Zed, he smiled to tease her. "Now I understand why you


    insisted me to stay here. You actually want someone to talk to." Moore smiled naughtily.


    "Of course not! I''m not that bad! All right, that''s it! I need to go to the photographypany now. I''m


    afraid you will have to eat lunch alone," Jean said as she stood up and walked towards the stairs to get


    changed.


    Moore couldn''t help but ask," Jean, how about Ie along with you?"


    "What is it? Are you worried about me?" she asked as soon as she heard Moore''s words. Jean soon


    realized that Moore was concerned about her.


    "Yes. Earlier Zed told me that although Shirley is at the police station now and Joy is involved in


    something really huge, Joy won''t leave you alone until she gets what she wants from you. So we are


    worried that she mighte after you. Zed asked me to keep youpany at all times,"


    Moore said sincerely as he looked at Jean.


    Moore was extremely serious so Jean decided to ept his offer. "Fine! I''ll go get changed."


    As Moore heard that Jean didn''t refuse, he got happy.


    He had thought that it would take him more time to persuade Jean.


    But she actually understood the entire situation.


    Jean came back, all dressed up in a cream-coloured casual suit. The light colour of her dress made her


    look even more gorgeous.


    Moore saw Jean and smiled. "Wow, I didn''t expect you to look so beautiful in such a simple dress."


    "Moore, save it! You must have met lots of beautifuldies abroad. How can someone as ordinary as I


    catch your attention?" Jean walked towards Moore and proved him wrong. "Let''s go! Or we won''t get a


    cab."


    Moore was confused so he looked at Jean and asked," Why do we need to get a cab?"


    "Are you driving then? No, you can''t! You haven''t even recoveredpletely. You can''t drive! And my


    driving is terrible. I''m afraid to drive a car now. Besides, even if I want to drive, my driving license has


    been confiscated," Jean said as she shook her head and walked outside.


    "We don''t have to drive. Zed has told Toby to guard you at all times." Moore reminded her.


    "Right! How can I forget Toby?" As Jean heard that, she tapped herself on the forehead.


    Toby has been guarding Jean since a very long time now. Both Zed and Moore thought that Joy would


    n to hurt Jean so Zed must''ve asked Toby to always stay by her side.


    But there was a problem.


    "But If you know that Toby will protect me, then why do you want toe along with me?" Jean asked


    as she looked at Moore.


    "I''m really worried about you!" Moore replied calmly.


    "But you just said that I''m in danger and you need to protect me. How did you change your statement?"


    Jean didn''t get fooled this time. she stared at Moore and waited for his answer.


    "Fine! I admit it." Moore saw the way Jean was looking at him and he sighed. "I just don''t want to stay


    here by myself. I prefer to go out with you than to be alone. I''ll be all right since I don''t need to drive or


    do anything that will harm me in any way,"


    Moore exined in a hurry as he saw Jean was not happy with him.


    "Moore, I don''t want to risk your life." Jean frowned and added," I was not thinking straight! I didn''t


    realize your true propose. But promise me that you won''t lie to me."


    "Sure!" Moore got happy as he heard what Jean said.


    "I know you must have gotten bored as you had to stay at the hospital for so long. We''ll go to the


    photographypany first. If you still want, then I''ll show you H City." Jean couldn''t help but


    "That''s great!" Moore got excited instantly.


    Jean was a little surprised as she had never seen him like this. He was acting like a child.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean had only promised to show him around the city but he got happy like a kid.


    As they arrived at the garage, Toby had been waiting for them.


    Toby opened the car door for them.


    Moore sat in the front seat and looked at Jean interestingly. He couldn''t help but say," Zed is really


    good to you. He arranged such a great car for you. It''s bulletproof!"


    "Bulletproof?" As Jean heard Moore''s words, she was stunned.


    "Of course! If I am not wrong then it has been specially designed to protect people from heavy


    weapons. Zed is a businessman. Why did he have to modify this car when it already costs more than


    an ordinary car?"


    "Ahem!" Toby coughed on purpose to stop Moore from saying anything else.


    Jean looked at Toby with aplicated expression on her face. He drove quietly. Then Jean smiled


    and asked," Moore, the weather is really good today. Is there any specific ce that you want to visit?"


    Moore noticed that Jean was trying to change the topic and he understood soon.


    He looked at Jean and said," I am all yours today. I''ll go wherever you want me to."


    "All right!" Jean nodded and said," Maranda has been dating Ron and I am expecting a treat soon!"


    How about we have lunch with her and then I''ll show you around the seaside? The view at the seaside


    is amazing."


    "Whatever you say!" Moore said as he smiled at Jean.


    "Great! Then we have a deal." Jean was quite excited.


    The car approached the photographypany and Jean got nervous.


    Sonny had been a good guide to teach her all about photography.


    But now she felt sorry for him as she was going to leave.


    As soon as Jean remembered the rtionship between Sonny and the Qi family, she was relieved.


    Zed also owned some shares in this photographypany so even if she didn''t work there, she would


    still have toe here someday to visit Sonny and her colleagues.


    The only problem was John.


    Jean hadplicated feelings while thinking about John.

 Chapter 435 A Farewell To The Company

    Chapter 435 A Farewell To The Company


    Although John had already said that he would try his best to act as her colleague around her, Jean did


    not know why she still feel embarrassed every time she saw him.


    ''No wonder Maranda was so upset and avoided me for a period of time. It was because she had known


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    that John liked me while I was still in the shadow.


    It seems that love traps people and makes them do crazy things.''


    With these thoughts in mind, Jean heaved a deep sigh before opening the door of thepany.


    As soon as she entered the office, most of her colleagues looked at her in surprise and amazement.


    They warmly gather around her and greeted her with wide smiles. "Jean, wee back!"


    "It''s so great to see you back. We thought you have forgotten us and wouldn''te here again."


    "Agree. You haven''te back to thepany for so long. Where did you go?"


    "Is it because Mr. Qi does not allow you to go back to work?"


    Faced with endless questions, Jean felt embarrassed. She was surrounded by several people who


    looked at her and waited for her to answer all these questions. Jean did not know how to answer them.


    Before, Jean hadn''t been very familiar with these colleagues, but after staying in thepany for a few


    months, they had developed a friendship, and she felt really moved by their concern. She suddenly felt


    sad at the news she was about to give them. They all looked sincerely concerned for hereback.


    Jean then cleared her throat and looked at everyone around her. "Well, I have to apologize, everyone.


    A lot of things... troubles have happened to me recently. I believe that most of you or maybe just some


    of you have also seen the news from the newspaper or from the Inte. Because of that, I am afraid


    that I can''te back to work now. That''s why I am here today to formally resign from my job, and I


    hope you all understand where I aming from. It was a pleasure working with you, and I thank you


    all for the care and concern during the period of time I worked here."


    After saying that, Jean sincerely bowed to everyone as a form of apology and great gratitude.


    "Oh, Jean, do you really want to leave?"


    "We understand, Jean, but are you really noting back?"


    "We know that there have been a lot of things happening to you recently, but can''t you just ask for a


    leave for several days withoutpletely resigning?"


    Again, Jean felt overwhelmed by the endless interrogation. She looked at them with wide eyes, not


    knowing how to deal with such a situation she was faced with. All she knew were that she was very


    tired and that all she wanted was to take the rest she deserved.


    Jean started to feel her head throb. As soon as she finally realized the headacheing, John


    suddenly appeared. He went straight to Jean and said,"Our boss have known of your arrival. He would


    like a word with you."


    "Okay," she said with a nod. Jean could not help feeling grateful for his appearance at that moment. It


    was as if she was rescued from a stressful interrogation. Although she appreciated their concern, she


    just wasn''t in the mood.


    She sighed in relief after seeing John. He was the man in front of her, who always gave her help and


    warmth when she needed them most.


    ''In thepany, John has really helped me a lot, '' Jean started to think.


    ''If only he had not fallen in love with me, we may be good friends.


    But now, I believe it is impossible with the awkward tension.''


    Thinking about all these, Jean couldn''t help but express her gratitude. "Thank you." Jean nodded at


    John once more and followed him.


    "You''re always wee. Did you reallye here to resign from your job?" Despite his word that he


    was going to act as his colleague around her, John still could not help but look at Jean with great


    affection. He hadn''t seen her for a long time ever since that meeting.


    He sighed, knowing fully well that the only way he could see her in the future after this encounter would


    be on television or the newspaper.


    Jean pondered for a moment, regaining her strength. "Yes." Feeling the atmosphere turn a bit


    depressing, Jean asked with a rxed tone. "Howe I haven''t seen Maranda since I got here? Do


    you know where she is?"


    John looked at her with wide eyes. His eyebrows furrowed into a frown. "Wait, didn''t you know?"


    "What do you mean? What happened?" Jean asked with a puzzled look. Realizing that Jean did not


    indeed know, he sighed.


    "Maranda resigned a week ago. I thought she would tell you, knowing that both of you are good


    friends," John said slowly. "What''s wrong? Did you two fight for something?" he asked, wondering why


    Maranda didn''t tell Jean about such an important information.


    "Well, I..." Heaving a deep sigh, Jean paused and smiled bitterly. "Maybe Maranda was too busy that


    she forgot to tell me."


    ''How could Maranda hide that from me? It seems that I should talk with Maranda, '' Jean thought.


    John nodded at her in reply. He didn''t say anything more as he led Jean towards Sonny''s office.


    As they were almost in front of Sonny''s office, Jean spoke with sincerity. "Thank you, John."


    John stopped and looked back at her. "Why do you keep thanking me? He smiled. "We have just seen


    each other again for a short while, and you have already thanked me twice. If you really want to thank


    me, maybe you can invite me to dinner in both our spare time."


    Jean smiled and nodded. "When you have spare time, call me, and I will absolutely invite you to


    dinner."


    "It''s settled then. I have to go back to work now. See youter." John waved his hand at Jean and left


    with a bright smile on his face.


    As soon as Jean was out of sight, the smile on John''s face disappeared. He stopped and leaned on the


    wall, closing his eyes for a few moment.


    ''Jean, I think it would be difficult for us to meet in the future.


    I know that no matter how much I love you, you would never be able to reciprocate it, and I have long


    epted that we can just be friends.


    But why I still feel so sad after knowing that you''d resign?'' With these thoughts in his mind, he finally


    heaved a deep sigh, opened his eyes, and then walked away.


    Meanwhile, Jean watched John retreat before knocking on the door politely. After being permitted, Jean


    took a deep breath and entered.


    "Sonny," Jean greeted. When Jean entered the office, she noticed that Sonny was upied with


    something at his desk. Jean quickly apologized. "Sonny, I am sorry to bother you."


    Sonny quickly raised his head and looked at Jean intently. "Oh, no worries." Then he gave Jean a


    gentle smile. "As soon as Benjamin has gone back, I thought that you two could let out a sigh of relief


    and finally feel rxed. I did not expect that you also had to deal with the Wens'' troubles. Jean, I know


    that you did not have a happy and memorable childhood. But God doesn''t give you troubles that you


    can''t regain from. He knows what is best for you."


    Jean beamed at him back, grateful for thefort. "Well, thank you for thefort, but I am fine. I


    believe that I am very strong. No matter what difficulty I face, I try my best to deal with it. Besides, I


    have Zed now and so many friends who help me out. With them, I now feel stronger than before."


    "Well, have you ever wondered why I epted you as my student?" Sonny asked, while Jean shook


    her head in reply wondering why Sonny posed such a topic. "In addition to your talent in photography, I


    also appreciate you for your strong personality. Jean, I would just like to tell you that no matter where


    you are, I hope you won''t forget your advantages,"


    Sonny said with a serious tone.


    "Thanks for your advice, Sonny." Jean smiled and quickly understood the implied meaning of Sonny''s


    words. After hearing all these, she suddenly felt embarrassed to mention her purpose foring here.


    Seeing the hesitation on Jean''s face, Sonny immediately smiled and took the load for her. "I know that


    you came here to resign, Jean. You always have a choice though. Half the shares of ourpany


    belong to Mr. Qi, so you don''t have toe here personally."


    "No. In my heart, you are my teacher forever. I can''t leave without giving you an exnation personally.


    Sonny, even if I can''te to work at thepany in the future, I will stille to see you." Jean could


    not help but whimper.


    "I appreciate that, and I am always happy for your kindness for me. Well then, I wouldn''t keep you here


    any longer. You should go back now. I know that you have a lot of things to deal with. Be careful, and


    take good care of yourself," Sonny said gently, giving Jean a weak smile.


    "I will. Thank you so much, Sonny. I''m sorry that I have to leave so soon." Jean sincerely bowed to


    Sonny. When she raised her head, she could not help but burst into tears.


    Jean quickly covered her mouth with her hand and turned around, running outside the office.


    Sonny saw this and could not help but feel sad, too. He waved at Jean with a depressed look. Sighing,


    he tried to shrug this grief off and continued to focus on his work.


    Closing her eyes, Jean leaned on the door and swallowed a bile down her throat, trying to stop herself


    from crying any further. However, she heard a familiar voice arguing with another man. She opened her


    eyes and saw Moore with another familiar man.


    Jean immediately felt anxious as she thought about how Moore was blocked by Henley in the hospital.


    She shook this thoughts away, and without thinking too much, Jean quickly ran to Moore.


    Seeing Toby was there, Jean sighed in relief, knowing that Moore would not be in danger at all.


    However, as soon as she recognized the other man Moore was arguing with, her eyes widened in


    shock. She knew that the man was a member of the Bais, and this information made her very uneasy.

 Chapter 436 Nothing To Do With The Bai Family

    Chapter 436 Nothing To Do With The Bai Family


    Sure enough, as Jean reached near the two men, she immediately heard Moore''s angry and low-


    pitched voice directed towards the other person. "I have told you! I don''t want anything to do with the


    Bai Family anymore! You go back there and you tell Gary that he better give up right now! I am never


    not going to give in orpromise what I feel. And I am not going to recognize him as my father


    anymore."


    ''Give in orpromise?'' Jean was utterly shocked by what she was hearing. Then she understood,


    ''Yeah, since Moore doesn''t want to go back home, Gary is certainly going to keep worrying about him


    all the time.


    What''s more, Gary''s patience and persistence in trying to bring Moore back is upsetting Moore. I think


    that is why Moore tried to get discharged early that day. It was because Gary hade to see him but


    Moore didn''t want to see Gary anymore.''


    "Hey, what''s going on over here?" Jean called out to the two men engaged in a battle of words. She


    hurried over and blocked Gary''s subordinate, Levi Li as she stared at him unhappily. "Don''t you


    understand in and simple English? Moore just said that he wants nothing to do with the Bai family


    anymore! So you go back and you tell your boss that Moore lives in the Qi Mansion now and is


    protected by the Qi family. And before he reacts harshly, I strongly advise him to ponder over his


    actions or I won''t be held responsible for being rude to him!" She roared at the man standing in front of


    her.


    When Levi Li heard Jean''s words, his face suddenly grew gloomy, and there was confusion in his eyes.


    He looked at Jean thoughtfully and thought in puzzlement. ''Who is this woman? How is she so


    outspoken? Who gave her the right to interfere in the affairs of the Bai family?''


    Moore on the other hand was taken by shock on hearing what Jean had said. He tried to interfere as he


    stood behind her. "Jean...."


    However, he was totally ignored and Jean paid no attention to his words. ''You silly girl! Can''t you


    imagine how much trouble Zed is going to get into from your words?'' Moore thought helplessly.


    "Hey, didn''t you hear what I just said?" Jean repeated herself impatiently when she saw that Levi


    wasn''t relenting or moving at all. What made her so much angrier was the fact that even after saying


    this much to him, Levi wasn''t showing any signs or intentions of responding to hermand at all.


    "Excuse me, but who are you?" It took a long silence but finally, Levi couldn''t control himself anymore


    and asked directly.


    "Who am I? You don''t know who I am?" Jean looked at him in surprise, as if she had seen a ghost or


    an alien.


    Even though she was not a celebrity, the video incident on the Inte about her had been discussed


    animatedly all over social media and the Inte. And after that many discussions, she had thought


    that she was now known by everyone in the entire H City.


    "I am sorry. I am just back here from the Imperial Capital with Mr. Gary. I don''t know anyone here." Levi


    Li lowered his head, as he exined.


    Jean stared at him in silence for a long time before she could squeeze a few words out from under her


    teeth. "I''m Zed Qi''s wife!" she replied. And evidently that much information was enough, as could be


    seen from Levi''s reply.


    "Oh, Mrs. Qi. I have heard a lot about you," Levi Li said politely. Although his face did assume a sudden


    look of shock, but there was still no fluster.


    Jean had doubts in her eyes. ''If even his subordinate is so polite, then one can easily deduce Gary''s


    sternness to the people around him. What''s more, it also portrays his good character and demeanor.


    But why is Hanley, the son of Gary''s second wife, so annoying?'' she wondered.


    "You don''t need to tter orpliment me. You simply go back and tell Mr. Gary what I just told you. I


    hope you understood my words. Or do I need to repeat them?" Jean waved impatiently to Levi Li.


    "Yes Mrs. Qi, it would be my pleasure to pass on your words to my boss." Levi Li finished and nodded


    politely to Moore. Then he turned around and strode away.


    Jean watched his back as he got into a stark ck Audi and even after he had started the engine, she


    didn''t withdraw her gaze until the car had disappeared from view. Then she turned around to look at


    Moore in confusion. "Moore, it seems that Gary is not a simple man. Even his subordinate is so polite. I


    think he is going to be at least ten times politer than that Hanley!"


    But Moore didn''t care whether the people around Gary were polite or not. "Let''s forget that for now,


    Jean. Tell me, you silly girl, why did you involve Zed and yourself in this affair?" He looked at her with a


    worried face and sighed.


    "Take it easy, Moore. When I invited you to stay in my house, it was firstly and mainly because I wanted


    to help you escape and avoid the harassment you''d be facing from the Bai family. And if you don''t want


    to go back there, then no one can force you to do that, not if I have something to do with it. Besides, do


    you think if I hadn''t told Gary, then he wouldn''t have found out that you live in the Qi Mansion on his


    own? It was just a matter of time." Jean smiled at Moore.


    "Yeah, you''re right but still, I think it''s going to get you into too much trouble than I would like." Moore


    was rather uneasy about the whole affair.


    "Am I not your friend? Do you not consider me that?" Jean patted him heavily on the shoulder with


    displeasure.


    "Of course I consider you my friend. My best friend so far perhaps." Moore did not hesitate to nod in


    affirmation.


    "Very Good! Since we are friends, then you should not treat me as an outsider, or else I am going to


    get angry with you. You must remember this." Jean pretended to be angry and looked at Moore with a


    serious face.


    Moore sighed deeply in his heart. He knew that Jean was doing all this just to help him.


    And he knew that was exactly why she had invited him to stay in the Qi Mansion.


    But even after that, when Moore found out that Gary''s subordinate could easily locate him no matter


    where he stayed, he suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    Ever since he had met Jean, she had been in constant trouble due to one reason or the other and had


    never gotten a chance to rx.


    Now that her life had finally calmed down a little, he really didn''t want her to have any more problems,


    and was hoping that she could live happily for at least a little while. Therefore, it was looking as if he


    really shouldn''t have agreed to stay just because Zed also hade out to persuade him.


    ''Now you regret it?


    Regretting it is useless now. No use crying over spilled milk, Moore!'' He grinned bitterly in his heart.


    "Come on, don''t take it too seriously. Moore, you never gave up on me earlier when I was in trouble,


    and now I am not going to give up on you or ignore you at such a time either!" Jean reassured him


    sincerely.


    "I see." Moore nodded as he heard her promise. Even though he was still regretting choosing to stay in


    the Qi mansion, he wasn''t going to show it as it would have meant disappointing Jean.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I have already said goodbye to my colleagues at thepany just now. Then let''s stop for some


    delicious food on the way back! Wait a minute. I just have to make a phone call." Jean smiled at Moore.


    "Okay." Moore nodded and got inside the car first.


    Jean took out her cell phone and quickly dialed Maranda''s number.


    The phone had rung only twice before Maranda picked it up. It was like she was just sitting a few steps


    away from the phone. She eximed in a happy and excited voice. "Jean, I saw today''s newspaper. It''s


    so amazing! Shirley was caught by the police! Yay! I wanted to call you, but Ron stopped me and told


    me not to disturb you as you would be resting."


    Faced with Maranda''s exhration, Jean felt a lot calmer.


    She waited for her to finish speaking before she softly popped the question. "Maranda, why did you


    resign from thepany?"


    "Why did I resign?" Apparently, Maranda''s mind went nk at first when she heard the question, but


    then she responded quickly. "Yeah Jean, I resigned. I didn''t think you''d be going back to thepany


    anymore now, and it wasn''t going to be much fun over there without you. So I resigned. But, how did


    youe to know that?"


    "Well I was bound to find out! Besides, I am calling from thepany office''s building right now." Jean


    rolled her eyes at once. "I wanted toe here to see you, but they told me you didn''t work here


    anymore. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I heard that you were very busy these days and I was afraid that if I bothered your rest for such a trifle,


    Mr. Qi was going to kill me." Marandaughed awkwardly.


    "Come on, Don''t I know the kind of person you are? You must have been busy dating Ron and


    forgotten everything! And that is why even I, your oldest friend didn''t get to know that!" Jean rebuked


    her.


    "Honey, I swear to God. How can I possibly not want you know such a thing? Even if I didn''t have


    myself with me, I wouldn''t get far without you!" When Maranda heard Jean say that, she became


    anxious at once and started bing incoherent, bbering severalpliments and loving gestures


    at once and Jean could hardly control herughter.


    It was almost as if her mouth had hung over a reallyplex tongue twister. "Do you really value me


    that much?" Trying hard to suppress herself fromughing out loud, Jean asked.


    "Yes Jean. And if you don''t believe me, I can show you my heart!" Maranda replied with a rather


    cheesy dialogue without thinking.

 Chapter 437 Its Too Prominent

    Chapter 437 It''s Too Prominent


    Now Jean couldn''t helpughing out loud. "I don''t want your heart, Maranda! You can keep it to


    yourself for Ron! But you''ll to meet me for lunch now. I am starving. If you don''t give me arge treat, I


    am going to be really angry about it and pout over it!"


    "Jean, you are not angry with me anymore, are you? And yes, yes, yes... I will surely meet you for


    lunch right now!" After hearing Jean''s words, Maranda agreed to her proposal in surprise.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was only after they had hung up the call did she realize that Jean wasn''t calling because she was


    angry or wanted to me her!


    She had been needlessly frightened into a cold sweat just now.


    Jean hung up the phone and got into the car with great satisfaction. It was with great pleasure that she


    narrated their conversation with a smile to Moore. "Moore, you can''t imagine how terribly frightened


    Maranda was by me just now."


    She told him about the conversation they had just now and then kept onughing for another few


    moments.


    Moore didn''t think that it was funny, but he was still moved by how amazing the friendship between the


    two women was.


    If a person didn''t care about you, he wouldn''t respond the way Maranda had done no matter what you


    said or did.


    Through several contacts, Moore had seen that although Maranda was rather impulsive sometimes,


    she was genuinely concerned about Jean and


    he was really happy for Jean to have found such a sincere friend in her.


    "Where are we going now?" Moore asked Jean as he saw that she had stoppedughing now.


    "I have no idea. Maranda said that she would invite us to dinner in the best, most expensive restaurant


    in the city!" Jean smiled and shook her head. "Toby, you know where it is, right?''''


    Toby in the driver''s seat nodded immediately. "Yes, Mrs. Jean. I know exactly what she meant!"


    "OK then, let''s go!" Jean said with a smile.


    The car moved steadily along the road. But after a few moments, Jean remembered what Moore told


    her once before. She murmured in a low voice,"Toby, please don''t drive this car next time. It''s too


    prominent."


    "OK, Mrs. Jean." Toby nodded in agreement.


    They soon arrived at the Regent Hotel, which was known to be four star for service but eight star for


    prices. Jean and Moore got off the car and when they looked at the magnificent hotel, both of them


    smiled naughtily, Jean more so as she had nned on ripping Maranda off properly that night.


    And since it was Maranda''s treat anyway, they would make sure that they had a hearty meal tonight.


    Jean and Moore took a seat in a corner. After a while, Maranda and Ron ran in breathlessly.


    "Oh, who''s this? Isn''t this your honey, Maranda?" Jean looked at Ron and said yfully.


    Maranda''s face was already very red since she had arrived in a hurry, and after hearing Jean''s yful,


    pointedpliment, she blushed red as a penoy.


    "Jean, you''re making fun of me. You are so bad, you know." She walked over to Jean and lightly kicked


    her foot shyly.


    ''''Jean is not that bad, you know." Jean deliberately adopted the same tone Maranda was using,"She


    was just pissed off by someone. She needs to eat a lot to cool down today."


    "Jean, we already know what a big foodie you are. Please don''t make fun of Maranda to hide that."


    Ron spoke for Maranda at once.


    "Oh, you are helping her now? Ron, you think I''m alone today? No, I came with Moore." Jean took


    Moore''s hand, smiled to him and said,"Moore, If they bully me, you will help me out, won''t you?"


    "No problem." Moore nodded immediately. "If they bully you, I won''t let them go, as long as you don''t


    keep on bullying them."


    ''''Hello, what happened to you?" Maranda''s eyes wandered from Jean to Moore, and she asked


    doubtfully,"Moore, aren''t you supposed to be in the hospital? Why are you fooling around with Jean?"


    "Who is fooling around? Moore was discharged from the hospital yesterday." Jean said


    aggressively,"And anyway, don''t y smart with me. You''re trying to change the subject! You have to


    pay the bill tonight. You can''t even let Ron pay!"


    "Jean, am I such a cheapskate in your eyes?" Maranda looked at her with a bitter smile and asked in


    fake sorrow.


    "You tell me, you sly girl! You hid your identity to the photographypany, and followed me to lunch


    every day. You even asked me to pay the bill so often. Aren''t you stingy, Miss Qin?"


    Jeanined discontentedly.


    "I told you Jean, I had to hide my identify because I didn''t want others to think that I was different. I


    really wanted to learn something in thepany." Maranda exined in a hurry.


    "That''s okay. Since you''ve invited us to lunch today, I won''t mention it anymore. Long time no see,


    Maranda. I really miss you." Jean finally decided to stop teasing Maranda. She reached out a hand and


    pinched Maranda''s cheek yfully. The two were involved in such a cute, yful banter that they


    hadn''t even sat down and only now, did they decide to draw a chair each.


    "I missed you too, Jean. I wanted to see you so many times before too, but I was afraid to disturb you."


    Maranda exined her absence.


    "The next time you miss me, call me first and we will make an appointment. But Ron and you, how did


    you be a couple? Didn''t you two get to know each other through me? Oh yes you did! You owe


    me a lot, you know? "And you can pay back by paying for today''s lunch!"


    "You mentioned that again?" Maranda rolled her eyes helplessly.


    "I was embrassed to let you invite me to lunch earlier. After all, you are still the ordinary girl in my mind,


    but not today!" Jean said with a bitter smile.


    "How time flies, Maranda." Maranda nodded in agreement. "My days in thepany were my happiest


    and fullest days."


    Hearing that, even Jean got a little bit emotional.


    At that time, Maranda was in love with John.


    The silly girl! She had even fainted once because of him.


    But times had changed now. Had Maranda forgotten John?


    In any case, she was with Ron now, and they had each other!


    "OK, I think we should change the topic or these two are going to get bored." Jean nced at Moore


    and Ron.


    "Say what you want to say. Don''t worry about the two of us." Ron hastily stopped them from stopping


    their conversation.


    "The first time I met you, you weren''t so easy to get along with, Ron. You''ve changed so much now!"


    Jean said with a smile. Suddenly, she seemed to recall something and asked,"Where is Calvin? I


    haven''t seen him in a long time."


    She hadn''t seen him since the party that night.


    Actually, it was also the first time she had seen Maranda since that day, let alone meet Calvin!


    "He went back to Imperial Capital," Ron answered her. "His family asked him toe back. I think they


    had a family emergency or something. But he wille back soon. If you want to say something, I''ll be


    happy to tell it to him for you."


    "Nothing, I just asked casually." Jean shook her head hastily.


    Ron said nothing more and didn''t press the matter as was his habit. He called the waiter and they


    began ordering.


    Jean wasn''t about to relent on Maranda and she certainly wasn''t giving up on her promise. Her order


    hadprised of the best, most delicious, and the most expensive dishes!


    Even though Maranda was a rich youngdy, her face twitched every time she heard Jean order a dish,


    especially when her eyes fell on the prices mentioned in the menu.

 Chapter 438 What Are You Thinking About

    Chapter 438 What Are You Thinking About


    Jean sighed heavily as she finished the order. As soon as Maranda saw that, she was relieved.


    Maranda was not sure as to how they would be able to finish these dishes all by themselves.


    But her expression was calm as she sipped tea.


    Maranda couldn''t control the expression on her face, which changed drastically.


    It was inevitable for Jean to notice the subtle expression on Maranda''s face. But Jean was really


    curious.


    As far as Jean knew, Maranda had never squandered her money on unnecessary things though she


    was born in a rich family.


    The lunch was just fine but Maranda was not enjoying it at all as she kept thinking the bill she had to


    pay throughout.


    Was the allowance given to Maranda not enough?


    Didn''t she have a rich boyfriend?


    Stupid girl!


    As that thought crossed Jean''s mind, she shook her head and picked up her tea.


    They talked,ughed and enjoyed the meal as soon as it was served.


    The atmosphere was very calm as Jean chatted with Maranda and Moore talked with Ron.


    "Jean, will Shirley go to jail? She should serve ten years in jail because of what she has done. This is


    how she would learn her lesson," Maranda was curious so she asked.


    Jean and Moore looked at each other and Jean finally decided to tell Maranda the truth. Jean thought


    that she at least deserved that as Maranda had treated them to a nice meal.


    "Maybe even longer than ten years. Police charge will decide this!" Jean replied as she smiled and


    looked at Maranda.


    "What?" Maranda opened her eyes widely and looked at Jean. She then asked,"You mean that Shirley


    ruined her own life by a mere kidnapping case? How''s that possible? Nobody got hurt and she didn''t


    even get the money."


    "It''s not just about the kidnapping case. She hired someone to get Winner killed," Jean exined and


    then sighed.


    "What?" This time even Ron was startled.


    Jean looked at them and nodded. "You didn''t hear me wrong! Shirley actually got her brother killed. So


    it would be nearly impossible for her to leave the police station. She won''t be able to get out before she


    serves those years in jail."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "How ruthless! I''ve never seen anyone as evil as her." Maranda couldn''t believe what she heard. She


    shook her head as she still couldn''t ept the fact that Shirley got her brother killed.


    "All right. Leave her be! We are almost done with lunch. Let''s sit for a few more minutes before we


    leave." Jean asked Moore as she was concerned,"Are you alright? Do you want to go back and rest for


    some time?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me!" Moore said and smiled at Jean.


    "But you have to tell me when you want to go home! I''ll send you back as soon as I can so that you can


    rest for some time," Jean reminded him again.


    "Definitely!" Moore nodded immediately.


    "What''s wrong? Why do I feel like something is wrong? Jean and Moore, did you both do anything


    behind our back? Jean, you can''t be silly to betray Zed," Maranda reminded Jean as she noticed the


    intimacy between them.


    "What are you talking about?" Jean rolled her eyes and stared at Maranda. "Moore just got out of the


    hospital and he''s still weak. He needs someone to take care of him. Zed and I thought that Moore is not


    familiar with H City so we should invite him to live with us. What''s the problem with that? Are you


    jealous that I treat Moore so well? Is that why you said that?


    Fortunately, there''s nothing else between me and Moore. We wouldn''t have been able to face you if we


    actually did have something. What thought is in your head? Moore was hit by my car. How can you


    even think about us like that when I have just invited him to live with us? Maranda, I hate you!"


    Jean scolded Maranda as she got angry.


    Jean realized that it was just a joke but Moore was a decent gentleman. Maranda shouldn''t have joked


    like that.


    Maranda was way too simple.


    She never realized the situation before saying anything.


    And she didn''t think what Jean and Moore would feel like before she said that.


    "I..." As Maranda heard what Jean said, she immediately apologized,"Sorry about that! It''s my fault."


    Moore realized the situation so heforted Jean. "I''m fine! We are all friends. No need to get so


    serious."


    Jean saw Maranda''s face and she realized that she overdid it. Her anger started to fade.


    They were happy during the lunch but the atmosphere got awkward at this moment.


    Ron eased the atmosphere as he said,"All right! Don''t take this so seriously. Maranda didn''t mean it at


    all. Jean, you know her! She is as simple as she always has been."


    "I''m angry just because I know her," Jean looked at Maranda and added,"What if she had said that in


    front of Zed? What would have happened to Moore?"


    "I''m sorry, Jean! I won''t say that ever again." Maranda got anxious when she saw Jean was angry. "I


    won''t do anything like that ever again and I won''t ever upset you."


    "Maranda, I''m not ming you for anything. It''s just that Zed and I have experienced a lottely. Finally,


    our rtionship has gotten a little better. I don''t want to ruin it. It''s lucky that Moore didn''t take it


    seriously or I really would''ve never forgiven you." Jean finished her words and then she sighed.


    "It''s all my fault! I''ll punish myself!" Maranda heard that Jean was willing to forgive her so she got


    relieved.


    "Hmm, I really don''t know how to deal with you sometimes!" Jeanughed and said,"Save the


    punishment! I don''t want to hear Ronining about it. . Be good to Ron and everything will be


    alright."


    "Yeah! I know you are the best!" Maranda got happy.


    Jean looked at Maranda and shook her head.


    Ron had thought to exin to Jean on behalf of Maranda since he didn''t think it was right to fight over


    jokes among friends.


    As he saw Jean had taught Maranda a lesson, he didn''t want to see Maranda get sad.


    Ron also remembered that the rtionship between Zed and Jean had been tough. If Zed was here,


    things could have been worse.


    In his eyes, Jean considered Maranda her good friend. That was why she said that bluntly.


    Although Maranda was a good girl but she didn''t think before she talked.


    Although Maranda didn''t look bad, she could have been taken as a nner if someone found out what


    she did.


    It was actually good for Maranda to learn a lesson. Ron was relieved as he thought that.


    He looked at Jean and admired her.


    Only true friends would do that to Maranda!


    Ron understood Jean''s good intention even if Maranda didn''t realize that. So he didn''t say anything or


    show partiality to his girlfriend.


    After lunch, they parted ways in front of the hotel. As Jean noticed Ron''s surprised face towards the


    modified Bentley outside the hotel, she decided to exchange cars as it was too outstanding.


    On their way home, Moore saw Jean was lost in thought.

 Chapter 439 Did You Ever Have A Girlfriend

    Chapter 439 Did You Ever Have A Girlfriend


    Jean sensed that Moore still had something to say. "Just say it, Moore. You don''t have to sugarcoat


    your words in front of me."


    After Jean said that, Moore heaved a deep sigh and thought about it a for a moment before


    saying,"Well, do you think it''s okay to reprimand Maranda in front of Ron like that? After all Maranda is


    a girl, and she didn''t really cross the line. It was just a joke between friends. You don''t really need to


    take it seriously."


    "I wasn''t that serious!" Jean knew what Moore wanted to say. She sighed and said,"I know Maranda''s


    personality. Regardless of the situation, she always spit out whatever was on her mind impulsively. Do


    you think it was not a big deal? I got mad at her on purpose today, so that she could learn a lesson and


    keep it in her mind. If Ron didn''t understand my intention, it is his problem. I don''t want to exin to


    him."


    Moore scratched his head. "Well, all right. But even if Ron understood your intention and ended up not


    ming you for bullying his girlfriend, what about Maranda? How do you think she felt about it? Since


    she was born this way, couldn''t you have told her in a milder way and a politer manner?" Moore said


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    with a slight resignation on his tone.


    "With that brain of hers, do you think she would understand if I was a bit milder and less expressive?"


    Jean looked at Moore with amusement and said,"Don''t worry about it. Maranda won''t hold any grudge


    against me. I know I was a little too harsh to her, but only by treating her this way will I be able to make


    her notmit the same mistake in the future."


    Moore sighed. "Well, okay. I have nothing more to say since you put it that way."


    Jean nodded and then her eyebrows furrowed into a frown. "But did you ever notice how Ron paid a


    special attention to this car? I think he took several nces before he left." Jean then turned to Toby on


    the driver''s seat. "Toby, please put this car in the garage after youe back, and next time, please


    choose a less mboyant car."


    "Will do," Toby replied earnestly with a short nod. Jean then turned her attention back to Moore.


    "Moore, do you want to go anywhere special for fun like the beach? I was nning to ask Maranda and


    Ron to go with us to the beach, but Maranda made me so upset that I shook that thought away. I am


    not so sure if she would still say something silly to piss you off if I asked her toe with us. In that


    case, I would cry my eyes out for ruining the evening."


    Moore looked at her as Jean spoke again. "Do you think I am a narrow-minded person without any


    senses?" Hearing Jean say so, Moore chuckled softly and responded with a wry smile on his face,"I


    don''t have anywhere special to go, so we can go to the beach."


    Jean''s eyes sparked. "Speaking of the beach, I have done something stupid at the beach before." In


    order to relieve the awkward air, Jean started to narrate with a smile,"When I just married Zed, his first


    love Eva always found excuses to show up in front of Zed. She was trying so hard to get back together


    with Zed, despite knowing the face that I had already married Zed then. It came to the point that I got


    so sick of her badgering us that I even helped set her up with Zed, so they could get back together


    again."


    This was the first time Moore had heard Jean talk about her and Zed, so he listened attentively with


    great interest, shaking the negative emotion that was building inside of him.


    Seeing that Moore was fully focused on her story, Jean smiled and continued,"Because of that, Zed


    was seriously pissed and got at me. He gave me a difficult time after that."


    As she reminisced about those moments with Zed, it felt so vivid as if it just happened a moment ago.


    However, if you think about the time and the events that happened between then and now, she realized


    that it was indeed far behind them.


    She had experienced so much ups and downs with Zed - so muchughter and tears were shed since


    that very moment.


    It was amazing to think about that they were still together now after all those years instead of ending up


    separated. Now, she felt likeughing all those times she asked for a divorce, thankful that Zed still


    fought for their rtionship rather than agreeing with her.


    "There were times where I got upset and aggravated that I would bring up divorce to Zed immaturely. I


    tried so many ways to convince him that divorce was the right decision for us. Regardless, I was well


    aware that he would not agree no matter how much I brought it upon us. He cares so much about his


    reputation to the point that he was very careful of his every move. One wrong step would instantly


    cause amotion in H City and catch attention of the public. Then again, I took advantage of that to


    piss him off again and again. I don''t know why I kept doing it, but maybe because it felt satisfying to


    give back all the hard times he gave me.


    Now, as I recall all these things, I just realized how immature and childish I was in front of Zed. Later


    on, I came to understand that Eva could and would never be a threat to our marriage. However, Jesse


    showed up, and this time, it really freaked me out. It was then that I realized my true feelings for Zed.


    That I had already fallen for him for a long time then. Zed, my husband... Yes, I really did fall for him


    and still is now."


    As she finished with this, Jean looked dreamily away to nothing in particr. Thinking about Zed and


    their moments together, her face grew a sweet smile and her eyes started to spark against the gentle


    light.


    Moore couldn''t help but smile as he watched Jean remember those times and saw how her face


    started to get basked with happiness.


    He didn''t know much about Zed''s attitude and feelings towards Jean, so he really couldn''t judge.


    As for Jean, he always had felt Jean''s feelings towards Zed for a long time now.


    ''What a blessing it is for a man to marry a woman that loves him so much!'' Moore started then to shake


    his head.


    His face turned gloomy as he felt sad for himself. ''What a shame for me! Maybe I don''t deserve that


    kind of happiness in my life.''


    Jean noticed the mopey expression now on Moore''s face. Her face frowned with concern. "What are


    you thinking about, Moore? I''m sorry. Is it because I''m boring you now, bbering about me and Zed?"


    "Oh no, not at all. Don''t get it the wrong way, but I just really feel like you two are blessed, and here I


    am, envying what the both of you have." Moore exined with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Envy us?" Jean''s eyes rolled shrewdly. She studied Moore closely and then asked,"Moore, did you


    ever have a girlfriend?"


    Moore''s eyes widened at this sudden question. "I¡­" Shyness appeared on Moore''s flustered face, and


    he nodded a momentter. "Yes."


    Jean eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Really? What happened? Are you still together?" Jean suddenly


    covered her mouth as she realized how insensitive herst question was.


    Because if Moore still had a girlfriend, he wouldn''t have stayed in H City.


    Moore didn''t take Jean''sst question deep in his heart. "We broke up," he said, sorrow in his eyes.


    With a weak smile on her face, Jean said in haste,"I am sorry. I wasn''t thinking. It was so insensitive


    that I should not have brought this up." She ced a hand on Moore''s arm in attempt tofort him.


    Moore looked at Jean and after a moment, he sighed in resignation "It''s okay. It was my fault anyway. I


    didn''t cherish the rtionship we had and broke up with her. If I see her again, I will apologize to her."


    Jean''s eyes narrowed. "You broke up with her? Why?" Jean asked with great curiosity. "I''m sorry.


    Please tell me if my questions are too personal or that if talking about this makes you ufortable."


    Moore shook his head. "No, it''s okay. I don''t mind talking about it. It has already been long ago." He


    paused for a moment as if thinking about what to say, his face clearly lost in thought. After a moment,


    he looked away from Jean and stared out of nothing in particr. "We knew each other in college and


    then fell in love. I wouldn''t say that it was as amazing as the two of you have, but we had the passion of


    the youth. I thought that I would, one day, see her walk down the aisle towards me, and then we will


    build a family and live together until the end of our lives. However, after graduation, our life''s choices


    started to cross and oppose. One fight led to another and then another to the point that our day


    wouldn''t beplete without one argument.


    I was not good at handling these kinds of situations. Back then, I didn''t understand why I couldn''t


    pursue my own dreams after I had a girlfriend. I thought girlfriends were supposed to support you


    instead of opposing you. Why did she side with my adoptive parents and push me to take over my


    family''s business instead of supporting me with my own dreams and ambitions? Who had the right to


    tell me that running a business was the perfect career, leading to a perfect life? For a few days, I was


    tortured by all these questions in my head. When I couldn''t take it anymore, I broke up with her without


    telling her the reason why. I still remember how her face turned into surprise and then sadness finally


    appeared on her face. I could also remember how tears started to brim her eyes, but she managed to


    keep them there. For a long while, she just looked at me with those sorrowful eyes, and I stared at her


    back. It was as if she was trying to look for any sign of hesitation in my eyes, waiting for me to take


    back what I said. But I didn''t. In the end, she agreed and was the first one to turn and walk away. Since


    then, I haven''t seen her even just once.


    My adoptive parents felt very sorry when they learned that we had broken up. I knew they were sad,


    because they believed it was her who could convince me to forget about the pursuit of my own dreams.


    Then again, I still felt the regret soon after that. After all, we had been together for three years. A lot


    already have happened then. The pain was more than I could endure after I lost her. I tried to find her,


    hoping that I could apologize and ask if we can get back together. However, she was nowhere to be


    found. It was not until I got my master''s degree that I heard from my old friends that she was already


    married to someone else. What''s more, her husband was a ssmate of hers, who had been loving


    her secretly, but failed because of me. I was still the reason that if I hadn''tmitted that mistake of


    letting her go, we would probably still be together and not them."


    Moore lowered his eyes, feeling the sadness build inside his heart as he reminisced about all those


    times he was with her. He didn''t say anything more. Jean rubbed her hand on Moore''s back and


    sighed. "Aww, it''s such a shame that both of you loved each other but ended up broken. Maybe, she


    just wasn''t the right person for you just as you weren''t for her."

 Chapter 440 Listen To Me

    Chapter 440 Listen To Me


    "Well, no. I pondered about it for a long while. I thought that I might have feelings for her, but then I


    realized that she was not worth giving everything up. If I really loved her with all my heart, I would have


    definitely reciprocated her will to settle down, but I didn''t want topromise just yet. At that time, I


    knew she could only be pleased if I gave her a family. After we broke up, she married someone right


    away. Apparently, she was desperate to have her own family at that moment. Then again, I wondered


    also why I even started dating her in the first ce. And I realized that it may have been empathy that


    made me date her. You see, she was an orphan too."


    Eyes wide in surprise, Jean couldn''t believe what she just heard from Moore. "So, are you saying that


    you dated her because you feel sorry for her rather than love her?"


    "That could be, yes. Possible! Maybe also the reason why I didn''t want to give her a family just yet,"


    Moore replied with a bitter smile and added,"And that''s why I have to apologize to her when I see her


    again. Well, that is, if ever I see her again."


    "Moore," Jean gave Moore a serious look and couldn''t help but ask,"are you seriously going to tell her


    that you didn''t love her all those years you had been together?"


    Moore nodded and then asked confused,"Why? What''s wrong? Don''t you think it''s the right thing to do?


    I believe that honesty is the best policy."


    "Well, I just don''t think it''s right at all. If you tell her that directly, how do you expect her to behave and


    feel after knowing the truth about your attitude towards your rtionship with each other? Besides, both


    of you were in a rtionship for three years. Moore, that''s already a long time. Are you sure you want


    to let her know that you wasted three years on each other just because you empathized with her?


    Then, how about her love for you? How do you n to let her face that fact? That all those years your


    rtionship was actually just one sided instead of mutual as she thought it was?


    Moore, if you really feel guilty about what you did to her, I suggest that you don''t tell her the truth. I''m


    sure that what both of you had was a beautiful memory for her, like a dream, so please don''t ruin it. I''m


    sure that she loved you, and don''t hurt her again by doing what you n to do. Moore, it''s just not


    right." Jean stopped and shook her head at Moore.


    "I know she loved me, and I also know that she is still in love with me after all these years. Her best


    friend told me that. That''s why I want to tell her the truth, so that she will give up the dream and live a


    better life with her husband,"


    With a bitter smile, Moore exined, trying to make Jean understand his intention.


    Jean looked at Moore intently for a while and then asked,"Did she ever look for you?"


    "As far as I know of, no, she didn''t," Shaking his head, Moore answered honestly.


    "Then, I still don''t understand. Why do you have to tell her the truth? Regardless whether she loves her


    husband or not, for sure, she loved you. It doesn''t mean that if a woman has another man buried in her


    heart whom she loves very much, she will not live a good life with her husband! Believe me, you have


    no idea how much girls like dreaming. They keep dreaming all the time."


    Jean looked seriously at Moore.


    Jean''sst words echoed in Moore''s mind for a second.


    He was stunned by how Jean ced so much conviction upon her words. He looked up at Jean and


    tried to absorb what Jean was trying to say.


    Jean noticed how much Moore gave effort to think about this situation. She smiled at him. "If you still


    have some feelings for her, then don''t ruin her beautiful dream.


    You know how cruel it is to destroy one''s dream. You of all people should know that. You are also very


    fortunate to have been cherished in a girl''s heart. Take it as a blessing for it is also her happiness."


    "All right. If you put it that way." Moore''s throat felt sour as he was touched deeply in his heart by the


    content of Jean''s words.


    Relieved, Jean couldn''t help but sigh.


    Noticing the sigh from Jean, Moore asked,"What''s wrong? Do you have someone else in your heart as


    well?" He couldn''t help but feel a tiny bit of hope rise from the bottom of his heart.


    "You have no idea, but I''m not as lucky as you. I only dated one boyfriend before Zed, and he turned


    out to be such aplete jerk." Shaking her head, Jean added helplessly,"I sighed only for your ex-


    girlfriend. She had loved you so much but disappeared immediately after you broke up with her. I have


    to admit that I truly admire her courage and determination to move on, but her pride was too high. If


    she doesn''t swallow her pride, it will only hurt her when ites to a rtionship."


    Moore looked at Jean with admiration all over his face. "Jean, you are such an expert when ites to


    rtionships. Tell me, who was it that was so blind to miss you?"


    Moore chuckled as he couldn''t help but tease Jean.


    "You don''t know him, and you won''t have the chance to meet him. If I were you, I''d just avoid and forget


    about him. I really don''t want to mention that jerk again." Jean shook her head in disgust as she


    refused to recall every memory she had with Ethan.


    She suddenly felt the anger rise inside her as she remembered how he and Shirley set her up in the


    party, cing her in danger as well.


    Then again, Shirley was done for good, but how about Ethan?


    She made a mental note that would ask Zed someday to find out Ethan''s recent whereabouts.


    Moore and Jean changed their topic from the rest of the drive. Finally, the car arrived at the sea and


    slowly parked at the parking lot near the beach.


    Not so far away, they all took a nce at the emerald sea that sparked at the sunlight. The blue sky


    hovered above them as if greeting them with such a perfect day at the beach.


    They looked down and saw several people ying on the sand. Some were making sandcastles, while


    somey down to bath under the sun. Others were in the shallow area of the sea, enjoying thefort


    of the salty water.


    As if their happiness were contagious, Jean''s face immediately lit up and formed a wide smile. She


    then turned to Moore, who was smiling as well, and said,"Moore, since you aren''tpletely recovered


    yet, I don''t think it is right for us to go into the water. How about we take a stroll along the beach and


    take a deep breath of fresh and salty air before I take you to have some seafood?"


    "That would be nice." With a pleased smile on his face, Moore nodded, delighted about Jean''s idea.


    They got out of the car and walked towards the beach. Suddenly, a phone''s ringtone broke their


    It was Jean''s phone, and she picked it up to find out that it was Zed. She lifted the corner of her lips in


    a bright smile and answered at once,"Hey, Zed."


    "Where are you?" Zed asked without greeting her back. Jean noticed the concern and urgency in Zed''s


    voice.


    "I brought Moore to the beach. Why? What''s wrong?" Jean took a nce at her watch and noticed that


    it was too early for Zed to be at home. "Are you looking for me?" She added.


    Jean then heard Zed sigh before replying. "You see, Joy is in front of our house, so don''te back


    now. Stay there for a while or anywhere else. Juste hometer after she''s gone!"


    Zed warned Jean on the phone.


    "Joy?" Displeased, Jean''s smile was immediately reced with a frown. "Shirley will go to jail sooner or


    "Jean, it''s not like that," Zed replied in haste. "I just don''t want you to be in any trouble again. You know


    Joy. After all that had happened, she suddenly turned insane and honestly, we don''t know what she is


    capable of doing. For now, it is best to avoid her. Don''t worry about her. I''ll take care of that. Just spend


    more time outside with Moore. I''ll call you once it''s settled."


    "Why should I do that?" Anger rose from Jean at once. "She can wait for me as long as she wants.


    Why should I avoid her? I''ll just ignore her when I see her, so why should I hide from her?"


    "Jean, please," Zed begged with a hint of helplessness in his voice. "Listen to me this time, all right?


    Shirley is in the custody of the police now, and nobody can see her byw. That''s why Joy wants to talk


    to you desperately. Listen to me, okay? I don''t want to be angry with you, and most importantly, I don''t


    want you to get hurt ever again."


    Hearing Zed''s soothing words, Jean slowly calmed down as she replied, sighing in defeat,"Okay, fine.


    I''ll listen to you this time, but no more next time. I will definitely notpromise anymore."


    Zed sighed in relief and smiled at once. He knew that Jean would still agree with him in the future


    despite what she said. Besides, all he decided to do was for her safety and security. He wasn''t willing


    to make anypromises for that. "Good. It''s nice of you to make apromise. Have fun with


    Moore! I''ll pick you upter as soon as I finish dealing with Joy."


    Jean instantly spoke before Zed could end the call,"You don''t have to pick me up. Toby is with us. He


    can drive us home. You must be tired from today''s work. Zed, honestly, I feel bad knowing that you


    have to process everything after all the troubles they have caused. That''s supposed to be my


    responsibility." With a heavy heart, Jean apologized on the phone.


    "What are you talking about, Jean? I''m your husband. It''s my duty to solve your problem, so don''t


    apologize ever again, or I will get angry." Zed pretended to be angry on purpose, acting out with a


    frown on his face. Jean couldn''t help but smile at this.


    "Thank you, Zed. Well then, take care of yourself. May I also remind you to never pity Joy. Just do what


    you need to do." Jean reminded him with concern in her voice before she ended the call, looking out


    into the horizon.

 Chapter 441 Please Leave

    Chapter 441 Please Leave


    "I know. You take care of yourself. I''ll hang up, bye-bye."


    "Bye."


    Jean ended the phone call, looked at her phone''s screen and breathed heavily.


    "Jean, don''t worry. Zed will handle it very well." Moore had heard their entire conversation and knew


    what had happened. Seeing Jean tense, he tried tofort her.


    "No, Moore, you don''t know how horrible Joy is. She is a devilish character. I was oppressed by her all


    my life and never in that time, was I able to find a chance to fight back. Now that Shirley is in jail and


    she can''t visit, she must be hating my guts." Jean uttered it in one breath.


    "Why do you say that? After all it was Shirley''s own mistake. Joy favors her, but she can''t me it all


    on you. She should have some conscience." Mooreforted her.


    "How can I exin this to you? If Joy was reasonable and had some conscience, she wouldn''t have


    treated me as a servant for twenty years," Jean exined, with a painful smile.


    "Zed said that he would handle it well. You should believe him. Don''t overthink it, alright?" Moore was


    stunned but had tried to hide his surprise from Jean. Although he knew that Jean had had a hard life


    before she married Zed, he had never imagined Jean being treated as a servant.


    ''The Wen family is so cruel and cold-blooded.''


    As they headed to the sea, Jean looked absent-minded and lost all vigor.


    Noticing Jean slow her pace, Moore who was following her, suddenly covered his chest, pretending to


    be in pain.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "What happened?" Jean turned around as she heard Moore cry out in pain.


    "I am not feeling well in my chest..." Moore breathed hard and suggested,"Shall we go back?"


    "You should go to the hospital if you are not feeling well..." Jean was worried. She held Moore by the


    arm and patted his back as they begun walking back. "Hold on. I''ll get you to the hospital..."


    "Jean..." Moore suddenly stopped in his tracks and gratefully said,"Jean, I''m d that you care for me.


    My chest stings because a nerve throbs right where the wound is recovering. It''s alright. I just need to


    go back and rest."


    Jean was puzzled and looked at Moore''s calm face. After a moment, she understood something. She


    stopped supporting him by the arm and raged against him. "Moore, do you think this is funny? Are you


    happy ying such a trick on me?"


    "No, I don''t." Looking awkward, Moore started exining it to Jean. "I saw that you were worried about


    Zed being able to handle it and then, it urred to me that perhaps, we should go back and help him.


    No matter how powerful Joy is, she can''t overpower the three of us."


    "You..." Jean was very much aware of Moore''s intentions, but the way he confronted her in an


    unabashed fashion amused her.


    There was no denying the fact that Moore had seen through her and found such ame yet caring


    reason to plot their return.


    But, he didn''t know how scared she was when he pretended to have an ache in the chest.


    "Okay, this is it then. Let''s go back," Moore said, heading to the parking lot.


    Jean was unwilling, but she had to follow him.


    Since Moore had sensed her worries, they called the day off.


    ''I will take him out next time.


    There are plenty of chances, aren''t there?''


    Jean felt better on reasoning with herself. In fact, she looked quite relieved.


    She punished Moore for pranking her by keeping silent and ignoring him the whole way.


    The awkward silence grew in the car. Moore fidgeted with his nose and forced a smile to fill in the


    difort.


    He had lied to Jean, out of well-meaning intentions.


    He now knew that he couldn''t do this anymore, otherwise he would be the one to suffer.


    It felt awful to be ignored by Jean.


    They went back to the Qi family, keeping silent all the way. From the distance, they saw Joy standing at


    the gate, holding her head high, towards a tall handsome figure.


    From the back, Jean instantly recognized Zed.


    It looked that he had just gotten back home as his car was parked right beside him.


    Jean''s car entered from the gate, but Zed didn''t move. He stood in front of Joy, staring at her coldly and


    asked,"What are you doing here? The Qi family doesn''t wee you. Please leave!"


    Joy''s face changed instantly.


    "Mr. Qi, you can''t be so ruthless. I am Jean''s step mother. Besides, I am an elderly person. You should


    pay some respect." Joy retrieved her smile, pretending to look kind.


    "You?" Zed looked at Joy and gave her a coldugh. "I am sorry, but there is no such word as ''respect''


    in my dictionary,"


    Zed said in arrogance.


    Seeing that there was no use pretending, in a sh, Joy''s face darkened as she said in an angry


    tone,"Zed, I give you all due respect. Don''t make it hard for me. I''m telling you. I''m here to find Jean. I


    know it''s your ce and you want me to leave. No matter what you do to me, as long as I can walk, I''ll


    Joy looked into Zed with firm, cold eyes.


    Zed furrowed his brows and his anger mounted. "You dare to threaten me?"


    "I''m just a woman. How can I dare to threaten the famous Mr. Qi?" Joyughed coldly.


    "Why do you look for Jean? I''m warning you. It''s no use threatening me, and it''s impossible for you to


    see Jean. Shirley has only herself to me. As a mother, you share half the responsibility for her sinful


    acts. Don''t me it on Jean. Joy, if you also want to be in jail, I don''t mind sending you there to give


    Shirleypany."


    Zed warned her with a cold stare. Nobody ever dares to threaten him.


    Joy looked down for a minute as she thought over the words that were on the tip of her tongue. Finally,


    she said,"I''m here to see Jean, not to me her, but to thank her for helping find the murderer of my


    son Winner. If I meet him in heaven, my heart will finally find some peace."


    Joy''s words surprised everyone.


    After a while, Jean put on a cold smile and said to Toby,"Please drive the car there."


    "What are you doing?" Moore asked surprisingly.


    "Do you believe her words? Do you actually believe that she came here to thank me?" Jean retorted,


    watching Moore for a reaction.


    "No, I don''t." Moore instantly shook his head.

 Chapter 442 That Shameless Woman

    Chapter 442 That Shameless Woman


    "I don''t believe it either. I have to expose her lie." Toby stopped the car at the door just as Jean finished


    her resolute words.


    She got out of the car immediately without waiting for Toby to open the door for her and saw Zed who


    was wearing a dark face.


    "You are back? So soon?" He asked with his eyebrows furrowed into a displeased frown. Evidently he


    had wanted her to stay away a little while longer.


    And that was what he had asked her, wasn''t it? Hadn''t she promised him that she would do so?


    "Honey, aren''t you happy to see me? Is that a way to greet your beloved wife?" Jean said intimately as


    she walked over to Zed and stopped right in front of him. Her face was far too appealing for him to


    continue being angry anymore.


    Besides he wasn''t angry enough anyhow and couldn''t ignore that soft look and tender tone.


    So he simply looked at her and shook his head hopelessly in negative.


    Seeing that Zed wasn''t angry any more, Jean now turned towards Joy, who was standing over to a


    side. "Joy, what are you doing here?"


    She pretended to be surprised to find Joy there and asked as though she had only noticed her just


    now. She wasn''t nning on revealing Joy''s schemes just now.


    "Jean, I''m here to visit you." Joy held Jean''s hand and intimately tried to start a conversation. "I didn''t


    treat you so well all these years. And it''s my fault that I did what I did and there is no way to justify that.


    I agree to that and I agree that I shouldn''t have done that. You are such a sweet girl. I was too blinded


    by Shirley and lost in her and I failed to notice your nice and sweet nature. Jean, please forgive me. I


    can''t face you without guilt anymore and I want to be forgiven. Winner is gone now. If you leave me


    alone, I think the only choice left for me would be to go on and meet Winner in heaven.


    Jean''s eyebrows furrowed in a frown. Even though she had just witnessed in the car how shameless


    Joy was, she never expected her to fall any lower.


    She sighed silently over Joy''s useless efforts.


    To be honest though, Joy''s acting was almost as great as a professional. She would have made an


    amazing actress.


    Didn''t she fear karma when telling lies? Well, she would, even though she didn''t even believe that


    there''s karma in the world.


    Zed was frowning too and he was also angry with Joy only.


    He was thinking that Jean should have known just how irritating and infuriating Joy was to deal with,


    but judging from Jean''s looks and expressions, she had been obviously startled by Joy''s acting.


    He had told her toe backter when he had driven her home, but with Jean back already, there


    was no choice for him but to let out a sigh.


    He remained silent as his mind raced to find out a way to prevent Jean from getting harassed by Joy.


    Moore was also gazing at Joy with aplicated feeling and there was a mixture of disdain in it.


    If he wasn''t so worried about Jean, he would have left Joy to her own world of fake emotions and


    crocodile tears.


    For a man as simple and methodical as him, it was hard to believe that a person like Joy could exist.


    As for Jean...


    Moore felt guilty when thinking about her. In his opinion, if he hadn''t made the decision toe back,


    she would have been out of this mess by now. Even though he had made this decision because Jean


    had been so absent-minded at the beach, he never would have done it if he had known that Jean


    would suffer this much. He never wanted that to happen.


    Now, silently, he was ming it all on himself, without letting anyone know and it wasn''t easy.


    Jean calmed down soon and looked in embarrassment at Joy. "Joy, please don''t say things like that.


    You don''t deserve to die like that. I know that Shirley did something wrong but there''s still hope for her.


    Please don''t give up on her so soon. There is nobody in the world who can save her if even her mother


    gives up on her."


    ''Even if you want to act, I don''t want to waste our time watching it! I suggest you stop these crocodile


    tears and get on with


    what you have to say directly!''


    Jean thought silently. It was taking all of her patience to cover up her anger for Joy.


    Jean''s words had surprised everyone due to her seemingly nice tone.


    Zed and Moore exchanged a look as if they couldn''t figure out why Jean had uttered what she clearly


    didn''t feel.


    Joy''s look also turnedplicated but she didn''t find anything wrong on Jean''s face at the moment. So


    she lowered her voice and cautiously asked,"Jean! Can''t you forgive me for what I did? I am sorry


    Jean! I really am. Shirley was wrong. That''s for sure. Even if she''s my daughter and I always adored


    her in the past, there''s no way to justify what she did and I won''t speak in her favor now as she killed


    Winner."


    With her eyes flushed red, Joy finished her words with a sad and hoarse voice.


    Her acting was really remarkable and if Jean was still as naive as before, she clearly would have


    epted it as real.


    But she had grown up now and wouldn''t be fooled by Joy so easily.


    "Joy, I believe everything you say. Since you no longer feel anything for Shirley, I will ask Zed to contact


    the police office. They won''t have to do him a favor when they take care of Shirley and process her


    out,"


    Jean said as she put on a smile.


    Upon hearing Jean''s words, Zed and Moore couldn''t help butugh silently.


    They got rxed at once after they heard what she had said. They had been needlessly tensed about


    Jean being fooled Joy, but clearly that wasn''t the case now.


    They had never expected that Jean was setting a trap for Joy.


    Jean was so clever and intelligent that she won Zed and Moore''s hearts both at once and gained a lot


    of admiration from them, which was clear from the way Zed gave her a thumbs up secretly and praised


    her silently with a tender smile on his face.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Though Jean pretended not to see his action, she almostughed out loud.


    "Don''t... Jean..." Joy got anxious at once when she heard Jean''s words. "No matter what, Shirley is still


    my daughter and she is your sister as well. Jean, please take care of her!"


    It was so easy now. Joy would soon spit out what she actually wanted.


    Moore put on a disgusted look and moved his eyes away from Joy. There was no way he could bear


    watching that disgusting acting anymore.


    As for Zed, he had learnt that Jean was clever enough now.


    She was not the simple and foolish girl he had met earlier.


    The present day Jean had managed to let Shirley admit her own guilt of killing Winner and Jean''s


    emotions for the Wen family had already faded away.


    It was Henry and Joy''s fault that they didn''t recognize just how changed Jean was.


    Zed didn''t care whether Joy was acting or not. He just didn''t want to see his wife hurt or fooled and


    clearly that wasn''t gonna happen now. So he was rxed.


    Hefortably folded his arms and lifted the corner of his lips as if he was watching a show.


    When Jean heard Joy''s words, she sneered and asked deliberately,"But Joy, just now you were sad


    that Shirley has killed Winner? And you just said that Shirley should be punished since she has done


    something terribly wrong."


    "I was just being angry. She''s my child after all. How can I see her suffer in the police office? Jean, you


    know that she was a spoiled brat and hasn''t suffered anything ever since she was a kid. That has


    totally destroyed her morals and etiquettes. Could you please talk to Zed and let me visit Shirley in the


    police office? I know the chief captain is his friend,"


    Joy asked with a fawning face.


    So that was her real aim.


    Jean took a look at Joy''s disgusting face and her heart ran cold.


    Joy had pretended to be nice to Jean and imed not to speak for Shirley.


    And now she was begging for Shirley in the end. Jean suddenly remembered that this was the real Joy


    she knew.


    "Joy, what about Winner?" She asked as if she was embarrassed. "You do know that If you are good to


    Shirley, then you are being bad to Winner, don''t you?!"


    "Winner is gone, and Shirley is in the police station now. They are both my children. Though I feel sad


    about Winner, I can''t leave Shirley behind. She''s my child after all."


    Joy cried as she finished her words.

 Chapter 443 How Did My Mother Die

    Chapter 443 How Did My Mother Die


    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t do my job well as a mother and teach my kids the way I should have. This is


    why tragedy has struck my brood. No matter what I think, this is what has happened. All I can do now is


    visit my daughter."


    Joy''s grief and despondency hardly stirred anything up in Jean. Jean stared nkly at the woman who


    had had no qualms about torturing her for two decades.


    But, finally the truth had hit home. It was Joy''s fault. She was responsible for Winner and Shirley''s


    tragedies. If she had been a better mother and taught her kids why being good was important, things


    wouldn''t havee to this end.


    Now Joy''s feeling guilty was useless. It was toote to change the truth.


    If this weren''t thest chance for Joy, she would not havee to Jean asking for help.


    "Zed, Moore, please go inside." Not a muscle had twitched on Jean''s face despite Joy''s pleading. Jean


    looked in the direction of the two men and again signalled them to go inside.


    Zed and Moore had been watching Jean to see whether she would refuse Joy. Her asking them to


    leave the two women alone was totally unexpected.


    It was hardly a good time to leave as both were curious about Jean''s reaction.


    Zed and Moore exchanged a look and wondered what tricks Jean had up her sleeve.


    "Go ahead! I''ll be alright." Jean nodded to Zed and assured him.


    Hearing Jean''s promise, Zed unwillingly nodded and walked inside the house.


    Moore didn''t have anything more to say so he too followed Zed inside.


    That left Jean and Joy alone in front of the door.


    Joy got confused when she saw Jean making Zed and Moore leave. She was dazed for a second and


    wondered what was going on in Jean''s mind.


    "Joy, do you want to save Shirley?" Jean took two steps to get closer to Joy. This time, Jean asked her


    with a dead-serious look.


    Joy''s eyes glimmered at once as Jean''s words gave her a feeling that there was some hope for Shirley


    yet, now that Jean had asked her such a question.


    Joy instinctively nodded at the chance of saving her daughter, hardly thinking twice before


    saying,"Jean, as long as you let Shirley stay alive, no matter what you ask me to do I''ll do it. Even if


    you want my life, I''ll give it to you without any hesitation as long as Shirley lives."


    "You are willing to lose your life?" Jean asked again, looking at Joy.


    "Yes, I am." Joy was sensing an opportunity here to bargain for her daughter''s life so she nodded in


    haste.


    "I don''t want your life. If you do as I say, I''ll promise you that Shirley will live."


    Jean was secretly relieved to see that finally she was achieving her mission and so close to knowing


    the truth.


    "Really? Jean, what do you want me to do?" Joy''s words tumbled out as surprise and a sense of


    urgency were there at the back of Joy''s mind.


    Jean couldn''t help but take a look at Joy''s clueless face. She remained silent for a second.


    Joy was terribly nervous. She looked at Jean and only hoped that Jean would not change her mind.


    "It seems that you really love Shirley." Jean''s voice finally broke the hush between them. But what she


    said shattered Joy''s optimism.


    Joy didn''t dare to show this on her face so she sported a bitter smile at Jean and said,"You''ll


    understand when you be a mother. No matter what your children do and irrespective of their being


    outstanding or horrible, they still are your kids. You are the only one who loves them and don''t mind


    what they do."


    "Oh, right!" On hearing Joy''s fervour, Jean gave her a sarcastic nod.


    "Yeah." Joy asked again, looking at Jean,"Jean, please help me out considering I am a mother. I don''t


    need anything. I just want Shirley to live. That fact is all I seek. Of course, I know she is extremely


    guilty. It''ll be a miracle for her to be even alive."


    "I''mforted to hear that you understand. But I sent Shirley into custody. Don''t you hate me for it?"


    Jean asked slowly, looking into Joy''s eyes.


    "Hate you? Do I go so far as to talk about this now?" Joy looked haggard and said helplessly,"All I want


    is to see Shirley alive. Now, I don''t want anything else."


    "Okay, since you have said this, I''ll tell you my conditions." An impassive-looking Jean said this in a


    cold tone.


    Noticing Jean''s indifference, Joy turned uneasy. She sensed what wasing next could be harsh and


    wouldn''t do her good. But it was all for Shirley...


    Joy closed her eyes for a second and when she opened them again, she looked determined and


    said,"Tell me."


    Jean saw Joy''s face quickly changed expressions with a hint of mockery in between. A stony-hearted


    Jean finally said in a quiet, piercing tone,"How did my mother die?"


    Joy had never expected this topic to surface again. In a sh, she turned to stone petrified of uttering


    another word.


    Jean was now looking at Joy with zing eyes.


    Seeing Joy grow numb only stoked Jean''s anger towards her.


    When Joy had tried to kill Jean, she spat out words that had led Jean to dig up the truth. Ever since,


    the mystery surrounding her mother''s death haunted Jean.


    Joy''s words then meant that she knew the truth. It was time to get it out of her.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Joy had be pale and rigid, she was confirming Jean''s worst fears. Jean knew she was


    on the right path and all she had to do was charge forward to get the truth out of Joy.


    ''The guilt is written all over Joy''s face. And the growing fear in Joy''s eyes...


    Did my mother...''


    Jean thought silently. She couldn''t believe the coincidence of getting this idea at this moment of all


    times. Jean grilled Joy with a hard stare and said,"You can remain silent. But remember, I can do


    nothing about Shirley."


    "I..." Joy inhaled deeply and summoned all the courage to look Jean straight into her eyes and say,"I


    don''t know."


    "Do you really don''t know or you just don''t dare tell me the truth? Think carefully. Do you really want to


    save Shirley or not? I''ll give you three minutes to think about it. You have only one chance."


    Jean turned around showing her back to Joy after she finished her words.


    Jean had been nervous all along actually. She was betting all on this.


    If Joy wasn''t determined to save Shirley, then Jean''s risk would fail.


    But Jean didn''t have another choice.


    She could only threaten Joy to tell her the truth by taking advantage of Joy''s intention to save Shirley''s


    life.


    When Jean acquired the Wen Group with Henry''s help, she didn''t drive the mother-daughter away.


    Instead, Jean gave Shirley a position in the Wen Group to allow her to start afresh.


    Jean was not that type. She just wanted Shirley to stay in front of her so that she could bully Shirley


    and even worse. Then Joy would have shown concern for Shirley and asked Jean for mercy.


    As long as she would have given Joy hope, Jean had believed Joy would have told her the truth


    eventually.


    But to Jean''s surprise, before she put her n into action, Shirley dug up her grave and gifted Jean a


    brilliant opportunity.


    Now Shirley was in police custody and nobody was allowed to visit her.


    As the case was not presented in court yet, there was no way for a powerless Joy to visit Shirley.


    Being cornered, Joy hade to ask Jean for help in the hope that the influential Zed could help her


    visit Shirley.


    But, in all this, Jean had been smart to takeplete advantage of this. Realizing that Joy hadn''t


    totally given up on Shirley, Jean made Joy face the moment of truth.

 Chapter 444 Things Have Really Come Full Circle

    Chapter 444 Things Have Really Come Full Circle


    It was only at that time that Joy was the most vulnerable and least cautious.


    Even if she knew that it was going to get her in hell of a lot of trouble of entirely another sort if she told


    the truth, she would have had no choice but to agree in order to save Shirley.


    As for why Jean didn''t threaten her after Shirley was sentenced, especially when it would get her to


    agree so much faster?


    The answer was simply because it was wrong to do that.


    After Shirley was sentenced, Joy would agree to do anything to save her even if it meant doing


    whatever Jean asked.


    However, Joy was not a total idiot and was sure to make every possible effort and try to hide whatever


    evidence hade to light of their deal. And if Jean did not fulfill her promise, she would have exposed


    that deal to the media, which would have gotten both Jean and Zed into quite a lot of trouble.


    Therefore, it was clearly advisable for Jean to stay cautious and not make any hasty decisions.


    Anything was possible before Shirley had been sentenced.


    "Why do you doubt the cause of your mother''s death?" Joy thought for a long time. Finally she tried to


    calm herself down and asked Jean.


    "I doubt it thanks to you. Otherwise I would have nevere to know that there was even a possibility


    of an alternate cause. So, Joy, don''t ever try to fool me because you are nothing now!" Jean coldly


    ordered.


    ''Sure enough!''


    Joy closed her eyes for a few seconds and suddenly started remembering about how she had totally


    lost control of herself and almost strangled Jean in the hospital. It was clearly at that time that Joy had


    muttered something about Jean''s mother in her fury and Jean had caught on to it.


    And only then did Joy realize that Jean has been suspecting her for a long time now and was willing to


    find out the truth no matter where it took her.


    ''If I don''t tell her everything today, Shirley is going to be sentenced without doubt and I am bound to


    lead a poor life alone.


    If I had known that this was going to happen one day, I would havepletely ignored Shirley''s advice


    and actually strangled Jean.


    If it weren''t for Jean, Shirley would not be in prison right now!''


    Joy clenched her fists tightly with a murderous look on her face.


    "It''s toote for you to regret what you did. From the day I suspected that something else was at y, I


    began to closely investigate exactly how my mother died. I certainly won''t tell you what I have found out


    till now. But Joy, this is a god opportunity for you and if you don''t want to seize it, well, it would be my


    pleasure to tell you that both Shirley and you are going to spend the rest of your life in prison!"


    Jean looked at Joy and warned her with a sneer.


    "What did you say?" Joy''s murderous look suddenly disappeared. Instead, she started looking at Jean


    in shock, and her body began to tremble.


    "You heard me clearly! And I for one, am not patient enough to wait around for your answer or repeat


    my sentences again and again. Jean said indifferently. "If you don''t want to seize this opportunity, then


    we will meet again in the police station."


    Saying that, Jean turned around majestically and started walking towards the door.


    Joy bit her lips and red at Jean with resentment. A million thoughts were shing across her mind at


    once. ''Is what she said true or not? How much does she know?


    It''s impossible that she knows everything. I had already taken care of everything the very same year as


    I did the deed. And there was no way there were any clues.


    Jean may be lying. She just wants to scare me so that I tell her the truth.


    No, I can''t tell her the truth!


    If I tell her, it means I have epted and confessed to everything I have done and that will get me into


    so much trouble.''


    "Jean, do not threaten me." Joy red at Jean''s back in anger and shouted furiously,"I really don''t


    know why your mother died. I just thought there was something wrong with it. But it had nothing to do


    with me, you hear me? Nothing!"


    "Really?" Hearing Joy''s words, Jean turned around like the wind and roared as she stared coldly at Joy


    and walked over to her step by step.


    Her icy cold stare was making Joy more and more scared by the minute.


    "What do you want to do?" Joy could not help stepping back in front of her anger and staring at Jean in


    fear.


    "What are they doing?" Moore was standing by the window and paying attention to everything that was


    going on outside. Seeing Jean slowly walk over to Joy with a murderous look on her face, he could not


    help asking Zed nervously. "Jean looks angry. Has Joy done something bad to her?"


    "Joy has done a lot of bad things. But I have never seen Jean this angry. And whatever it is, I don''t


    think Jean wants us to know, which is why she told us to stay in the house and not follow her." Zed


    agreed with a frown but he clearly knew Jean''s intentions better.


    "What should we do? Shall we go out? Is it okay if we leave the two of them alone?" Moore asked with


    concern in his voice.


    "Look at Joy. She is terrified of Jean, isn''t she? So whatever it is, we don''t have to worry. Jean can


    clearly handle it herself." Zedforted Moore.


    "Zed, you know Jean best." Moore looked at Jean once again and immediately smiled.


    "Me?" Zed smiled bitterly. "If I really understood her and cared about her well enough, I would have


    figured out what the hell was going on out there, and exactly why the atmosphere is so strange and


    tense!"


    "You find it strange too? Me too! What should we do?" Moore asked nervously.


    "Let''s wait and see what happens for the moment! Let Jean put on a show, so to speak... As I said, she


    may not want us to know about the situation since she told us to stay in the house." Zed let out a sigh.


    Hearing Zed''s words, Moore also nodded and looked at Jean and Joy in silence. He was really


    confused.


    ''Jean, what are you doing?


    Do you still hold some more secrets about the Wens?''


    "What do I want to do?" Outside, Jean heard Joy''s words, sneered and red at her in fury. "Do you


    even know what I have gone through? What I have felt? What I have experienced? Do you have any


    idea what I went through, Joy? DO YOU? After I found out the truth, I wanted to kill you in the cruelest


    way possible. I don''t know what stayed my hand! So Joy, if you don''t do as what I say, you''re going to


    be in so much trouble from me! I will punish you exactly the way you treated my mother on that fateful


    day!"


    "You¡­" Joy immediately stared at Jean in horror, too afraid to say anything now. She was confused,


    terrified, and angry at the same time.


    "I don''t need to know exactly how you murdered my mother in the past. I already found out evidence


    about her murder myself. How do you feel now? Do you want to see the evidence, Joy? Even after


    twenty years, are you going to have nightmares after seeing it? Will you dream of the scene where my


    mother begged you for her life and you didn''t listen?" Jean stared at her in fury and uttered every single


    word separately in a tone that would have frozen fires in hell.


    "Stop ming me! I know that you are lying¡­" Joy shouted as if she had gone mad.


    "Did you just say that I was lying? Do you know Joy, my mother tore a piece of cloth from your dress as


    she struggled from her life. And therein lies the evidence. My grandmother found it and began to doubt


    the cause of my mother''s death. After investigating secretly, she also found out it was the same dress


    you were wearing that day!"


    "A piece of broken dress doesn''t prove anything. You can''t even prove it''s mine." Joy''s facial


    expression quickly changed into total terror, but she still tried to deny the fact.


    "Yes, I knew you were gonna say that." Jean gave a cruel smile. "But after you discovered that your


    dress had been ripped in the struggle that ensued, you got really anxious to destroy it! Unfortunately,


    my mother''s maid saw it. When she saw you sneak outside, she secretly followed you and saw you


    throw it into a ruin. I have so much evidence now. Do you still want to deny the fact?"


    "I sent Kate away and married her to a man in the north. How did you find her?" Joy''s eyes suddenly


    widened and she enquired in shock.


    "She had a deep affection for my mother. And all thanks to you, she married a viin. In the second


    year of her marriage, she was almost tortured to death but survived. And the viin she married, well...


    He was killed by some other thugs for making troubles. So things have reallye full circle, haven''t


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    they? Kate did not know where she should go after her husband died. But every few years, she came


    back and visited my mother''s grave."

 Chapter 445 Jean’s Weak Point

    Chapter 445 Jean¡¯s Weak Point


    Joy''s face turned pale at once, trembling as soon as she heard every word Jean had spoken out.


    Joy got so frustrated as she didn''t expect Jean would have the puzzle pieces together. All she needed


    now was the connecting dots. At this point, it didn''t matter now if Joy would tell how Jean''s mother died.


    Joy was that desperate.


    Silence enveloped them for a while. Finally, Joy made up her mind and looked at Jean firmly. "Fine.


    You want to know how I got your mother killed, right? I can tell you all about the whole truth, but you


    have to promise me that in return, you have to save Shirley. When I mean save her, I meant that you


    get her out of the police office instead of leaving her in the jail for the rest of her life. If you promise me


    that, I will tell you what happened then."


    Finding the deal offered ridiculous, Jean scoffed. "Joy, I know you are smart. You also know that


    whether or not you tell me about the details, you will still be charged of murder. Now, you want to save


    Shirley by sacrificing yourself. How do you make sure that I will agree to it when it is easier to just get


    rid of the both of you, heartless murderers?"


    "I am confident that you''ll agree. I know that you set Shirley up so you could threaten me into spilling


    the beans about what happened to your mother. Because deep in your heart, your mother''s death


    means a lot - a lot more important than everything else for you. See, if it wasn''t then you won''t trade it


    with Shirley''s life, and you won''t be dealing with me now. I understand that you think it will be easier for


    you to threaten me to tell you the truth after Shirley is sentenced, right? You don''t want to ce


    yourself in much trouble, and I have only such a little request, of course then you will agree."


    Joy pointed it out with conviction on her tone and a confident look on her face.


    Jean frowned at Joy, pondering about Joy''s new proposition. "May I remind you that just now, we had a


    deal that I will make sure Shirley is going to stay alive, but I didn''t promise you that she could live free."


    "Yes, I know, but I have found your weak point, so you have to promise me and take this new deal or


    leave it." Lifting the corner of her lips into a smirk, Joy looked at Jean, satisfied at how Jean was


    already half considering the new deal despite what she said.


    Jean remained silent for a while to weigh in her options. She then looked at Joy with a face that


    couldn''t be painted. "Then, why don''t you ask me a deal that will benefit yourself? Since you are fully


    aware that as long as it is concerned with my mother, you can threaten me."


    "I''m fine. I don''t need it." Joy looked away and into the distance. She put on a sad smile before


    adding,"Do you really think that my heart is made of stone? Winner was my son. His death tortured me


    every single day ever since the day I lost him. The only reason why I am motivated to wake up every


    day and pray for my life is because I still have another child, and that''s Shirley. I know I haven''t been


    the mother she always hoped for, but I am hoping that I would take back all those depressing years of


    her and rece it with at least, a memory of me sacrificing myself for her. I want to fight for her and


    give her another chance to be alive and turn into a new leaf just as any mother would do to her child.


    Now if you have this deal with me, I have my full trust on you that you will keep your side of the


    bargain. With that, I am ready to lose my life anytime. My job in this world as a mother is done. As long


    as you can give Shirley another chance, regardless of what she had done and how much she tried to


    apany Winner."


    After saying that, Joy put on a sad but satisfied smile on her face as she looked up above the sky,


    thinking about Winner, waiting for his mother from down below.


    Jean was surprised by Joy''s words that she dazed for a while. She didn''t find any hint of lie in what Joy


    had said. All Jean could see right now was a mother, desperately asking her to save her only living


    child. Finally, Jean let out a sigh and said,"Fine, we have a deal."


    Joy turned to Jean with eyes already brimming with tears and replied,"Thank you, Jean."


    Shaking her head, Jean gave Joy a glum face as she couldn''t help but feel sorry for Joy.


    Jean realized that she had wrongly judged Joy in the past. It seemed like Joy did innately have a


    sincere and caring mother inside of her.


    Right now, Jean thought that Joy wasn''t as heartless as she thought Joy was.


    She was just doing everything that she could do to save Shirley and give her another chance to live a


    new life.


    As for her own life, Joy didn''t seemed to care anymore as long as her only child would be saved from


    her tragic fate.


    It was true then that your whole life, no matter who you are, seemed to be settled from the very


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    beginning even before you were conceived.


    Jean couldn''t help but sigh as she thought that everyone did indeed have their own destiny.


    "Come," Jean said after a short while, nodding at Joy, and then turned to walk inside the house.


    Satisfied, Joy didn''t say anything more and just followed Jean inside.


    As soon as they saw Joy trailing behind Jean, Zed and Moore, who were waiting patiently for Jean,


    were surprised, not fully understanding what was going on at the moment. Jean turned to both of them


    and said,"Zed, Moore, you are going to be my witnesses. Joy will tell the truth about my mother''s


    death. If she doesn''t leave anything behind or lie about any detail, then we''ll get Shirley out for her."


    Both of their eyes widened in response. "What?!" they both said out loud simultaneously. "Jean, do you


    know what you''re talking about?" Stunned after what he had heard Jean said, Moore couldn''t help but


    ask.


    "Have you lost your mind?" Zed replied with his eyebrows furrowed into a frown. Do you know how


    serious Shirley''s crime is to get her out? It is even very difficult for her to be alive, and you want to get


    her out?"


    "Zed, with your help, I know I can," Jean said and looked at Zed as she trusted him on that. "You know


    my mother''s death means a lot to me, and I will do anything to know about the truth. I have no better


    choice other than this."


    ''No better choice.'' Jean''s words echoed in Zed''s mind for a while.


    He took an intensive look at Jean, and when he realized that she wasn''t kidding, the look on Zed''s face


    darkened.


    "That is, as long as you agree with me, Joy will tell the truth, and you will help me do my part of the


    deal." Jean looked at Zed, ignoring the look on his face as she waited for his answer.


    Zed shook his head. "So this was what you were discussing outside? This impossible deal? Jean, you


    are not asking me for my opinion on this, so we could decide together. No, you are telling me your


    decision, aren''t you?" Zed bellowed in an angry tone as he didn''t expect that Jean would make such a


    big decision without considering his own opinions and thoughts about the matter.


    Jean knew it was no use to deny that fact, so she said with a desperate look on her face,"Zed, I''m


    sorry." She couldn''t help but sigh seeing Zed angry as she added,"When I knew that my mother''s death


    wasn''t as simple as I had known growing up, I couldn''t fall asleep. My heart is bothered in wonder


    every single day, yearning for justice. As my mother''s daughter, I certainly have the responsibility to find


    out about the truth, so not only can my heart be cleared, but so can my mother rest in peace. Now that


    I am only one step away from the truth, I will do everything that I can to know no matter what or how


    much I need to pay for it."


    Jean wasn''t fazed at all by Zed''s frustration. She waspletely firm with her decision, and her voice


    was extremely serious. Noticing that, Zed was unable to respond or even make a sound. His face


    darkened even more and fume was alreadying out of his nostrils.


    Moore felt the tension and broke the silence that hovered at them. "Jean." After hearing Jean''s words,


    he couldn''t help but pity her. "I don''t know that you have suffered so much. Yes, I understand that it is


    very important for you to find out the truth about your mother''s death, but you can''t just let the killer get


    away. What Shirley has done is beyond Zed''s capability."


    Jean turned to Moore. "Moore, I know your intention, and I appreciate you for that. You don''t want me


    to break thew, right, but you see, I don''t have any other choice. I will sacrifice everything I have for


    the sake of my mother." Jean paused and put on a bitter smile. "Regardless of what you think about my


    decision, I don''t want anything else right now, and I only want my wish to be granted no matter how


    insane or ignorant of thew I look to you now."


    Jean then couldn''t help but look at Zed and beg him silently with her pleading eyes.


    Zed turned away, not daring to look into Jean''s eyes, and looked down. He knew that he was not able


    to refuse her when she was determined.


    However, if he promised her that, then what about his faith? How was he going to face his grandpa,


    parents, and even his brothers, knowing what he did?


    Then again, if he refused Jean, then she...


    Thinking about that, Zed shook her head and got upset at once as he couldn''t think of a way that would


    satisfy everyone.


    Standing aside without any sound, Joy watched the whole scene. She saw how upset this deal made


    Zed and how puzzled Moore had be.


    But she also saw how much determination Jean had. Despite the extreme emotions that she was


    receiving from Zed and Moore, Jean didn''t draw back. Instead, she stood there and gazed her eyes on


    Zed, waiting for him to agree and promise to do his part.


    Even then, Joy knew that it was truly difficult for Zed to agree to the deal given the position he had.


    However, Joy was still firm on that deal regardless. Besides, it was herst parting wish to trade herself


    for Shirley''s freedom.


    Now both Joy and Jean were on the same side to both Zed and Moore''s disbelief.


    Finally, after a while of tensed silence, Zed eventually opened his mouth, but he didn''t look at Jean.


    "Give me some time to think about this. I still need to check if there''s any chance to do that." He then


    took a look at Joy and said,"You don''t want the deal to go wrong as well, right? If I can''t get Shirley out,


    then I can''t promise you anything."


    Without another word and without another look at Jean, Zed turned around and quickly stormed off


    upstairs.


    Jean''s face darkened as well as she watched Zed''s retreating figure.


    She thought about what Zed said. He meant then that he couldn''t agree to the deal if he didn''t have


    any chance to get Shirley out.


    If that''s the case, then there''s a possibility that what Jean had nned would be in vain.


    Joy would die with the secret buried with her to the grave.

 Chapter 446 Its Me Who Has Been Terribly Harsh On Him

    Chapter 446 It''s Me Who Has Been Terribly Harsh On Him


    As a daughter, Jean hadn''t been able to do onest thing for her mother.


    She couldn''t let the cause of her mother''s death remain unknown.


    Just the thought of this was making Jean''s heart ache with grief as tears flowed down her fair cheeks.


    Moore had been as pensive as her all this while observing her all the time. Seeing her cry, his


    eyebrows furrowed with worry.


    He hurriedly walked over andforted her. "Jean, don''t worry. I seriously think that Zed can think of a


    way."


    "How? We both know it is illegal. And, he won''t go against his conscience to do such a thing. It''s me


    who has been terribly harsh on him..."


    Jean moped about the situation she had put Zed in.


    She had thought that Joy wouldn''t ask for more. As long as Shirley stayed alive, it wouldn''t matter to


    her that she would be in jail for the rest of her life. There was nothing illegal in her bargain. But as Joy


    said, she had seen through Jean''s weakness, so she would create the best possible circumstances for


    Shirley.


    The sudden change in the terms hadn''t left Jean any time to think. So, she agreed.


    Now she realized how serious the matter was and it had exposed Zed to a risky proposition.


    She didn''t think about whether Zed would agree to it or how he would execute it in the first ce.


    But now her worry was concentrated at one point ¡ª Zed was in a difficult situation.


    Jean''s shoulders shook with helplessness and she began to cry more fiercely.


    ''Zed, I am sorry.


    I must believe in you. You are the only one that I can depend on.


    Please forgive me. I have got you in a bind but I did it all for my deceased mother.''


    An hour and a half had passed since Zed went upstairs. After that, there was no noise from him.


    Jean''s heart in the meanwhile was in the grip of mixed feelings ¡ª worry, anxiety and remorse...


    Moore quietly sat next to her as he too worried about how they would find a way out of this.


    As the clock ticked by, Joy grew more and more agitated.


    ''If Zed can''t think of a way, Shirley will die.


    Jean already has the evidence of my crime. If she goes to the court, I can''t escape the punishment of


    thew.


    If that is the case, I should have agreed earlier, only to let Shirley be in jail for the rest of her life, and


    avoid her death.''


    Two hours passed and everyone became more worried.


    Since Joy was fidgeting with the tassels of the cushions in a restless manner, Moore realized that she


    was losing her patience. He suddenly felt he''d have to do something and decided to go check in with


    Zed.


    "I will go see Zed. You sit here. I''ll be back soon," Moore said to a numb Jean.


    Jean nodded. Seeing Moore''s tall figure disappear into the flight of stairs leading to Zed''s study, she


    sighed.


    Zed and Moore were both under stress because of her.


    Seeing Moore go find Zed, Joy was slightly relieved, having full faith in the two men.


    Moore knocked on the door of Zed''s study and heard Zed say e in''. He pushed the heavy oak door


    only to see¡­


    Zed sitting at the desk and staring at aputer screen. As Moore couldn''t see the screen, he didn''t


    know what Zed was up to.


    Curious, he walked over to Zed''s chair.


    In the meanwhile, he bounced off what was going on in his head all this time. "Zed, are you deliberately


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    neglecting Joy to get her worked up and surrender first?"


    Zed looked up from the screen and stared at Moore, slightly taken aback at Moore''s correct guess.


    Then, he smiled and said,"Now that you already know, sit down and have a cup of tea. Let''s talk and


    wait for Joy to break."


    Moore nodded. When he saw what was on the screen, he said betweenughs,"You were watching


    them from upstairs all the time! After seeing Joy grow more and more inpatient, it struck me that you


    might be testing her. But what if Jean loses her patience first? What will we do then?"


    "No, she won''t. I have confidence in her. Do you know why she cried after I left? It was because she felt


    guilty for putting me in such a precarious situation. She knew that I wouldn''t break thew. See. She


    already felt sorry about it. So she wouldn''t grow demanding from me at this point. Even if she wants me


    to agree to Joy''s condition, she won''t force me at this moment."


    Zed analyzed with confidence.


    Moore nodded in agreement. "I have to admit that you know Jean well. Nobody expected Jean''s


    mother''s death to be rted to Joy."


    Moore sighed.


    He found the whole reality of it incredibly astounding.


    Since he hade to the H City and met Jean, his life had taken a sudden turn.


    He witnessed how Jean was hospitalized and endured everything by herself.


    He also saw everything that Zed had done to protect her.


    To be honest, he was truly touched by their rtionship. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have been willing to


    pass a chance at wooing Jean and instead, blessed them genuinely.


    Jean''s life had seen more ups and downs than normal people.


    When she had just settled her rtionship problems with Zed, she found out about her mother''s death


    being shrouded in strange circumstances.


    And now, she had to worry about fulfilling Joy''s condition and suffered from the guilt she felt for Zed.


    He had understood Zed''s n, but he didn''t know whether Jean had understood it too.


    From theputer screen, Zed and Moore closely watched what was happening downstairs. As


    expected, Joy was getting more and more worked up.


    "Jean, what''s the matter?" Joy approached Jean and asked in annoyance,"Can Zed think of a way? If


    he can''t, forget about it. If you can''t save Shirley, I won''t tell you the truth. I won''t say anything even if


    you turn me to the police."


    Joy threatened Jean, in a mock-conceited way.


    Jean who had been looking at the floor all this time, suddenly looked up.


    She looked at Joy with cold fury, making her step back shuddering with fear. After a moment, Joy


    asked a in shivering voice,"Why are you looking at me like that? Jean, I advise you not to y any


    tricks. It won''t work. No matter what you do, I won''t tell you the truth."


    "I know your only concern is saving Shirley and you won''t make anypromises. Since that is the


    case, I have no more to say. See, even Zed can''t think of a way to save Shirley. I can''t lie to you." Jean


    stared at Joy andughed brutally. "Since you have decided, you can go now. But I can tell you. You


    will soon see the dead body of Shirley..."


    Joy put on a baffled experssion as Jean asked her to leave.


    All this while when she had been waiting, she knew that a respected man like Zed wouldn''t break the


    <pw to save Shirley.

 Chapter 447 The Truth Of the Past

    Chapter 447 The Truth Of the Past


    So Joy had changed her mind. All details of her crime were crystal clear to Jean so she knew she had


    to die sooner orter. In her heart, she thought it was better to ensure that Shirley would survive.


    Now when she heard Jean threatening her saying she will soon see the dead body of Shirley, Joey''s


    face turned as white as a paper. Her weak body started to shake like a withered leaf in the autumn


    wind.


    "Jean, I am notpromising because of your threatening words. I just don''t want my poor Shirley to


    lose her life. Okay, I promise you. As long as you can guarantee that Shirley will be fine, I will tell you


    the truth."


    Joy finally made up her mind toe clean.


    "Let''s go. I think it is time for us to go downstairs now." Zed stood up and asked Moore to go with him.


    "Maybe we should stay a little longer. Joy may get suspicious if we enter so soon¡­" Moore replied,


    trying to stop Zed.


    Zed looked at Moore with a little surprise and then he nodded. "Okay, then we will wait for a few more


    minutes. I believe Jean will call us soon¡­"


    Before Zed could finish his words, they heard Joy''s loud voice. "You ask Zed and the other guy named


    Moore toe over here. Only after Zed promises me personally about Shirley being alive, I will be


    satisfied. Jean, I can''t trust you now,"


    Joy said to Jean, not caring about her feelings at all.


    "I know." Jean grimaced and took out the cell phone. "I will call Zed and ask them toe down," she


    said.


    Joy nodded and rxed hearing her response. After she saw Jean make the call, she asked with


    puzzlement,"There is one thing I don''t really understand. When you already know what had happened


    many years ago, why do you ask me to tell it to you again personally?"


    "Because¡­" Jean watched Joy''s face and hatred appeared in her eyes. "I need to really hear it from


    your own mouth. I need you to admit what you had done so as to give justice to my mom in heaven.


    This is the least I could do for her as her daughter."


    Jean fixed her eyes on Joy steadily and there was an unwavering determination in her voice.


    Joy was startled and a little afraid. At that moment, there was fierce hatred in Jean''s eyes. It never


    urred to her that Jean''s aim was so simple.


    However, this simple act reflected the depth of love Jean had for her mother.


    Joy thought if her daughter Shirley loved her half as much as Jean loved her mother, then she wouldn''t


    have ended up here today.


    ''Why didn''t I get this love?


    Yvette died when Jean was very young and Jean probably had no recollection of her mom. Her


    memory of her mother should be nebulous.


    However, she is still willing to take risks in order to get justice for her mother, '' Joy realized.


    Joy cried a little inside and eyed Jean differently for the first time. Jealousy towards Yvette surged up in


    her heart.


    ''It is ridiculous that twenty yearster, I be jealous of you again, Yvette, '' thought Joy.


    Thinking of the absurdity of it, Joyughed out loud. Suddenly, theugh changed into tears.


    Zed and Moore came downstairs just in time to witness Joy''s miserable side. For a second, the two of


    them stood startled.


    ''Why is she crying all of a sudden?


    Did she realize her own sins? Were they tears of guilt?'' wondered both.


    "We are here. Sorry that we can''t help you save Shirley," Zed said wanting her to stop crying.


    "I know I made it hard for you," Joy replied while she wiped the tears off her face.


    "Since everyone is here, you can start speaking now," Jean said wanting to put a full stop to this


    drama. She wanted to get straight to the point.


    There was a tint of impatience on her face and her tone was authoritative.


    Zed and Moore detected the change in Jean and watched her in puzzlement.


    Joy was still lingering in her own thoughts and didn''t sense the difference in Jean''s tone. She drew a


    long breath and looked at Zed with aplicated expression. "Zed, I need you to promise me verbally


    that you will keep Shirley alive. I don''t care what happens to me as long as Shirley is alive. So unless


    you promise me now personally, I won''t speak up."


    Joy stared at Zed with her pleading eyes.


    Zed was slightly surprised. Actually he had already seen from the surveince system the purpose for


    his presence, but seeing Joy beg so hard still surprised him.


    He turned to Jean and Jean nodded. "Zed, you can guarantee that Shirley will be alive, can''t you?"


    "Yes," Zed replied in a low voice. And then he turned to Joy who was looking at him expectingly. "I


    promise you. As long as you tell the truth about Jean''s mother''s death, I will keep Shirley alive."


    "Okay, I believe you." Joy''s uptight nerves rxed after she heard Zed''s promise. A small smile crept to


    her face since the burden was lifted off her shoulder.


    Somehow seeing Joy in this pathetic condition, Zed''s heart started to hurt.


    ''However disgusting, wily, evil she was, she is still a mother.


    Motherly love is the most selfless and the greatest love of all.


    For Shirley, Joy is willing to sacrifice her own life, '' he thought sadly.


    At this moment, Zed admired Joy.


    He had never seen a weakdy look so calm in the face of death.


    "The story was pretty much the same as the stereotyped plot of TV drama. I met Henry at a party. He


    was young, promising, charismatic and stylish. He attracted my attention the second I saw him. Back


    then, I was young and aggressive. I ignored all my friends'' words and went out to pursue Henry."


    Joy''s words were still very conservative. The truth was that she pursued Henry so badly that almost


    everyone in the city knew about it.


    "Wherever Henry showed up, I made it a point to see him. I used all the resources avable to me in


    order to draw his attention to me. However, after three months passed, he still hadn''t even given me a


    look,"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Joy said looking dejected.


    Jean was surprised. She had no idea that Henry was indifferent to Joy''s persuasion at the beginning.


    ''This doesn''t sound right. Then why did he insist on getting divorced with my mother? Why did he marry


    Joy? Why did he treat me like trash and ignore me all these years?'' Jean''s mind was muddled with


    these questions.


    "I started to get anxious. Months passed and my efforts seemed to have no effect on Henry. I consulted


    all my friends for help. Finally, from the contribution of all of my friends, the best solution was selected.


    It was an old trick and that was to frame your mother, Yvette."


    When she spoke of this, Joy showed a wry smile.


    "Frame my mother? How?" Jean''s face changed and she snapped fiercely.


    "We conspired to make Yvette and her first love Charlie Wu stay in one room. We invited Charlie in


    advance. When Henry and I broke into the room, Charlie made passes at Yvette as nned. Henry


    saw them hug together in messy clothes and that did the job,"


    Joy said in a very casual tone.

 Chapter 448 The Power Of First Love

    Chapter 448 The Power Of ''First Love''


    "If you had been chasing after Henry for almost three months and he didn''t develop any feelings for


    you, then howe he started believing that my mother was involved in an extramarital affair?" Jean


    contradicted her im in anger.


    "You underestimated the power of ''first love'', Jean! Charlie was Yvette''s first love and first love binds


    strong. It took Henry quite a lot of work to snatch Yvette from Charlie, and it wasn''t easy work either.


    Charlie hated your parents after that. That''s how I got the chance to set your mother up so easily." Joy


    put on a smile and added,"I have to say that everything happened so smoothly. It was almost as if the


    entire thing was destined from the very beginning.


    If the rtionship between the three of them hadn''t been soplicated, Henry wouldn''t have lost his


    temper so easily when he saw Charlie and Yvette hugging each other that day. He stormed out angrily


    and ignored any exnation that Yvette had to offer. He got drunk that night and ended up sleeping


    with me. Of course, he had no idea what was going on between us that night as he waspletely


    drunk and was out cold. He was devastated and dazed to find us in bed, naked. As for me, I called


    Yvette in advance deliberately so that when she arrived at my house, she bumped into Henry and me


    lying on the bed, both naked."


    The story seemed to bring her great pleasure and Joy sighed in mncholy. "I have to admit it was


    quite clever of me to do that. You know Jean, your parents broke up just because of that night. It''s sure


    not that easy to get a divorce. But your mother was so angry and had a stubborn nature so she moved


    out immediately the moment the two of them got home that day.


    I sure wasn''t about to give up such an amazing opportunity. So I kept appearing before Henry again


    and again and I always kept showing my concern about him every time I did, all the while letting Yvette


    know about the interactions we would have. Henry was really concerned about his career and he still


    couldn''t forgive what he had witnessed between Yvette and Charlie so he never bothered to search for


    Yvette and exin his actions.


    She was badly hurt and even though she waited, she finally asked for a divorce. And in the end, she


    got it and it was Henry who took the me as he had to admit that he was cheating on her. This was


    part of their agreement. Yvette''s mother was sick and Yvette didn''t want her to know that it was both of


    their faults. They agreed to let her know only part of the truth and Henry announced that yes, he was


    cheating on his wife.


    That way, when your grandmother found out that her daughter had been deserted by her husband, she


    wouldn''t scold her but sympathise. Unfortunately for Yvette, she got ill soon after that and was admitted


    into the hospital. Henry still cared about her especially since she had gotten really weak. I knew it


    because he would often discuss things with me as I would often stay at his home. I knew all about


    where your mother was, how she was, what medications she was having, et cetera et cetera...


    So one day, I paid your mother a visit before your father did and you know what Jean? I told Yvette


    everything about how I set Henry and her up deliberately. I had already nned to kill her that day, and


    wasn''t about to let her live. So I fed her with a potion that was mixed with advanced rohypnol. It''s an


    interestingpound, and itsposition is not so different frommon sleeping pills, but it''s so


    much more effective. I asked my friend to bring it from abroad so no one would suspect me, and


    anyone who drank it would fall asleep first.


    Your mother heard how I set her and Henry up and got really angry. She tried to fight me and hit me.


    Fortunately, her anger elerated the activity of the potion and she was only able to tear a piece off of


    my clothes. I saw her close her eyes and left the hospital. Everyone thought your mother was upset


    because of her divorce and they believed that she had taken the sleeping pills tomit suicide.


    Nobody ever even suspected that the whole thing was a cover-up and that she was murdered."


    Joy''s face had assumed aplicated look at the moment, almost as if there was a hint of misery


    involved in her pride.


    It had been Joy''s masterpiece during the past twenty years since nobody had found out that she had


    killed Yvette so cleverly.


    People only knew that she was the bitch who had gotten Henry and Yvette divorced.


    But Joy could still remember Yvette''s angry eyes in her nightmares. Yvette''s pale face haunted her all


    the time.


    And even with that nightmare, she had never regretted that moment ever in her entire life, despite the


    fact that she had taken an innocent life for her own happiness.


    She had started to panic when Henry had started to be cold towards her, especially after Winner


    died and Shirley got arrested.


    Was it because that she was destined to be alone and live a solitary life when she got old?


    In her panic, she hade to ask Jean for mercy. As long as Jean got Shirley out, Joy was determined


    to do anything including sacrificing herself for her daughter.


    However, she hadn''t expected or nned on the scenario that her intention to kill Jean in the hospital


    would expose herpletely in front of Jean.


    Since everything was going to be exposed now, there was nothing left to do and Joy calmed down


    eventually.


    As long as Shirley could be saved, Joy didn''t care about her own life. Saving Shirley was important.


    Jean on the other hand, had investigated a lot but she had never expected that her mother had been


    killed by Joy''s potion.


    Jean thought her mothermitted suicide because of the divorce.


    It turned out that Joy schemed all of this.


    ''Henry, do you know that?


    My mother died because you didn''t trust her.''


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Thinking about that, Jean''s tears fell down as her heart waspletely broken at the moment.


    ''As for that murderer Joy, that selfish and vicious woman, '' Jean thought, ''Joy, you killed my mother for


    your own happiness. I am going to make sure you pay dearly for that.


    Even if you were killed a thousand times, it wouldn''t erase my hate for you!''


    The thought of her mother dying needlessly because of Joy was infuriating and Jean felt like killing Joy


    right there in vengeance, but she had to calm down as she still had a lot of questions to ask Joy.


    Zed and Moore were both astonished when hearing the truth.


    They had never expected that a woman who was in love with a man would be so vicious that she would


    set others up and go so far as to kill someone for her own happiness.


    If someone as close to her as Jean didn''t notice that something was wrong, there was nobody else who


    would find out the truth about the death of Jean''s mother.


    It was a really chilling thought.


    Both Zed and Moore were totally thunderstruck on hearing Joy''s story.


    They were also worried that Jean might break down after finding out the truth.


    But to their surprise, Jean still remained calm. They would have thought that she felt no emotions


    towards the truth if they hadn''t witnessed the anger and hatred in her eyes at that moment.


    "Since it took you so much work to set my parents apart, why was Henry so indifferent towards me?"


    Jean held back her sorrow and asked with her angry eyes fixated on Joy.


    "Henry was really sad about your mother''s death and felt really guilty. So I arranged for Charlie to show


    up before your mother''s grave and pretended that she had died just because Charlie hadn''t agreed to


    marry her. When Henry learned about that, he got angry at once and started to hate your mother from


    then on. And he hated her more than anything possible.


    That is why he never felt anything for you since it was your mother who had hurt him so bad and he


    saw a glimpse of her in you. Sometimes, he would feel guilty or concerned about you, but I made sure


    that those feelings disappeared the day they were born. So the rtionship between you two kept on


    going from bad to worse. Andter Winner and Shirley were born, which of course attracted his


    attention.

 Chapter 449 Toby Gets Punished

    Chapter 449 Toby Gets Punished


    He started caring more and more about me especially after Winner and Shirley were born. But what


    surprised me most was that he sometimes still cared about you. Perhaps that''s why he left the Wen


    Group to you in the end. He cared about you after all."


    Saying that, Joy put on a bitter smile for her failure to get thepany.


    "Do you think that he gave me the Wen Group because he wanted to? Or perhaps because he cared


    about me?" Jean sneered and continued her jab,"You nned and kept on nning for twenty years to


    prevent me and Henry from getting close. Even though I was his child and reminded him of his wife,


    things turned out to be a lot different after twenty years. Twenty years time can change people, let


    alone circumstances.


    I only returned to the Wen Group so that I could look into my mother''s death. I insisted that you tell me


    the truth about my mother''s death only after I learned about Kate from several directors of the Wen


    Group who my mother trustedpletely. They all thought it was strange that you sent Kate away all of


    a sudden after my mother died.


    I found Kate in the end and then I got to know that you threw away a torn dress the very same night my


    mother died. Kate was following you that day and you saw her. That was why you sent her away and


    ruined her life. I spent a lot of time thinking why your clothes were torn and then asked you with vague


    wordings atst.


    If you weren''t so guilty and scared, you would have found out that I was bluffing. But oh no, you


    panicked and confessed to everything, without even knowing that I wasn''t telling the truth. Joy, to think


    that someone as clever as you could be such a fool. You killed my mother so you need to ept the


    punishment by thew. And Joy, it was only because you wanted to make a deal to save Shirley that


    you confessed to the truth, wasn''t it?


    You schemed for your whole life but got destroyed by your children. It''s your karma. I believe you have


    no doubt about it. My mother was such an innocent and pure soul, and you took her husband from her,


    ruined her family, and then you killed her.


    Joy, I hate you. I hate you so much that I want to feed you to the dogs. By God, don''t you even feel an


    iota of guilt? Don''t you have a conscience weighing on you? How could you do that to such an innocent


    woman? Haven''t you had nightmares all these years about what you did? Don''t you dream about my


    mother haunting you?"


    "Stop it. Stop it." Joy broke down as Jean turned on her further and further. With tears all over her face,


    she looked up at Jean and knelt before her as she confessed,"It''s my fault. It''s all my fault. Do you think


    I''m okay with it? I''m also a woman. I killed someone for love. I didn''t mean to do that. If only I had


    another choice! I''ve got my punishment now. So please, please save my daughter. No matter what you


    want from me, I''ll cooperate with you as long as you let Shirley go."


    Jean shook her head as she looked at Joy. There was a pained look in her eyes and her voice had


    gotten hoarse. "Joy, if I could, I would kill you right here, right now!" But I can''t. I can''t let my hatred for


    you ruin me or my life. Joy, get out. You''d better turn yourself in to the police. Or you are going to pay


    more dearly than you can ever imagine."


    Jean pointed to the door and screamed at Joy.


    "Then Shirley..." Joy was stunned by Jean''s anger. She looked at Jean with fear on her pale face and


    then turned towards Zed, who had kept silent.


    Zed saw that Jean was angry and stared at Joy without any more words. However, he couldn''t help


    replying in a cold tone. "A deal is a deal. But you get the hell out now!"


    Zed didn''t want Joy to stay any more since Jean would be even more angry. She could lose her senses


    and end up doing something illegal.


    So it was better to throw Joy out before Jean did anything to her.


    Upon hearing Zed''s promise, Joy was relieved slightly. She fled away from their house in a hurry before


    they changed their mind.


    Moore walked to Jean and tapped her shoulder with soothing words. "Jean, it''s all in the past now!


    Don''t be too sad. I don''t think your mother would like it if she saw you so sad. Stop crying for her Jean.


    You already know the truth of her death and now you can get justice for her. That is all she needs for


    herfort."


    Jean''s tears rushed out all over her face. Every time Moore mentioned her mother, her tears ran faster.


    Seeing her cry so badly, Moore didn''t know what to do at the moment.


    He was embarrassed and was worried that he had said something that he shouldn''t have.


    Zed, however, gave him a nod in an effort to tell him it was okay and then walked over to Jean. Zed


    couldn''t help but give a sigh. "All right. Jean, stop crying now. Tears make you ugly. I know you are sad.


    But we can''t bring your mother back to life. So you just take care of yourself and don''t let us be worried.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I can only allow you to cry this time. You can''t cry any more in the future. If people learn that Mrs. Qi is


    a weeper, they will definitely mock me for having married a weeper."


    "How''s thatforting me?" Jean sniffed and stared at Zed with her flushed eyes. "You don''t like my


    crying face, do you?" But I''m really sad. I had always thought that my mother died naturally. If Joy


    hadn''t tried to kill me in the hospitalst time and believed that I was going to die, she wouldn''t have


    told me that my mother..."


    "What did you say?" Upon hearing Jean''s words, Zed''s face darkened at once. He grabbed Jean by the


    arm and got anxious immediately.


    "Jean, did you just say that Joy had intended to kill you in the hospital?" Moore asked with a pale face.


    Only then did Jean notice that she had spit out the story now. There was no going back. Seeing that


    Zed and Moore were so anxious, Jean couldn''t help but pause for a second and then nodded slightly.


    "What happened? Tell me all the details." Seeing her nod, Zed got even more angry as a malicious look


    glimmered in his eyes.


    ''Joy, you darey your hands on Jean.


    I''ll definitely make you pay for it.''


    "Um, Joy and I quarreled in the hospital thest time we were there. Then she suddenly reached out


    her hands and tried to choke me."


    Jean didn''t want to recall the memory. But as soon as she saw the two men in front of her wear that


    concerned look, she felt that if she didn''t tell them all the details, they wouldn''t let her go. So she


    narrated the entire story.


    Zed''s face darkened along with every word Jean uttered.


    When he heard that it was Shirley who had broken in and saved Jean, Zed sighed with relief.


    "Toby..." He called out in a steely cold voice as soon as Jean finished.


    "Mr. Zed." Toby appeared instantly but he felt that there was something wrong in the room. The


    expression on Zed''s face was making Toby uneasy.


    "What order did I give you? I told you to follow Jean 24x7 and make sure that she remains safe. But


    Joy managed to try and choke her in the hospital. How could that happen? Where were you at the


    moment?" Zed asked with a freezing voice. The look on his face was even more chilling.


    Toby hadn''t expected that Zed had found out about the incident. He knelt on his knees before Zed at


    once and lowered his head to confess,"I failed you and Mrs. Jean. Mr. Zed, please forgive me. You can


    punish me if you want."

 Chapter 450 The Sound Of Flesh Splitting

    Chapter 450 The Sound Of Flesh Splitting


    "What were you doing at that time? Answer my question!" Zed bellowed. His voice started to be


    colder, making Toby feel a chill run through his spine. Toby''s eyes widened in regret and fright as he


    nced at Zed, who looked scarier than moments ago.


    "I..." Toby started and immediately stopped. He lowered his head immediately after seeing the piercing


    eyes of Zed and didn''t dare to raise his head to look. "I won''t exin myself. I wasn''t able to do my duty


    of protecting Mrs. Jean from Joy. I have failed you, Mr. Zed. Please, punish me as I deserve to be


    punished."


    Zed lifted one corner of his lips, satisfied by how well-trained his employees were, but not enough to do


    their duty. He took his belt out immediately and whipped Toby by the back with all the force he could


    muster. Toby couldn''t do anything but kneel in front of Zed, biting his bottom lip. "Do you think I won''t


    punish you if you exin for yourself? Toby, I trusted you so much, but I can''t believe that you failed me


    in the end. If anything happened to Jean, you are going to be responsible as well. Do you hear me?"


    After saying that, Zed gave Toby another whip much harder than the first one. This time, Toby winced


    and did his best to hide his pain that was coursing throughout his whole body. The sound of the whip


    was so loud that they could now hear the sound of flesh splitting.


    Everything happened so fast that Jean stood there in shock. Only then when she saw blood seeping


    through Toby''s shirt did Jeane back to her senses.


    She quickly grabbed Zed by the arm before he could beat Toby again and shouted in front of him as if


    he wasn''t close enough to hear. "Zed! What the hell are you doing? It''s not Toby''s fault! Stop beating


    him to death! Stop it right now!"


    Zed pushed Jean aside and made sure he didn''t push her too hard. He then turned his attention back


    to Toby and continued to whip his belt onto Toby''s back. "Go away, Jean. Don''t stand in my way!


    Because of his careless actions, you might have lost your life! I''m merciful enough to let him keep his


    life."


    "Zed, if you keep punishing him, I''ll protect him by throwing myself in front of your belt. Believe me."


    ring at Zed, Jean didn''t have any other choice but to threaten him.


    Zed stopped mid-air and turned to re at Jean back. "What did you just say?" He couldn''t believe


    what Jean had just said. "You need to be reasonable, Jean. Toby works for me, and it was his duty to


    protect you, but he failed. He knew then that there would be consequences for failure. I''m telling you as


    well, Jean. If you dare to stop me, I will kill him directly."


    "God damn it, Zed! Who do you think you are?" Jean sneered after hearing what Zed had just said. "Kill


    Toby? Really? You didn''t even give Toby a chance to exin for himself, and now you''re talking about


    killing him! Can you even hear yourself, Zed? You are no more than a tyrant! Do you think lives are just


    easy to throw away? I can''t believe you take lives for granted!" Jean raised her hands up in


    exasperation. "How did I even get to know someone as heartless as you?"


    "Mrs. Jean." Toby looked up and barely spoke before their argument gets any worse. His face was so


    pale, and his breath was breaking as he tried hard to muster up all the energy to still speak. "Please,


    don''t beg for mercy on my behalf. I don''t deserve it."


    Jean''s eyes widened in surprise. Her eyes started to brim with tears as she noticed how Toby was


    suffering extremely from excruciating pain. While pointing at Toby''s injured body, she couldn''t help but


    turn to Zed with a re and scream at him with tears now rolling down her cheeks. "Look at what you


    did to Toby! How dare you treat him like an animal in a ughterhouse? If you dare to hurt him again, I


    won''t ever forgive you, Zed."


    "Jean," Zed said, unable to get his words right. He felt anger consume him at once.


    Before he could say anything more, he was interrupted by thundering footsteps towards them.


    Apparently, Gregory and Terry heard themotion and rushed inside. "Mr. Zed, please have some


    mercy." They knelt before Zed and exined,"Toby failed because he had a high fever and became


    unconscious."


    "Stop." Toby interrupted Gregory. "Both of you... just stop." He summoned hisst bit of energy to look


    at them and warned them with his eyes not to continue their words and interfere.


    Gregory gave Toby a nce of desperation. "Toby, I don''t care whether or not you will despise or me


    me for doing this, but I will still tell Mr. Zed the truth, or you''ll be dead." With a firm look on his face,


    Gregory turned to Zed and continued to exin,"You have to know, Mr. Zed that Toby still brought


    Shirley even though he was barely conscious. He forced himself to make Shirley stop Joy from hurting


    Mrs. Jean at that moment."


    "Then, why didn''t he just save Jean by himself?" Zed asked angrily. His face still showed his pure


    frustration. He then furrowed his eyebrows at Toby.


    "Toby was out of strength by then. He wasn''t sure if he could take down a furious and insane woman,


    so he decided to threaten Shirley instead. Then again, Toby still regretted his decisions," Terry added in


    haste.


    Jean was stunned upon hearing the truth behind this situation. She immediately moved towards Toby


    and intended to help him up.


    However, Toby removed Jean''s grasp and refused her help.


    Frowning, Jean stomped at once and turned to Zed. She crossed her arms on her chest before asking


    Zed angrily. "Aren''t you going to let Toby get up? You heard the truth. He saved me. Don''t tell me that


    you are still going to stick with that iron-d pride of yours! I knew there was something strange about


    Shirley saving me from Joy''s wrath. Well, it turns out that it was Toby who saved me. He may have not


    protected me by physically stopping Joy, but I believe that he still was able to fulfill his duty. I am not


    dead, am I? Tell Toby to get up now!"


    Jean huffed and exhaled an frustrating sigh. Zed looked at her and felt himself melting and submitting


    to Jean. He wasn''t that heartless, but Toby still deserved that punishment since Jean got hurt. Then


    again, Zed thought that the pain he induced was already enough.


    After a short while, Zed turned to the three men kneeling before him on the ground and ordered them to


    get up right away.


    As soon as they heard Zed''s order, Gregory and Terry turned to Toby and helped him up.


    Jean''s eyes looked at Toby with sadness and pity. She couldn''t stand the sight of him covered by his


    own blood, and that he could barely look at them at all. With a croak, Jean demanded with conviction


    on her voice.


    "Gregory, Terry, send Toby to the hospital now." As soon as she said those words, Jean''s eyes were


    filled with tears again as she felt guilty seeing Toby that way.


    Gregory and Terry didn''t move at once. They both turned to Zed and waited until Zed waved his hand


    at them. As soon as they were permitted to do Jean''s order, Gregory and Terry exchanged delighted


    nces and looked at Jean, bowing at her with sincerity. "Thank you, Mrs. Jean."


    Jean shook their head at them and watched them leave. She then turned to Zed with a serious look.


    "Zed, why are you so cruel? How could you hurt Toby that bad? He has already been working for you


    for a long time now, and you know him a lot as he does to you, so why did you do that to him? Aren''t


    you afraid that his attitude towards you would change and turn cold?"


    "He needs to be punished, since he failed. He knows that. There''s nothing toin about," Zed


    said, looking at Jean with a calm and straight face at the moment. He then ced his belt down on the


    coffee table before sitting down on the sofa, feeling the tiredness inside him.


    "But after what you did, I suddenly feel as if I don''t know you now. You start to seem like a stranger to


    me. Tell me, Zed, what do you do exactly? Are you really just a businessman? Or is there anything I


    don''t know yet about you?" Not moving from her spot, Jean asked what turned out to be something that


    she had already buried in her heart for a long time.


    For a moment, Zed just stared at Jean, contemting what to tell her. He then decided against it and


    remembered Moore, who had been silent in the sidelines. He gave him a weak smile and said,"Moore,


    I apologize for letting you see that."


    Moore slightly shook his head at Zed. There were other thoughts inside Moore''s head so he


    asked,"Your actions just now are just like a soldier - disciplined and full of conviction. Zed, if I''m not


    mistaken, you served in the military for a while, right?"


    Zed''s face showed as if he had just realized something and without waiting for a second, he nodded at


    Moore with a smile. "Well, my grandpa was a soldier. He influenced me and my father to join the


    military once. Later on, my father wanted me to inherit hispany, so that he would take a break and


    have time to take my mother with him and travel around the world. I was reluctant at first, but I


    epted his arrangement in the end."


    "Oh, so that''s why!" Moore smiled and nodded his head as he turned to Jean and said,"Jean, I''m tired. I


    think I will call it a night. I''ll give you two some time alone and go upstairs first."


    Before he could finish his words, Moore was already turning around to retreat upstairs.


    Jean watched Moore disappear from the stairs before turning to Zed with an eyebrow raised. Still


    angry, she questioned,"Is what you just said true?"


    "Of course. Why would I lie about that?" Looking into Jean''s eyes, Zed nodded his head with a smile.


    Jean still didn''t believe Zed and continued to interrogate him. "Didn''t you tell me that you and your


    grandpa made a deal that you will go back to Imperial Capital sooner orter?"


    "Yes, I did. When things are settled here, I''ll take you to Imperial Capital to visit my grandpa, and I will


    deal with the issues remaining there while we are on the ce." Zed nodded his head again as he


    calmly answered her questions.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean only noticed then that her anger had started to slowly fade away, but after hearing what Zed had


    said, her eyebrows furrowed into a frown. "Howe it''s soplicated?"


    "It''s fine. It only takes some time to get used to. It won''t take too long. I promise. If you want to stay


    there, then we will just stay there." Zed stood up and moved towards Jean. He embraced her in his


    arms tightly but enough to let her breathe. He smiled as he felt Jean hug him back. With a sigh of relief,


    he said,"Don''t be angry with me anymore, alright? I''m sorry, but like you said, I have known Toby for a


    long while now. If I didn''t punish him, he will just sumb to regret for not being able to protect you and


    still would suffer either way. Only after I punished him will he set himself free from the guilt that was


    already deep embedded in his heart the very moment Joyid a hand on you."

 Chapter 451 He Works For You

    Chapter 451 He Works For You


    "He works for you. I surely shouldn''t involve myself in it." Jean rolled her eyes at Zed and added,"But


    can you please tone down the fierceness? You look unfamiliar to me in that avatar and I get scared."


    "Alright. I promise you that I will control myself from now on." Zed looked Jean in the eye to assure her


    of his genuineness and nodded his head.


    Zed making a promise to Jean in a heartbeat ddened her. Still, the thought of her mother''s death at


    the back of her head brought her spirits down. She lowered her head in gloomy silence.


    Noticing Jean''s low spirits, Zed realized what she was thinking about at once. He consoled her with


    encouraging words. "Jean, don''t think too much. Your mother is already gone. We can''t do anything to


    bring her back so please don''t cry any more. What boils my blood is that Joy tried to kill you too. I''ll


    definitely make her suffer for it."


    "How are you going to add to her suffering?" Jean was curious about what Zed meant by this. She


    shrugged her shoulders and added,"Only if she goes to the police office and confesses what she did to


    my mother, will she meet an end that she deserves."


    "Do you prefer her to die or live to suffer?" Zed questioned Jean with a grave look.


    Jean mulled over what Zed had just said. It was only at this point that Jean understood what Zed meant


    by "suffering".


    Thinking of all the realities she could have subjected Joy to, Jean shook her head in the end. "Never


    mind. Though I really want to torture her, I don''t want you to break thew for me. What are you going


    to do with Shirley?"


    "Our promise to Joy will have to be honoured. It''s easy. Once Shirley is condemned to a life sentence,


    it''s done," Zed said.


    "Yes." Having Zed stand by her through thick and thin had bolstered Jean''s confidence greatly. She


    was relieved to have him by her side in facing all of this.


    "Why are you nervous? It need not be done illegally. Don''t worry." Zedughed to make the matters


    light and to make Jean see things differently.


    "I know that." Jean smiled back at Zed and added,"But I hate the fact that we''d have to get involved..."


    Jean held Zed''s hands in affection.


    "Don''t think too much. It''s much easier for me to do that before she gets sentenced." Zed squeezed her


    hands tightly and said,"I find you bing smarter and smarter with each passing day. Did you n all


    this a long time ago? Is this why you returned to the Wen Group? To look for the truth behind your


    mother''s death? Why are you so silly? Why did you do that alone?"


    "If I told you earlier that there''s something wrong with my mother''s death, would you have let me look


    into it?" Jean asked, scanning his face for any disagreeable expression.


    "Of course. What made you think I wouldn''t?" Ruffled by her doubts, Zed said in an assured


    tone,"Whatever you want to do, as long as you promise to be safe, I''ll support you."


    "I know you would. But you might have restricted me, and perhaps slowed me down, preventing me


    from getting close to the truth in time. Fortunately, I found an important clue. Or I won''t have had the


    chance to get Joy to tell me the truth. Zed, after Joy is convicted, let''s visit my mother."


    Jean finally voiced the thought that had beening to her again and again. She warmly looked into


    Zed''s eyes.


    "Sure." Zed gazed back at Jean and got excited at once. "I''ve been waiting to visit mother ever since


    we got married. Now I finally have your word on it."


    Jean was flummoxed seeing Zed react this way. She couldn''t get where the sudden excitement was


    Zed had been waiting to get formally introduced to her parent.


    Overwhelmed by his niceness, she put her arms around his neck and said in a choked voice,"Zed, why


    are you so good to me? I''m worried that I don''t deserve you. And because of this, I fear letting you


    down someday."


    "Shh, don''t say that!" Zed shushed Jean by pressing his finger on Jean''s lips. He stroked her cheek


    gently and said,"All I know is that I''m happy to have you by my side. It''d have been better to have met


    you earlier so that you wouldn''t have to go through so much of suffering."


    "I only suffered to save my luck to meet you." Tear-eyed, Jean braved a smile as she softly


    murmured,"As long as I got to meet you, all that suffering was worth it."


    "You stupid girl." Zed was deeply touched in his heart as he extended his arms to take Jean in a tight


    embrace. "Now that you know the truth, will you tell Henry?"


    "Of course I will," Jean answered without any hesitation. "He should get to know that my mother was


    innocent and Joy is such a vicious bitch. Though I still hate him, he is also a victim of Joy''s schemes as


    he didn''t know the truth. s."


    Saying that, Jean felt a bitter irony seize her mood.


    "What''s the matter? Are you going to forgive him?" Zed asked with a sweet smile.


    "Forgive him? No, I won''t. After all, it''s he who let me suffer so much ever since I was a kid. I won''t


    forgive him so easily. I only feel sorry for him. That''s it."


    Although Zed knew Jean''s strong-willed nature, he could sense her bing softer on Henry though


    he didn''t spit it out.


    "I''ll tell him the truth for another reason. I want him to regret for what he did. After all, my mother was


    killed by Joy this easily because my mother never had Henry''s trust or support." Jean''s eyes glimmered


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    with hatred.


    "Fine. We''ll make him regret it." On understanding Jean''s feelings, Zed agreed to whatever Jean


    wanted to do and thought it''d bring her and her mother some justice.


    She sighed deeply and shut her eyes for respite. Leaning her head on Zed''s shoulder, she said


    quietly,"Everything has finally ended. I worked so hard for the truth and I eventually get it. Joy and


    Shirley are both summoned byw for their wicked deeds. But why don''t I feel happy? Zed, am I not


    normal?"


    "No. Jean, don''t think that way." Zed caressed Jean''s back caringly and said in a soothing tone,"You


    did a wonderful job. As for your low spirits, it must be because you are still reeling from the pain your


    past has caused. You need to rest your mind and body. Don''t worry, you''ll be fine in a while. Okay?"


    "Sure." This time Jean yawned widely and her eyes watered with fatigue. She suddenly felt exhaustion


    "Are you tired? I''ll take you upstairs to get some sleep." Zed scooped Jean in his arms and climbed up


    to the bedroom.


    Jean enveloped Zed in her arms and buried her delicate face in his strong chest. "Yeah, I''m so tired."


    Zed carefully put Jean on their feather-soft bed. Gazing at her tender but pale face and tightly closed


    eyes, Zed''s heart melted with tenderness. Slowly, he extended his hand to tuck in a wisp of hair behind


    her ear.


    Zed''s eyes were filled with intense affection at the moment.


    ''All our troubles have passed. Jean, I''ll protect you and make sure you are only happy from now on.''


    Stroking her cheek ever so gently, Zed sat next by her side. He couldn''t help but continue to watch her


    peaceful tired face as she breathed rhythmically in her sleep.


    When Jean finally woke up in the evening, she saw Zed looking at her with a loving smile.


    Embarrassed at once, she asked,"Did I sleep for a long time? What time is it now?"


    "It''s time for dinner. Would you like to get some more sleep?" Zed asked with concern.


    "No, I''m fine. I''ve rested enough. If I sleep more, I won''t be able to fall asleep tonight." Jean shook her


    head as she felt better after several hours'' rest.


    "If you can''t fall asleep tonight, we can do something else." Zed said mischievously with a twinkle in his


    eye.

 Chapter 452 Shirley Committed Suicide

    Chapter 452 Shirley Committed Suicide


    "Zed, what else do you think of besides having sex?" Hearing Zed''s words, Jean could not help


    flushing. Her face turned crimson and she questioned him with shyness.


    "I also think about you! Shall I show you my heart? There is much love for you in it!" Zed flirted with


    Jean and started to sit closer to her.


    "You¡­" Jean quickly pushed him away. Feeling shy, she ran into the bathroom.


    Seeing Jean look so embarrassed, Zed started tough happily. Being with her put him at ease and he


    loved to spend his time ying with her.


    While they were having their fun, there was a sudden knock on the door. Zed stoppedughing and


    walked to open it.


    Moore stood on the other side of the door and smiled at Zed. "Ian is waiting for you in the living room,"


    he informed.


    Hearing that, Zed nodded. "Okay. I wille downstairs. Just give me a moment."


    "Okay." Moore turned around and started to leave. Suddenly, he stopped and looked back at Zed.


    "Zelda has already prepared the dinner. You should be quick," he advised.


    "I see." After saying that, Zed turned around and walked inside the bedroom. He went near the


    washroom and knocked on the tightly closed door. "Jean, Ian is waiting for me. I have to go downstairs


    first."


    Getting ready to meet Ian, Zed turned around and was about to leave the room.


    But before he could leave, the door behind him opened abruptly. Jean had just finished washing her


    face and water was dripping from her chin. "Why has Iane here? Did something happen to


    Shirley?"


    "I don''t know." Zed shook his head showing honesty. "There must be something rted to Shirley or


    Joy. Most probably, it is going to be about Shirley. Do you think Joy will confess her crime so quickly?"


    Thinking more, Jean continued and answered her own question,"As soon as she confesses her crime,


    she will be put into the prison. So I don''t think she is going to confess so quickly. You talk to Ian first,


    and I wille downstairster," Jean said to Zed.


    "Okay." Zed nodded, turned around and walked downstairs.


    Moore was talking with Ian in the living room. Seeing Zed, Ian quickly stood up and greeted him.


    "Mr. Qi, fortunately, you are at home. I am here to give you bad news." Looking at Zed, Ian spoke in a


    serious voice.


    "What happened?" Seeing Ian''s serious look, Zed suddenly had a bad feeling. He instantly realized the


    news had to be really bad.


    "Shirleymitted suicide. She bit her tongue while we weren''t watching her."


    While Ian was speaking, Jean had already entered the living room. His words left Zed, Jean and Moore


    shocked.


    Jean could not believe what she had heard and asked in horror,"Is she alive now?"


    Jean hated Shirley and knew she was ruthless and cruel enough to murder her own brother.


    But Jean never expected she wouldmit suicide.


    ''Why did she do it? We have promised Joy about her safety, '' wondered Jean.


    For a while, the whole room experienced a pin drop silence.


    In Jean''s heart, she truly didn''t want Shirley to die such a death.


    Deep down she wanted Shirley to realize her mistakes before leaving the world.


    "Fortunately, she was saved in time. Now she is still in the hospital," Ian replied, breaking the silence.


    Hearing that Shirley was not dead, Jean let out a sigh of relief.


    "Why did shemit suicide? Have you finished her confession record?" Zed asked with a frown.


    "When Shirley was arrested, she seemed very calm. She didn''t create any problem and told us what


    she has done. Maybe she knew clearly that she could not get away, no matter how hard she tries. So


    she tried toe in terms with the truth. So, after all the procedures have beenpleted, she just


    obediently waited for the final verdict.


    But I didn''t expect that she wouldmit suicide before she is sentenced. Maybe she clearly knew that


    she would be sentenced to death. Mr. Qi, what if she finds herself alive and tries tomit suicide


    again?"


    Ian looked at Zed and asked helplessly.


    "You can find a psychologist to rx her. Ask someone to rekindle her hope for living. Impart in her the


    importance of living," Zed suggested with a frown. "Ian, as for Shirley''s case, I have several


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    suggestions¡­"


    Knowing that Zed was about to talk with Ian about Shirley''s case, Jean signaled Moore who was


    standing on the other side to leave. Moore nodded and walked outside the living room with Jean.


    "Okay, please." Hearing Zed''s words, Ian could not help feeling nervous.


    "Shirley has done so many bad things and should be punished heavily. But¡­"


    The sound behind Jean and Moore was getting lower and lower. They came to the garden and walked


    slowly on the cobbled trail.


    "Moore, I am sorry," Jean apologized to Moore while she looked at him. "I originally wanted you to live


    here to have a good rest. My intention was for you to recover well. But I didn''t expect that so many bad


    things would happen here. I hope this isn''t too much for you."


    "Jean, don''t say such things," Moore replied, stopping Jean from her apologies. "We are friends. So,


    you don''t have to be so polite. Besides, I live here happily. Don''t worry."


    When Moore was in the hospital, he worried about Jean every single day and tried his best to help her.


    Now, Moore''s body was getting better and better. Naturally, he had more energy tofort Jean and


    keep herpany every day.


    He realized it wasn''t easy for him to spend so much time with her. Therefore, every day with her was


    precious for him.


    Hearing Moore''s words, Jean nodded. She smiled bitterly and said,"I don''t know why I think so much.


    Maybe too many bad things have happened recently and that is messing with my head. I haven''t had a


    good rest."


    "Everything will be fine," Moore said in hisforting voice.


    "No. Shirley is still in the hospital. As for the video incident, it''s too strange to know the guy has


    disappeared. Nothing is fine, Moore. This makes me feel scared. Several days ago, those bad guys


    made every effort to bring trouble in our lives. I don''t believe they have given up now. It''s a pity that we


    don''t even know who they are. Moore, do you know why my life is filled with obstacles? I can''t take it


    these days. I''m afraid I am not able to cope well."


    "Jean, don''t be afraid. Zed and I will always take your side. And you also have friends who truly care


    about you. As for the video incident, I think that we can deal with it. After Shirley''s case is sorted out, I


    think you should talk with Zed about that video incident carefully. Maybe he will figure out what to do


    with it."


    Moore was full of ideas and suggestions. He was willing to go to any extent in order to put Jean''s mind


    at rest.


    "I don''t want him to worry about me. Grandpa has told us to go back to the Imperial Capital as soon as


    possible. I don''t want to distract his attention. There are more difficult problems that need to be solved


    so I don''t want to stress him out." Jean shook her head and sighed.


    Moore could not help but drop this idea. "If that''s is the case, you have to hide this from Zed now. But I


    am worried that he will be angry when he knows that you deliberately hid it from him."


    "He will be angry and that is inevitable. But I have no choice now. This is the best way." Hearing


    Moore''s words, Jean smiled helplessly. "After all, everyone''s energy is limited. I have regretted knowing


    that Zed got involved in Shirley''s case so there is no way for me to bring him more stress."


    After saying that, she couldn''t help ncing into the living room.


    Moore followed her gaze and looked at therge French windows. Through the windows, they could


    see Zed and Ian sitting on the sofa in the living room and talking with each other. They both had an


    intent and serious face.


    Both Jean and Moore knew clearly that Zed was trying to persuade Ian to extenuate Shirley''s crime.

 Chapter 453 Dont You Evade Me

    Chapter 453 Don''t You Evade Me


    After seeing this scene, Moore nodded with approval and said,"That is good too. Zed is not an


    unreasonable person. He knows you didn''t tell him for his good. Of course, he will understand when he


    gets to knowter."


    "Whether he understands or not, it was time that I did things on my own. I can''t have him worry about


    me all the time." Jean said this as she gazed outside the window looking at the periwinkle flowers in


    her garden. Lost in thought, she sighed and continued,"Ever since I married Zed, I have given him


    some reason or the other to worry about me. I can''t always ask him to clean up my mess. I have to


    learn to grow up, be mature and deal with my own challenges on my own."


    "Jean, you are doing great already." Moore tried to make her look at it positively. "Look at everything


    that has happened in your life. I don''t think anybody could have handled it any better than what you


    have."


    "Moore, don''t do this to make me feel better." Jean shook her head at Moore''s words,"I know I am not


    capable enough. Look at this, I even interrupted your treatment at the hospital and now disturb your


    rest here. Sometimes I wonder am I a drama queen since I am always getting my friends into trouble."


    "Don''t say that, Jean." Moore shrugged his shoulders wearily. "Don''t be paranoid about such kind of


    things. As your friend, I am only d to help you and share both your pain and joy."


    "Okay, let''s drop the topic about me. What about you?" Jean was pleased to see Moore never shying


    away from showing his support. She gave him a cheerful smile and asked,"After you recover, do you


    n to continue staying here?"


    Moore knew what Jean really meant. Fraught with tension, Moore kenw there was only one way to


    solve this. "I will have a serious talk with him before I decide to stay or leave."


    "Him" of course referred to Gary.


    Jean nodded showing that she got the subtext of his words. "I too feel that it does you no good to keep


    on avoiding him. You two need to sit down and get this out of the way. That is a positive way to solve


    problems."


    Moore wrenched in pain,"I had never thought of meeting him, let alone sitting down to talk. But when I


    saw you miss your mother this intensely, I began thinking of my own. If you think about it, we have a lot


    inmon, be it our dysfunctional families or ourplicated pasts. We both lost our mother and have


    a stepmother. We were both hurt from our family members.


    Every time, you bravely face your problems. Why can''t I? Even if I don''t want to have anything to do


    with him in the future, at least I will get to say it out loud that I hate him and don''t want to see him ever


    again. I think maybe after I clearly express my mind and attitude to him, he won''t bother me anymore.


    And the trouble would be dealt with for good."


    Jean looked at Moore and smiled,"Yeah. Ipletely second you on this. But I want to remind you that


    Gary already knows that you hate him and don''t want to see him. So even if you repeat this, it won''t


    change his intentions behind seeing you. I support you irrepsective of the oue. I admire your


    courage to go confront him and tell him what you think.


    But Moore, something has been nagging me. He is revered by so many people. Has this thought ever


    father, the person who gave you your life. Can''t you just give him a chance to rify his actions back


    then?


    I believe there isn''t a father who would abandon his son out of his own will. Look at my father. The


    misunderstanding he had about my mother was created by Joy on purpose. Plus, after Joy had said


    non-stop negativements about me, he felt it right to neglect me all through my childhood. Don''t


    you have a stepmother too?"


    Jean was trying to assuage Moore''s feelings.


    "Jean, are you talking me into forgiving him?" Moore smiled wryly hearing Jean speak like this.


    "No, I just hope you can give him a chance to exin himself. There are a lot of things that unless you


    really see and experience yourself, you are unable to understand them correctly. Looking at how Gary


    lives his present, he doesn''t seem to be a heartless person. For instance, he never forgets his birth


    ce and has devoted so much of his efforts to developing H City. It is not difficult to see that he is a


    grateful person.


    And for a person with such warmth inside, how could it be possible that he abandoned his own flesh


    and blood? Moore, now you know what happened to my mother. Don''t you understand that a lot of


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    things are not simply what they appear to be? Giving him a chance is also giving yourself a chance. I


    don''t want you to live in hatred for the rest of your life."


    "Jean, I know what you mean. But¡­" Moore wanted to say something, but he suddenly felt that even if


    he could express it correctly, Jean might not be able to understand. So he finally gave up and just


    mumbled,"Don''t worry too much about me. I know what to do now."


    "Moore, don''t you evade me." She shed him an angry look. "I take you for my best friend, which is


    why I tell you what I think. If you think I am interfering in your life, you can tell me to stop in clear, direct


    words."


    "Jean, you know I don''t mean that." Moore was pained to see her misunderstand him. He hastened to


    offer her an exnation. "Just put yourself in my shoes. If you just left for a few days and then you


    found that your name was on the list of a home for orphans, how would you feel? I was only eight years


    old then, but I couldn''t make a mistake in recognizing my name on that list.


    Without that paper, my adoptive parents wouldn''t have brought me away with them. Without legal


    procedures, they couldn''t have adopted mewfully. It is only after growing up that I thought through of


    all this and came to this conclusion.


    "What have you thought through?" Jean asked puzzled.


    "Do you still remember the room with all the photos in the Harkin Garden apartment? Mywyer told


    me explicitly that the apartment was left to me by my adoptive parents. If that is the case, why are there


    photos of me when I was very small in that room? I had doubted that Gary bought the apartment


    privately in the name of my adoptive parents.


    I called the sales manager of that estate to confirm my guess, but was told that my parents did go to


    see the apartment and personally purchase it for me years ago. So I started to specte whether my


    parents adopted me on Gary''s instructions. Otherwise it couldn''t be such a coincidence that they


    showed up at the same time¡­"


    "Oh my God!" Jean was shocked beyond belief. Her eyes widened as she sped her hand to her


    mouth.


    "Of course this is only my conjecture. My adoptive parents aren''t alive anymore and I can''t ask them


    the truth. If my guess is right, do you still think of him as conscientious and honest who deserves to be


    the idol of the public? He is a person who plotted to abandon his own son in order to climb up the


    careerdder. Do you still think I should forgive such a person?"


    Moore watched Jean closely and asked with a bitter smile.


    "If what you said is true, then life has been greatly unjust to you! Moore, so far this is only your


    conjecture. There is no evidence to support it. So I still hope that you give him a chance and let him tell


    you his side of the story, okay? I really can''t see you getting tortured by not knowing the actual truth.

 Chapter 454 Whats Wrong With You

    Chapter 454 What''s Wrong With You


    Both of us are abandoned by fate. I don''t want you to live with hatred in the future. As far as I know,


    Moore is quite cheerful and lively. He has such a beautiful and bright smile."


    Moore looked at Jean affectionately and nodded. He had a little hoarse voice as he said,"OK, I promise


    you. When I''m ready, I''ll seriously talk to him."


    "Well, this is the Moore that I always knew," Jean said as she smiled. She felt a little nervous as she


    saw Zed and Ian get off the coach. She said,"It looks like they are almost done talking."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Moore looked into the room and found Zed and Ian going out together.


    "Let''s go there then!" Jean said to Moore.


    Moore nodded and then the two of them went towards the door.


    Just as they reached the gate, Jean saw Ian had held Zed''s hand to bid him goodbye.


    "Ian, please stay for dinner," Jean asked Ian to stay until dinner.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Jean! But I have to go back to the police station to deal with some things." Ian looked


    at her and refused her invitation.


    "As you are quite busy, I won''t keep you for much longer. Please stay for dinner the next time youe


    over." Jean smiled at him.


    "Okay! I''m afraid I must say goodbye now." Ian looked at Zed and nodded as he turned around to


    leave.


    As Jean saw Ian leave, she hurried up to Zed and asked,"How did it go?"


    Zed looked up to Jean. He had no emotions on his face and he said,"Why don''t you guess?"


    "What? I asked you about it and you are asking me to guess?" Jean stamped her feet and pouted,


    pretending to be angry.


    Moore smiled as he had a smile on his face. He sighed in relief.


    ''Since Zed is in such a good mood, the matter must have been settled satisfactorily.'' thought Moore.


    "Well, don''t stand outside. Zelda had been waiting for us in the dining room," Zed reached out and held


    Jean''s hand, then he said in a low voice,"Let''s talk while we eat."


    As Jean heard that, she nodded and said to Moore,"Moore, let''s go have dinner!"


    "Okay!" Moore smiled and nodded as he followed the couple to the dining room.


    Many delicious foods were seen on the table which aroused their hunger.


    But this time, Jean was not concerned about the food. Instead, she was quite eager to hear Zed''s


    answer.


    "Let''s have dinner first!" Zed saw that Jean was not interested in eating so he said,"I won''t tell you until


    you are full."


    As soon as Jean heard that, her heart hitched. She looked at Zed and asked,"Are you implying that you


    didn''t seed in persuading Ian? And you are afraid that I will lose appetite after I hear the news?"


    "You will lose appetite?" Zed looked at Jean with a strange expression on his face. "Jean, when did you


    start caring whether Shirley lived or died?"


    "I''ve always been caring about her, okay?" Jean rolled her eyes and said,"Shirley and I are enemies


    but we are rted by blood. She bullied me during my childhood, and I had always wanted to bully her


    too. But that doesn''t mean I want her to die! Besides, we have promised Joy. We must try our best to


    do what we promised."


    Zed and Moore heard what Jean said and exchanged a nce. They both were at a loss of words.


    Moore felt helpless and he shrugged.


    Zed sighed and said,"I know you are very kind, but I didn''t realize you cared so much for Shirley. Even


    if she killed Winner, you still don''t want her to get what she deserves?"


    "I..." Jean felt a deep sense of helplessness. "Maybe you both won''t believe what I say. I was bullied by


    Shirley and Winner in my whole childhood, but without them in the picture, I would have been a lonely


    kid. I know you both won''t understand this! Even though I hate them with all my heart but there is some


    part of me that appreciates them. It''s just the gratitude that I never show."


    Zed and Moore were shocked, but they understood what Jean meant.


    It was quite impossible for Henry and Joy to care for Jean, or show any concern for her.


    So the only affection that Jean remembered was actually when Shirley and Winner bullied her.


    Jean did not only have hatred in her heart when she was a child. That was why she grew up to be quite


    kind.


    Jean was not how people saw her, kind and lovely. She was in fact a dumb blonde.


    Even when she was bullied, she felt affection towards her rtives. She surely had a sad life.


    It was Jean''s optimistic attitude towards life that made her happy with what she had.


    At the moment, Zed and Moore felt pity for her.


    Especially Moore as his eyes became red.


    Now he knew what Jean meant when sheforted him in the garden earlier.


    If you looked at the bad things positively, you would be happier even if the oue was not good.


    If you were happy, everything would turn out to be all right.


    Such an attitude towards life was what made people think more about life.


    Moore felt a little ashamed, he raised his ss and said,"Jean, I misunderstood you earlier. I thought


    you were convincing me just because you didn''t want me to look for an escape all the time. Now I


    finally understand what you meant back then. A toast to you!"


    Jean looked at Moore in surprise, picked up her ss and clinked it with Moore''s. "It''s great that you


    finally understand. If you don''t think too much, you won''t have to pay much attention to what you gain


    and what you lose."


    "Yeah, you''re right!" Moore nodded immediately.


    Zed sat in the corner. He didn''t understand what they were talking about, but when he saw them


    smiling, he could not help but smile too.


    "Well, I won''t keep you in suspense any more. I seeded and finally persuaded Ian. So as long as


    Shirley wakes up, no matter what her charges are, there will only be one result which we all expect,"


    Zed announced and smiled.


    "Really?" Jean asked happily.


    "Of course it''s true! Is there anything I can''t do?" Zed said proudly.


    Jean was so excited that she poured herself another ss of red wine. She then raised her ss to


    Zed. "Zed, I salute you!"


    "Why is this toast for me? Because of Shirley''s case?" Zed asked her intentionally.

 Chapter 455 She May Be Pregnant

    Chapter 455 She May Be Pregnant


    "No, I am sorry that you had to go through all the trouble just because of me," Jean said seriously.


    "Jean, I am your husband. Why do you often draw a clear distinction between us? After Shirley''s


    suicide incident, Ian is worried that Shirley may attempt it again when she wakes up. This is bad for the


    police station''s reputation. So he may even want to thank me for giving him such a good advice!"


    Zed smiled and said.


    "Why does he want to thank you? Why is it bad for the police station''s reputation if Shirley suicides


    again?" Jean asked with a quizzical expression.


    "Because no matter what sentence will be given to Shirley, the police are responsible for Shirley''s


    safety at the moment. Originally, the police station would be credited for arresting Shirley sessfully.


    But if Shirley dies, the police station will get nothing, no matter how innocent they are," Zed exined


    to Jean.


    "Zed, you know a lot!" Hearing Zed''s words, Jean could not help looking at Zed with admiration. She


    had indeed married a smart guy.


    Watching Jean sound so impressed, Zed was a little embarrassed. He continued to exin,"I don''t


    know much about it. These are what Ian just told me. He came here to ask us for help. Originally, he


    wanted you to go to the hospital to persuade Shirley not to suicide again¡­"


    "Eww¡­"


    Before Zed finished his words, Jean suddenly covered her mouth with her hands and retched with her


    face pale.


    "Jean, what''s wrong with you?"


    Jean shook her head and was about to say something. But as soon as she opened her mouth, she felt


    queasy and could not help running to the bathroom.


    Seeing Jean running forward with her face pale, Zed and Moore couldn''t help standing up. They


    nced at each other and caught up with Jean.


    They stood in front of the bathroom. Hearing that Jean was vomiting, Zed couldn''t help but knock on


    the door with concern. "Jean, is there anything wrong with you? I am worried about you¡­"


    Moore was also anxious. He walked around in circles and looked at the ss door of the bathroom


    from time to time.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing themotion, Zelda ran out of the kitchen. She saw that Zed and Moore were standing


    outside the bathroom. Even from outside, she could hear that someone was vomiting inside. Zelda


    quickly asked,"Mr. Zed, is Mrs. Jean in the bathroom?"


    "Yes. Zelda, please enter it and take care of Jean first. I will go drive the car out of the garage right


    now. When Jeanes outside, I will take her to the hospital¡­"


    Finishing his words, Zed anxiously ran outside.


    Hearing that it was Jean who was vomiting in the bathroom, Zelda thought of something and suddenly


    became happy. Quickly, she reached out her hand to stop Zed. "Mr. Zed, don''t worry,"


    Zelda said to Zed with a mischievous smile.


    "Zelda, what''s wrong with you? Don''t you see that Jean is not feeling well? I have to send her to the


    hospital right away¡­"


    Zed immediately looked at Zelda with a puzzled look. He couldn''t understand the meaning behind


    Zelda''s calmposure.


    "Mrs. Jean should go to the hospital, but not now," Zelda looked at Zed and said, hoping he would


    understand her meaning.


    "What do you mean?" Zed was even more puzzled. He looked at Zelda and frowned, feeling lost.


    Seeing that Zed was a little annoyed, Zelda stopped her guessing game at once. "Mr. Zed, I have


    experienced the same thing too. There can be only two possible reasons behind this. Either she ate


    something bad or she may be pregnant now¡­"


    "Pregnant¡­" Zed was stunned for a while. He looked at Zelda with utter shock.


    Zelda nodded with a happy smile and said with excitement,"Recently, Mrs. Jean seemed very healthy. I


    have also secretly observed that Mrs. Jean is often sleepy. Moreover, she has started to have a good


    appetite. This feeling of unease today also points the direction to pregnancy. I will ask Mrs. Jean


    several questions before we confirm the news. Let us wait till shees outside."


    Hearing Zelda''s words, Zed stood stunned. After digesting the news, he finally epted this exciting


    information. He could not help knocking on the door. "Jean¡­ Jean¡­"


    His voice was full of surprise and anxiety.


    Moore, who stood on the other side, was also shocked by the news. He looked at the ss door of the


    bathroom with aplicated facial expression. After a while, he felt a tinge of jealousy.


    Jean finally stopped vomiting. Feeling much better, she switched on the faucet and washed her face.


    Looking at her pale face in the mirror, Jean blinked her zed eyes. Slowly, she patted her cheek,


    opened the door and went outside.


    When Jean walked outside the bathroom, Zed rushed towards her and carried her. Feeling stunned,


    she eximed,"Zed, what are you doing?"


    "Are you still not feeling well? You have just vomited. You must be hungry now. You have to eat


    something." After saying that, he didn''t wait for Jean''s response. Instead, he held her and walked to the


    dining room.


    Feeling confused, Jean could not help but look at Moore.


    Moore shook his head gently toward Jean and smiled.


    Seeing that no one would tell her what happened, Jean nced at Zelda. To make things more weird,


    Zelda had a smile spread throughout her face. Now Jean was affirmative that something was wrong.


    "Zed, what are you doing? Put me down. Zelda is looking at us."


    "Never mind." Zed ignored Jean''s pleas. He stubbornly hugged Jean and walked into the dining room.


    Finally, he carefully put her down. "What else do you want to eat? I can ask Zelda to cook them for


    you."


    There have been many dishes ced on the table. Jean couldn''t help but bite her lips when she saw it.


    "Zed, don''t worry. There was something wrong with my stomach earlier but now I am feeling much


    better¡­"


    Hearing Jean''s words, Zed signaled Zelda to ask Jean what she wanted to ask. At the moment, Zed


    was desperate to have this news confirmed.


    Seeing Zed''s facial expression, Zelda quickly smiled and decided to do her job.


    "Mrs. Jean, do you feel tired and sleepy? Do you feel you aren''t as energetic like you used to be?"


    Faced with Zelda''s questions, Jean was slightly surprised. Then she smiled and said,"Zelda, how do


    you know me well? Tell me, have you been observing me secretly?"


    Jean deliberately kept a straight face and pretended to be angry.


    Listening to Jean''s innocent taunt, Zelda smiled bitterly. "Mrs. Jean, I wouldn''t dare to do that. Mrs.


    Jean, when was yourst menstrual period¡­"


    Knowing that Zelda had uttered the most important question, Zed immediately became nervous.


    Concern was written all over his face.


    Even Moore was also standing with an eager face. The whole room fell silent and everyone had their


    eyes glued on Jean.


    Feeling strange, Jean could not help but look at them carefully one by one. Then she asked,"What


    happened to you? Why do you all look so strange?"


    "Answer Zelda''s question first," Zed said, looking a little impatient.


    "Myst menstrual period?" Jean could not help flushing. ''It''s really embarrassing for me to talk about


    such a thing in front of two men, '' Jean thought.


    But everyone looked at her nervously. Jean had no choice but to answer.

 Chapter 456 Good News Is Coming

    Chapter 456 Good News Is Coming


    "Well, thest time I had my period was..." For a long while, Jean searched her memory, but in the end,


    she sighed apologetically and said,"There had been too many distractionstely that I wasn''t able to


    pay much attention to it. I''m sorry, but I really don''t remember it." Jean shook her head in resignation.


    After hearing Jean''s reply, disappointment crept on Zelda''s face. She, too, tried to remember thest


    time she had bought tampons for Jean.


    Zed took a nce at Zelda, and seeing her expression, he turned to Jean and urged her to keep


    recalling. "Jean, can you think harder about it? It''s really important."


    Jean''s face showed confusion as she wondered why there was a tinge of hesitation in Zed''s voice.


    Then again, she got a feeling that her answer was of great significance to them today.


    She nodded at them and gave it a thought again, racking her brain. "I know that my period is always


    very punctual. Ites in the middle of the month consistently. Hmm, counting the days of myst


    period, it was..."


    Jean thought hard, and then suddenly, as if a light bulb shed above her head, she finally


    remembered when thest time was. Because of this, her expression couldn''t be deciphered.


    Zed immediately noticed the change in her expression and couldn''t help but ask about it in haste.


    "What''s wrong, Jean?"


    "I... Well..." Jean couldn''t form her words. She scratched her head and then gave them a wry smile. "It


    seemed that I haven''t had my periodst month."


    Ecstasy immediately appeared on Zed''s face. He felt the excitement rise inside of him, like a lion eager


    to prowl, but he kept hisposure outside. "Jean, are you sure about it?" He asked in a trembling


    voice. He nced at Zelda, who mirrored his expression as well.


    Jean nodded and replied,"I am sure." However, in contrast to Zed''s feeling of euphoria, Jean felt afraid


    and panicked. She furrowed her eyebrows into a frown. "I was in the hospital then, and I definitely


    haven''t had my period when I was there." Jean turned to Zed with a worried look. "Zed, do you think I''m


    sick? Have I got some fatal disease?" After saying that, her eyes widened in shock. Zelda tried hard to


    hide her amusement at Jean''s innocence.


    "No, silly, you are not sick. It might be, because you are pregnant." Zed reached his arms to hold her,


    and as he rubbed her back gently, he said with excitement evident in his tone. "Of course, it is just a


    guess for now. Why don''t we make sure? You eat something first, and then we can go to the hospital


    for a check-up and get the doctor''s confirmation."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean''s brain went nk all of a sudden after hearing the word ''pregnant''e out of Zed''s mouth. This


    was too shocking for her, and she didn''t know how to grasp it just yet.


    Clearly, she hadn''t thought about being pregnant until now. She was too busy trying to absorb this


    possibility into her brain that she zoned outpletely, not hearing what Zed was saying at the


    moment.


    ''I could be pregnant?'' Jean said out loud in her thoughts once more.


    It was true that both Zed and her had been married for a quite a long time now. Moreover, after she met


    Zed''s parents thest time, they hadn''t used any contraceptives as advised by Zed''s parents.


    Indeed, quite a long time had passed since then, and also enough to have conceived a child. A


    child...Did she really have a life growing inside her?


    A life created by the love she and Zed have for each other?


    She took in the news slowly, and the panic that she felt moments ago was now reced by an


    overflowing happiness inside of her. She unconsciously reached her hand to slowly touch her still t


    belly, her heart thrilled at the thought of a living being inside of her.


    ''Is this for real? Am I really going to be a mother?'' Jean thought, feeling the same euphoria Zed felt.


    Moore stood there and watched Jean''s reaction. He saw the happiness on her face and the gentleness


    that now appeared on her eyes as she stared on her belly.


    He smiled at how Jean didn''t seem to hear Zed talking to her right now and just focused on the feeling


    of tion for the possibility. He heaved a long sigh in his heart.


    If life wasn''t so difficult and troublesome for Jean, she would already have known right away that she


    would be a mother instead of worrying about her health.


    Ever since Jean was a kid, she didn''t have a mother by her side. She had to swallow her cowardice


    and toughen up so as to avoid getting bullied. This probably was the reason why Jean grew up


    stronger than anybody else. ''Even without the guidance of a mother, she still became a wonderful


    woman and better than anyone else who grew up with one, '' Moore thought.


    Life was unfair to Jean, and God didn''t give her as much as others, but seeing her feeling her belly with


    joy and content, Moore couldn''t help but smile.


    His heart that had long been worried was now filled with relief.


    He was concerned that Jean might reject her child after learning she was pregnant.


    She had suffered a wretched childhood, so deep down, Moore had thought that Jean might not want to


    give birth to another life. There were other people he knew that wouldn''t want to have children even


    though they love having one, just for the reason that they don''t want their children to suffer the same


    pain and fate they did growing up.


    That they were afraid their pain would be passed on to the next generation, like a chain reaction.


    However, for Jean, it wasn''t the case. It seemed that her miserable childhood was the reason why she


    was excited to give birth to another life. That she was going to finally have someone to treat right and to


    make sure that her child won''t suffer the same fate as she did.


    The fact that Jean didn''t seem to be affected so much about her childhood made Moore relieved. ''Jean


    is going to be an amazing mother, '' he thought with a smile.


    "Zed, did we really create a life?" Jean raised her head and looked at him with surprise and happiness.


    Realizing that he was talking to himself moments ago, he chuckled under his breath, knowing then that


    Jean was lost in thought, so he let it go.


    He gave Jean a bright smile and replied,"Well, we''re not sure yet. We have to consult the doctor


    "Then let''s go now!" Jean interrupted and was too excited that she couldn''t wait for Zed to finish his


    sentence and grabbed him by the wrist and started leading them towards the door.


    "Wait," Zed said, stopping her by holding her hand that grabbed her wrist. "You just threw up what you


    ate, so your stomach is still empty. Let''s eat something first before going to the hospital."


    Jean shook her head and turned to look at Zed. "I don''t feel like eating. I feel nauseated when I see


    food."


    Before Zed could reply, Zelda interjected, walking towards them with a huge smile on her face. "Mr.


    Zed, don''t worry about it. It is normal for Mrs. Jean to have conditions like this, especially when she is


    confirmed pregnant, then there is really nothing to worry about. You can head to the hospital first, while


    I''ll go to the supermarket to buy something sour like preserved plum for Mrs. Jean. She would like this


    kind of taste during this period."


    "Preserved plum¡­" Zed thought about it for a moment, wondering about the effectiveness of such


    food. Then again, he really didn''t have much knowledge about this kind of situation, so he nodded.


    "Okay then. Thank you, Zelda."


    Smiling, Zelda shook her head in response. She then walked away and headed to her quarters to


    prepare for her trip to the market.


    Zed then turned to Moore and said,"Moore, I will just take Jean to the hospital, and please, enjoy for


    food. We''ll be back as soon as possible."


    "Sure. I will wait for your good news. Do take care on the way." Moore replied with a nod and a smile.


    Jean blushed with happiness and shyness. They weren''t one hundred percent certain that she was


    pregnant, and yet Zed and Zelda seemed high-strung already.


    What''s even more embarrassing for Jean was the fact that Zed wouldn''t let her walk a step. He carried


    her all the way from the house and into the car as if it was just a normal thing to do.


    When the car stopped in front of the hospital''s main entrance, Jean held out a hand and protested


    immediately. "Zed, I''m warning you. If you n to carry me inside, I will not have this check-up."


    "Why not?" Zed stopped unbuckling his passenger belt and stared at Jean with puzzlement. His


    eyebrows strained.


    "Well, we still haven''t confirmed it yet, but you''re already so tensed about it that you wouldn''t even let


    me walk a step as if it would harm the baby if there was one inside of me. Do you n to carry me all


    the time from now on?" Jean asked grouchily. She turned to face the window to look outside. "You see


    where we are. There are a lot of people in here. Do you want to risk hitting the headlines and getting


    the nickname as a¡­"


    "Okay, okay, I get it." Zed interrupted, raising his hands in surrender. He turned to her with a smile. "As


    long as you will be careful and follow the doctor''s instruction in checkup, I will let you do whatever you


    want."


    Jean gave Zed a smile of satisfaction before cing her head on Zed''s shoulder. "Thank you, honey.


    Also, if we are really blessed with a child, trust me. I will be very careful, because not only is it the result


    of our love for each other, but it is also my source of happiness as you probably felt too. So please,


    don''t regard me as a person unable to take care of herself, okay?"


    "Okay," Zed replied with a sigh of relief. After a moment offortable silence and an exchange of


    smiles, Zed finally realized that his action was a little too exaggerated. He then nodded. "Okay, I will not


    carry you in, but promise me, watch your step. Walk slowly and carefully. If you feel something wrong,


    tell me right away."


    Jean couldn''t help but chuckle at how overly protective her husband was of her.


    Even though they still haven''t confirmed anything yet. Then again, Jean stoppedughing as she saw


    how serious Zed looked at her. His tense expression made Jean start to feel nervous too.


    They got out of the car feeling excited and nervous at the same time. Hand in hand, they walked beside


    each other inside the hospital. Jean walked with extreme care so as Zed wouldn''t say anything more


    about being careful, while Zed followed Jean''s pace.


    Jean noticed how attentive Zed''s expression was, making her speechless. Deep inside, she wondered


    how she got someone like Zed.


    They finally reached the OB department of the hospital and after filling in the forms and finished


    registering, they headed to the doctor''s office, thankful that there wasn''t any queue.


    The doctor then asked Jean some questions before running the test. She asked about Jean''s


    menstrual cycle, how many weeks it had been since thest conception, and how Jean was feeling


    recently. The doctor told both of them that Jean was indeed, showing signs of early pregnancy.


    Satisfied with Jean''s answers, the doctor then arranged her to have an ultrasound.


    Jean was nervous as shey down on the bed. Zed held her cold hand and stayed by her side the


    whole process during the examination. He gave Jean a reassuring smile before the doctor finally


    ced the transducer on Jean''s belly after cing gel. Jean kept her attention on the screen while Zed


    kept switching between the screen and Jean''s belly. Finally, not long after, a heartbeat appeared on the


    screen. The doctor looked at both of them with a bright smile. Zed gave Jean a huge beam. He couldn''t


    conceal his ecstasy anymore. He smiled like someone who had just won the jackpot.


    Although for Zed, this was way better than winning the jackpot.

 Chapter 457 I Am Going To Be A Father

    Chapter 457 I Am Going To Be A Father


    Zed was really happy. He felt as if he was the happiest person in the world as he saw the little thing on


    the ultrasound screen.


    That was their baby. He and Jean were the ones who made this baby.


    Zed''s hands started shivering and the colour of his eyes changed to red.


    When they walked out of the ultrasound room, Zed was shivering. But the big smile on his face could


    tell how excited he was.


    Jean had never seen Zed get so emotional.


    "Jean, we are having a baby! We are having our own baby," Zed cried out excitedly.


    Then he wrapped his hands around her and was about to hold her up.


    As she saw Zed acting abruptly, Jean covered her lower abdomen with her hands.


    But then she loosened up quickly and smiled.


    Zed was more careful than she had expected.


    Although he was very excited, he made sure not to touch Jean''s lower abdomen.


    "I am so happy! I''m going to be a father! I''m so happy!"


    Zed cried as he held Jean up and spun around happily.


    Zed was acting like a child so Jean cried out. "Zed, let go of me. I feel dizzy!"


    Zed heard what Jean said so he hurriedly stopped and apologized. "I''m sorry! I was over-excited. Do


    you feel ufortable?"


    "No, I''m fine!" As Jean saw Zed was nervous, she sighed and said,"Zed, I''m not that fragile. Even


    though I have a baby in my womb, it''s still tiny. Treat me like you did before. Don''t overreact! You are


    making me nervous."


    "I''m sorry!" Zed scratched his head as he was embarrassed. "I was really nervous. Besides, the doctor


    told me that you have to be extra careful in the first three months, so I..."


    "I understand!" Jeanforted him. "Don''t worry. I''ll be careful."


    Jean would soon be a mother but she was not as nervous as Zed. Was he overreacting? Or was she


    too careless?


    Honestly, when she found out that she was pregnant, she felt happy and excited. She felt great as she


    was having a baby with Zed.


    But in contrast to Zed''s reaction, Jean was much calmer.


    She didn''t know how other mothers and fathers react when they hear about their baby but she was


    sure about one thing that she would love this baby.


    This was enough.


    Since the hospital announced that Jean was pregnant, Zed had been on his nerves. He wasn''t holding


    Jean as he had promised. Jean felt that he was nervous whenever he held her hand.


    Jean felt this gesture quite unhelpful but sweet at the same time.


    No matter what they had been through in the past, Zed loved the baby and was waiting for it to be born


    soon.


    ''Baby, do you know how happy and excited your father was when he found out that you would be born


    soon?


    I can''t even imagine how nervous your father will be in the following months leading up to your birth.


    Baby, as long as you are in my womb, your father''s nervousness would affect me.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It seems that I won''t have a peaceful day until you are born, ''


    thought Jean and smiled.


    Their baby...


    Jean touched her lower abdomen and she felt happy.


    As Zed drove towards their house, he couldn''t wait to tell his grandfather, his father and mother. He


    would also ask Zelda to make a clever servant take care of Jean.


    Jean furrowed as Zed kept talking. Finally, she spoke up,"Zed, have I not made myself clear? The baby


    is still tiny. Do you even n to lock me in the house so that I don''t go out? I''ll be bored to death!"


    "When I''m off work, I''ll apany you wherever you want to go," Zed looked at Jean and


    continued,"Even though the baby is tiny, it is still the most dangerous stage. I can''t let anything happen


    to you and the baby."


    "Stop! What nonsense are you talking about?" Jean said unpleasantly,"If you keep me at home and not


    allow me to do anything, I''ll be really upset. If I am upset, the baby will be affected!"


    Jean stared at Zed and threatened him.


    "Jean?" As Zed heard that, he had wanted to say something but hepromised and said,"Okay!


    Since you said this, I have to take back what I said earlier. Jean, please be in a good mood or our baby


    won''t be happy."


    "Zed!" Zed was more worried about the baby rather than her so she asked angrily,"Do you care about


    me or the baby?"


    "Of course, I care more about you," Zed answered immediately, without hesitation. "Don''t overthink!


    You are more important to me. We wouldn''t have this baby without you. No matter how much I care


    about this baby, you always hold a special ce in my heart."


    Jean was satisfied with his answer and she smiled. "You answered well! Since you said it this way, I''ll


    forgive you."


    "Thank you, your majesty!" Zed was relieved when he saw Jean smile. He asked,"Now, my queen, are


    we going straight home or do you want to go somewhere else?"


    "Somewhere else?" Jean was puzzled as she looked at Zed.


    "Zelda said that eating preserved plums would help ease your nausea. What else do you want to eat?


    We''ll buy everything you want. This way you won''t have to suffer,"


    Zed said as he drove.


    Jean looked at Zed and felt loved. "Well, let''s go to the biggest supermarket in the H City. I''ll buy plenty


    of things to eat."


    "Yes, your majesty!" Zed took a U-turn and drove straight towards the city centre.


    As Jean looked at the crowd, she smiled and felt overwhelmed.


    She had lived a miserable life but her baby would grow up happily.

 Chapter 458 I Am Just Too Happy

    Chapter 458 I Am Just Too Happy


    Zed and Jean bought a lot of snacks, health care products and fruits in the supermarket. Jean could


    not help but let out a sigh in her heart. ''Thanks to the baby, I can eat whatever I want to eat without


    hesitation now.''


    Zed was staring at baby clothes that hung not far from where they stood. His eyes gleamed with joy as


    his eyes roved over the rows of tiny pastel clothes. Noticing Zed''s gaze, Jean groaned in her heart and


    held Zed''s arm to bring his attention back to her. "Zed, we shall go home now. The baby is still small


    right now. It''s too early to buy these clothes."


    Zed wanted to walk into the shop. Hearing Jean''s words, he turned to look at her radiating like a


    healthy pregnant woman. Zed said helplessly,"I want our child to be born real soon. I can''t wait to take


    the baby in my arms and y with him or her."


    Suppressing a giggle, Jean rolled her eyes.


    Zed came to her side of the car and opened the door. Once she wasfortably seated, he sat in the


    driver''s seat. Touching his hand gently with affection, Jean ventured to ask,"Zed, why do you like


    babies so much? You don''t look at all like the kind of person who would love babies!"


    "It''s our baby. Why won''t I love it?" Zed asked with a puzzled look.


    As soon as those words were out of Zed''s mouth, he grimaced with regret. He was quick to add,"I am


    sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you."


    "It doesn''t matter. I was not born to be a happy girl." Jean shrugged her shoulders in bitter irony.


    Even if she knew that Henry had divorced his mother because of Joy''s devilry, she couldn''t help being


    upset.


    ''No matter what happened, I am his daughter. We lived in the same house but he never paid any


    attention to me because of Joy''s instigations.'' This was why Jean still could not forgive Henry.


    "But you care so much about our baby, which makes me very surprised." Jean looked at Zed and


    sighed. "Compared to you, I appear too calm even though I am also very happy and excited."


    "Jean, take it easy." Zed immediately understood the meaning behind Jean''s words. He reached out


    and grasped her hand. "I love our baby. I am so nervous because I am looking forward to itsing.


    Ever since I fell in love with you, I have wanted to have our baby."


    "Why?" Jean immediately asked in amazement.


    ''The elders tend to like babies while the young often dislike having babies early, right?


    For example, Zed''s Grandpa and Mom like babies very much.


    But to my surprise, Zed is also eager to be a father. Isn''t he afraid of getting disturbed by the baby?''


    "I really like babies." Zed exined while driving the car. "Of course, it is not the main reason."


    "Then what is the main reason?" Jean looked at Zed and asked.


    "The main reason is my grandfather." Talking of his grandfather, Zed was worried. "In fact, Grandpa


    had experienced a cardiac surgery three years ago. But the attending doctor told us privately that


    Grandpa did not recover well because of his advanced age. That is to say, his illness will be


    aggravated with time.


    Grandpa has been looking forward to having a great-grandson or great-granddaughter for quite long


    now. Jean, I am really happy that we will be able to fulfill his wish with this baby''s birth. As for Grandpa,


    I owe him a lot. This is the only thing I can do for him."


    Zed''s heart was filled with mixed feelings. Seeing his Grandpa age had been a bittersweet realization.


    Now with the babying, he could give him some glimmer of joy.


    Jean was stunned. She kept quiet for a while.


    She could understand why Grandpa was eager to have a great-grandson or great-granddaughter.


    Grandpa had also expressed his wish many times before her in the past. He had often urged Jean to


    give birth to a baby early.


    At that time, Jean thought he said it to show that he acknowledged her as Zed''s wife.


    Every time he said it, Jean often felt happy. But now, realizing the true intent behind those words


    saddened her a bit.


    "Why didn''t you tell me before?" Jean looked at Zed and asked him gloomily.


    "Little fool, if I had told this to you before, it would have just added to your burden. That''s precisely what


    I don''t want to see." Zed sighed. "Jean, right now you are only two months pregnant. In another month,


    I want to take you back to the Imperial Capital to visit my grandfather and personally tell him the good


    news, okay?"


    "Why don''t you tell Grandpa now?" Jean asked with a puzzled look.


    "Grandpa left H City just a few days ago. Do you want Grandpa toe back so soon?" Zed looked at


    Jean and smiled half-heartedly.


    Knowing what Zed hinted at, she didn''t say anything.


    ''What Zed said is right. Grandpa has been eager to have a great-grandson or great-granddaughter for


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    so long. When he gets to know that I am pregnant, he will definitely charge back in excitement.


    But such a long journey in such a short interval of time is not good for his health.''


    "Okay. We''ll do as you say." Jean smiled broadly at Zed and nodded in approval.


    "But father and mother have said that we must tell them as soon as you are pregnant." Zed looked at


    Jean. "They have been away for so long. It''s time for them to visit us. What''s more, if we don''t tell


    mother in time, she will keep nagging us even after we get tired of hearing her words."


    "Will it really be so bad?" Jean asked in surprise.


    "Mother looks elegant and calm, but in fact, she can be very impatient and impulsive. The most terrible


    thing is her chattering and nagging. I came to H City to be left alone from all of this¡­"


    Zed smiled with an embarassed look.


    If even Zed could not stand it, Jean felt it was right to do as he suggested.


    "Okay. Then we will call your mother as soon as we get home." Jean nodded in agreement.


    "My mother? Jean, she''s our mother." Zed looked mock-angry and unhappy.


    Jean flushed with shame at the slip-up and obediently said,"Our mother."


    Zed smiled and nodded at her and drove the car into the vi.


    Zelda had already waited a long time for them. Even Moore ran out of the vi as soon as he heard the


    car crunching the gravel of the driveway.


    Many curious servants took lined up half in wee and half anticipation of the couple.


    Seeing everyone gather and stand on ceremony made Jean terribly nervous.


    She didn''t dare get off the car now.


    "Jean, we are home." Zed opened the door and asked for her hand to help her get out.


    Taking a deep breath in, Jean put her hand in Zed''s and coyly got out.


    While Zed was all smiles, Jean was a picture of shyness.


    Standing by her side, Zed gently pushed her to the front in everyone''s eyes.


    Moore, Zelda and other people all stared at Jean nervously. Then they spontaneously looked at Jean''s


    belly.


    "It is time to look after Jean." Zed deliberately cleared his throat. "Jean is pregnant. From now on, you


    all must take good care of her and see that she doesn''t get tired or hurt. "


    "Okay, Mr. Zed."


    Everyone answered loudly and together.


    Hearing Zed''s words, Zelda immediately became excited and her eyes welled up with joy.

 Chapter 459 Sour For Boy And Spicy For Girl

    Chapter 459 Sour For Boy And Spicy For Girl


    As soon as Zed finished, ecstatic apuse echoed in the room and everyone''s face beamed with joy.


    They all looked at Jean with a happy smile.


    "Zed, Jean, congrattions on expecting a baby." Moore walked over and embraced both of them.


    "Thank you so much, Moore" Jean watched Moore and for reasons she didn''t know, she felt so thrilled


    that her voice trembled.


    "What''s the matter?" Detecting a difference in Jean, Zed asked in a jiffy.


    "Nothing. I am just too happy." Jean rubbed her eyes off the tears and said.


    "I think Jean is okay." Moore tried to exin for her,"Maybe it is all the sudden excitement of bing


    a mother. Zed, you should be more considerate about Jean''s emotions from now on. Pregnant women


    can get emotional and moody because of their fluctuating hormone levels¡­"


    "Moore, what nonsense are you talking about?" Jean suddenly red with anger and gave Moore a


    threatening look.


    "I got it." Zed patted Moore''s shoulder in agreement and nodded to him.


    "Jean, don''t get worked up. I read up online when you two went to the hospital. I am just telling you


    scientific facts. In fact, you should be happy to see that Zed and I will be far more considerate and


    careful at this special time," Moore exined. "I guess the doctor might have already told you this too."


    Zed nodded again admitting the truth behind Moore''s words.


    But, Jean pulled a long face and sulked at Moore. "I don''t need you to tolerate me. It is better for you


    two to stay away."


    After she said that, she ran inside on her own.


    Zed got nervous and was just about to yell at her to slow down but she had already disappeared into


    the house.


    "See, we have to watch our mouths in front of her from now on." Moore smiled wryly looking into the


    direction Jean had just sprinted in. "She couldn''t understand what we said. We were trying to do what


    we thought is good for her but it just made her more furious."


    "She has just been told that she is pregnant. I think you need to watch her moods for the time being."


    Zed thought he was fussing over nothing and politely smiled at Moore.


    Changing the topic, Moore looked at Zed ufortably and said,"Zed, you will start to have some hard


    time from now on. I have to leave from here as soon as possible¡­"


    "Don''t you dare think about it." Zed looked at Moore and reminded him,"She is a pregnant woman now.


    If she doesn''t approve of you leaving, then you may as well give up on the idea."


    "What?" Moore eximed with surprise and stared at Zed,"You can''t be so cruel. If Jean doesn''t agree,


    you will not agree on my leaving?"


    "What else can I do? Jean is the boss of the house now. Whatever she says, we have to follow."


    Zed slyly smiled at Moore and patted his back to show his sympathy towards him. Looking back into


    the direction in which Jean had sprinted, he began walking towards the vi.


    "You¡­" Moore watched Zed speechlessly.


    ''Seriously, Zed? So you adore your wife like that? Is that really good for her?''


    As soon as Zed walked into the living room, he saw Zelda put down myriad food items on the coffee


    table as if they were some kind of treasures. She smiled and said,"Mrs. Jean, these are what I carefully


    chose for you. Please try them. They are really delicious."


    Jean''s eyes nced over the items in a jiffy. Then she shook her head moodily and showed no interest


    in them at all. "I don''t like sour snacks. You can have them yourself."


    Zelda was startled. She took a step back and failed to conceal her surprise.


    Zed had just witnessed this exchange and he winked at Zelda immediately.


    The two of them left the room and came to a more secluded corridor of the house where Jean couldn''t


    hear them. Zed said softly,"Zelda, why did you look so weird when you heard Jean say she didn''t like


    the snacks you prepared? Tell me the truth. Don''t keep anything from me."


    Zed trusted Zelda very much. Earlier she had said that preserved plum was good for Jean.


    Now seeing Jean reject it, Zed got nervous.


    "Mr. Zed¡­" Zelda seemed to be in a dilemma. It took her some time to make up her mind before she


    opened her mouth,"You probably haven''t heard that old saying."


    "What ''old saying''?" Zed couldn''t guess what was really on Zelda''s mind.


    "It is old, but true most of the times. Sour for boy and spicy for girl. This is how babies have been


    predicted for ages. If the mother likes sour dishes, then it will be a boy; otherwise¡­"


    Zelda stopped in the middle of the sentence when she sensed the slight change in Zed''s expression.


    "Zelda, please don''t say such kind of things anymore." Zed''s nervous face turned vexed and sad.


    "Irrespective of the baby being a boy or a girl, he or she will be born out of our love. It is the most


    precious gift our Qi family is expecting. You just need to take care of Jean in the following months and


    make sure everything goes alright. Keep anything that shouldn''t be said to yourself, okay?"


    Zelda had been working in the Qi family for a long time and she had seen Zed growing up. She was


    Zed''s nanny.


    Zed had always showed great respect to her and had never yelled at her even once.


    And now¡­


    Zelda was hurt and she looked at Zed with unease and repeatedly said,"Sorry, Mr. Zed. I forgot to


    watch my mouth. I will heed your words and never talk nonsense again."


    "It is all right, Zelda." Seeing Zelda''s tense face, Zed started to regret his harsh words. He softened his


    tone and exined,"I didn''t mean to me you, Zelda. I just don''t want to upset Jean because of


    anything."


    "Sure, Mr. Zed. I understand. I know what to do and I will tell the rest of the service staff here to watch


    their mouths too." Zed nodded to show he appreciated what she had just said.


    "Good." Zed nodded satisfactorily and turned to go towards the living room.


    After Zed turned his back to her, Zelda patted her chest with force to relieve her tense heart and exhale


    deeply.


    On his return, Zed saw Moore sitting opposite Jean. They were chatting. Obviously they had put behind


    their tiff that had happened just a moment ago.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The truth was Jean was throwing a tantrum. She knew in her heart that Moore was trying to be good to


    her.


    As soon as Zed walked close to them, they stopped talking immediately. Somewhat bewildered, he


    asked,"Why did you stop? Weren''t you talking merrily right now? What is it?"


    Jean stared at Moore for five long seconds and then said,"Moore said he wanted to move out. Zed, you


    know I can''t go anywhere now that I am pregnant. I was thinking it is lucky that I still have Moore here


    to give mepany and chat with me. However, as soon as he knew I got pregnant, he wants to


    abandon me and walk away."


    "I am not abandoning you. It is just not convenient for me to live here after you get pregnant." Moore


    got anxious and exined briskly.

 Chapter 460 Our Childs Godfather

    Chapter 460 Our Child''s Godfather


    "No, there is nothing inconvenient. If you still treat me as your friend, then you shouldn''t be leaving my


    house at this moment!" Jean retorted loudly with an unhappy look.


    Moore was really in a bind now. He smiled awkwardly knowing fully well that Zed had already seen this


    now that Jean was pregnant, he thought it would be inconvenient if he stayed here. On the other, Jean


    would certainly get angry if he didn''t obey her.


    He looked at Zed for help, but Zed only gave him a sympathetic smile in return. Finally, Moore looked


    down at his shoes and nodded in agreement. "Fine! I''d better agree with you," he said.


    Hearing his consent, Jean was happy at once. "Moore, of course you can''t leave now. You should stay


    here until my child is born. You will be my child''s godfather after all!"


    "Puff..." When Moore heard Jean say this, he was drinking water. As soon as the word ''godfather'' was


    uttered, he sprayed the entire table in shock.


    "Godfather? Me?"


    Moore coughed and looked at Jean in shock. He asked in disbelief as he again pointed towards his


    chest. "Are you serious?"


    Zed hadn''t expected this either, so he looked at Jean in astonishment.


    "Certainly I am!" Seeing them both stare at her in shock, Jean cleared her throat and slowly


    exined,"You know, I have a few friends only, not to mention my rtives..."


    When she said this, she stopped suddenly, as if to restrain her from sobbing out with sadness. There


    was a bittersweet beautiful smile on her delicate face, and she looked at them piteously. "Moore, you


    know Zed''s family background very well. So you must know that there is a big gap in our social status.


    I''m used to it, but I can''t bear to let my child suffer any slight after birth, let alone be bullied just


    because I have no rtives. So Moore, I''m sorry to tell you that you would have to be the baby''s


    godfather with a great deal of responsibility. You should not only love my child, but also be his or her


    strongest support. I won''t embarrass you either. If you think recognizing my child will cost you too


    much, then I won''t say it."


    Hearing Jean even say this had Moorepelled to say ''yes''. He also smiled at the peculiar situation


    he was in.


    Now that she had put it so straightforward, if he didn''t say yes, he really couldn''t imagine the fate of


    their friendship.


    But he still had some doubts. ''Why does Jean insist that I be the godfather of her child? Does she


    really just want me to protect her child? Or for other reasons?


    Besides, is Zed''s family really thatplicated?'' wondered Moore.


    Zed stood aside trying to exin, but saw Jean stealthily wink at him.


    Although it was not clear what was going on in Jean''s mind, Zed closed his mouth to obey his wife out


    of loyalty.


    "In that case, I have to promise you. But Zed, Jean, I''m afraid I can''t do it well. If I fail to do my duty,


    please don''t me me," Moore said with a worried face.


    To be honest, he had never expected to be the godfather of Jean''s child.


    After all, he didn''t even have a girlfriend. How could he get promoted to a ''godfather'' so quickly?


    But somehow, Moore felt a sudden surge of excitement and a sense of responsibility.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Moore, I believe you can do it well!" Sensing his anxiety,


    Jean immediately shed him a big smile.


    Moore saw Jean trusting him so much that he nodded out of impulse.


    Now that Moore had promised them, Zed was worried about Jean getting exhausted from all of this.


    "Well, Jean, you must be tired after such an eventful day. Would you like to go upstairs and take a


    rest?"


    "Yeah, I''m really tired." Jean nodded to Zed and turned to Moore. Moore, I''ll go upstairs and rest first.


    Make yourself at home."


    "Well, I will," said Moore. He watched Jean and Zed lock arms as they walked upstairs.


    Somewhere, he knew that there was more to what met the eye when it came to bing Jean''s


    baby''s godfather. But he still had no idea what exactly Jean was up to when she did that.


    But just now, Zed had sent Jean back to their bedroom. "Jean, why did you do this?" Baffled, Zed


    asked her the same question that was already nagging Moore downstairs.


    "You mean letting our child recognize Moore as his or her godfather?" Sitting on the bed, Jean looked


    up at Zed and asked.


    "Yeah. What''s more to this? How is my family asplicated as you made it out in front of him? Well,


    you do have few rtives, but the child is mine. I will never let hime in any harm''s way or suffer a


    grievance!" Zed solemnly promised.


    "To be honest, I don''t know much about your family. But I do want our child to recognize Moore as his


    godfather. So what I just said was just to get Moore to agree." Jean frankly told this to Zed. "If I didn''t


    say it, do you think Moore would have agreed to stay here? If he left our house now, would it have been


    in vain for me to have him stay here this long?


    As his friend, I can''t bear to let him suffer the harassment of the Bai family alone. Besides, I''m pregnant


    now and not fit to go out often. But if I were to stay at home alone, I would be really depressed. You are


    so busy every day that you don''t have much time to give mepany. If Moore stays here, he can talk


    to me and relieve my boredom. Honey, you don''t want me to get sick from boredom, do you?"


    Jean said and in the end she looked at Zed with a slightly coquettish pout.


    "I know why you want to keep Moore at our house." Zed sighed as he heard Jean''splicated line of


    reasoning. "But I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to let our child recognize Moore as the godfather


    this early. If Moore recognizes Gary as his father in the future, then our child would be calling Gary


    grandpa. But this thing..."


    Zed said embarrassingly.


    "Zed, you think too much." Jeanughed when she heard the words. "Let''s put the matter of whether or


    not Moore will forgive Gary aside. Even if he did forgive him, do you think Gary would not be qualified


    to be our child''s grandpa? After all, Gary is a legendary figure in H City. I don''t think there''s anything


    wrong with it. And don''t think too much about it. ording to Moore''s temperament, he won''t let his


    grouse go with Gary for the time being. You can be sure of that." Jeanforted him and broadly


    smiled.


    "No, you don''t know about our family and the Bai family," Zed said anxiously at once.


    "What did you say? You two families know each other?" Jean was suddenly curious, and then probed


    Zed to exin.


    "Yes, since I was a little child, our two families have known each other. And the rtionship between us


    was quite amicable. But then, because of something that happened between us, we fell out of touch."


    Zed''s shoulders drooped as he looked downcast after mentioning the strife between the families.


    Jean frowned when she heard about it, but then sheughed with relief. "Whatever the discord


    between the two families, our child only recognizes Moore, not the other people in the Bai family. Don''t


    worry, are you vehemently objecting to this because you think Moore is not fit to be your child''s


    godfather?"


    Jean couldn''t help teasing Zed when she saw that he was frowning anxiously all this time.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." He interrupted her seriously. "I''m just afraid that when my mother gets to know


    about it, she will oppose it with all her passion."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zed said that, and his forehead wrinkled again.


    "So the root of the ipatibility between the two families is your mother, right? Is there any feud


    between your mother and the Bai family?" Jean guessed something and asked.


    Zed nodded as he heard the remark. "Now that you have guessed this, I will not hide it from you." "My


    mother and Gary''s second wife Edna had always been at odds. It was because they quarreled every


    time they met that they gradually alienated the two families. By now, our two families have basically cut


    off contact..."


    Zed concluded by shaking his head at this.


    ''I guess, this is really bothering Zed...'' thought Jean.

 Chapter 461 We Need A Honeymoon

    Chapter 461 We Need A Honeymoon


    It was after hearing what he had said that Jean realized the true reason why Zed had agreed to her


    advice and wasn''t afraid that Gary might get provoked when she suggested that Moore stay in Qi''s


    house.


    ''The reality is, they have held a grudge against each other all these years so Zed doesn''t care if they


    get provoked.


    Therefore, no one from the Bai Family has yet arrived to me us for letting Moore stay in the Qi


    Mansion.


    Interesting! Interesting!'' Jean thought secretly.


    An excited look crept up on her face and she instantly responded,"If what you said is true, then I think it


    would be a great choice if we make Moore our baby''s godfather."


    "Why is that?" Zed was confused as he couldn''t see the connection.


    "Think Honey, think! What does the fact that Gary doesn''t dare to visit our home even though he knows


    Moore lives here actually mean? Clearly, he has to take the influence of the Qi family into ount


    before making any rash decisions. If we make Moore our baby''s godfather, we will be able to protect


    him very easily. With the knowledge that the Qi Family is backing him up, the Bais will have to think a


    lot before they try to hurt him."


    "But that only helps and benefits Moore. How is that any good for our baby?" Zed asked and furrowed


    his eyebrows.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know why your mother dislikes Edna, Zed?" Jean responded with a question of her own. She


    was looking at Zed''s face with great interest.


    "I am not entirely clear about that. The rivalry has been going on ever since I was a child. Something


    happened," Zed said as he shook his head with an absent look on his face. A whileter, he


    continued,"As far as I know, My mother and Edna were close friends before that time. Their rtions


    turned sour soon after my mother married my father and Edna married Gary."


    "If so, perhaps that happened because of their husbands," Jean suggested,"What do you think? Is it


    because Edna loves your father, or because your mother loves Gary?" Jean boldly guessed with a


    "Nonsense! Stop it, Jean!" Zed scolded her as he registered his displeasure with exactly what she had


    said,"I''m sure my mother loves my father very much. Stop that nonsense!"


    "Then it must be Edna who is in love with your father and hates your mother for stealing him from her!


    If so, I understand why Edna, as the daughter of the ex-mayor of the city, married Gary," Jean


    murmured as she got lost in her thoughts.


    What Jean said immediately attracted Zed''s attention, and he asked instantly,"How do you know Edna


    is the daughter of the ex-mayor?"


    "It''s Moore who told me. Honestly, I think there is something going on. Someone is there who has been


    trying to stop Moore and his father''s reunion," Jean looked at Zed and concluded.


    Jean''s interference was an intriguing one, though far-fetched. Zed furrowed his eyebrows in thought.


    Somehow, for some unknown reason, he felt anxious as if her words had reminded him of something.


    He reached out his hands and ced them on Jean''s cheeks as he gazed at her intimately. When he


    spoke, there wasplete earnestness in his voice,"You don''t trouble yourself with these problems,


    Jean. I forbid you to do it! You have to remember that you have a baby in your womb. What you should


    do right now, is take care of yourself and our baby. Moore is a grown-up man, you know. I am sure that


    he has learnt how to face his own troubles by himself, you understand?"


    "You know something, don''t you, Zed?" Jean looked at him with an excited look and said. Evidently the


    way in which Zed suddenly started caring for her meant that he knew something.


    "Don''t ask. Even if I did know, I would not tell you. And moreover, I am not interested in the whole


    sted event at all. I want some peace and quiet to be honest." Zed said and shook his head.


    Jean felt disappointed as Zed had said that he didn''t know anything more. She was lost in her thoughts


    even as she nodded in the affirmative.


    ''I know Zed well. If he says that he doesn''t know anything, that means actually that he doesn''t know


    anything about it.


    I trust him well. There is no point in suspecting him of fibbing.''


    "Okay, I will leave it to Moore, Honey. Just be rxed. I will stay at home for our baby''s sake. I promise,


    Zed." She consoled her husband as she had noticed how worried he had got.


    When Zed heard her promise, he felt relieved at once and a smile appeared on his handsome face.


    "Do you know why I think making Moore our baby''s god father is a good choice?" Jean slowly asked as


    she caught sight of that smile on his face.


    "I don''t care if it is a good choice or not. If you want it to be so, then it will be so, Honey!" Zed casually


    replied as he held out his hands and scooped her into his arms.


    "You are always so loving and caring to me, Zed. I am going to get spoiled and you better watch out!"


    Jean said as she let her head rest on his shoulder. She was deeply moved by his words.


    "My silly girl," Zed whispered. Then he took a deep breath and held her tighter.


    "I will tell you why anyhow," Jean said,"You know, if we make him the godfather, he is going to unload


    all his attention and love our baby, who will be in good hands. I believe that Moore will be a great


    godfather. Trust me!" Jean murmured as she felt Zed''s protective embrace.


    "What did you say just now?" Zed was surprised when he heard her words as he had never expected


    the reason to be like that. He couldn''t believe it so he wanted to make sure he hadn''t gotten it wrong.


    "You''re always so busy Zed..." Jean gazed into his eyes and exined,"And you are going to be busier


    after you go to the Imperial Capital. I won''t me you for neglecting me or our baby because... well...


    you never neglect me and even if you ever do, I know that you are busy with important things. What I


    think is if you can''t spare your time to be with our baby, then at least our baby will have Uncle Moore


    beside."


    Zed was astonished by her words. A whileter, a bitter smile appeared on his face and he said,"I''m


    really jealous, Jean. How could you allow Moore to take care of our baby instead of its own father? But


    you know what? A part of what you said is right. I''m always busy."


    A sweet smile crept up on her face as well when she saw that Zed had realized that she was trying to


    "Jean, don''t worry about it. The affairs over there will be finished very soon. I promise I will spare more


    time for you and our baby. Trust me! What''s more, I will never give Moore a chance to share my baby''s


    love," Zed said with a resolute look.


    "What if I want you to apany me? What if I want to spend more time with you alone, Zed?" Jean


    fixated her look on Zed''s face and whispered.


    "Jean, what are you saying?" Zed got shocked and looked at Jean with doubt. Again, he had never


    expected Jean would have said those words.


    "We have gone through a lot recently, Zed. We have worked out many misunderstandings and have


    fought each other so many times. And I agree, we have ovee them one-by-one. Now we are going


    to wee a baby into our family. And there are so many hundred ways for a couple to bond. Mine just


    happens to be spending some private, quality time with you. Honey, could you take time off after the


    birth of our baby? We haven''t gone anywhere for our honeymoon yet. We need a honeymoon!"


    Jean looked at Zed gently and asked.


    "I can, Sweety. Great idea!" Zed responded immediately after Jean finished her words. Tears brimmed


    over his eyes, and he instantly added,"We need a wedding ceremony, too. The most luxurious and


    finest one possible. I am going to show the world that you''re my wife and the mother of my child!"


    He smiled happily as his eyes got filled with tears. Jean felt a sort of sadness appear out of nowhere


    inside her. But sheposed herself soon and said,"A honeymoon trip is enough for me. We are going


    to be parents, so a wedding ceremony is not a good fit in our case. I''m not greedy, Honey. I just need a


    small trip."


    "You silly girl, you are not greedy. But you deserve more." Deep inside, Zed was deeply moved. He


    scooped Jean into his arms and ced a kiss on her forehead.


    Jean closed her eyes and enjoyed the moment. A happy smile passed on her face.


    ''You are right, Zed. I do want one thing more.


    And that is what I need in my entire life to be happy. That one thing is to have you by my side all my


    life. You are my happiness.


    I promise to be with you for the rest of my life. And with our marriage about to bear fruit too, things


    appear to be great.


    A baby!'' Jean thought inwardly. She was really excited.

 Chapter 462 You Better Be Prepared

    Chapter 462 You Better Be Prepared


    Jean smiled a beautiful smile to herself. Whenever she thought of her life after having the baby, she


    would turn sentimental and daydream.


    ''Moore, irrespective of whether you are returning to the Bai family or not, the Qi family will always be


    your rock.


    Forgive me, Moore. That is all I can do for you.''


    Zed''s phone call to his parents who were vacationing overseas got them to change their ns and rush


    home at top speed.


    So when Zed and Jean were sleeping in their bedroom, Zelda''s thrilled voice could be heard from


    downstairs.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Qi, wee back!" Zelda received them with surprise and excitement.


    "Hush¡­" Jade signalled Zelda to keep quiet and she looked up at the couple''s bedroom gingerly. After


    she made sure that they hadn''t woken up, she quietly said," Don''t make any noise. It''ll wake Jean up."


    Zelda nodded and she tried hard to control her happiness.


    "How is Jean? Is she doing alright?" Jade simply ignored her husband Sean and drew Zelda aside to


    enquire about all the details.


    Zelda nodded fervently and said," Mrs. Jean is doing fine although she is starting feeling sick now. It is


    hard for her actually. She throws up whatever she eats, because of which she looks a bit worn out."


    "It will be alright, now that I am back. I will take good care of her. I know how to feed her to keep her


    well-nourished and let her give birth to a big and healthy grandson for me." Jade said with joy.


    Seeing Jade wallow in happiness, Zelda started feeling sorry for her.


    ''If Mrs. Qi realizes that the baby in Mrs. Jean''s womb is a granddaughter instead of a grandson, she


    will get very disappointed.''


    However, Zed''s warning echoed in her mind and she covered her mouth impulsively with her hand.


    Looking uneasy, she said," Mrs. Qi, you and Mr. Qi please take some rest. I will go prepare breakfast


    for you."


    Zelda turned to the kitchen and nned to scuttle before they paid attention to something else.


    Jade was fast enough to grab her hand. She smiled and said," You just need to prepare the basics. I


    wille and cook in a moment."


    "Mrs. Qi¡­" Zelda shook her head," You just got off the ne. You must be tired. It is better to let me do


    it."


    "I am so happy to cook for my grandson. I am not tired." Jade saidughingly," You get everything


    ready in the kitchen. I wille down after freshening up."


    Jade began walking towards the guest room upstairs.


    Sean was already in the guest room when Jade came in. Seeing Jade fussing around, he couldn''t help


    asking her," What are you doing instead of taking some rest?"


    "I have to cook for my grandson. I need to keep Jean well-fed so that my grandson will also be¡­"


    Jade gabbled on as she changed her clothes.


    "Look at yourself. Don''t keep saying grandson all the time. What if it is a girl? Will you be heartbroken


    in that case? It is not a big deal that you get disappointed then, but it would be terribly awkward for Zed


    and Jean."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sean tried to reason with her and get her to calm herself down.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I am sure it is a big boy in Jean''s belly. You just believe me."


    After Jade changed intofortable clothes, she went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Finding his warning hadn''t worked at all, Sean shook his head with resignation.


    ''I have to give Zed a heads-up and ask him to prepare Jean.''


    Soon enough, he began doubting whether it was a good idea to hurry back home.


    If Jade only wanted to have a grandson, he was getting really worried.


    Zed heard the noise and had been awake for quite some time.


    However, as he saw Jean sleeping soundly, he stayed in bed in order to not add to the noise.


    When Jean finally woke up in a while, she caught sight of Zed watching her with devoted eyes.


    She blushed and her heart started to beat wildly seeing the intense affection in his eyes.


    "Morning¡­" To clear the awkward air, Jean greeted him smilingly.


    "Morning," Zed imprinted a kiss on her forehead and then said. "Good sleep?"


    "Yes," Jean nodded and then turned to see the time. She asked with puzzlement," Don''t you need to go


    to work? You took a day off yesterday. Is it really alright for you to not show up like this?"


    "It is okay. I pay them handsomely to work, not to idle about. Since you have had enough sleep, let''s


    get up. I heard my mother and fathere back some time ago,"


    Zed said, still looking smitten by Jean.


    Startled, Jean began to panic," What did you say? Your mother and father are back?"


    "Yes. What''s wrong?" Zed was a bit displeased with Jean reacting in such an unweing way.


    Jean realized that she had said something wrong. She changed her tone and said," Did you say


    mother and father had been back? Aren''t they travelling abroad? Why did theye back so soon?"


    "Of course it is because they heard that you are pregnant. My mother''s short temper wouldn''t allow a


    moment''s dy and she must have dragged my father to rush back," Zed said with resignation. "Don''t


    be misguided by my mother''s graceful and dignified manners. In fact she is as impatient as a child.


    Jean, if my mother does something that upsets you in the future, please forgive her for my sake. Don''t


    fight with her."


    "Of course I won''t," Jean replied positively. "Last time though, your mother and I got to spend only a


    short period of time, I think I know her personality¡­"


    Zed shook his head. There were still a lot of unexinable things that Jean could only learn over time.


    "Anyway, remember what I tell you," Zed repeated. "Be tolerant to my mother for my sake."


    "Okay, I get it now," Jeanughed. "I know mothers-inw and daughters-inw are thought of as


    natural enemies, because they have to share a man they both love. So it is always impossible for them


    to get along well. Don''t worry, I will not step out of line on anything."


    Hearing Jean say so, Zed felt slightly relieved.


    They both freshened up and got changed. To please Zed''s parents, Jean chose to put on a set of


    rtively conservative and formal clothes. She followed Zed who was going down the stairs.


    Breakfast was alreadyid on the table ¡ª fresh and warm.


    "Father!" Zed walked downstairs and saw Sean sitting on the couch in the living room and reading


    newspaper. He called him immediately.


    "Hi, Zed. You are up." Sean heard Zed''s voice and looked up. He smiled at Zed and at the same time


    his eyes scanned Jean who was behind Zed imperceptibly.


    Jean greeted him meekly in time," Hi, Father."


    The clear and sweet voice enhanced the smile on Sean''s face immediately.


    "Since we are all here. Let''s begin having breakfast. Your mother has been in the kitchen for a long


    time. And she didn''t allow us to eat before you two woke up." Sean said smilingly.


    "Mother¡­" Jean flushed and felt embarrassed. "I am sorry. We shouldn''t let her do this for us. Zed, you


    keep fatherpany. I will go to the kitchen to see if I can help."


    Zed nodded and watched her rushing to the kitchen. Then he looked at Sean and tried to catch up on


    him," Father, where have you been with mother for vacation?"


    "Zed¡­" Sean''s face turned serious and he said with somewhat difficulty," There is one thing I need to


    remind you. You better be prepared."

 Chapter 463 You Really Love Her

    Chapter 463 You Really Love Her


    "What''s wrong?" Sean looked edgily at Zed who began frowning at the sight of Sean looking this


    ufortable.


    "It''s your mother. When she heard that Jean is pregnant, she thought the baby is a grandson. If Jean


    hears of this, I am afraid that she might misunderstand that we prefer grandsons over granddaughters."


    Sean was worried that it may upset Jean. "You must exin to Jean clearly that grandsons and


    granddaughters are equal in our hearts. Otherwise, I''m afraid that she will feel unhappy¡­"


    "You¡­" Zed had been over the moon ever since he knew that he was going to be a father. In fact, he


    could hardly hold it in and was impatient to share the good news with his parents as soon as possible.


    He hardly saw this kind ofplication arising out of such wee news.


    In a second, he felt worried and ridiculous and didn''t know what to do.


    "So, has mothere back in a hurry and cooked so many dishes because she cares for the grandson


    in Jean''s womb?" Zed said in a sarcastic tone and deliberately emphasized the word "grandson".


    "Zed¡­" Sean knew Zed was angry and continued to say helplessly," If you think that we will only add to


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    your troubles, we will not be here for long."


    "Can you persuade mother to leave now that she cares so much about her grandson?" Zed asked.


    Zed''s sarcasm had hit home. Sean felt a catch-22 situation developing as Jade acted this way. After


    thinking for a while, he shook his head helplessly.


    "I think I will confront mother about it personally! Otherwise, it''ll get hard to deal with especially if Jean


    misunderstands this. You two are really muddled. It should be a happy thing that Jean is pregnant now.


    You should not impose your ideas and thoughts on us. Yesterday, Zelda also did a simr thing. Today,


    it''s mother''s turn. Do you have to draw a clear distinction between grandsons and granddaughters?"


    Zed spoke up in annoyance.


    Seeing Zed behave this way, Sean was truly sorry.


    Zed seldom showed his feelings. Sean had rarely seen Zed do it since Zed''s childhood.


    He did not expect to see Zed this exasperated.


    Sean thought of the hard situation. "You do also understand your mother''s temper. She''s a little


    stubborn. Remember to talk to her gently,"


    Sean said fretfully.


    "Will she listen to me?" Without promising his father anything, Zed looked at Sean and asked. "If she


    listens to me, I would definitely behave gently. Father, I informed you that you are going to be


    grandparents out of kindness. This is both a good and happy thing. Whether this baby is a boy or a girl,


    Jean and I will care equally about it. Our love will not change because of its gender.


    If you don''t like it, you can enjoy your own life without visiting my child. But if you cause any


    unnecessary hassles in our lives, I am afraid I have no choice but to be ruthless. You live a happy life


    with my mother. And we will maintain our peaceful family,"


    Zed kept a straight face and said this with determination.


    Sean looked at Zed and despaired to see his son think like this. This was the first time they had talked


    like this.


    Sean was caught off-guard and felt a lump in his throat.


    "It seems that you really love her." Sean finally sighed.


    Hearing that, Zed nodded. "Yes. I love her."


    "Okay, I see. I don''t want to make it a big deal which is why I thought I should warn you." Sean looked


    at Zed and said," Nothing is more important than you two living a happy life! As for your mother, I will


    help you persuade her."


    "Thank you, father!" Zed immediately said with gratitude.


    "You don''t need to thank me. I am your father. Actually, I should thank you. Without you, how could I


    have had so much time to travel around the world with your mother?" Sean walked over to Zed, patted


    his shoulder and softly said.


    "Father¡­" Zed finally rxed into a warm smile.


    "Zed¡­" Moore walked downstairs and looked at Sean in confusion. "Is this Uncle Sean?"


    "Yes, Moore, this is my father. Father, this is my friend, Moore Bai." Zed nodded at Moore and


    introduced them to each other.


    "Moore Bai¡­" Sean repeated Moore''s full name in a low voice. He felt it sounded familiar and


    wondered where he had heard this name before.


    "Hello, Uncle Sean." Moore quickly came over and politely greeted Sean.


    "Hello." Sean''s string of thoughts was broken and he looked at Moore with a smile.


    "Why do you all stand there? Come here and have breakfast." Jade walked out of the kitchen with a


    te in her hand and asked with dissatisfaction.


    "I''ll be there soon," Zed said and turned to look at Moore. "That is my mother. My parents havee


    back today. They were holidaying abroad."


    "Well." Moore nodded and went to the dining room to greet Jade who was setting the table. "Hello, Aunt


    Jade. I am Moore Bai."


    "Hello." Jade raised her head. Seeing Moore so gentle, she immediately felt soft-hearted towards him.


    "Are you Zed''s friend?"


    Moore was at a loss when Jade said this but quickly said," Yes. Aunt Jade, wee back to the H


    City."


    "You are so honey-lipped. If Zed could be as well-behaved and honey-lipped as you, I will be much


    happier." Jade looked at Moore carefully and could not help envying his parents who had such a


    perfect son.


    "Thank you, Aunt Jade." Jade''s words embarrassed Moore. Seeing Zed and Sean notice their


    exchange, his self-consciousness grew.


    Moore had said those words out of politeness. He was hardly expecting any praise by Jade, so it added


    to his awkwardness.


    That very moment, Jean walked into the dining room as well. Seeing that Moore was also there, she


    smiled and said," Good morning, Moore."


    "Good morning." Moore nodded.


    "Everyone is here. Let''s sit down without any dy and eat when the food is still hot! I am so hungry!"


    Zed said.


    After everyone was seated, Jean sat down.


    Taking Jean''s bowl, Jade began serving Jean with food that she thought would be good for Jean.


    "Thank you, mother. You may be hungry and you should eat some food now. I will serve myself," Jean


    quickly said.


    "Don''t worry about me. You should eat more so that your baby absorbs nutrients and grows strong,"


    Jade said with a smile.


    Sean and Zed both looked at them nervously, fearing that Jade would mention the word "grandson"


    anytime now.


    Sensing their nervousness, Jean nced in Zed''s direction raising her eyebrows enquiringly.


    ''It seems that Zed''s eyes are fixed on me. But when I look at him carefully, he does not seem to be


    looking at me.''


    Jean was even more puzzled. ''Why are they so nervous?


    Yesterday, I figured that Zed was only too happy as he got to know that he would be a father for the first


    time in his life.


    But now?''


    Seeing that Jade had heaped food on Jade''s bowl, Zed who was sitting on the opposite side said


    dissatisfiedly," Mother, you should focus on eating breakfast! Jean''s bowl is filled to the brim. How will


    she even begin to eat?"


    Jade was taken aback by Zed''s reproach. Seeing Jean still fiddling with her bowl, Jade felt sorry for


    making thingsplicated for Jean. She said," Sorry, Jean. I''m just so happy. So¡­"

 Chapter 464 How Can I Criticize You

    Chapter 464 How Can I Criticize You


    "I understand. Please don''t feel guilty about it, Mother. You prepared all these dishes for me. How can I


    criticize you for this? Don''t mind his words. I should eat more for the baby''s sake," Jean reassured


    Jade with a bright smile. Then she began to eat.


    Jade beamed with satisfaction and joy. It ddened her heart to realize that Jean was a considerate


    girl.


    Zed sat across the table with a dark face.


    He already regretted letting his parents know that Jean was pregnant. If he had known that this was


    how they would have reacted, he would not have called them in the first ce.


    ''Look what I have done! I can''t even sit next to Jean. And mother spooned so much fish and vegetables


    on her te without knowing if she even likes them or not.


    I''m regretting all of this now. Why did I tell them about the pregnancy? I have to wiggle out of this and


    make them leave as soon as possible.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Or I won''t be able to tell what is going to happen next. Maybe Jean and I will be driven crazy, '' Zed


    moaned inwardly.


    Fortunately, nothing happened during breakfast. asionally, Zed caught his mother piling up food on


    Jean''s te.


    If he had known that his mother would be this excited about the news, he would have avoided


    telling her.


    He thought it was all his fault and now he really needed to find a solution to this.


    Zed didn''t leave for work immediately after the breakfast like he usually did. Instead, he winked at


    Moore then looked from Moore to Jean.


    Moore noticed how warm Jade was to Jean on the table, and so, he immediately understood what Zed


    was winking at him for. Then he looked at Jean who was softly stroking her stomach for it being too full


    and said," How about we have a walk in the garden, Jean?"


    Jean nodded her consent instantly because that was exactly what she was thinking.


    Then she told Jade and Sean that she was leaving for a stroll and followed Moore walking out of the


    dining room.


    Jade wanted to follow them into the garden, but Sean stopped her.


    "Why did you stop me? I have to go with them together. Moore is an outsider. Why did he take the


    initiative to walk with Jean in the garden? Is there any point to this? Why did he do it? Did you think of


    this before, Zed? And by the way, what is his true identity, and why does he stay at our house? Do you


    leave Jean and Moore alone at home every day? I know you have to go for work. Aren''t you afraid that


    Moore would do something bad to Jean?"


    Jade asked, looking sick with worry.


    "Don''t worry about it, mother." Zed felt tongue-tied after hearing his mother attack him with a barrage of


    questions. He took a deep breath and said," Moore is my friend. I asked him to take Jean outside so


    that you and I could privately talk."


    "What is it?" Zed''s strange behavior doubled up Jade''s anxiety. She looked at Zed, fully rmed, and


    said," First, I have to make this clear, Zed. If you want me to leave, I won''t agree. I must stay here to


    take care of Jean and my grandson."


    "Grandson?"


    Zed retorted immediately after hearing the dreaded word," You finally spelt out what you think deep


    inside, right? The baby is still inside Jean. How do you know it''s a boy? If it''s not a boy, what do you


    n to do, mother? Will you still admit my baby as your granddaughter?" Zed understood that his


    mother only expected a grandson. He had to straighten this out in the beginning or he could not tell


    what would happen in the future.


    "Nonsense! Nonsense!" Jade got provoked by Zed''s words and rebuffed his rebuke," I don''t care


    whether it''s a boy or a girl. It''s all my blood. Why will I dote only on a boy?"


    "Since you don''t prefer a boy, why do you always say ''grandson''?" Zed walked close to Jade and took


    a deep breath topose himself. Then he slowly said," I know you are excited to be a grandmother


    soon, mother. I was even more excited than you are now when I got to know that I''m going to be a


    father yesterday. But mother, you have to understand that it will be immense pressure for Jean if you


    act like this constantly.


    And even though I haven''t told you much, you must be having a general inkling of her life as a Wen


    before. Jean is extremely sensitive and is prone to overthink things. For the sake of your own blood, I


    hope you will give me and Jean some privacy. If you insist on staying here, it would influence the health


    of the baby and Jean."


    "What are you talking about, Zed?" Tears brimmed over when Jade heard Zed use her like this. She


    pitifully screamed," Why can''t I stay at your house?"


    "I don''t mean to ask you to leave. If this was so, why would I have bothered to call you and share the


    good news? But what you have done worries me a great deal. I fear we will have a huge


    misunderstanding in the near future. Then, you will hate me. Please, mother. Give us some privacy,


    okay? Please! 10 weekster, Jean''s pregnancy will be far more stable. Jean and I wille to the


    Imperial Capital to visit you and Grandpa. Then we will be together again, right?"


    Zed tried to convince his mother to change her mind.


    "Stop it! Let''s make it simple. You care more about your wife than your mother, right?" Tears streamed


    down her cheeks," Did I do anything to disturb your privacy? Why are you forcing me to leave? I''m your


    mother, Zed. It is me who taught you right from wrong. I''ve given you everything you ever wanted. Then


    how can you treat me this way?..."


    Her stomach was in a knot of emotions and grief welled up in her chest. Jade couldn''t conceal her


    emotions anymore. Suddenly she wailed like a little child.


    Zed panicked on seeing Jade''s sudden emotional upheaval.


    Sean walked toward Jade and wrapped her in his arms andfortingly said," Hey, honey, you have


    me, right?"


    "I need my son, too." Jade stopped crying loudly and suppressed it in sniffles.


    "Honey, look at me. I''m your husband! It''s I who will be with you for the rest of your life. It''s I who will


    love you all the time. And besides, do you mean Zed shouldn''t take care of his wife and theiring


    baby, honey?"


    Sean asked deliberately.


    "No, I don''t. But I..." Sean stopped her before she could say something else.


    "Honey, how about we take it this way? If you were Jean, will you want your mother-inw to give you


    more privacy? Jade, I know you care about Jean and theing baby. You are warm-hearted. But


    what if your good intention unknowingly hurts them? If so, why don''t we leave now?" Sean cajoled her


    gently.


    Deep inside, what Sean had said touched Jade a lot. She raised her eyebrows and looked at Sean and


    sadly uttered," Does it mean we can''t visit them before the babyes out?"


    "Of course, you can, mother," Zed responded instantly," You can visit any time you want. And we will


    "Why do you want father and mother to leave, Zed? They just arrived. Why do you insist on their


    leaving?" Jean asked with confusion as she walked into the room suddenly.


    Zed waspletely taken by surprise as he caught sight of Jeaning.


    Zed hadn''t expected her toe back so soon.


    ''Goodness me!


    Why didn''t Moore stop her? Didn''t I ask him to take Jean away, '' Zed reproached Moore in his head.


    Zed looked usingly at Moore. He could kill someone with that look.


    Jean noticed that Zed still didn''t answer her question and was instead eyeing Moore who stood beside


    her lowering his head as if he had done something wrong. Without any effort, all dots joined in her


    mind. Then she reprimanded Zed," Don''t stare at Moore. It''s not his fault. I''m back because I''m thirsty.


    And I need an answer now!"


    Anger darkened her face as Jean glowered at Zed for avoiding her for this long.

 Chapter 465 Should I Tell Her The Truth

    Chapter 465 Should I Tell Her The Truth


    Zed smiled sheepishly and was unable to meet Jean''s gaze. He really didn''t know how to exin it to


    her.


    With her walking in mid-conversation, he was unsure what she knew but also felt that it''d be foolish to


    deny that he wanted his parents to leave judging from her incensed expression. Even if he tried to deny


    it, he doubted if she''d believe him.


    ''Should I tell her the truth?''


    "The thing is, your grandpa doesn''t feel well and your father and I haven''t been in Imperial Capital for a


    long time. We are not worried about you two any more as we have seen how you and Zed are taking


    care of each other. So we n to go home and take care of your grandpa. Zed told me just now that he


    will bring you to Imperial Capital in three months. We will be together again then."


    With a presence of mind, Jade tried to cover for Zed as she saw he was still looking at Jean.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Nheless, Jade had a grudge against Zed for driving away her.


    Jean didn''t believe all Jade said as she searched for agreement in Zed''s face and then again turned


    back to Jade. "Mother, are you really going back home with father?"


    Jean walked towards Jade and took her hands in hers. Looking straight at Jade, Jean asked her this


    question again. Clearly, Jean didn''t want them to leave at all.


    Jean had always yearned for a motherly figure in her life, as she didn''t have her own mother to take


    care of her ever since her childhood. After marrying Zed, she had decided to treat and respect Jade as


    her own mother, hoping she''d finally fill in the gap in Jean''s life.


    She was hardly happy to see her parents-inw leave especially when they had juste back from


    abroad.


    Jean was guilty as well.


    Although she had been able to catch only thest bit of what Zed was speaking, it was enough for her


    to guess what Zed had meant.


    Now Jade was doing Zed a "favor" and said that she and Sean were leaving. No doubt Jean was right


    in thinking this was Zed''s doing.


    On the inside, Jade was eager to shake her head and tell Jean that she didn''t want to leave at all.


    However, when Jade''s eyes fell on her son''s sorry-looking face, she decided to keep up the act and


    nodded her head to signal that they were leaving.


    "Father, mother, if you really want to leave, I can''t force you to stay. How about this? You stay here for a


    few more days and keep me and the babypany, please." Sensing Jade''s reluctance to leave,


    Jean''s eyes lit up with the suggestion that she thought would be apromise for both.


    "Jean..." Zed unwittingly let out a tiny groan hearing what Jean was up to.


    He and Sean had gone through the trouble to coerce Jade into leaving but now Jean had contradicted


    him.


    He was certain that Jade''s presence would certainly lead to potential trouble.


    He didn''t want to risk this especially when Jean was pregnant.


    Jade was happy when Jean asked them to stay on.


    She still kept a nk face though. From the corner of her eye, Zed still sulked at how things had taken


    a U-turn.


    The unhappy expression on Zed''s face stung her. She got upset immediately seeing how he was


    behaving with her.


    Even Jean, her daughter-inw, would like her to stay for a few more days while her son...


    Zed tried so hard to drive her and Sean away.


    "Zed..." Jean noticed that Zed was against the idea so she went to him and slid her arm into his. She


    asked him in a soft, intimate tone," Help me ask father and mother to stay here for a few more days. I


    want to be with them till I can''t move about freely."


    Jean''s earnestness made Zed realize that he would have to give in to what she wanted. If he kept


    refusing her suggestion, he would hurt both her and his parents in the bargain.


    With a heavy heart, Zedpromised and said," Then do as you wish. Father, mother, stay on for a


    couple of days so that Jean can get some quality time with you."


    "Sure." Jade was delighted at once to see Zed finally relent in agreeing to his wife''s request.


    Seeing Jade''s eyes lit up with joy, Jean''s guess grew firmer into a belief.


    ''But why was Zed trying to get his parents to leave?


    Besides, they just arrived today!


    Was Zed worried about me?


    Or was there any other reason?''


    Jean was silently turning the whole scenario around in her head. But before she could figure it out, a


    thrilled Jade came and held Jean''s hand and took her to the couch where both of them took a seat.


    Zed shrugged his shoulders at Sean as they both noticed Jade bing effusive and yet being careful


    in showing her emotions. Perhaps, Jade dare not upset Zed anymore.


    Zed poured Jean a ss of warm water and then said goodbye to leave for work.


    Now that Jean and Jade were by themselves, Jean gave her a smile and said," Mother, don''t mind


    what Zed said! You are his parents. That''s why he can say anything thates to his mind. If he hurt


    your feelings, I apologize for him. Please don''t take it seriously."


    "You silly girl, we are family. There''s no need to apologize." Jade squeezed Jean''s hand as she said


    this. She smiled broader and added," Zed didn''t say anything. We are really worried about your


    grandpa and wanted to go home to take care of him as soon as possible. But we''ll stay for a few more


    days since you asked."


    "Mother, I have missed a mother''s touch in my life ever since I was a kid. I think of you as my own


    mother and respect you with all my heart. If there''s anything I do that upsets you, please let me know


    directly,"


    Jean said with her eyes moist.


    "Hmm¡­of course." Jade hugged Jean at this deration and without any hesitation, uttered: "Jean, I


    don''t have a daughter, either. I''ll love you like my own daughter."


    "Mother..." Jean was deeply touched by Jade''s warm words and cried tears of joy.


    Sean was watching TV all this time but his actual attention was on the mother-daughter-inw duo.


    Hearing their emotional exchange, Sean''s first thought was how soppy they both looked. But still, he


    was moved by their effort to get along.


    Moore too bore witness to their derations of love for each other. He was slightly surprised but


    masked his true feeling with feigning embarrassment.


    He didn''t know what went in women getting along with each other but he could tell that Jean was truly


    taking Jade for her mother.


    But why did Zed want his parents to leave?


    Was Zed afraid that Jean and her mother-inw will quarrel?


    That''s possible.


    But if it''s true, then why had Zed called his parents home and now was asking them to leave once they


    arrived?


    It all looked like a tangled mess of rtionships to Moore.


    Moore looked at the clock and then got up. "Uncle Sean, Aunt Jade, Jean, I need to head out. I''ve got


    something to do."


    "Go out?" Jean was surprised to hear Moore say he was going out. Yet she controlled the urge to ask


    him directly due to Sean and Jade being here. She tried to sound casual and asked," Moore, what are


    you heading out for?"


    "Not something serious. I''ll be back soon." Moore''s vague reply hardly helped.


    Jean was anxious at once and stood up the next minute. "What a coincidence! I need to go out as well.


    How about we go out together?"


    Jean had put him in a pickle here. He silently nodded in assent.


    Seeing Jean suddenly spring up from the couch and disy this much of haste worried Jade. She


    reminded her," Jean, you need to take good care of yourself. You have a baby now. Don''t be rash in


    your decisions or movements."


    "Yes, mother." Jean looked at Moore ready to leave. "Let''s go!"


    Jean''s readiness bogged Moore down. He politely nodded to Sean and walked towards the door.


    Jade was mistrustful as she looked at the two leaving without any exnation. She asked her


    husband," Sean, do you see anything wrong between Moore and Jean? Why did Jean insist on going


    out with Moore as soon as he announced his ns?"

 Chapter 466 Youre Overthinking This

    Chapter 466 You''re Overthinking This


    "You''re overthinking this. Do you really think that our son will let Moore live in his home if there is


    anything between them?" Sean answered.


    "How can you be so sure? You know that Zed is a workaholic. He is home only for a limited amount of


    time. I''m afraid there is something cooking between these two."


    Jade furrowed her brows having a misgiving about them spending this much time together.


    Sean saw how worried Jade looked. "Why are you bing anxious over this? Firstly, this is their


    private matter. Why don''t you understand when Zed tells you to keep to yourself?! No wonder Zed


    wants to drive you away."


    "You are to me." In a sh, a thought struck Jade. She had an inkling of the root cause of the whole


    drama that had ensued with Zed earlier. She asked,"Did you say anything to Zed? Otherwise, why did


    he suddenly insist that we go home? Sean, what are you doing?"


    Jade was peevish as she questioned her husband.


    "What am I doing?" Sean didn''t mind being straight with his wife. "Honey, young people nowadays


    have their own ways. Our times were different. If you want to be a good mother-inw, I suggest you


    stay away from meddling in their affairs. Think about the ''grandson'' issue. Be it a boy or girl, it''s Zed''s


    child. You should feel love for the grandchild without any bias.


    Now look at the whole Moore-Jean dynamic. How can you specte about their rtionship just


    because they went out together? All of your guesswork just might end up hurting Zed and Jean. So I


    think it''s better for us to leave from here as soon as possible, making sure things remain as peaceful as


    it was when we came here."


    Sean tried hard to reason with Jade.


    "Sean, why did I marry you back then?" indignantly Jade emitted these words. "How could you even


    help Zed to drive me away from here? You... Are you hell-bent on pissing me off?"


    Jade had hardly listened to him all this while. Sean sighed and said,"Whether you understand this or


    not, it''s all for our family. It''s always hard for a mother-inw and a daughter-inw to get along. I really


    hope you heed my advice and try to be a good one."


    Sean went straight upstairs once he delivered his rebuke.


    Sadness overcame Jade seeing Sean leaving her alone in a puff.


    Deep down inside, she knew he was making sense. Sean was always for the family.


    But she had juste home and saw her husband and son conspiring to drive her away.


    She felt miserable.


    She yearned to stay on for some days.


    ''Only Jean allowed me to stay because she understands a mother''s heart.''


    Jade''s spirits lifted acknowledging that she had someone''s support in the family.


    In the car, Jean looked at Moore and asked,"Are you going to meet someone from the Bai family?"


    Jean''s question cut short his thought. Moore smiled and said,"Don''t worry. I am going there just for my


    luggage."


    "Really?" Jean asked doubtfully.


    "Yeah, of course. You areing along. You''ll see." Moore still smiled.


    Jean felt embarrassed about Moore seeing through her and said,"That''s not true! I just don''t want to


    stay at home alone."


    "Alone? Who just dered that she wanted to stay in thepany of her inws? Is this how you give


    thempany?" Moore tried to make fun of Jean.


    "I..." Jean looked at Moore flustered and then, frankly admitted to him,"Yeah, I''m just following you. I


    can''t let you go there alone."


    "I''m alright." Moore looked at her kindly and said,"You are carrying a baby, and your safety is the most


    important thing."


    "Come on. I''m just pregnant. I''m not weak. I will take care of my baby. And also, I will care for you, my


    friend."


    Jean felt slightly annoyed.


    "Alright, I see. Take it easy. I''m sorry for my words."


    "Huh..." Jean snorted coldly but looked better.


    They arrived at the Emperor Garden together. Moore walked towards the room that had all his


    belongings and grabbed a suitcase. He began to pack. "I remember Gregory helping you pack your


    things in the hospital. Where is this luggage from?"


    "I asked my friend to send it to me from Chicago." Moore answered without looking up.


    "Is it anything important?" Jean was intrigued.


    The airfreight was hardly what you''d call cheap.


    In fact, it was a steep figure.


    "Yeah, very important." Moore didn''t say much. He took something he needed and said to Jean,"I''m


    done. Let''s go home."


    Jean nodded. By now, she believed Moore foring here only for his luggage.


    But when they reached the gate, she saw a man in mid-50s with a maintained tall figure standing with


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    his eyes firmly fixed on Moore.


    A look of bemusement spread across Jean''s face. At the same time she felt deja vu."


    Then it dawned on her.


    Jean looked him from head to toe and...


    Sharp-featured, broad eyebrows, and majestic nose.


    His skin was pale.


    It was him, the man who was worshipped as if he were God by tens of millions of citizens in H City.


    Indeed, his contribution to H city was obvious to all, but not for Moore...


    Suddenly, Jean felt an antipathy rising in her for the man standing in front of them.


    It was probably because Moore was her best friend. After hearing everything about his miserable


    childhood, it was natural for her to side with Moore.


    "Moore..." When Gary saw Moore, his peaceful and dignified mannerpletely dissipated. There was


    only his contorted face.


    A hint of pain, guilt and love shed through the shrewd eyes.


    Jean was not good at reading other people''s mind. But she was sure that she could read Gary''s seeing


    his face express his emotions very clearly.

 Chapter 467 I Dont Know You

    Chapter 467 I Don''t Know You


    Jean''s mood was also infected by Gary''s ambivalent state. Her heart was wrought by emotions that


    she could yet not decipher.


    When she looked at Moore to see his reaction, she saw it pale and tense. And yet to Jean''s surprise, it


    was all impassive. Not a single muscle twitched in his face betraying an iota of emotion.


    ''How is this possible?'' wondered Jean.


    In all their past conversations, whenever Moore talked about Gary, she could see his hatred for him


    outright as fury bubbled up inside him.


    But now that he was face to face with the man that he hated most, Moore looked cool and indifferent.


    Seeing him bury his feelings this way pained Jean.


    Gary was his biological father, but he preferred to hide all his emotions from him.


    Until now, Jean hadn''t realized theplexity behind Moore''s hatred of Gary.


    Aplex feeling seized her heart, and she reached to touch Moore by his wrist.


    It was cold and stiff, as if all blood had drained from it.


    Moore had been tightening his fists, but when Jean touched him, he felt a warm current course through


    his body right to his heart. It was as if his heart was being swept lightly by feathers, and his whole body


    softened.


    He looked at his side to see Jean give him a reassuring smile. The corner of his lips turned ever so


    slightly to acknowledge her support.


    Then Moore turned back to face Gary and regained his expressionless face. "I''m sorry, sir. I don''t know


    you. Could you please let me through?" He was brutal and merciless as he said this.


    Jean was apuding Moore in her heart. ''No one could have imagined that the legendary Gary would


    be treated like this one day.


    His own son told him that he doesn''t know him and treated him like a stranger.


    Can anything be more frustrating than that?


    It serves you right, Gary!


    You are cruel and evil. You do everything for fame and fortune. You are reckless with greed. To pursue


    your career, you had no qualms in abandoning your own son...''


    As shembasted Gary in her heart, Jean tightened her grip on Moore''s wrist. Moore, on the other


    hand, blithely ignored Gary''s embarrassment and walked straight past him.


    The truth be told, Jean was still in awe for Gary, the legendary figure of H City. She felt nervous as he


    was within an arm''s distance. In fact, she had difficulty breathing properly, but when she saw Gary''s


    face looking so ck as if he had swallowed a rotten egg, Jean could not help gloating in her heart.


    She let out a tiny chuckle dissipating all her nervousness from before.


    As Moore was about to brush past Gary, Gary suddenly reached out and grabbed his other hand.


    "Moore..." Gary weakly called him again with great sorrow.


    At that moment, Jean shuddered at how icy Moore''s body became.


    "Let go of me!" Moore''s frozen voice sounded like it wasing from the Himyas.


    Jean looked up at Gary and saw him watching Moore closely. There was great pain on Gary''s face as


    he scanned his son to find any of his emotion but failed.


    "Moore, let''s talk." This time, his tone was firm and strong, with an irresistible dignity, as if he were


    speaking to his subordinates.


    But his approach towards Moore was totally useless.


    Within a second, Moore rebuffed him in an off-handed manner. "I don''t have time!" Moore replied


    impatiently and tried to shake off his hand. "Let go! Is Mr. Bai not afraid of losing face to be seen like


    this?" He sneered with zing eyes.


    Gary was clearly ready for Moore''s rejection. Seeing that his tough approach was not working, he


    softened his tone and looked at Moore longingly. "Moore, please don''t talk to me in this dry tone. I know


    you hate me. If verbal attacks will make you feel any better, you can swear at me as you like..." he


    pleaded sincerely.


    "Cut it out!" Moore interrupted him coldly. This time, he finally looked straight at Gary, with irony on his


    face. "Whatever your purpose is, it''s impossible for you to get close to me. Gary Bai, after you pushed


    me away and married that woman, we have nothing to do with each other. Please, for the sake of my


    dead mother, don''t bother me again. If you still have any love left and guilt for her in your heart, let me


    go. Don''t disturb my peaceful life," he said calmly.


    Jean could feel Moore''s pain and indignation as he had spoken of his childhood memories with her.


    Even though she could not experience his hatred for Gary, she knew that Moore would not easily


    forgive anyone who had hurt him, especially Gary.


    Seeing Moore talk to Gary in such a calm and collected tone made her wonder.


    A calm tone is most lethal. Only when a person is beyond hurt and care for the person who has hurt


    him, does one muster such an indifferent way of speaking.


    Sure enough, when he heard Moore''s words, Gary''s white face grew paler. He gazed deeply at Moore


    and bit his lip in pain. "Moore, to be honest, I have never expected you to forgive me. From the


    beginning, our fate has been such that I have had no control over our rtionship. I had no choice at


    the moment. But I won''t make any excuse. You''re right in hating me. Even I can''t forgive myself, let


    alone you.


    Moore, I just hope you can take good care of yourself. I know you had a car ident. I was worried


    about you, so I rushed here to see you. I know you want to stay in H City, which makes me happier


    than anybody else. After all, this is your birthce. Although I don''t know what makes you stay, as long


    as you are happy, I will be happy.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    You don''t have to run from me as if I am the gue. From now onwards, I won''t appear in front of you


    and cause you trouble if I don''t have your permission. But I also know that for various reasons, some


    people in the Bai family will not let you go easily. I only hope you can be more vignt. At the same


    time, I will also try my best to stop such people from hurting you.


    Moore, you left me when you were a child, so I have hardly ever been able to take care of you. It has


    always been a knot in our hearts. But now you are an adult and can take care of yourself very well. I


    don''t know what else I can do for you anymore. Nevertheless, whatever you want to do, I will spare no


    effort in supporting you. This is the only thing I can do for you. I hope you don''t deprive me of myst


    plea."


    Gary looked at Moore and implored Moore.


    Jean was shocked. ''Clearly, this is the inner monologue of a father who loves his child deeply.''


    There was doubt in her mind about Gary being innocent.


    But then Jean thought it to be ridiculous.


    ''After all, Moore had clearly exined how Gary had abandoned him that year. How can Gary be


    wronged?


    Prominent social figures are more tactful in controlling other people''s minds than ordinary people.


    Naturally, using such hypocritical words is a piece of cake for Gary.


    Once Moore is moved by his plea and forgives him, his goal will be achieved.''


    Such devious ns sent a shiver down Jean''s spine. She concluded it was an impossible task to read


    the mind of someone like Gary.


    ''Is it necessary for him to try so hard to deceive even his own son?'' wondered Jean.


    Jean anxiously peered at Moore''s face. She was dazed at seeing him this calm.


    Moore''s ruthless eyespletely saw through Gary as if he were a stranger.


    It seemed that Gary''s words had had no effect on Moore.


    Instead, Moore had be more resistant and hardy to his tactics.


    Jean felt it, and naturally Gary, who was facing Moore, felt it.

 Chapter 468 Ive Got You

    Chapter 468 I''ve Got You


    Gary''s face turned pale and his body shuddered under the weight of rejection. He seemed waif-like and


    staggered by a step behind in order to reim his bnce.


    This was too much of a pitiable sight for Jean. Seeing the old man tremble in front of her son, she


    unwillingly felt incredibly sorry for him.


    Instinctively, she reached out with her hand to hold back the falling old man and cried,"Be careful!..."


    The words were out of her mouth before Jean even realized what she was doing. In a jiffy, the truth hit


    home and she gasped with disbeilief.


    Oh no! What had she done? She was a friend of Moore but was clearly siding with the person who had


    ruined Moore''s life.


    She was a person without a moralpass. She couldn''t differntiate between right and wrong. Maybe,


    she wasn''t good enough to be Moore''s friend.


    Jean in a sh of guilt and worry stole a nce at Moore.


    Nothing had escaped Moore. He noticed Jean''s unusual behavior and his eyes met her guilt-stricken


    face as she sneakily tried to read his emotions. Seeing Moore observe her support towards Gary,


    Jean''s heart sank into her stomach. Covering it up, she sheepishly smiled at him.


    Finally, Moore shook his head slightly at her, telling her that it was okay. His consideration relieved


    Jean.


    Moore could read her emotions even when so much was going for him. Jean was not only grateful to


    him but realized what a special friend he was. She barely nodded at him in gratitude.


    Gary had caught on the unspoken emotions that the two had just exchanged. But he was surprised.


    ''Isn''t she Zed''s wife?''


    After learning that Moore was living with the Qi family ever since he got discharged, Gary thought that


    perhaps Moore was close with Zed. To his total surprise, Moore had closer rtions with what he could


    only guess as Zed''s wife instead.


    Gary stared at how Jean was holding Moore all this while with aplex expression on his face.


    Finally, when Gary stood at ease, he took a long nce at Jean and then said,"Thank you¡­"


    Jean hadn''t expected Gary to thank her and she could hardly hide her surprise. She smiled and


    said,"Mr. Bai, you are wee. I haven''t done anything really. So no thanks."


    "Thank you for showing concern for me." Gary''s face softened a lot. He looked at a quiet Moore


    longingly, who was insistent on staying silent all this time. Eventually Gary said,"I have said what I had


    to say. I hope Mrs. Qi can help me in taking care of Moore. Thank you."


    After Gary finished, he bowed to Jean deeply.


    Jean was startled at his show of politeness. She instantly released Moore''s arm and took a step


    forward to say,"Mr. Bai, you don''t have to do this. Moore and I are friends. Friends take care of each


    other, don''t they? You don''t have to worry too much. Moore is recovering very well¡­"


    "It is good to hear that." A smile crept on Gary''s face and he said with his eyes still glued on


    Jean,"Now, I will take my leave."


    "Okay. Take care, Mr. Bai." Jean reciprocated his politeness and bid him goodbye.


    "Hope I get to see you again." Gary''s eyes now switched to Moore, who was still expressionless. He


    deeply sighed for feeling extremely powerless. After a moment, he turned and left.


    Once Gary was out of sight, Jean took a deep breath to calm herself down and then walked back to


    Moore conscience-stricken. She apologized,"Moore, I know you don''t want me to talk to Mr. Bai, but


    I¡­"


    "It is okay." Obviously Moore didn''t want to talk more about this. Indifferently, he picked up his luggage


    and headed outward.


    Jean was left standing at the spot where Moore was a minute ago.


    Though Moore had said it was okay, he had already started to distance himself from her.


    Jean ran from behind to catch up with him. Panting, she tried to exin herself,"Moore, you saw what


    happened just now. If I didn''t say something to him, he would keep bothering you. I was afraid that you


    would have lost your temper, in which case it would have ended worse¡­"


    "Seen in this light, maybe, I should say thanks to you?" Moore who was two paces ahead, suddenly


    turned to face her making a frantic Jean bump into him. Sarcasm was apparent on his face.


    Being close on Moore''s heels, Jean had hardly seen the collisioning. Their foreheads knocked


    againts each other and Jean''s got bruised. Clutching her head, she looked at him in pain.


    Moore saw her eyes shining with tears. Softened at this, he asked,"Have you got hurt? Are you okay?"


    "Hurt¡­" Jean repeated it in a drawl on purpose and looked at him morosely.


    "Okay, okay. Let me see." Moore dropped his aloofness and kept his luggage aside. He held Jean''s


    forehead in his hands and rubbed it gently.


    Jean closed her eyes in relief while a shrewd thought struck her.


    On some distance, sitting in his car, Gary watched this scene quietly. Despite his nonplussed face,


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    there was a tint of shock in his eyes.


    After watching them for what seemed like a couple of minutes, he asked his driver to start the car.


    Moore and Jean were totally unaware of Gary having observed this.


    Moore rubbed Jean''s forehead with a warm touch but said in an using tone,"Jean, It is not that I


    want to me you. You have to be careful when walking. You are lucky that it was only your forehead


    that was hurt today. It would be unimaginable if it were anything else. You are going to be a mother


    soon and you can''t even take care of yourself. How will you take care of your child?"


    "That is why I want you to be the godfather. I believe you can help me take care of my child. Moore,


    you are born with that kind of potential," Jean said with a broad smile.


    Jean meant it as apliment, but her words sounded awkward to Moore''s ears.


    "The reason you badgered me to be your child''s godfather is because you need me to help take care of


    your child?" Moore raised his hand to motion her to stop from saying any further. He stared at Jean


    bewildered.


    "Well¡­" Jean didn''t know how to react to the displeasure already looming on Moore''s face.


    "Well what? Is that true?" Moore''s face darkened. "Let me tell you. If that is the case¡­"


    "Of course not." Jean interrupted him hurriedly.


    "If not, then what is the case?" Moore wouldn''t let her muddle their confrontation.


    "I want you to be my child''s godfather because of your talents and insights." Jean improvised with


    quick wits about her, but after she uttered the words, she felt what she said wasn''t groundless. "I began


    admiring you ever since I heard you got a DBA. You see, among the people I know, the ones that have


    got an MBA or a DBA, are so ancient that they belong in a museum. None of them was like you."


    Her eyes searched for some twitch of muscle on Moore''s face as an indication of his eptance of


    what she had just said. Seeing him look sterner instead of brighter, she stopped and chuckled


    awkwardly,"Alright. I admit that those who get a doctorate are just in their thirties nowadays. But they


    do look like old men to me. Moore, you are young, talented and with natural grace. I really admire you."


    "I am not that great," Moore finally opened his mouth to say with some hesitance. "Zed''s education and


    insights are not a little lower than mine. And his sess is obvious to all. He should be the object of


    your admiration."


    "Okay, I will say you two are neck and neck." Jean didn''t care topare the two of them. "So you see,


    Zed is also an excellent man. However, I just graduated from some "diploma mill" and there is a wide


    gap between us. Luckily I know you. You are my best friend. After the kid grows up, he or she won''t


    think I am so lousypared to Zed just because of you. At least I''d have you as my excellent friend.


    I''ve got you!"


    Jean shed him a big, broad smile.


    I''ve got you!

 Chapter 469 Moore Got Hurt

    Chapter 469 Moore Got Hurt


    After Moore heard that, aplex look took over his face and his heart became soft for her.


    "Okay, let''s go back!" Moore pinched Jean''s cheeks affectionately and headed towards the car carrying


    their luggage.


    Jean was confused.


    ''He was really mad just now. How did he forgive me so soon?


    How could he just believe in such ame lie?


    Am I dreaming?


    No, absolutely not. My face aches where Moore has pinched.


    What is wrong?''


    Jean was really puzzled.


    Following Moore towards the car, Jean kept silent.


    Moore put the luggage in the car. When he saw Jean''s confused look, he smiled gently and opened the


    door of the car.


    After he fastened his seat belt, he looked at Jean who still looked confused. So he asked in an amusing


    way,"Do you want to get in the car or not? Otherwise, we''ll leave without you."


    As Jean heard that, she came back to her senses and hurriedly opened the door to get in.


    As the car started, Jean looked at Moore nervously. He sat in the passenger''s seat, beside the driver.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that? You can ask me any question." Moore was in a good


    mood, so he offered Jean a chance to ask anything she wanted to know.


    "Really? You won''t get mad?" Jean asked with hesitation.


    Moore suddenly furrowed and replied,"If you are gonna ask about him, you shouldn''t."


    "But..." Jean pouted and said,"I have to ask about him. I can''t hold it in anymore. You know I am


    pregnant, right? Aren''t you a little afraid that holding it in will harm my body?"


    Jean threatened Moore and suddenly his mood changed. He ced his hands on his forehead as if in


    pain and said,"Can you just hold your questions for a moment? Wait until we get home and then you


    can ask Zed."


    "But I can only talk to you about this," Jean blinked and said innocently.


    "Jean!" Moore got angry once again. He looked back at Jean but after he saw Jean was scared, his


    anger subsided.


    "Moore..." Jean looked at him and cried out.


    "I''m sorry. I wasn''t behaving appropriately." Moore looked at her face innocently and sighed. "Okay, you


    can ask whatever you want to. I''m listening."


    As soon as Moore said that, Jean asked,"Moore, I don''t think Gary Bai is cold and cruel as you


    described him. Maybe you misunderstood him?"


    ''I knew it!''


    Moore thought. He knew that Jean would ask him this out of curiosity.


    But he didn''t expect her to ask it in such a hurry.


    "Don''t get this wrong because I don''t mean to speak for him," Jean exined as she saw Moore''s face.


    "I know," Moore said,"I didn''t misunderstand him. I saw everything with my own eyes. Jean, I thought


    you would always trust me. What? You just met him and you want to speak for him."


    As Jean saw Moore getting angry, sheughed bitterly and said,"Moore, since you are my best friend, I


    don''t want you to hate the wrong person. Besides, he is very close to you!"


    "Do you think I hate the wrong person?" Mooreughed coldly and said sharply,"Then what about


    Henry Wen?" You have no misunderstandings between you two. But you have suffered so much since


    your childhood because of your mother. What do you think about that?"


    "My problem is not same as yours." Jean looked at Moore as she was really disappointed with him.


    Moore was the person who knew her the most. But he wasparing his problems to hers.


    "Are you angry? Does your heart ache?" Moore looked at Jean''s face and said sorrowfully,"You always


    try to persuade others. But, have you ever considered whether I need your persuasion or not? You


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    know I don''t like it when someone mentions his name in front of me yet you..."


    Moore paused, breathed deeply and continued,"Jean, I don''t mean to hurt you. But I just don''t want you


    to mention his name in front of me ever again, understood?"


    Jean looked at his face and she suddenly felt guilty. "I''m sorry..."


    The car shook violently followed by a loud burst before Jean could finish her words.


    "Jean, be careful!" Moore shouted as he ced his hands on Jean''s head and covered her body with


    his.


    Jean felt pain in her chest but when she looked up, she saw blood all over Moore''s body.


    "Moore?" Jean was scared so she shouted out his name.


    "I''m fine." Moore hummed as he tried to assure her that he was okay.


    "But there is so much blood," said Jean. Her face was pale and full of horror.


    She breathed deeply to hold back dizziness and kept herself calm.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Jean," Toby said as he felt really guilty. He was trying to get the car back to its position.


    "It''s all my fault. I noticed someone was following us, but I didn''t take it serious. They finally got the


    chance to hit us. Mrs. Jean, are you okay?"


    "I''m okay!" Jean finally understood what just happened. As soon as Moore opened his eyes, Jean was


    relieved.


    She looked up and saw a white van had crashed into their car.


    Jean''s expression darkened as she saw the people in the van was severely hurt.


    She opened the door angrily and rushed towards the van. There were four or maybe five people lying


    in the van covered in blood. They couldn''t move. All of them were groaning in pain.


    Jeanughed and grabbed one of them by the cor. "Who asked you to do so?"


    Toby was calling the ambnce. When he saw what Jean was happening, he couldn''t believe his eyes.


    He soon walked towards Jean and said worriedly,"Mrs. Jean..."

 Chapter 470 Who Else Could It Be

    Chapter 470 Who Else Could It Be


    "What the hell, guys? You are all still so young, and a long life ahead of you! So how dare you


    intentionally hit someone else''s car? Do you really want to die? Aren''t you afraid of death? Do you think


    you all are Iron Man? Well, guess what? I think you all are just mad men! Have you ever thought about


    what your family would be like if something happened to you? Do you have any brains at all? If you


    really want to die, don''t include other people!" Finally, Jean let go of the man''s cor with a hard push.


    She gave them a vicious look before stepping out of the van.


    As soon as she stepped out of the van, she walked over to Toby who looked at her as if she wasn''t


    easy to deal with. "Take over, Toby. Ask them information about their boss or whoever sent them to hit


    our car. Make sure you get something out of those scumbags," Jean instructed.


    "Yes, Mrs. Jean," Toby said with a nod.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After ordering Toby, Jean stepped aside and felt like retching. She had been feeling like wanting to gag


    as the scent of fresh blood filled the air, making her stomach ufortable.


    In addition, her heart almost jumped out of her chest from the violent impact moments ago.


    She turned toward the fence and retched. After a while of trying to vomit, nothing came out. Then she


    remembered that Moore was still in their car, so she hurriedly moved towards the car, despite the


    feeling of wanting to retch.


    As she hastily walked, Jean felt downtrodden by the fact that Moore was injured again. She could not


    help but scold herself and yell profanities in her mind. ''Oh, was I jinxed? Or am I just a ma of


    unfortunate events?


    I can''t believe that Moore always had some bad luck ever since he met me, considering that he always


    gets into idents whenever he is with me. What''s wrong with me?'' She stopped and heaved a deep


    sorrowful sigh before walking again.


    Jean thought about the previous events and how they just came to pick up Moore''s luggage. It would


    have been easy as well if they just merely met Gary, but how could they also meet a group of ouws?


    ''Wait! Now that we had met Gary first, then it is certainly not a coincidence for that group of people to


    appear as well...'' Jean''s train of thought was interrupted as she already reached the car.


    She shook her head and sighed once more before getting in their car. She looked at Moore with a


    Toby already called an ambnce. Just keep holding on, okay? I''m sure help will be here any moment


    now."


    Seeing how worried Jean was of him, Moore gave her an assuring smile. "I''m all right." He paused and


    tried to sit up. His eyebrows furrowed, and a few grunts were heard as he moved. Jean looked more


    worried seeing Moore in pain. He then looked at her once more with a reassuring smile. "I was only


    stabbed by a few pieces of broken ss. Don''t worry. It''s just a minor injury. As long as we go to the


    hospital to get the wound dressed, I''ll be fine."


    Jean''s sorrow faded a bit. Hearing Moore''s words, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    But then she frowned again, making Moore confused. "I''m sorry. If you haven''t been there to protect


    me, I would also have been stabbed. However, if I hadn''t apanied you here, you might not have


    gotten hurt. I''m sorry, Moore, for getting you in trouble." Jean couldn''t look at Moore, now that she was


    starting to feel guilty.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Moore replied at once, feeling strength regaining inside of him.


    "To be honest, you got involved into this ident because of me. I am the target of these people today,


    so don''t you ever feel sorry or guilty about it. For all we know, I''m supposed to be the one apologizing


    for getting you involved in the middle of all this."


    Jean''s eyes widened in surprise and confusion. "What do you mean you''re the target? How did you


    know?"


    Moore snorted coldly, looking out of the window with a hint of anger in his eyes. "Isn''t it obvious?"


    ''It''s obvious?'' Jean''s eyebrows furrowed into a frown as she thought. ''Why did Moore say that? Hmm...


    Today... we have only seen... Gary? Oh, my God! Is it Gary? How could Gary kill off his own son?


    Didn''t he always want Moore back to the Bai family? But, is it really the case? Or is there something


    more that I am not aware of?'' Jean once more sighed in frustration and couldn''t believe what was going


    on inside her mind. She couldn''t think of any other obvious answer, so she turned to Moore, anxious


    and couldn''t keep her calm. "Gary did all this? Seriously?"


    Moore snorted again and looked at her. "No. It wasn''t him nor did he send these people. It was his


    presence, however, that made that group of peoplee like the scent of blood for a hungry shark.


    You see, there are some people in the Bai family that don''t want me to return to the family tree, so they


    were really frustrated when Gary appeared in front of me. These impatient group of people then sent


    hired men to attack us on our way back to your residence.


    Judging from this impatient and impulsive act with such anxious temperament and coupled with a style


    of hurting others regardless if they hurt themselves, I think the one behind this is no other than Hanley.


    I mean, who else could it be besides him?"


    Jean was even more surprised at this revtion. "Hanley? Your brother? How can he?" Hanley''s young


    face appeared into her mind. She couldn''t imagine that such a vibrant and cheery face would be


    associated with the bloody scene in front of her.


    ''But since Moore said that it was Hanley, then it must be true no matter what my judgment of his


    brother is, because I know that Moore won''t lie to me. Shirley even was capable of finding someone to


    kill her brother, Winner, just for the property of the Wen family, so how could it be impossible for


    Hanley? It is such a huge possibility for him to prevent Moore from returning to the Bai family, so he


    won''t have topete for their property. Besides, it was easier for him to do such a cold-blooded thing


    for both of them had different mothers after all.


    Then again, it is such a depressing fact that money can really erode a person''s humanity. How can they


    hurt their families just for money? It seems that my knowledge about human nature is very limited, ''


    Jean thought, shaking her head at the thoughts bothering her head.


    After a brief silence of contemtion, Jean felt anger rising inside her. Now that she knew who was


    behind the ident, she made up her mind at once. She took out her cell phone from her bag and was


    about to start making a phone call.


    Seeing her reaction, Moore immediately held Jean''s wrist, stopping her from making an irrational move.


    With a baffled look, he asked,"Jean, what are you doing? Who do you n to call?"


    Jean nced at her wrist with Moore''s grasp before turning to look at Moore. "Who else can it be?"


    When Moore''s eyebrows creased into an even deeper frown, Jean sighed. "I just want Gary to know


    and see what just happened in here. If he doesn''t do anything to discipline his son well, then I will


    seriously rece him and teach that Hanley a lesson." Jean felt frustrated once more and removed her


    wrist from Moore''s grasp. She wanted to dial Gary''s number.


    Moore started to panic as he watched her dial and anxiously stopped her once more. "Wait! Stop.


    Listen to me. Don''t call him. It would only worsen the situation if he knew about this," Moore said with a


    serious look.


    Jean stopped dialing and looked at Moore puzzled. "What''s the point? He will still know it sooner or


    "Then, please, don''t let him know too soon." Moore sighed.


    Jean looked at Moore, even more puzzled at how he was reacting to this situation. "Why? Don''t tell me


    you are afraid he will worry about you, Moore. I won''t believe it."


    Moore stared at Jean with displeasure. "Oh,e on. I don''t care if he worries. I just don''t want to see


    him again. Please, Jean."


    Jean looked at him back, trying to find any other reason besides that from his eyes. When she couldn''t


    find any hint of lie, she heaved a sigh of relief, cing her phone down. "Well, if you say so. I don''t


    really want to argue with a wounded man. Speaking of which, do you feel any other diforts?


    Anything that I should tell the doctor once the ambnce arrives?" Jean scanned him up and down as


    she asked, careful not to touch any wounded area.


    Moore shook his head. "As far as I know and feel of, I have no other injuries besides my back that was


    stabbed by broken ss. It really hurts, Jean, but I can still tolerate it so far." It was only until then that


    Jean had noticed cold sweat covering Moore''s forehead, as well as the grunts Moore was saying as he


    clearly was tolerating the excruciating pain he was feeling.


    "Oh, my poor friend! You have notpletely recovered from your previous injuries, but now you are


    injured again. You must be in extreme pain right now." Jean shed a hint of concern in her eyes. She


    then took out a paper towel to wipe the sweat off Moore''s forehead.


    "Don''t worry. I''m okay. This is really nothing and I can still manage to put up with it. But how about you?


    You''re pregnant and fragile. Do you have any diforts? Did you get hurt anywhere?" Moore looked


    at Jean and asked with deep concern.


    Jean felt moved and warm by how Moore did not forget to ask her if she had been injured despite


    Moore being badly injured by the collision. She gave him a bright smile of appreciation and it


    immediately dispelled the gloomy atmosphere that had previously loomed over them. She also assured


    him that she was not injured at all thanks to him. "By the way, I asked Toby to cross-examine those


    people. Although we have guessed that it was Hanley who did it, I still hope to get confirmation from


    them. This will prevent us from ming the wrong person," Jean added.


    Moore saw the hesitation in Jean''s eyes and chuckled as he tried to distract himself from the pain by


    speaking. "Jean, you don''t believe that Hanley wants to kill me, do you?"


    "Nonsense!" Jean looked away after realizing how Moore had seen through her. She was immediately


    flushed with anger and embarrassment.


    "Jean, you are too innocent. You clearly haven''t seen the evil of human nature yet." Moore looked at


    Jean and sighed at how naive and innocent she was, wondering as well how she survived this far with


    this kind of thinking. "Although I have to admit that I am equally reluctant that it was Hanley, I still can''t


    look away from the facts in front of me. Even if I wanted to persuade myself, I still couldn''t." Moore


    paused, looking at Jean who was still not looking at him.


    Meanwhile, Toby got out of the van and walked over towards them.


    As soon as Toby got into the car, Jean sat up and immediately became nervous. "Who gave the orders,


    Toby?" She asked without waiting for him to settle down.


    "Someone in the Bai family, Mrs. Jean," Toby replied. His simple and forward words instantly made


    Jean''s face turn ashy.


    ''It seems that Moore is right. I am still too naive to see through the viciousness of human nature, '' Jean


    thought in a mncholy spirit, making herself lean back.


    Moore frowned when he heard Toby''s words. He turned his attention to take a deep look at the van in


    front of him without any other word or sound.


    Jean suddenly found the silence enveloped over them ufortable, so she turned to Moore and


    asked, breaking it. "What are you thinking about, Moore?"


    "Well, I was just wondering if someone has been following me all this time. Otherwise, why did Gary


    appear as soon as we arrived at Harkin Garden? It is suspicious that even Hanley was able to send


    someone to attack us."


    Moore''s face turned into a deep frown. He didn''t break his gaze off the van while saying these.


    Jean thought about it for a moment. After a while, she nodded. "It is very likely. If that''s the case, then it


    seems that we should have more alert in the future."


    The ambnce finally arrived not long after.


    Jean followed Moore all the way to the hospital. She sat on the bench in the corridor outside of the


    room while she waited for the doctor to treat Moore''s wound.


    The police also dropped by to check and take notes of the previous events. Jean was careful not to tell


    any spections, and only told them what had really happened. After everything was dealt with, Jean


    hadn''t noticed that the sun had already set, and it was now getting dark slowly.


    Jean''s stomach growled in hunger, so she ced her hand on her belly. She hadn''t noticed Zed who


    was rushing towards her anxiously. His eyes widened as he noticed Jean''s hand was on her belly.


    "Oh my God, Jean, did you get hurt?" Zed asked and checked her up and down as soon as he got near


    her. God knew how his heart stopped beating after he received the news of what had happened. Jean


    was stunned seeing Zed for a moment before feeling relief rush inside her.


    "I''m fine, Zed" Jeanforted him quickly, holding Zed''s hands to stop him from looking for any sign of


    injury on her. "Moore has protected me from getting any injuries."


    Zed ced a hand on his forehead. "Oh, thank goodness!" He immediately embraced Jean into a hug,


    relieved that his wife wasn''t ced in any danger. Then again, he realized what Jean had said and


    frowned. After they broke off from the hug, Zed looked at Jean and asked with a worried look


    again,"How is Moore doing? He didn''t get any serious injuries, did he?"


    Seeing that Zed''s expression turned extremely gloomy, Jean responded hastily,"He was stabbed by


    ss debris, and the doctor is dressing his wound inside, but don''t worry, it wasn''t too deep. It is also


    fortunate for us that our car is strong. The van that collided into our car was badly damaged, but all we


    had were the front windshield shattered and a little paint scraped. I am really thankful that the car


    protected us somehow. It seems that your money did not go to waste, Zed."


    She suddenly feared that Zed would start feeling anger, so she tried to please him by adding a faint


    chuckle.

 Chapter 471 You Are So Amazing

    Chapter 471 You Are So Amazing


    "Jean¡­" Zed''s face turned gloomy and dark. And he sternly chided her in a disappointed tone as he


    red at her,"How many times do I have to tell you? You are pregnant now. You must be careful while


    doing something as simple as walking on the road. I expected better from you than putting yourself in


    unnecessary danger. Youe with me to the doctor and get checked up. If you are fine, I will forgive


    you this once only. But if something has happened to you, then I am going to punish you even more!"


    Jean had already expected Zed to be angry when she had seen him. What was unexpected was


    exactly how much angrier he was than she had thought.


    "I am sorry, Zed. I won''t do anything like this ever again. I was worried about Moore so I went out with


    him. I hadn''t expected that such a bad thing would happen to me outside."


    Jean said dejectedly.


    "You clearly know how dangerous it is for you to remain outside," Zed was still a little angry and was


    still acting stern and tough. "Jean, from now on, you are not allowed to leave the house. You have to


    stay indoors at all times. Do you understand?"


    "What?" Jean stared at her husband in shock. What he had just said was unbelievable.


    ''Is Zed going to ground me at home and not let me leave until the babyes?''


    Jean wondered, ''Is that really necessary?''


    She wanted to refuse those orders there and then, but when she saw just how angry Zed was at her,


    she merely drooped her shoulders and let it be. She had to ept the punishment for at least now.


    "Okay! I will listen to whatever you say. Please stop being angry, okay?" Jean swayed Zed''s arm gently


    in an effort to sway him to her side.


    She was thinking, ''If I keep arguing with Zed about my punishment right now, that would be a stupid


    idea.


    He is really angry at the moment and any further arguments will only add fuel to the fire.


    I should be patient for a few days and whenever Zed is in a good mood, I will talk to him. It will be


    easier to convince him to reconsider in the future.''


    Zed hadn''t expected that Jean would be so obedient and perhaps that was why he was slightly


    surprised.


    ''It looks like she has epted her faults and agrees to what I say, which isn''t wrong by the way. After


    all, she is pregnant now. Even if she doesn''t think about herself, she has to think about the baby in her


    womb.''


    Zed felt relieved on hearing her agree, and he let her know the same.


    "I''m d you feel that way, Jean." Zed reached out his hand and patted Jean''s hair. "Now, tell me, were


    you scared? Are you okay?"


    "Yes, sweety! I was really scared at that time. Zed, don''t you feel like the Bais are a group of dump and


    stupid people? I mean there''s something definitely wrong with their brains. That''s for sure! Gary had


    just left after discussing things with us and Hanley immediately tried to kill Moore! It''s an outrage!" Jean


    was furious about the whole affair and Zed felt the same.


    When he heard her words and saw that her face was flushed because of her anger, he replied coldly,"I


    am not going to let him get away with this. You were inside the car too and Moore was a guest of the


    Qis. And he still tried to hurt the pair of you. If Gary doesn''t deal with him, then I will!"


    "Zed, dear. You are so amazing!" Jean became excited when she saw that Zed wanted revenge for her.


    The thought was both exciting as well as naughty for her.


    Rarely did she ever praise Zed for anything and therefore, Zed was both a little surprised, and quite


    embarrassed when he heard the sentence.


    "Moore is still getting an anti-inmmation drip. Are you hungry? How about I take you out for some


    food? There''s a restaurant nearby." Zed asked when he noticed that Jean looked a little paler than


    usual.


    "Yes. Okay!" Jean immediately nodded in excitement. "You know what? I have been hungry for quite a


    few hours, but I was so worried about Moore that I forgot everything and did not dare leave him alone


    lest he need something."


    "Little fool, if you are hungry, you can ask Toby to bring some food for you," Zed scolded her


    affectionately for herck ofmon sense.


    "Toby was also injured, Zed." Jean chided him for hisck of thoughtfulness in return,"I asked him to


    deal with his wounds first." She stuck out her tongue naughtily and shyly said,"You do know there were


    three people sitting in the car, don''t you? It was only I who did not get injured!" Something seemed to


    dawn on Jean and she asked,"Zed, don''t you think that God treats me very well?"


    "Yes. You are really lucky and it seems as if God loves you a lot. You''ve had several narrow escapes


    now." Zed agreed with Jean. Butter, he thought of something and his face turned gloomy.


    ''Jean certainly would have been injured if it wasn''t for Moore. He protected her.


    Therefore, I have to talk with Gary and deal with this matter.''


    Zed took her hand and walked outside the hospital, leading her to a restaurant. There, he ordered quite


    a lot of dishes for her and it was clear that she was hungry. She gobbled all of them up!


    Seeing that Jean was fine and had a good appetite, Zed was finally relieved.


    After she had finished eating, Zed paid the bill and walked back to the hospital with two bentos in his


    hand.


    He had had them packed to give them to Toby and Moore. As soon as he handed them over, Jean took


    her hand and dragged him outside.


    "What''s wrong, Jean? Why have you brought me here in this corridor?" Zed asked with a puzzled look.


    He had originally nned to talk with Moore for a while. But Jean had suddenly taken him outside and


    he was confused about the reason.


    "Since we are now in the hospital, could you apany as I go and see him?" Jean looked at Zed and


    hesitatingly asked, as if she was afraid that he might refuse.


    From the expressions on her face, Zed clearly understood the identity of the person she wanted to


    meet and he agreed instantly,"Okay, we''ll go and see him."


    There is no way a person can escape the truth. One day, everyone has to face it, no matter how hard it


    is.


    Since Jean had found out the truth about her mother''s death, and now, it was time to tell Henry.


    Zed and Jean arrived quickly near Henry''s ward. Standing in front of the door, Jean took a deep breath


    and reached out to open the door.


    Hearing the noise of the creaking doorframe, Henry turned around in surprise. It was shocking for him


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    to see Zed and Jean there.


    Then suddenly, he seemed to think of something and his face immediately became excited and


    hopeful. He asked with a trembling voice,"Jean, are you here to visit me?"


    ''NONSENSE!'' Jean rolled her eyes as soon as she heard the hopeful question. She was thinking,


    ''Obviously wee here to find you, even if we don''t want to visit you!''


    "I want to tell you something!" Jean walked over to Henry, and indifferently replied to his question,


    "Okay." Henry nodded quickly, but in confusion.


    "It''s about my mother. I think it is necessary to let you know the truth about her death," Jean said slowly


    with her eyes fixed on Henry''s face.


    The topic seemed to awaken some oldtent me inside Henry, whose face turned gloomy and


    annoyed. "That was so many years ago. Don''t you think there is no need to talk about it anymore?"


    "No. I don''t think so, and neither should you!" After saying that, Jean took out her mobile phone and


    quickly dialled someone.


    After talking on the phone for a few while, she hung up peacefully and leisurely looked at Henry who


    was still looking at her in confusion.


    "Who did you call?" He couldn''t help it and finally asked.


    "She will be here soon, and then you will know what really happened that day." Jean deliberately spoke


    cryptically, and then looked at Zed who was standing next to her. "Zed, this may take a while. You can


    go to the car and wait for me there."


    She knew that Zed didn''t want to be there at the moment and she made it easy for him to leave.


    "It doesn''t matter. I want to apany you." Zed held Jean''s hand gently and smiled.


    His words made her feel happy and wanted and a bright smile appeared across her face. Resting her


    head on his shoulder, she hugged him tight. Seeing the intimate scene, Henry was moved and tried to


    make up again.


    "Jean, you are my only daughter now. Please forgive me, okay? I will try to make up for the mistakes I


    made before¡­"

 Chapter 472 What Do You Mean

    Chapter 472 What Do You Mean


    "Are you really sorry? Have you realized that you are wrong and realized it actually? Because the way I


    see it, Winner is dead now, and Shirley is in prison. Can it be so that you see no hope of a future in the


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Wen Family and so only want to save yourpany through me?"


    Jean red at him coldly and asked in an icy tone.


    Even after all that they had been through, Henry still hadn''t expected Jean to be so intuitive and


    therefore, was embarrassed when she revealed his true intentions right in front of Zed. He hurriedly


    tried to make up. "Of course not! You''re my daughter!"


    "Then why did you treat me so ruthlessly and indifferently before all this happened? Was I not your


    daughter at that time? What made you change your attitude like that? Henry, forget it! I can never


    forgive you. It''s impossible!" Jean said in a tough tone.


    "Why? Jean, even though you hate me, I am still your father!" To Henry, Jean was being stubborn and


    idiotically ruthless now. Ironically, it was annoying for him to see his own daughter so cruel to himself.


    "Whether I forgive you or not is my choice. And you may be my biological father but that doesn''t give


    you the right to force me to ept you. I decide that as well. So there''s no point in saying these


    words." Jean was no longer looking at Henry. She was busy leaning her head against Zed''s shoulder


    and closing her eyes in an effort to feel peaceful and happy.


    "You¡­" Henry was too annoyed and angered toplete his sentence properly.


    "Are you tired?" Zed had noticed the tiredness in her voice and couldn''t help asking.


    "It doesn''t matter. I am still fine." Jean wrapped her arms around Zed''s waist andfortably leaned


    against his body.


    It does waste quite a lot of energy when one argues with Henry.


    "If that is the case and you don''t want to forgive me, why are you here?" Seeing that Jean was so


    stubborn and didn''t want topromise, Henry was annoyed.


    "I naturally came here with my own purpose." Without opening her eyes, Jean replied in a sarcastic


    tone.


    Henry was about to shout angrily in response. He had had enough now. But seeing that Zed was


    standing right next to Jean, he could only close his mouth in dissatisfaction.


    ''There''s nothing for me to do but to wait and see what happens.''


    Henry didn''t have to wait long. Very soon, he heard the voice of high heel shoes hitting the floor. They


    were unfortunately familiar.


    Their voice seemed to anger him and he stared at the door in confusion and anger.


    Not long after, Joy entered with her pale face and nced around the room.


    "Why are you here?" Henry asked coldly. "You''re not wee here. Get out of here right now!"


    Joy''s face turned even paler when she heard Henry''s cold rejection of her appearance. There were


    tears in her eyes as she looked at Henry in sorrow.


    "I told her toe here. Aren''t you curious to find out who I called just now?" Jean opened her eyes


    now and coldly told Henry her true intentions.


    "You called her? What do you mean?" Henry was stunned for a while. It took him a while to fully


    understand what she meant and then he angrily asked,"Don''t you know that this bitch almost destroyed


    the Wens and everything I ever built? It is only because of her that the Wens are in such a situation.


    And it was her pampering which led to Winner''s death and Shirley''s imprisonment."


    While talking about such affairs, Henry''s eyes had turned red with anger.


    Joy, on the other hand, was trembling like a soft leaf and crying as she became the target of his ire.


    "Shut up!" Finally, Jean had had enough and shouted. She stood up angrily and red at Henry with


    an icy stare. "You always me others for doing something wrong to you. But have you ever thought


    about yourself? In reality, it is you who are to me more than anyone else. Don''t you know that?


    Henry, it is because of you primarily that the Wens are in such a situation!"


    "What did you say?" Henry had now totally lost it after hearing that Jean was ming him. He red at


    her furiously,"Don''t sling mud at me! Why should I be med?"


    "Can''t you realize your mistakes even now?" Jean sneered and looked coldly at Henry. "Fine! I''ll tell


    you about your mistakes! I''ll exin them to you!"


    "Jean, those things are all over now. Please don''t mention them again, please!" When Joy heard her


    words, she immediately became nervous, grabbed Jean''s clothes and started begging her.


    "What do you think I told you toe here for?" Jean turned around, looked at Joy and sneered. "Are


    you afraid that he knows the truth?"


    Joy''s facial expressions were tooplicated to decipher at the moment. After a fleeting nce at


    Henry with resentment, she nodded stiffly as if she determined something great. "Well, if that is the


    case, then I will talk about everything frankly in front of you. I don''t think I will have a chance in the


    future.


    Joy uttered thest sentence in a low voice. Only Jean who was standing next to her could hear her


    voice.


    "What is it that you three want to say so urgently at night? Why don''t you just leave me alone? All of


    you should leave now! I am tired and want to rest!"


    Henry felt that the atmosphere inside was too suffocating and he told everyone to leave.


    Jean didn''t reply but merely looked at him with a sneer. "No one is going to leave this room until we


    have said what needs to be said!"


    "What do you mean?" Henry wasn''t satisfied with that answer and his face turned dark upon hearing


    her deration.


    "These things are rted to you too, Henry. So even if you are tired and sleepy, you have to listen and


    listen carefully!" Jean continued to stare at him and ordered coldly.


    "You¡­" There were no words that Henry could utter anymore. He was angry and anxious about what


    was going to happen,"What if I don''t want to listen?"


    "Then I will make you listen carefully!" Jean coldly responded. "Henry I advise you to listen carefully


    and not make me any angrier than I already am!" Jean replied indifferently.


    "Are you threatening me?" Henry asked In a voice mixed with the tones of anger and amazement.


    "How can you say that I am threatening you?" Jean looked at Henry with a sneer. "Is it possible that


    you already know what we are going to say? Is that why you don''t want to listen to us? Henry! I don''t


    care why! You have to listen to us!"


    Seeing that Jean so stubborn, Henry finally knew that it would be useless to continue resisting. Finally,


    he had topromise. "Well. Be quick! I am really tired and I want my rest!"


    After saying that, he leaned on the bed and closed his eyes.


    Jean nced at him coldly, looked at Joy and nodded slightly to her. "Start now!"


    Joy seemed hesitant, but she had no other choice. At that moment, she was thinking of Jean''s words


    once again. "As long as you admit your mistakes in front of Henry, I will help Shirley and make sure she


    receives special care while she is in prison.


    ''Special care¡­''


    Thinking of this, Joypromised her own feelings once again and decided to speak up. It was true


    that she was reluctant to tell Henry about her own crimes.


    However, to save her daughter, she had no other choice.


    And after all, this was thest thing she could do for Shirley.


    "Henry, I am sorry." Joy suddenly knelt on the floor and looked at him with grief and regret filling her


    eyes and face.


    Hearing the noise, Henry was shocked and immediately opened his eyes.


    Seeing Joy crying, he was stunned for a while.


    "I am sorry. I used some really bad means to get close to you in the past. And what I did caused a lot of


    misunderstandings between you and Yvette. It was those things I did which destroyed your marriage!"


    Joy finally epted her crimes and started crying bitterly, astounding Henry to a great extent. This was


    the first time he had seen her cry this bad and it looked believable. ''What is going on?'' Henry thought.

 Chapter 473 Repeat Your Words

    Chapter 473 Repeat Your Words


    "What did you say? Please repeat your words!" Henry couldn''t help but ask. He shockingly got off the


    bed and stopped right in front of Joy. He had his eyes wide open and stared straight into hers.


    Watching Henry''s reaction, Joy swallowed the bile that was rising on her throat. She had never


    expected such a reaction.


    She took a look at him and then repeated her words. With fear-stricken face, she exined all her


    previous mistakes.


    Jean leaned closer to Zed as she couldn''t bear hearing those disgusting words spoken again. Sadness


    took over her and she wept quietly.


    ''Mother, did you see that?


    I managed to clear your name.


    What will the man you loved so deeply think now?


    No matter what he thinks, I will never forgive him. He chose not to believe you. Instead, he believed the


    lies which Joy fed him. I can never forgive him for that!


    Originally I didn''t n to let him know the truth, but I didn''t want your name to be stained. Everybody


    deserves to know the truth.


    Besides, Joy is going to turn herself in tomorrow. It''s more persuasive to let Henry hear the truth from


    Joy.


    Mother, you can rest in peace now, ''


    Jean thought silently and tried to bring a smile back onto her face. With her head ced on Zed, she


    felt better. The weight on her shoulder had just lifted.


    Zed supported andforted Jean by tightly hugging her with his arms. He hated seeing her sad and


    wanted to put a full stop to her sorrows.


    The silent room suddenly awakened with a sharp noise. Henry had ced a sharp p on Joy''s face. It


    echoed in the extremely quiet ward.


    Jean was startled with the sound and she looked up. The scene in front of her was that of Joy covering


    her red cheek with her hand. Suddenly, Joy let out a loud cry. Humiliation was written all over her face.


    It was evident that she didn''t expect this p.


    As for Henry, he was standing before Joy and staring at her with his eyes widely opened. He used


    Joy angrily in a cold voice. "I can''t believe that the woman who has slept beside me for all these years


    is a murderer. Joy, you are so evil. You not only killed Yvette but also ill-treated Jean. How can you be


    so vicious!"


    Before Henry finished his words, he fell down to the floor. Sitting down, he let out a small cry.


    "Henry..."


    Joy cried out as she watched him fall.


    Everyone present was shocked as it happened all of a sudden.


    Without wasting any time, Zed hurried to take care of Henry. Henry was already unconscious and his


    eyes were closed tightly.


    "Call the doctor," Zed screamed, looking at Jean.


    Jean was astonished and it took her a while to make sense of the situation. Zed called her again and


    that was when her mind snapped back to reality.


    Deep down, guilt overtook Jean. Her intention was to clear her mother''s name but shepletely


    forgot to consider how Henry would take this information.


    Although Jean wouldn''t forgive Henry, she still didn''t hate him. He was her father and that love


    remained. She wished him no harm.


    The doctor arrived soon and examined Henry''s situation quickly. Then he spoke with a serious


    look,"The patient got too excited and fainted. But he will hopefully be alright. The question is whether


    he can wake up on time. If he can''t, then there''s nothing that I can do to help."


    As the doctor finished his words, he left the ward.


    Upon hearing the doctor''s words, Jean was astonished. Finding the news too hard to take, she took a


    step back.


    ''What did the doctor mean by saying there''s nothing he can do?


    If he won''t wake up soon, does that mean that he will never wake up again?''


    Realizing the seriousness of the issue, Jean rushed forward and stood close to Henry. She stared at


    his pale face and spoke in an exciting voice,"Henry, wake up! You''ve been a coward for twenty years.


    Are you going to stay like that? Don''t you think you owe me an apology now? Don''t you feel guilty


    about ming my innocent mother?


    Henry, you owe it to my mother. If you don''t apologize to her, I won''t forgive you even if you go to hell. If


    you don''t want me to torture you, then wake up now. There''s no use in running away from me."


    Jean got excited and her face flushed red. Watching Jean break down, Zed gave her a tight hug. His


    touch instantly soothed her up. "Jean, don''t worry. He''ll be all right. Don''t be too excited."


    "How can I be not excited?" Jean cried and covered her face with her hands. "What did I do to deserve


    this? I did so much just to hear that he apologizes to my mother. But now he is lying there and won''t


    even move."


    Jean became sadder and sadder. She couldn''t stop herself from crying. Tears were running down her


    eyes and dripping off her chin.


    "I apologize and I will say it to Yvette in person."


    A weak voice replied, breaking the quietness of the ward.


    Jean was stunned to find that Henry had uttered these words. Slowly, he turned his pale face to Jean.


    "Henry, you woke up?" Joy cried out and rushed to his bedside. She was so happy to see Henry wake


    up and forgot all about her guilt.


    Henry took a look at Joy and felt a piercing pain in his heart. Not wanting to talk to this wretched


    woman, he gave a heavy sigh instead.


    Noticing Henry''splicated and ambivalent look, Joy put on a bitter smile and said,"I know you won''t


    forgive me. And I don''t deserve your forgiveness. Henry, I love you. That''s true. And that''s why I did so


    much to stay by your side. I''m pleased to have had the honor to keep youpany for twenty years. I


    just hope that you won''t me Shirley for what I did. It''s not her fault.


    Henry, she''s innocent. Although she did something wrong, it''s my fault to not have taught her to behave


    right. I hope you can take good care of her after I leave. Please don''t let her suffer too much in the jail.


    You know our daughter. She has lived a fun-filled life. I''m really worried that she might not survive this


    harsh jail atmosphere.


    It''s all my fault. I''m not a good mother so she ended up like this. Henry, please forgive Shirley for what


    she did since I''ve kept youpany for twenty years. This is the least you can do for me,"


    Joy begged and begged. Her pleading eyes looking at Henry, she cried.


    Henry didn''t reply a word to Joy. Feeling nothing but hatred, he moved his eyes away from her face.


    Not getting Henry''s answer, Joy felt disappointment surge through her.


    She took a deep look at Henry and then covered her mouth with her hand as she rushed out of the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ward.


    Upon hearing the sound of the door closing, Henry trembled and his face turned even paler.


    "You just woke up. Do you need the doctor to check you up?" Zed asked with concern in his voice.


    Henry was surprised to hear that and took a look at Zed. Then his pale eyes fixated on Jean''s face.


    It seemed that Henry held back words deliberately and a hint of sorrow shed from his eyes.


    Jean moved away her eyes quickly as she couldn''t bear to meet his eyes. Something about his look


    made her feel difort.


    Although this was not how Jean wanted things to go, she had always waited for this day. Her biggest


    wish was to see guilt in his eyes.


    Yet now that the day had finallye, it filled her with an uneasy feeling.

 Chapter 474 Why Do I Sense Hostility

    Chapter 474 Why Do I Sense Hostility


    "I''m all right." Henry shook his head and gave a sigh. He looked at Jean and asked,"Take me to visit


    your mother tomorrow..."


    Henry didn''t finish his words but they all understood what he wanted to say.


    Jean was surprised to see Henry''s serious and firm look. She stood dazed for a second and then


    slowly nodded her head. "Okay." Jean couldn''t help but agree to Henry''s request.


    Zed took a look at Henry and Jean only to realize that Jean was as stubborn as Henry. ''Maybe that''s


    what we call gene, '' he thought.


    "You can go home now! It''s toote and I need to have some rest," Henry said trying to look annoyed.


    He moved his face away from them and closed his eyes.


    Jean didn''t know why she felt a little sad seeing his reaction.


    She couldn''t help but take a look at Henry before she headed out.


    After closing the door quietly, Zed caught up with Jean. In a concerned voice, he asked,"Are you feeling


    sorry for him?"


    "No. I did what I needed to do. He''s supposed to apologize to my mother and admit his fault," Jean


    replied, denying any feelings for Henry.


    "But he didn''t do it on purpose," Zed retorted back. Thinking more, Zed added,"He was fooled by Joy.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And he didn''t expect that Joy would set it all up. Jean, you yourself watched him faint as he heard the


    truth. It indeed was a heavy strike for him.


    He has suffered more than you know. Even if Joy had fooled him for so long, he must care about Joy


    as they kept each otherpany for such a long time. He''s supposed to look after Joy even if he


    doesn''t love her. Now he finally gets to know the real Joy. This must''ve been hard for him. He has lost


    Winner and Shirley earlier and now he learnt the bloody truth of the past. Besides, Joy is going to


    leave. Henry is actually the most pathetic person right now."


    "Zed, are you speaking for him?" Jean got angry as she heard what Zed just said.


    "Jean, even if you hate him, did you notice that his hair has turned white already? He has suffered


    much recently. It''s true that he deserved all of this for misunderstanding your mother. But..."


    Zed didn''t manage to finish his words as Jean interrupted him.


    "Stop it. Even if you speak for Henry, I won''t forgive him. And I won''t stop him from visiting my mother


    and apologizing to her in person,"


    Jean said in an excited voice.


    "He surely needs to apologize since he wronged your mother. He''s supposed to apologize for what he


    did," Zed replied in a hurry. "But, he''s your father after all. Though you haven''t received any warmth


    from him, you still spent a majority of your life with him. Jean, stop hating him! Let him go! He''s already


    the most pathetic person in the world and you don''t have to make it worse for him."


    Zed tried his best to soothe Jean as he didn''t want Jean to live with hatred for her father.


    "No, I won''t forgive him." Jean was firm on this and she added,"So please don''t speak for him any


    more. It''s useless as you are only wasting your energy."


    Jean left Zed behind as soon as her words were dropped.


    Frozen in ce, Zed looked at Jean''s back and couldn''t help but shake his head. Knowing she wouldn''t


    listen to him, he gave a disappointed sigh.


    He was not a soft-hearted person but he truly wanted Jean to forgive Henry. Deep down, he was


    positive that this hatred Jean carried with her would damage her life. She couldn''t truly be happy with a


    grudge against her own father.


    As for Henry, Zed knew he was indeed pathetic.


    It wouldn''t be an easy night for Henry tonight.


    His family broke up totally after this secret was revealed.


    This revtion must have shattered his heart. ''How is he going to survive this since he is already a


    patient in pain?''


    Now Zed only hoped that Henry would not die because of this trauma. He also didn''t want Jean to


    regret itter.


    Something about Jean''s reaction made him feel that she still cared for Henry. Zed was affirmative that


    she would melt sooner orter.


    Thinking of that, Zed made up his mind to keep persuading Jean to forgive Henry.


    With muddled mind, Jean ran to Moore''s ward directly as she didn''t want to listen to Zed''s advice any


    more.


    What she feared the most was that she might actually forgive Henry if she listened to his words.


    ''No, that is not going to happen, '' Jean told herself.


    Taking a deep breath, Jean cleared her mind before she walked into Moore''s ward.


    "Moore, are you done yet?"


    Jean asked but the second she entered, she noticed a charming woman in the ward. Jean stood dazed


    for a second.


    "Who are you?"


    Jean felt uneasy instantly and put forth her question.


    Jean could tell that the woman was a little aged. But she looked quite young because she took good


    care of her body and face. It was easy to confuse the woman as a youngdy since she was slim and


    wore delicate makeup.


    However, Jean figured out who the woman was very quickly but she still wanted to hear the answer


    from the woman.


    Seeing Jeane in, the woman was surprised and then turned to Moore. It seemed as if she was


    thinking about something.


    Moore was delighted to see Jean show up. Noticing the woman didn''t n to answer Jean, he decided


    to talk. "Jean, I''ll be all right soon."


    "Okay." Jean nodded her head at once and then gave the woman an analyzing look. Jean asked Moore


    on purpose,"Moore, is that your friend? Why won''t you introduce us to each other?"


    Moore put on a bitter smile and said with sarcasm in his voice,"You think I am friends with the famous


    Edna Huang? I''m not good enough to be her friend."


    Although Jean had figured out who the woman was, she still got surprised when she heard it from


    Moore.


    Edna was observing Jean in the meantime. When she saw Jean was surprised at hearing Moore''s


    words, Edna felt delighted at once and reached out her hand for Jean. "Nice to meet you. I''m Edna


    Huang."


    Jean looked at the white and fine hand of the woman and decided not to take it. Instead, Jean asked


    impolitely,"What are you looking for?"


    "Why do I sense hostility?" Edna asked as she heard Jean''s impolite tone.


    "Why do I have to be polite to you? Since you are here in the hospital, you must have known what your


    son has done, right? Do you still think there''s any reason that I should be polite to you? I am lucky that


    I didn''t die because your son could have easily killed me," Jean said with anger ring out of her eyes.


    "Jean..." Zed interrupted Jean at once when he arrived at the door and heard what Jean had just said.


    They were suspicious of Hanley but they still had no evidence yet hence Zed didn''t want Jean to take


    any rash action.


    At the moment, Zed was worried as he was not willing to see Jean put herself in danger.


    Zed was aware that Jean had the tendency of acting without thinking.


    Moreover, Jean was in a sour mood today and wouldn''t mind taking her anger on Edna who happened


    to show up at the moment.


    On the other hand, Moore got anxious as well and then turned to Jean with a pleading look.


    ''What''s wrong with Jean?


    Why is she so angry?


    She is aware that Edna has a powerful background. Why is she trying to offend Edna so saucily?


    What is going on with Jean?'' Moore''s mind was jumbled with questions.


    Moore couldn''t help but think silently as he looked at Jean''s angry face. Slowly, he turned to Zed.


    ''Jean left with Zed but now she is back looking annoyed. They don''t seem happy at all.


    Did anything happen between them?'' He wondered.

 Chapter 475 Help You Get Justice

    Chapter 475 Help You Get Justice


    As Zed saw the look on Moore''s face, he knew what Moore was up to so he shook his head slightly.


    Moore turned towards Jean as Zed didn''t answer him.


    "My son?" Edna acted as if she didn''t understand what Jean meant. She turned towards Jean


    curiously.


    "Wasn''t Hanley your son?" Jean had always hated women with an affected air like Edna so she asked.


    "What''s wrong with Hanley?" Edna was stunned and asked anxiously as soon as she heard what Jean


    said.


    Jean knew that Edna was just pretending not to know anything at all.


    She looked at Edna and observed her silently.


    Edna''s acting was real and she actually looked innocent in front of so many people in the ward.


    "Then what are you doing at the hospital?" Jean was displeased and so she asked,"Don''t tell me that


    you heard Moore is at the hospital and you havee to visit him?"


    "It''s true! I just arrived from Imperial Capital and heard that Mr. Moore Bai was at the hospital. As a


    family member of Bai, I had toe to visit him!"


    Edna replied without any hesitation.


    Jean took a deep breath, looked closely at Edna and turned towards Moore.


    Moore shook his head slightly.


    Jean got angry and sneered. She looked at Edna and said,"Did you just arrive from Imperial Capital?


    And you already heard that Moore was in H City? Should I admire your sources? Or should I mock your


    sources because the news they delivered is outdated? Moore got out of the hospital a long time ago.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was only here because of your son, Hanley! Hanley hired a car to hit our car on the road. We are


    lucky that Moore wasn''t injured badly. Or I won''t have let you get away with this."


    Jean uttered those words in anger.


    As she thought about the car ident, she suddenly got angry.


    Jean had decided to make it clear whether Edna was acting or really knew nothing about this.


    There was no way for her to deny the fact that Hanley had nned the car ident.


    "Are you serious?" Edna asked as she frowned.


    "Of course!" Jean rolled her eyes.


    Edna didn''t mind Jean being impolite. She turned towards Moore with a serious look. It seemed like


    she doubted all that Jean just said.


    Though Moore wanted to ignore Edna, he also didn''t like someone to doubt and distrust Jean.


    Moore nodded slightly as Edna turned towards him.


    "Damn it!" Edna couldn''t believe it at all.


    She took her cellphone out of her bag immediately.


    Jean soon realized what Edna was about to do so she sneered. "Mrs. Bai, why don''t you go home and


    ask your son in person about what he did? It''s already toote. We don''t want to keep you."


    Before Edna could reply, Jean walked up to Moore and asked,"Are you done? If you''re done, then let''s


    go home!"


    "Sure!" Moore nodded.


    Zed approached the bedside and helped Moore up.


    Aplex expression took over Edna''s face as she said,"Mr. Moore Bai, if Hanley really did that, I will


    surely help you get justice."


    "That''s better! Trying to kill someone is illegal and he might be sentenced to death for that! Let''s hope


    that you don''t forget what you just said," Jean said as she walked past Edna and mocked her.


    Edna''s face turned pale as she heard what Jean said.


    "If that''s true, then I''ll definitely give you the answer that you expect." After Edna finished her words,


    she turned to Moore and added,"Since Mr. Moore Bai has youpany, I won''t bother you then. See


    youter!"


    Edna turned around and was about to leave when she suddenly realized something and looked back at


    Zed. "Zed, please say hello to your mother for me."


    Jean was surprised to hear that because Zed told her that Zed''s mother had ended her friendship with


    Edna a long time ago.


    ''Didn''t Edna act like she didn''t know Zed at all?


    Why did she say something like that?'' Jean thought.


    Zed smiled and said,"I''ll send your greetings to my mother."


    "That''s great! See you!" Edna turned around and left.


    As she left, they all eased up instantly.


    "Jean, we don''t have any evidence yet. Why did you mention Hanley in front of Edna?" Moore asked


    curiously.


    "Evidence? The men he hired are still alive. Howe there are no evidences? What more do we


    need? Even if we don''t have any evidence, I think that the Bai family know everything. In H City, who


    wants to kill you besides the Bai family? Not just Edna, I will also inform Gary of what Hanley has done


    to you."


    "Jean!" Zed frowned and interrupted her,"This is between Moore and the Bai family. We should not get


    involved."


    "Not get involved? How can I not get involved?" Jean was shocked by Zed''s words. She added,"Zed,


    you saw it with your own eyes. Moore almost got killed as he went home only to get his belongings. If


    we don''t inform Gary about this, do you know how much danger Moore could be in? Do you really want


    him to stay at home at all times?"


    "Jean, I know you care about me. But this is not that serious," Mooreforted Jean,"and Edna will


    give us an answer soon. She is the woman of her words. She will definitely question Hanley. We might


    get an answer by tomorrow." It was just an answer...


    It might not be what they were expecting.


    Moore smiled sarcastically at first and then the smile faded.


    Zed saw Moore''s smile fade away. He looked at Moore deeply and then was lost in thoughts.


    "Really?" Jean doubted that as she looked at Moore.


    "Of course!" Moore nodded and added,"Look! The three of us are here. Even if she doesn''t want to,


    she will give us an answer because of Zed."


    "All right! I believe you this time. And I''m looking forward to what she is going to say tomorrow. If I''m not


    pleased with whatever she says, then I''ll go and find Gary," Jean said.


    "What?" Zed was speechless for a second and then he added,"Do you really think that Gary is so easy


    to find?"


    "Is he that hard to find?" Jean asked curiously.


    "Well, I''ve heard that it''s not easy to get in touch with him. You only get a chance to meet him if he


    decides to meet you," Zed reminded her as he sighed.

 Chapter 476 I Cant Help You In This Matter

    Chapter 476 I Can''t Help You In This Matter


    "Do you really find it hard to meet him?" What she heard really shocked Jean. She looked at Zed first in


    amazement, then gave a cursory nce to Moore.


    Suddenly, she smiled, as if something had dawned on her. "Zed, I know that you can help me, can''t


    you?"


    "I''m sorry, Jean. I can''t help you in this matter!" Zed looked at her and shook his head, denying her


    belief. "I have never had any dealings with him. And even though I have met him once, I was only a


    child at that time. If you think that we are friends, then you''re mistaken. So, I am sorry that I cannot help


    you meet him."


    "What do you mean? Even you can''t help me?" This was the first time Zed was saying that he couldn''t


    help her and Jean was really shocked. This was unlike Zed.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes. I am sorry. I can''t do anything about it. Too many bodyguards surround him and he is well


    protected. If any stranger tries to get near him, he is going to be thrown away like a rag doll in a matter


    of seconds. He is almost untouchable." Zed sighed.


    "You''re right, Zed." Jean suddenly seemed to have an idea. "You can''t. But Moore can help me get


    through to him. As long as I go with him, no one will stop me from meeting Gary." Jean''s eyes


    brightened and she suddenly became excited as if she was proud to havee up with such a great


    idea.


    "Why do you want to meet Gary? After all, Edna has already said that she will give us an answer


    tomorrow." Seeing her so insistent on meeting Gary, Moore could not help asking her with a puzzled


    look.


    "To be honest, I don''t believe her." Jean replied frankly,"Hanley is her son. And from the way he


    behaves, we can easily draw the conclusion that he is a spoiled brat, which means he''s pampered. So,


    I don''t believe that Edna will really try to punish him."


    What Jean was saying was impressively perceptive. Moore gave her three cheers inside his heart.


    He knew what Jean meant. Hanley was a spoiled brat. But it wasn''t Edna who had spoiled him. What


    mattered was the fact that


    among all spoiled children ever, Hanley was undoubtedly the craftiest!


    Even though Gary was remarkably powerful and knowledgeable, he still couldn''t guarantee Moore''s


    safety. He already knew that Hanley would cause too much trouble to Moore and make his life a living


    hell.


    And he couldn''t have stopped Hanley by punishing him


    because the person who had actually spoiled Hanley was his own mother, who was eighty years old


    and was always threatening him with her life.


    Moore clearly knew and understood everything about the Bais. With that sort of knowledge, he did not


    expect any good from them and didn''t want to get close to them.


    Seeing that Jean was so determined, Zed did not know what to say or do. All he could do was heave a


    sigh inside his heart and pray that nothing would happen to Jean.


    Sometimes, he actually hoped that Jean was slightly foolish. That way, she wouldn''t be bothered by


    these things and would let them go.


    Everyone knew that Edna would not really punish Hanley, because she had no power to do that despite


    the fact that Hanley was her son.


    So, they had to ignore what she was saying and acting.


    But Jean was not going to let it go.


    Suddenly, Moore broke the silence,"Where did you go? Why did youe back sote?" He had seen


    that the atmosphere was frustrating and suffocating, so he immediately changed the subject, earning a


    quick, strange nce from Jean. Without saying anything, she just held his arm and signaled him to


    walk outside.


    The way she was acting was odd, and Moore got confused. He cast a nce towards Zed in


    puzzlement, seeking an answer about what to do next.


    Zed gently shook his head in return, signaling him not to ask anything and just to go on.


    What Zed had done did worry him even more.


    Together, they walked outside where Toby was standing next to the sleek Rolls Royce Phantom with


    his hand covered in a bandage. He was talking to Gregory.


    Seeing the three of them arrive outside, Toby and Gregory immediately stopped talking and greeted


    them politely.


    They sat down in the back as Toby and Gregory got in the front.


    Once inside the extended wheel-base car, Zed took out a bottle of wine and poured two sses with a


    ir. He handed a ss of wine to Moore. "Come on. Drink up. You''ll feel refreshed."


    "What about me?" There were only two sses and Jeanined as soon as she saw that.


    "You are pregnant now. You can''t drink until the babyes," Zed replied.


    "Come on! A little bit won''t hurt much, you know? Let a girl have some fun!" Jean tried to bargain


    naughtily.


    "Okay! Fine! One ss is all you get! No more, understand?" The way she was talking to him made


    Zedpromise.


    Hearing that, Jean immediately became happy and smiled. She took the ss from Zed''s hand and


    said to Moore,"Moore, cheers!"


    Moore lifted his ss and clinked sses with Jean. He didn''t take a sip until he had seen her take a


    sip.


    The atmosphere in the car was a bit quiet. Seeing that Jean and Zed were both thinking about


    something, Moore kept silent, not wanting to bother them.


    When they finally arrived at the vi, Jade had been waiting for them for quite a long time. She was


    really anxious and didn''t feel relieved until she saw Jean and Zed get out of the car.


    She quickly walked and began making a fuss immediately. "Jean? How are you? Are you tired after


    being out for such a long time? Are you hungry? Of course, you are! I have asked Zelda to cook some


    chicken soup for you. It''s been heating in the pot for a while. I will take out a bowl of it for you right now.


    You should drink it while it is hot."


    Then she ran back to the kitchen without waiting for Jean to reply. She was really worried.


    When Jean saw her go back so fast, she almost cried.


    "What''s wrong? Is my mother annoying? Does she worry too much? Don''t worry. She will go back in a


    few days and you won''t be bothered after that¡­" Noticing that Jean was a bit stiff, Zed quickly tried to


    "No, Zed. It''s not that. This is just the first time I am actually experiencing some family love. I feel so


    happy. Mom is very considerate,"


    Jean snuffled and said with happiness.


    Zed was stunned for a while. It was hard to believe that this was the first time Jean was experiencing


    maternal affection. For a while, he simply stood there and looked at Jean with a bitter smile on his face.


    "I thought you would find my mother annoying and be bothered. That is why I have asked them to go


    back quickly."


    "Zed, I won''t feel bothered." Jean hurriedly denied it. "My mother passed away when I was a child and I


    have been lonely and wanting to be loved and taken care of by a person just like a mother does. Could


    you please ask mother to stay here for a few more days?" Jean raised her head and begged Zed with


    her big, beautiful eyes full of expectations.


    Zed stared at her back with an affectionate nce. Seeing her bright smile, there was no way he could


    have refused. "Okay. As long as you don''t feel bothered, they will stay here for a long time. You just


    stay happy."


    ''I had misunderstood Jean. She hascked mother''s love since her mother passed away and that has


    made her lonely. Therefore, she has been longing for mother''s love


    What''s more, Jean is pregnant now, which has made her more sensitive.


    I was wrong to think that she was just like any other woman.


    I am sure there won''t be any conflicts between Jean and mother.


    "Zed! Jean! I am tired now. I am going to the bedroom. Hopefully, I will get some rest." Moore was


    sleepy and he couldn''t stay out any longer.


    "Okay. Good night." Jean looked at him and smiled.


    "Good night." Moore nodded to Zed and Jean, and then went upstairs. There were several thoughts


    besides rest on his mind.


    ''Too many things have happened today, and I don''t have that much tolerance. I must think carefully


    about them and organize my thoughts now.


    Besides, Jade has arrived now. I should let Jean have some time with her and create a strong bond


    and some happy memories.''


    When Zed and Jean walked into the dining room, Jade was already walking towards them with a bowl


    of tepid chicken soup in her hand. "Jean, hurry up! Drink the chicken soup and don''t let it get cold. It''s


    good for both your health and the baby''s."


    Jean immediately smiled happily. "Thanks, mother."


    "Jean, dear! You don''t have to thank me!" Jade smiled. "We are family. You don''t need to get all formal


    and polite with me."


    It made Zed really happy to see that his mother and wife were getting along so fine.


    This wasn''t usually what happened in households and he was d he didn''t have to deal with such


    affairs.


    Seeing that Jean waspletely focused on drinking chicken soup, Zed asked Jade who was standing


    right next to Jean with a smile,"Mother,e here, please. I want to talk to you."

 Chapter 477 Weve Got Nothing To Do With The Bai Family

    Chapter 477 We''ve Got Nothing To Do With The Bai Family


    "Okay." Jade nodded. She patted Jean''s shoulder and told her,"Take your time, dear. Eat your soup


    and savour the taste. I''ll be back in a while."


    "Okay," Jean nodded in affirmative. She kept on drinking her soup even as she nced at Zed and his


    mother go into a corner with a smile.


    The two of them came into the living room where Sean was sitting on the couch watching TV.


    He cast a swift, cursory nce at them and turned his attention back to the TV, without asking them


    anything.


    "What is it, Zed? What do you wanna say?" Jade asked her son directly without any formalities.


    "Jean and I discussed about it, and we decided that if Father and you want to stay over for a few more


    days, then we''ll be d to have you over," Zed replied with his eyes fixed on Jade.


    "What made you change your mind? I thought you were worried that we might disturb your privacy?"


    Jade asked in surprise. It was unusual to see her son change a decision so quickly.


    "To be honest, Mother, this is Jean''s idea. She wants you two to stay for a few more days." Zed frankly


    told her the truth. "Look, I wanted you to leave because you kept nagging us about having a baby, and I


    was worried that it would add to the burden that Jean was carrying in her emotions. But just now, I saw


    the two of you getting along so well that even I was envious. You know that she lost her mother in her


    childhood. I think it will be good for her to have you stay and take care of her. And I will feel more at


    ease knowing that someone is watching out for her."


    "I can stay if you want, Zed. But what is going on? Why is this Moore guy staying here too?" Jade said


    with apparent disapproval. "When your father and I are gone, then Jean will live in this house with himOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    alone. A young woman and a young man alone in one house. Are you sure you''re okay with that?"


    Jade was really worried and suspicious.


    "Mother, there is nothing to worry about." Zed burst outughing. "Moore is a very good friend and we


    both trust him very much. He is quite a gentleman, if I may say so myself. Besides, Jean''s car ran into


    him and he had to stay in the hospital for a very long time. He just got out of hospital a few days ago


    and is not really recovered yet. We both thought it was best for him to stay over so that he can


    recuperate and we can feel less guilty of hurting him by taking care of him."


    Hearing Zed''s exnation, Jade''s face softened. "Nevertheless, son, you''ve got to be more cautious in


    today''s world. And no! Don''t say that I am nagging. The human heart isplicated and hard to


    understand. Even if you do trust him, you should be more careful."


    "Okay, Mother. I will be." Zed smiled helplessly and then changed the topic. "Hey, you know what? I ran


    across Edna today."


    He couldn''t have carried on with the subject anymore.


    "What?" Just as he had expected, Jade was shocked to hear the news. Her expression immediately


    changed so many times that even Sean who was attentively watching TV turned around and looked at


    her with a frown.


    "How did you two meet? What happened?" With quite some difficulty, Jade calmed herself down


    enough to ask for details.


    "I met her on the street. She told me to say hi to you." Zed was in no mood to tell the whole story to his


    parents about the car ident. They would only get worried and he wasn''t in a mood to exin.


    Between Jean getting pregnant and his mother being prejudiced against Moore, there was enough on


    their ptes already and he didn''t have to add to the confusion.


    The best way to maintain peace and order would be to entirely omit the incident.


    "Say hi to me? She? That hypocrite!" Jade sneered immediately when she heard the sentence.


    Evidently, for her, such a story sounded imusible.


    "Mother¡­" Seeing his mother get so pissed with Edna, he asked with concern,"What is going on


    between the two of you? You have been mad at her for years. And every time you hear her name, you


    get so furious. Why does that happen?"


    Zed should have known better than to ask such a question and he was regretting it as soon as he did,


    because the air between seemed to turn solid the instant he put it forward.


    Jade''s anger aggravated and her sneer was audible instead of being simply visible. And she wasn''t


    looking at Zed anymore. Instead, she turned her back on him and then suddenly, ran upstairs angrily.


    The whole thing happened within a fraction of a minute and Zed waspletely astounded to see it.


    He had known that his mother and Edna had been friends quite a while back. But then something had


    happened and their rtions had gotten strained. From then on, she never talked about her any more


    and he had never asked the reason.


    This was the first time he had asked why since his childhood, and he hadn''t expected his mother to


    overreact like this.


    It seemed as if the problem they had between them was something far beyond his imagination.


    Otherwise, he knew the kind of person his mother was. She wouldn''t have held a grudge for such a


    long time.


    ''Shit! If Mother knows who Moore is, then¡­''


    Zed groaned. His head seemed to be spinning and was aching terribly from such thoughts. He rubbed


    his aching temples remorsefully.


    "Zed, don''t ever mention this to your mother again." Sean had already turned off the TV. Seeing his son


    so troubled and distressed, he frowned but didn''t exin. Instead, he simply gave a simple advice.


    Zed, who was busy looking at the floor, suddenly seemed rejuvenated.


    It was so simple! Why hadn''t he thought of it before? His father was there and must know what had


    happened!


    His mother wouldn''t talk about it, but his father might... He should have asked him before.


    "Father¡­" Zed''s face turned cheerful as he nced at Sean and asked,"Do you know why Mother fell


    out with Edna all those years ago? Why can''t they reconcile even after so many years? I mean I know


    Mother is a bit stubborn but she is not that cruel or narrow-minded. And Edna sent her regards to


    Mother today. Why is it that Mother remains angry with her?"


    "Angry..." Aplicated expression appeared on Sean''s face. "If your mother ever met her once again,


    she would run up and p her on the face."


    Zed was so shocked to hear from Sean that the problem was even more serious than he had


    anticipated.


    Jean had just finished eating and walked into the living room. She happened to overhear Sean''s words


    just as she walked inside. Watching Sean with extreme surprise, she went ahead to stand by Zed''s


    side, looking curiously at her father-inw.


    Sean saw their reaction and sighed. "Anyway, all you should remember is this: If you see Edna, walk


    away! If you really want to stay away from grief, keep away from that woman!"


    "Father, I don''t understand! Is she a monster or something? Do we really need to be so afraid of her?"


    Jean couldn''t help it anymore and had to ask now.


    "You''d better listen to me. It is for your mother''s sake too. You stay away from Edna if you don''t want to


    hurt your mother." Sean was indecisive whether to tell them more or not.


    They could see that Sean wasn''t joking and they nced at each other with intrigue. What could''ve


    happened all those years ago?


    Since they had met Edna today because of Moore, odds were they would be seeing her quite a lot


    these days.


    What they were most worried about now was that Edna had agreed to ount for the ident to


    Moore tomorrow. And Moore was staying in this house. What would happen then?


    Zed''s and Jean''s expression changed.


    "Father, what happened between them?" Zed watched Sean and asked again. "I know you don''t want


    to mention it, but I am really worried after seeing Mother so angry. Besides, I don''t want to keep a


    secret from you too. Do you still remember the lost son of the Bai family?"


    "We''ve got nothing to do with the Bai Family. Why do you mention them right now?" Sean frowned and


    stared at Zed.


    When everything had happened, Zed was really small. Chances are, he wouldn''t have remembered


    anything about it. The Bai Family''s son was lost and the Qi Family was in the Imperial Capital at that


    time. They had helped them search for him.


    So how could Sean forget it?


    "Moore is the lost son of the Bai family." Zed heaved a deep sigh and finally told him with a gloomy


    expression.


    "What did you say?!" Sean was shocked and couldn''t believe what he was hearing. He asked Zed to


    repeat his words in a trembling voice.


    Zed nodded sorrowfully, confirming what he had said.


    Sean finally took in the information and closed his eyes for a while.


    When he opened his eyes again, he asked with aplicated expression,"Does the Bai family know


    about it?"

 Chapter 478 Bound To Know What Happened

    Chapter 478 Bound To Know What Happened


    "Yes, they do. As soon as Moore arrived in H City, the Bai family got the news." Zed nodded his head


    as he added,"But Moore doesn''t want to go back to the Bai family at any cost. Gary wants him to return


    to the family, but not every member of the Bai family feels the same way. Anyway, the whole thing is


    quiteplicated which is why we have asked Moore to stay in our house. This way, he can avoid


    being bothered by the Bai family."


    "Don''t let your mother know about Moore''s identification," Sean warned Zed. He felt it wasn''t right to


    inform her now and decided that keeping it away from her was the best thing to do.


    "Of course. That''s why I am telling you about this in private. Please shed some light on what happened


    between mother and Edna so that we can find the best solution to this problem. Besides, as long as


    Moore lives here, we have to deal with the Bai family."


    Zed put on a bitter smile and waited for Sean''s opinion.


    Suddenly, Jean decided to do the talking. She echoed Zed''s idea. "Yeah, father. Moore is alone in H


    City and he doesn''t have any friend here. He can only rely on us now."


    "Okay. I get your point, so rx. I won''t drive him away." As he heard Jean''s words, Sean gave a sigh.


    He added with aplicated look,"Actually, you both are bound to know what happened between your


    mother and Edna. So I might as well just tell you about it."


    Upon hearing that Sean was going to tell them what happened, Jean couldn''t help but get nervous. Her


    heartbeat quickened and she felt fidgety.


    "Jean, sit down first." Zed saw Jean has been standing beside him so he asked her to sit down. He


    realized that Jean was nervous as her fists were clenched tightly.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure." Hearing Zed''s words, Jean nodded as she held Zed''s hand and sat down on the couch.


    Sean saw the sweet couple in front of him and recalled something buried deeply in his heart. "Zed, you


    could have had a younger sister. When you were four years old, your mother was pregnant and so


    delighted about it. She was really careful during that period. So when Edna called her at midnight and


    imed that she was drunk at the bar, it''s me who picked Edna''s call instead of your mother. Your


    mother was sound asleep.


    Edna grew up with your mother since they were kids. In fact, they were like sisters. So I decided not to


    wake your mother. Instead, I chose to pick Edna up by myself. But Edna was really drunk. In that state,


    she started to talk nonsense."


    A hint of painful look appeared on Sean''s face as he recalled the moment.


    "She was really beautiful and even more gorgeous in her drunken state. So when she tried to seduce


    me, I got a little tempted at the moment. I am a normal man and easily got tempted by a woman as


    gorgeous as Edna. Besides, she told me that she was in love with me for a long time. She went on to


    exin in depth about how much she loved me. She said that she had to bury her love inside her heart


    and couldn''t tell anyone since I was her best friend''s husband. She was in so much pain."


    Zed and Jean sat stunned as they heard Sean''s words.


    In truth, Jean had thought that Jade and Edna broke up because of the involvement of a man.


    But hearing that Sean was the man responsible, Jean was really startled. She couldn''t believe that her


    father-inw was involved in this.


    Edna had known that Sean was her best friend''s husband but she still seduced him when she got


    drunk.


    ''Did Sean cheat on Jade in the end?'' wondered Jean.


    "Though I was a little tempted, my love for your mother overpowered my temptation. Hence, I refused


    Edna. Then I brought her to our home and told her to have a good rest. But when I was going to leave


    the room, Edna rushed to me and wouldn''t let me go. With her arms surrounding me, she cried her


    heart out. I couldn''t ignore her crying face and started to feel sorry for her. I knew why she suddenly


    went to Imperial Capital and got so drunk. She did that because she was going to marry Gary, who had


    lost his wife and lived with his son.


    Edna''s father was the mayor of H City back then. Gary needed his support as it was the key point of


    Gary''s political career. Therefore, Edna''s father got interested in Gary and nned to marry his


    daughter to Gary. Edna''s father was indeed far-sighted as Gary was sessful with his career once


    they got married. But he sacrificed his daughter''s happiness for the sake of career."


    Sean couldn''t help but stop and fall into silence.


    "Father, after Edna hugged you, you didn''t do anything that you felt sorry aboutter, did you?" Zed


    asked as he was displeased with Sean changing the topic.


    Sean felt sad at once and sighed, looking at Zed. "I didn''t push Edna away when she surrounded me


    with her arms. I started thinking about her miserable life and felt sympathy. And because of my


    sympathy, your younger sister was killed."


    Sean looked painful and guilty when he mentioned that.


    "What happened?" Zed asked anxiously. The silence was killing him and he wanted everything out of


    his father.


    "Your mother woke up because of Edna''s crying. She ran into the room and watched Edna hugging


    me. Jade broke down at once and turned around, heading downstairs. The scene in front of me left me


    scared. I felt my heartbeat stop at the moment. I pulled free from Edna''s hug and ran after your mother.


    Jade had been pregnant for six months when this happened. So she didn''t manage to run away very


    far before I caught up with her. Your mother was so sad and upset so she ordered me to stay away. I


    wanted to exin it to her but she only cried and shook her head. We had a quarrel after that. If I hadn''t


    quarreled with her, then your sister wouldn''t have died."


    Speaking of that, Sean shed some tears. This guilt had been killing him for years.


    Zed put on a painful look but he didn''t interrupt Sean. He wanted to hear the whole story.


    "We had a big quarrel and your mother couldn''t stand it any more. When Edna entered, shepletely


    lost it. Finally, Jade turned around and ran downstairs. I was so anxious that I reached my hand to hold


    her back. But your mother lost her bnce and slipped down the stairs. When she finally stopped


    rolling at the end of the stairs, she was lying in her own blood."


    Sean couldn''t help but sob as he tried to suppress his emotions. The scene of Jade lying on the ground


    was crystal clear on his mind.


    Zed and Jean reached out their hands and patted him on the back lightly to soothe him. However, they


    had no idea what to say.


    Misunderstandings always happen. They knew that nothing they said would soothe his pain.


    "When we arrived at the hospital, the baby was already dead. Your mother looked at me as if she had


    lost her soul. She didn''t say anything except stay still like a statue. Edna visited her and apologized


    after she heard about the incident. But Jade ignored herpletely. The sight of Edna repelled her.


    Seeing your mother so pale, Edna got angry and nned to provoke your mother.


    Edna told Jade that if Jade was not going to get better soon, Edna would just take her husband and her


    son, leaving her alone with the memory of her unborn baby. Edna was already well known in Imperial


    Capital for her bad reputation. She didn''t mind being evil one more time. Instead, all she wanted was to


    help her friend. And your mother got angry at once. She summoned all her energy and drove Edna out


    of the ward. From then on, Jade refused to see Edna ever again.

 Chapter 479 Sean Has Been Regretting It All His Life

    Chapter 479 Sean Has Been Regretting It All His Life


    To be honest, Edna and your mother were best friends from childhood and they knew each other very


    well. If this hadn''t happened, maybe they would have been friends for a lifetime. But her good friend


    held her husband tightly and caused her to lose her unborn daughter, which really hurt your mother. So


    her condition was really terrible then. If Edna hadn''t said these words to irritate your mother, she would


    not have be sober. In a way, Edna''s n of getting your mother active worked at that time. After


    that, Edna epted her father''s arrangement and married Gary. Then she left Imperial Capital with


    him. Since then, there had been no connection between your mother and Edna. Even when Gary was


    recalled to Imperial Capital after a few years, they both avoided seeing each other." Sean sighed


    deeply when he mentioned the past.


    "Jesus! Edna caused my mother to lose her daughter? No wonder my mother reacted so fiercely when


    she heard Edna''s name." Zed was shocked by the truth and sighed.


    Jean sighed as well. "A woman''s life is really not easy, especially our mother''s. Zed, we must be nicer


    to Mother in the future. I didn''t expect she had suffered such a tragedy in her life." Jean''s eyes turned a


    little red when she spoke these words. She was also going to be a mother, and naturally felt Jade''s


    pain at that time.


    Sean, who was ignored by both of them, looked at them bitterly and remorsefully. "If you want to scold


    me, just do it! If I had pushed Edna away immediately, your mother would not have rolled down the


    stairs. I am the one responsible for all the trouble. It''s because I''m such a jerk that your sister wasn''t


    born. I am the reason behind your mother''s sadness." Sean covered his face with his hands in pain.


    "Father, it''s over, so don''t me yourself anymore. If mother really mes you, then she wouldn''t still


    be living with you. As you said just now, mother and Edna were best friends and knew each other very


    well. So deep down, mother must know that nothing happened between you that day. Otherwise, she


    would have left you."


    Sensing his pain, Jean hurried tofort him.


    "You''re right." Sean nodded in agreement as soon as he heard the words. Somehow, Jean''s words


    managed to control his emotions. "I always wanted to exin things afterward, but your mother never


    let me. In the days that followed, it seemed as if it had never happened, but I knew she carried a lot of


    pain with her."


    "Father, mother doesn''t need your exnation. All she needs is your love. Now that she is willing to


    travel around the world with you, you have to put your past behind. So you better stop grieving and


    ming yourself," Jean continued in herforting tone.


    Hearing Jean''s words, Sean looked at her excitedly. "I feel much morefortable after confiding in


    you both. Earlier, I felt like a culprit. But today, I can feel the weight lift off my shoulder," he said in a


    choked voice.


    Zed and Jean saw the pain on Sean''s face fade away and was reced with relief. They smiled and


    nodded. "Father, it''s all over. My biggest wish is to see you and my mother live together happily," Zed


    said.


    "Yes." Jean chimed in and said,"Father, now that Zed and I are about to have a baby, you and mother


    are going to be grandparents. You should be happy."


    "Who said it was over?" Jade, who had been away, suddenly appeared at the stairway and stared at


    Sean with a cold face. "In the past, I have never spoken about it with Sean. That''s only because I


    wanted to give Zed a happy life. Now that Edna is appearing, I would like to talk about it. Sean, don''t


    you have each other in your hearts? Go back to her now!"


    Jade''s face was furious and her eyes were ring at Sean fiercely.


    Sean hadn''t expected Jade to pop up. There was a sh of embarrassment on his face. He stood up


    somewhat bewildered and looked at her, not knowing how to exin it.


    Zed and Jean looked at each other and then sighed heavily.


    "Mother, father and Edna were innocent. Why do you say such words to sadden him?" Zed hurried up


    to Jade and led her closer to Seam, trying to improve the situation.


    "Innocent? If they were innocent, I wouldn''t have seen them hugging. Not to mention that it has


    happened a long time ago, but he still remembered it vividly. You heard what he said just now. He


    himself admitted that he was a little moved when Edna held him. Sean, since you are interested in her,


    why don''t you go to her? Why are you still here?"


    The more Jade talked, the angrier she became. Her red face depicted the fury she was feeling.


    "Mother, please don''t get excited. Instead, listen to me. In my opinion, father didn''t pull free from the


    hug because he knew that the Huang and Bai families would unite by marriage. He was aware of Edna


    Huang''s situation and was sorry for her. Moreover, he was stunned by her actions and words which left


    him dazed. Jean continued to persuade her,"Mother, you have been living together for so many years.


    Don''t you know what Father is like?"


    "Humph, I really don''t know what kind of person he is." Jade listened to Jean''s words, holding back her


    temper. She thought Jean was a pregnant woman now so anger would affect Jean''s mood. Keeping


    her anger in control, her face instantly eased a little.


    "Jade, heaven and earth can testify I only love you!" Sean hurried to take the oath.


    "Humph, I can''t trust you anymore." Jade only gave Sean a cold snort in return.


    "Mother..." Zed saw that Jade was still angry and he sighed. "Don''t get mad at Father again. It''s all my


    fault today. It is my curiosity that forced him to speak it out. If you are unhappy then you can me me.


    I really don''t want to see you vent all your anger on him. He has been regretting what happened all his


    life so please don''t make him even sadder."


    "Does he regret it?" Jade''s face burst with sadness when her grief was mentioned. "If he regretted it


    then he would not have done such a thing to hurt me."


    "But it has happened, just let it go. If because of my curiosity your old wound has opened, then I won''t


    be able to forgive myself," Zed said helplessly. He wanted this matter closed.


    "Mother, please calm down first," Jean spoke in herforting tone. She continued,"How can you


    possibly not understand what father is going through? It''s better not to say hurtful words to him."


    Seeing Jean looking at her pleadingly, Jade nodded and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "It''s not that I cling to the past. You ask him yourselves, have I ever asked him about it? But..."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Jade paused and sighed heavily. "Over the years, even though Edna and I were in the same city, she


    was smart enough to not bother me. Today, however, she asked Zed to say hello to me for her. I think


    it''s a bit suspicious. I have a hunch that I will meet her again soon..."


    Thinking of this, her voice trailed off. There was pain in her eyes.


    To put it bluntly, it was Edna''s appearance that affected her mood rather than the conversation.


    In addition, Sean''s words reminded her of the pain she had experienced in the past. Her mood was so


    sour that she had no one but Sean to vent on.


    Sean grinned bitterly when he heard the words, but he still came forward and took Jade''s hand. "Jade,


    it has been so many years, just let it go! Whether you will meet her or not, don''t think about it for the


    time being. Live in the present."


    Zed and Jean looked at each other and felt uneasy.


    Jade''s words made them feel guilty. They felt responsible about bringing Edna back to her life.


    They never thought that the appearance of Edna would make their mother feel so bad.


    Obviously, the past really hurt Jade. Even though she said she was over it, she still clung to it.


    What made Jean even guiltier was that this wouldn''t have happened if it wasn''t for her. ''I am the one


    responsible for this, '' she thought.

 Chapter 480 I Wont Leave

    Chapter 480 I Won''t Leave


    Moore was her friend, and Edna was Moore''s stepmother.


    The Qi family would never be at peace if Jade found out Moore''s identity.


    ''What should I do?'' thought Jean.


    As Jean thought of that, she suddenly felt anxious and looked at Zed.


    Zed was worried about this matter too. He sighed gently and fixed his gaze on Jean. Then he turned to


    look at Sean.


    Sean had known Moore''s identity, so he was the only one that could handle the situation at the


    moment.


    However, Sean only cared about Jade. He didn''t realize that Zed was looking at him.


    Sean had tried his best to calm Jade down. He sighed when he saw Jade was no that angry. He looked


    up and realized that both Zed and Jean were staring at him. It really confused him.


    It was not until Zed tipped him a wink that he understood what Zed meant.


    Sean felt pity for Jade as he saw her gloomy face. He hesitated for a while and then asked,"Jade, as


    you don''t want to see Edna, should we go back to the Imperial Capital first? Zed and Jean will go back


    to the Imperial Capital soon too. When that timees, we can ask them to stay for a couple of days."


    Suddenly, Jean and Zed sighed in relief.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The two of them felt happy that they had told Sean about Moore''s identity. If not, the situation would


    be tougher without Sean at their side.


    "Why should I go back? Do I have to avoid her just because she hase back? Do you think that I


    am scared of her? Why?"


    Jade said angrily.


    Both Zed and Jean were suddenly shocked because they had not expected Jade to say something like


    that. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do.


    ''It is true that my mother would find it quite impossible to keep her distance from Edna after she knows


    that Edna hase back.


    After all, it was Edna who had to apologize. How could my mother distance herself from her?''


    thought Zed. He suddenly felt his headache.


    "You can stay if you want to. No one will tell you otherwise." Sean had expected those words to be said


    by Jade. With a nk face, he sighed and continued,"But have you thought about this or not? If you


    stay, Edna will definitely find you. I am sure that you won''t be able to withstand her. You will obviously


    fight with her.


    I am afraid that you might harm her or yourself physically. Besides, Jean is pregnant. She and Zed


    would definitely get worried if you stay. Is that what you want? You want to stay, only because you want


    to spend some time with your son and daughter-inw. But if they get worried because of you, don''t


    you think it''s better that you leave?"


    Sean tried his best to convince Jade.


    Zed and Jean sighed in relief as they heard Sean''s words.


    "What''s wrong with you today? Why do you just want me to leave?" Jade looked at Sean doubtfully.


    As soon as they heard Jade''s words, Zed and Jean looked at each other. Both of them felt nervous.


    "Jade, you are thinking too much!" Sean felt helpless and so he sighed. "I just want the best for you.


    You will surely be in a bad mood as soon as you see Edna. So it''s better if you don''t see her. Let''s go


    back to the Imperial Capital and fulfil our duty. We should be looking after our father. That is much


    better than seeing someone that we don''t want to see. Am I right?"


    "Won''t you regret itter that you couldn''t see Edna in person? Honestly, the two of you haven''t seen


    each other for 20 years. Right?" Jade asked as she sneered at Sean.


    "I don''t think she is worthy enough for my time. Why do I have to see her?" Sean sneered upon hearing


    Jade''s words. Then, he immediately added,"Well, that''s enough! We have been together for a very long


    time. You should know that you are always in my heart. Just don''t say things like this in front of our


    children. They willugh at us."


    Jade''s anger faded as she heard Sean''sforting words in front of their children. She was relieved.


    She then added,"Okay. I will forgive your past deeds, but I won''t leave."


    "Jade, since you forgave me, why do you still want to stay here?" Sean asked her in confusion.


    "I havee here to see my son, daughter-inw and their unborn child. I will not change my mind no


    matter what. Hence, you shouldn''t persuade me. I will try my best to work things out if Edna shows up


    to see me."


    Jade said "work things out" in a very serious tone. Everyone instantly knew her intentions behind those


    words.


    Zed and Jean nced at each other and sighed.


    It seemed that there was no way that their mother was to leave.


    "Mother. Just stay if you want to! You can stay with me for a couple of days." Jean smiled as soon as


    she found out that Jade had made up her mind.


    She had no choice but to let everything work out by itself.


    "Jean, you are so sensible!" Jade smiled as she heard what Jean said. She then looked at Zed and


    Sean furiously before taking Jean''s hands in hers and chatting with her.


    Sean and Zed walked to a corner and whispered to each other in a stern tone.


    "Zed, ept this already! It has been years since that happened. I think that your mother has forgotten


    all about that and forgiven me," Seanforted Zed, but he knew that Zed wouldn''t believe a word that


    he said.


    "Father, you should always be with my mother, and please don''t let her go outside alone," said Zed as


    he was worried about his mother. A whileter, he added,"I think that Edna wille here tomorrow.


    You have to call me if she shows up."


    "Okay!" Sean nodded and then continued,"Don''t worry! Your mother won''t do anything if Edna really


    "The problem is not my mother," Zed said seriously. "20 years have passed. You know who Edna really


    is. She won''t have to do anything, yet many people would do the work for her. I am not sure what she


    thinks about the previous incident. But I suggest you to be careful at all times."


    "Zed, you think that Edna might get angry at what happened in the past and get even with us, just


    because she is powerful now?" Sean suddenly frowned.


    "This is how I''ve put it together. After all, Moore is at our home now." Zed sighed.


    He didn''t know what the incident in the past was about, so he had let Moore move into their house


    without thinking too much.


    Edna wouldplicate things even more if she supported Hanley, her biological son.


    Zed still hoped that he was overthinking.


    He saw Edna today and he concluded that Edna was well-educated, although she gave birth to Hanley,


    who dealt with Moore cruelly.


    This made Zed quite upset.


    "Okay, I know what you mean." Sean immediately understood what Zed meant and so he nodded. "I


    will pay close attention to that."


    "Hmm." Zed had to exin everything before he could sigh in relief.


    As it was toote, the two of them stoppep talking and walked to thedies.

 Chapter 481 Afraid Of Me Being Too Close To You

    Chapter 481 Afraid Of Me Being Too Close To You


    Seeing that Jade and Jean were still happily involved in their cheerful chats, Zed couldn''t help giving a


    smile on the two women''s bond. He patted her on the shoulder. "Jean, it''s already past ten, you should


    go to bed..."


    "Is it thatte already?" Jade didn''t realize how time had flown. She looked up at Jean and said,"Good


    heavens, it really is! Jean, you should go to bed now. It''s not good for you or your baby to stay up so


    "All right." Jean nodded, gave a smile to Sean and Jade and bid her goodnight. "Father, mother, bye! I''ll


    go sleep now!"


    "Okay." Sean nodded.


    "Good night." Jade waved at Jean.


    With Zed taking Jean to their bedroom holding her arm, only Jade and Sean were left in the living


    room.


    And not long after, Jade''s face turned dark and gloomy and her smile disappeared. She walked back


    upstairs without a nce at Sean.


    Sean merely put on a bitter smile but didn''t say anything.


    After being married to her for so many years, he knew very well how angry and furious his wife would


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    be if he tried to calm her down when she was in a mood.


    Upstairs, as soon as Zed and Jean entered the room, Jean immediately closed the door, sighed, and


    looked at Zed with a worried nce. "Zed, what do we do? If Mother sees Edna, she is going to be


    really mad. And if she finds out who Moore really is, especially in the mood she is right now, all hell is


    going to break loose in the mansion! What do we do? Do we tell her the truth now? Will that stop her


    from getting angrierter on?"


    "No! We can''t tell her yet. Though, I''ve asked father to take extra care that she doesn''t find out. Let''s


    just focus on the positive side for this moment and forget what could go wrong." Zed tired tofort


    her. "We should not overthink it. It''s no use worrying about something that hasn''t happened yet. What''s


    bound to happen will happen. Right now, you go take a shower and sleep. I can see how tired you


    really are after today."


    "Okay." Jean agreed immediately. Zed was right. Overthinking would only add to her troubles.


    She took out her bathrobe and walked towards the bathroom.


    After she had finished showering, she walked back into the bedroom and saw Zed lying on the bed,


    with his eyes closed.


    Pity and guilt shed through her mind.


    ''Zed was busy with his work during the daytime. After work, he had to hurry to the hospital to pick me


    up. That left him really tired and exhausted and the toll it was taking was clearly visible in how sleepy


    he was.


    What about me?


    I have just kept bringing troubles on his way and had kept on making him worried. He has been


    clearing up the mess I have been bringing home all the time and has never said anything.''


    Guilt welled up in Jean''s mind. Unconsciously and involuntarily, she reached out a hand and began to


    stroke his face.


    When her finger was feeling his tender skin, she let out a deep breath.


    "Why do you sigh when touching my face? Is it not smooth? Am I pointy?"


    Jean was really startled. She nervously looked at Zed who had just opened his eyes and said,"I am


    sorry. Did I wake you up? I didn''t mean to do that."


    "It''s okay. I had just snoozed." Zed looked at Jean with smiling eyes and asked,"Have you finished


    showering?"


    "Yes." Jean nodded and said,"Now it''s your turn, you dirty boy. Come back quick, okay? Don''t take too


    long..."


    "Okay." Zed nodded and sat up from the bed. For some reason, Jean looked nervous, seeing which, he


    asked with a smile,"What''s the matter? Are you afraid of me being too close to you?"


    He moved even closer deliberately. Jean''s nervous and shy aura was enjoyable at such times.


    Her face immediately changed and she leaned backwards ordingly. "Zed, stop kidding me..." Jean


    chided him angrily.


    "I''m not! I just want to be close to you." Zed gave a wink. He was deliberately irritating her.


    "Don''t you know that..." Jean was looking more and more nervous since Zed did not appear to be


    kidding.


    Seeing that she was getting scared, Zed sighed and wrapped his hands around her. "Don''t worry. I was


    just teasing you. It was just a joke. I didn''t mean anything by it."


    Jean felt relieved upon hearing that, but she looked at him sharply anyway and angrily rebuked him.


    "Don''t ever do that again, Zed. You really scared me."


    "Okay, okay. I''m sorry. I won''t." Zed promised, leaning forward tond a gentle kiss on her cheek. "Now,


    I''m gonna take a shower. You go to sleep okay? Don''t wait up. Have a good night."


    He got off the bed and went into the bathroom.


    As the sound of flowing water came inside, Jean''s face started getting more and more serious every


    second.


    Her mind was messy and she couldn''t sort things out.


    After several minutes of restless efforts to fall asleep, she finally dozed off in a troubled, entangled


    sleep with furrowed eyebrows.


    Zed came out of the bathroom a few minutes after that and saw Jean''s furrowed brows under the dim


    nightmp. He crawled into the bed and held her in his arms. Seeing her so worried made him anxious.


    After a few minutes, he also dozed off with a sigh.


    The entire night, Jean didn''t sleep well and woke up the instant the first rays of dawn hit the room''s


    windows. When she saw Zed''s arms wrap around her, her suspended heart slowly dropped.


    For some reason, the sight of Zed''s face made having a baby feel even more amazing than she had


    ever felt before.


    The thought seemed to make her heart smile as her entire body glowed with the ecstasy of being a


    mother.


    Uncontrobly, shended a kiss st on Zed''s face with her eyes closed. She was enjoying the


    moment.


    All she wanted right now was to let all troubles and worries fall away and stay in her husband''s arms


    the entire day.


    After several minutes, or an hour, she didn''t know which, she moved back


    and saw Zed gazing at her with smiling eyes. She blinked and blushed.


    When she got sure that Zed was awake, she blushed a deep crimson. Embarrassed, she wished


    him,"Good morning."


    "Good morning," Zed sleepily replied. He held her even closer in his arms and whispered in her


    ears,"Darling, I like the way you woke me up."


    ''I didn''t mean to wake you up like that.''


    Jean''s face was getting even redder. She looked at him and mumbled,"Honey, since you are awake


    now, let''s get up!"


    "There''s no need to rush. We rarely get to stay asleep sote. Let''s enjoy the moment while itsts."


    Zed stopped her from getting up.


    Jean didn''t want to get up either so she also just let herself be in his arms.


    "Aboutst night, I should say sorry." After thinking about it, she told Zed.


    "Sorry? About what?" Zed looked at her in surprise. He couldn''t understand why she had to say sorry.


    "If it wasn''t for Moore, we wouldn''t have met Edna. It was onlyst night that I came to know that even


    her name is a taboo in your family. I''m afraid I may have broken the peace of your family." Jean guiltily


    apologized.


    "Jean, I don''t understand what you''re talking about." Zed smiled slightly andforted her. "You mean


    to say that Moore is your friend and he is involved with Edna. Is that true? I''m telling you Jean. You had


    nothing to do with that and you couldn''t have stopped it from happening. Stop ming yourself. Don''t


    worry."


    "How can you say something like that? Of course, it is my fault!" Jean got anxious and said,"If I hadn''t


    hit Moore, I wouldn''t have met him and be friends with him..."


    "Stop saying that. If Moore gets to know that, he is going to be upset." Zed interrupted her apology and


    stopped her from continuing.

 Chapter 482 Edna Visited the Qi Family

    Chapter 482 Edna Visited the Qi Family


    "No, I mean that I have never regretted having known Moore, let alone be his friend. But your


    family haspromised because of me!" Jean exined in a hurry.


    "My family? Don''t alienate us like that. My family is your family too. From now on, I don''t want you to


    say such words and think of yourself as an outsider." Zed was displeased upon hearing Jean''s words.


    He added,"I know what you mean. But I don''t think things are so serious that you are ming yourself.


    Everything will be fine. Edna is neither evil nor a fierce beast. No member of our family is scared of


    her."


    "But it was because of her that this incident took ce," Jean replied as she was guilty. Then she


    added,"Perhaps your parents wouldn''t have met Edna if I hadn''t gotten acquainted with Moore." Jean


    was still guilty about what had happened.


    "But they still haven''t met each other. Maybe Edna doesn''t want to see our parents either," Zed replied.


    "No, I think Edna surely wants to meet your parents. I know this because she asked you to greet your


    mother," said Jean in a serious tone.


    Zed fell silent as he heard what Jean had said. He knew Jean was right.


    But he couldn''t stop something from happening.


    The only way out of this mess was to watch in silence.


    The two of themy there for some time. When they realised that it was toote, they finally got up.


    They washed and got dressed to go downstairs.


    As they walked into the dining room, they saw Sean, Jade and Moore sitting and talking with each


    other joyfully.


    Zed was a little astonished. He pulled a chair out so that Jean could sit down first and then went to his


    ce. As he sat down, he stared at the three of them.


    The atmosphere was a little weird. Although they all looked very happy, something seemed a bit odd.


    Zed nced at Jade anxiously. Jade was talking to Moore happily and enjoying her breakfast.


    He was relieved as he saw Jade eating her breakfast happily.


    "What''s wrong?" Jean stopped in the middle of the conversation when she saw Zed staring and not


    eating anything at all.


    Zed came back to his senses when he heard Jean''s question. Then, he shook his head gently at Jean


    and started to eat.


    Their breakfast didn''t take long. Zed hesitated before leaving Jean. Atst, he kissed Jean on her


    cheek. As he was leaving, Moore spoke,"Zed, can you please stay at home with your parents?"


    "What''s wrong?" Zed asked as he was a little puzzled by Moore''s question.


    "I just got a call from Edna. She told me that she mighte here today," Moore replied with a wry


    smile.


    "Today?" Zed was shocked as he shifted his gaze towards Jade.


    Jean was shocked as she heard Moore''s words. She then looked at Jade.


    "Why are you all staring at me?" As she saw everybody looking at her, Jade sighed and then said,"You


    cannot stop something from happening. Escape is not the best option here. Zed, it''s fine! Just go to the


    "I think I should stay!" Zed was a little amazed to see Jade''s calm face.


    As far as he knew his mother, she would never react this way.


    As a result of this, Zed felt upset.


    "Why would you stay? Jean and Moore will keep mepany. I will be fine!" Jade persuaded Zed.


    "I can''t do this! I also want to know as to why she ising here," Zed said.


    "Mother! Please let Zed stay!" Jean interrupted.


    Since Jean said this, Jade sighed and said,"Well, stay if you really want to!"


    Zed and Jean looked at each other. They felt that Jade was behaving a little differently than she


    already did.


    Then both of them looked at Sean, who frowned.


    Sean shook his head in confusion. Then he looked at Moore.


    Zed and Jean didn''t know what Sean meant. Before they said anything, one servant came in and


    reported that someone was here to visit the Qi family.


    "So early?" Jade knew exactly who the visitor was as soon as she heard the servant''s report. "It seems


    that she couldn''t sleep wellst night because she wasing here to visit us today,"


    said Jade as she walked towards the living room.


    They all followed Jade and sat on the sofas in the living room.


    A whileter, the servant led Edna to the living room.


    Jade stood up and looked at Edna sharply. Jade saw that Edna''s face was confident.


    "Jade, we haven''t seen each other for 20 years. How are you?" Edna greeted Jade with a smile as


    soon as she saw her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "I am fine. Don''t bother!" Jade said coldly as she stared at Edna,"Sit!"


    "It seems like you haven''t changed even a bit. For the sake of your esteem, you have been bothering


    yourself," said Edna with a smile as she sensed Jade''s stubbornness.


    "Speaking of which, I think that no one present here has suffered grief as much as you!" Jade was not


    easy to deal with. As soon as she saw that Edna sneered, she immediately replied,"Both Sean and I


    know that you never wanted to marry Gary. You even went out and got drunk to seduce Sean. This


    happened when you were almost married. Jade''s words really enraged Edna.


    "You!" Edna was excited at first but then her mood suddenly changed. Everyone else realized what this


    really was about, which made Edna even more embarrassed. She said,"Who told you that I didn''t want


    to marry Gary? We love each other a lot. Our love story is legendary in not only the Imperial Capital but


    also H City. Jade, you look quite old! You must have led a very hard life all these years, or else you


    shouldn''t have looked like an aunt. You used to care a lot about your skin."


    "Aunt? I am over 50 and old enough to be a grandmother. For me, looking like an aunt is apliment,


    which means that I am still gorgeous. But look at you! Edna, you dress yourself like a demon. Who else


    do you want to seduce? How many innocent people have you hurt all these years?"


    Jade said sarcastically.


    Edna became angry as she heard what Jade had said.


    Sean was anxious as he looked at them quarrelling among themselves, but he thought it was best if he


    did not interrupt.


    He would only be attacked by both women whatever he said.


    Hence, he had no choice but to stare at Zed for help.


    Zed got worried as he saw them quarreling. He hadn''t expected things to get this serious.


    Neither Jade nor Edna wanted topromise and stop the quarrel.


    How would things turn out if it went on like that? They would definitely fight if they became angry.


    However, Zed didn''t know what to do to stop the matter from getting out of hands.


    "Mrs. Bai..."


    spoke Moore as he saw Zed was embarrassed.

 Chapter 483 You Get Out Of My House

    Chapter 483 You Get Out Of My House


    Jean''s face changed immediately as she saw that Moore was approaching Edna. A worried look


    reced the paleplexion she usually carried.


    ''Dammit, Moore. How can you be so stupid? How can you be such a dumb-o! Can''t you notice that


    Edna holds a lot of grudges against Jade? If she finds out, we''re in for a hell of a lot of trouble.


    Why do you get yourself into this argument and let Edna bay for your blood?


    And Moore, the way I see it, I don''t think Edna is going to let you go so easily this time!" Jean thought


    secretly.


    Edna, on the other hand, was surprised to see Moore getting closer to her step-by-step. The angered


    look she was unting just now dissolved immediately into a professional smile on her face.


    "Are you here looking for me? Let''s get it over with quickly! Did you figure out what happened


    yesterday, Edna?" Moore asked Edna with a poker face. He wasn''t wasting any of his time in


    exchanging pleasantries with this woman.


    "Sure, I did," Edna responded a whileter. She was dazed for a second as Moore''s words registered


    on her mind. She had never expected that the first thing Moore would mention would be the car


    ident from yesterday.


    Instead of giving him an answer, Edna turned to look at Jade. She saw that Jade was standing nearby


    with an angry look on her face, which made her realize that Moore was actually trying to help Jade


    instead of helping her.


    At the other side, Zed and Jean had also never imagined that Moore would go directly speak to Edna


    about that car ident. Their faces changed instantly after hearing his words.


    They hadn''t told Jade about the car ident yet!


    ''If my mother finds out what happened yesterday, this whole event is going to get a lot worse, '' Zed


    thought secretly.


    "Hanley says he didn''t do it. It''s not him. Hanley and I went to the police station yesterday. Whatever


    happened, it wasn''t Hanley''s trick. And he has no reason to lie, neither do I," Edna continued and


    looked at Moore with that smile again.


    "Really?" Moore dejected instantly as a sneer passed across his face. "Is that your exnation, Edna?


    Is that the best you can give? Oh wait, of course! That''s how you do things!"


    "Do we have any misunderstandings, Mr. Moore? Or are you prejudiced against my little boy Hanley? If


    you don''t trust me, you can go to the police station to check for more details. Hanley doesn''t know


    those people at all. How could it be him? Mr. Moore, you shouldn''t wrongfully use an innocent


    person. He didn''t rig the car ident you were in."


    Though Edna was still wearing a smile, her words didn''t reflect that any more.


    "What car ident?" Jade didn''t understand what the two of them were talking about. She realized that


    there was something really important which she had missed. She interjected with her question.


    Zed and Jean''s face changed again.


    Inevitably, Jade had gotten suspicious from their sentences and was now, intending to find out the


    truth. That was why she had asked.


    "Don''t you know?" Edna looked at Jade and asked with a surprised look on her face. Then she


    continued,"Mr. Moore''s car collided with another yesterday and he used my son of arranging for


    some young men to do that. But as far as I know, my son is innocent."


    Jade''s face darkened when she heard about the car ident. She turned to look at Jean and asked


    sternly,"Jean, is that the reason you came back sotest night? Were you in that ident too?"


    "I will exin itter, mother," Zed immediately tried to smoothen the whole situation.


    Edna realized something and instantly added,"Evidently you don''t know what happened, Jade! As far


    as I know, Mrs. Jean was sitting in the car, too. You...."


    Jade looked fiercely at Edna''s face and snapped,"Edna Huang, stop it! Shut up! You''re not wee.


    You get out of my house right now!"


    Seeing that Jade was getting provoked so easily made Edna feel really pleased and she gave a big


    smile, continuing to provoke her even more. "I''m curious why you let a suspicious man stay in your


    house, Jade. I''m talking about Moore. His family name is Bai, yes. But you still don''t know if he is that


    bastard or not! You really should be careful! He may cause real troubles for your family!"


    It seemed like something was going to happen next.


    The dark look on Jade''s face had deepened after hearing Edna''s words. The sight of Edna standing


    there andughing at her made her feel furious and she almost wanted to p her tight. But just at that


    moment, something she had said registered beyond the anger,"What did you mean when you said that


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    his family name is Bai. Are you saying that Moore is that ..." After a bit of thinking, all the pieces came


    together in Jade''s mind and she was dumbstruck! The disgust and confusion she was feeling seemed


    to reach her stomach and make it rumble. She turned her face towards Moore and looked fiercely at


    him.


    Jean was getting more and more anxious by the minute, especially now that Jade had found out


    Moore''s true identity. She had closed her eyes in an effort topose herself and was thinking of


    some ns inwardly.


    ''Edna sure is a wily old fox. She knows well how to change the direction of a conversation and lead it


    somewhere only by a few words.


    And to add to the misery, she knows Jade very well, even better than Jade herself.


    She knows her so well that she can provoke her even after so many years without making much of an


    effort.


    It seems like it is hard to get the whole situation under control.''


    Jean couldn''t figure out a way to control the whole situation just yet, but she knew she had to anyway.


    Therefore, she took a deep breath and then walked over towards Jade. "Mother, how about we talk


    about Moore''s identityter. Now''s not the time for that, you know? Moore is the least of our concerns


    at the moment. Why are you getting provoked by just a few words of a stranger? We should all take a


    deep breath andpose ourselves."


    Zed had nned to stop Jean as soon as he had seen her approach Jade. To him, it wasn''t a good


    idea to get Jean involved in these family affairs. But now, hearing her words, he realized that Jean


    would be the perfect fit to handle the situation, so he withdrew his hand which was still hanging in the


    air.


    A satisfied smile had crept over his face as soon as he had heard her words.


    He trusted Jean was capable of coping with it. He''d always thought Jean was smart.


    Jade herself was stunned for a few seconds by Jean''s words. But a whileter, she understood what


    Jean was trying to say and the anger on her face faded. She thought to herself, ''Jean is right. This is


    not the proper time to ask more details about Moore.


    I should pay more attention to this whole Edna affair. I can''t let her win.


    We haven''t met for almost twenty years. But to this date, Edna still holds that sharp tongue that she


    always used to have.


    If it were not for Jean, I would have lost my ground.''


    She forgot about Moore and became angry on Edna again,"Edna! No matter what you say, I will never


    trust you. If I were you, I would get out of here right now and never show my face here again!"


    "Jade, no matter what happened between us all the way back, we were close friends before and I have


    done for you, I at least deserve a ''Thank you''. And by the way, may I sit down and have a cup of tea?"


    Edna feigned a big smile on her face and asked. She didn''t care about how rude Jade was to her or


    how angry she was. Her very mission was to provoke her right now.


    "Oh Jesus! Do you think I would believe what you are saying? Who knows what tricks you are up to?


    Stop pretending to be kind or friendly! I know you very well!" Jade replied in a sarcastic tone.


    "How can you treat me like that, Jade?" Edna shook her head and a sorrowful look appeared on her


    face. She truly was remarkable in terms of crocodile tears. "Yes, you''re right! I did you wrong! And yes,


    I am to me for the death of your baby, but notpletely! It wasn''t all my fault, you know? You''re the


    one to be med too. The way I see it, it was a punishment from God for what you have done! For


    God, you didn''t deserve a baby at that time. That''s why you lost it!"


    "Shut the hell up!" Jade''s face was getting paler and paler while she heard what Edna was saying and


    finally, she couldn''t hold it anymore.


    "You know what? I can''t believe it! I can''t believe that even after all this time, you still don''t want to


    admit that you did something wrong, do you? Well, let me tell you and give you a newssh! It was all


    your fault! It was you who took advantage of my innocence and my kindness to create an opportunity


    for you and Sean. It was you who lied to me and forced me to help you get Sean''s love."


    Now Edna hadpletely lost it and was roaring at Jade.


    "What does she mean, Jade?" Sean heard his name but he didn''t know what was going on. He had


    been following the altercation closely but hadn''t figured out the entire story.


    "Nothing..." Jade stammered. There was a panicked look on her face and she wasn''t looking at Sean


    while replying. Her eyes were focused on the ground.


    From her behaviour, Sean clearly understood that Jade was trying to conceal something. Even Jean


    and Zed felt that something was going to happen soon from the turn events were taking.


    ''It seems like Edna hase to my house just to create a scene!'' Zed concluded inwardly.


    "HEY! EDNA! I don''t care what happened in the past! For me, my mother is my father''s legal wife now


    and you''re married to Mr. Gary Bai. You''re his wife and that is the only reason I am being considerate


    and polite towards you right now, you hear me? But if you still want to challenge me, then make sure


    you are prepared because I am not going to take it easy on you then. I will make sure you find out


    exactly what I am capable of!"


    Zed had suddenly stepped forward and intervened. There was fury in his eyes that made her blink.

 Chapter 484 Why Is Your Mother So Afraid To Talk About Them

    Chapter 484 Why Is Your Mother So Afraid To Talk About Them


    "I know that you are Sean''s son and I also know who your mother is. Everything is in the past now. So,


    why is your mother afraid to talk about them? Don''t you want to know the truth?"


    Edna looked at Zed and questioned him with a smile.


    "Since it is in the past, what is the point in mentioning them again? I am not interested in them," Zed


    said impatiently.


    "You are scared of the truth, aren''t you?" Edna looked at Zed and said provocatively.


    "You are really strange. Zed has told you that he isn''t interested in those things. Why do you insist on


    revealing your so-called truth? Are you trying to afflict everyone in the Qis? Or is it your purpose to


    make your selfish heart happy?" Jean walked over to Edna with dissatisfaction. There was coldness in


    her voice.


    "I did not expect that Zed''s wife would be so eloquent," Edna replied sarcastically. She looked at Jean


    with a sneer. "How can you derive pleasure from meddling in other''s problem? Moreover, who taught


    you to answer back elders?" she continued.


    "As you said, I am Zed''s wife. Seeing that you are behaving arrogantly in our house, it is my duty to


    interfere. I am a member of the Qis. Others may consider you as elegant and noble Mrs. Bai. But today,


    seeing that you are so selfish and vicious, I finally understand where Hanley got his manners from."


    "What did you say? Jean, I advise you not to meddle. Otherwise, the Wens will be in trouble!" Edna''s


    face immediately turned gloomy.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you going to put the Wens in trouble? Finally, you are starting to show your true color. You have


    already brought trouble to the Qis and now you are behind the Wen family."


    Without fear, Jean stared at Edna. She challenged Edna with her eyes.


    Edna looked at Jean meaningfully for a while and sneered. "It seems that you are really not afraid¡­"


    "What should I be afraid of?" Jean frowned and said with dissatisfaction. "I know you have been well-


    prepared and havee here today with a n. You can y your tricks all you want, but we won''t be


    afraid. I am wondering how mean Mrs. Bai can be."


    "I have my ns ready and you are in big danger! Jean, you are really brave. Sooner orter you will


    learn your lesson." Edna smiled like a sly fox.


    Seeing that, Zed and Moore became anxious and their faces were filled with worry.


    Zed even gently pulled Jean away from Edna and stood in front of Jean. He looked at Edna and said


    coldly,"Mrs. Bai, since you have said what you wanted to say, please leave now! If you don''t leave, I will


    be forced to throw you out."


    "Zed, do you think that the Qis can beparable to the Bais? Do you think you are powerful


    enough?" Ednaughed exaggeratedly. "You are all worthless inparison. In a matter of seconds, I


    can turn you all into beggars."


    "Why do you hate the Qis?" Jean did not miss the point in Edna''s words and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Why? You should ask your mother-inw." After saying that, Edna stared at Jade with resentment. On


    the other hand, Jade was standing still and looked pale.


    Noticing theplicated expression on Jade''s face, Jean fell into silence.


    And she looked at Sean, he seemed to know something.


    After ncing at Jade with affection, Sean walked over to Edna and looked at her in the eye. "Edna, no


    matter what happened earlier, I love only my wife."


    Edna did not expect that Sean would suddenly support Jade at this crucial moment. She seemed to be


    greatly affected by Sean''s words with her face drained of its color.


    "How can you take her side?" Edna screamed. Edna couldn''t believe her own ears.


    "I don''t want to know about those things. It happened in the past and has no value. I just need you to


    know that Jade is my wife," Sean said firmly.


    "Well! Sean, years have passed and you still stand by her side. I have carried you in my mind for so


    long, and I did not expect you would be so ruthless. I must have been blind with love that I allowed you


    two to live a happy life¡­"


    Edna suddenlyughed loudly, but her eyes were full of sadness. There was also a sort of fierce anger


    in it. Suddenly, Jade decided to speak.


    "You don''t need to bring past in front of us now. To be honest, during those years, I never felt guilty. It is


    your fault that you hid your love for Sean. You have always loved him but never dared to confess it.


    This is all your fault and I take no responsibility for your downfall. How can you me me when I didn''t


    even know you had fallen in love with him?


    Why did you say that I had threatened you? I have never done such a thing. And why did you say that I


    stole Sean from you? That''s rubbish! You have been making excuses for yourself. Please don''t me


    me for your cowardice. Edna, I can''t believe you were my friend once. When I was in love with Sean,


    you had helped us a lot. In fact, you even sacrificed your own feelings for him.


    But in truth, Sean and I didn''t know that you loved him. Only on the night before you married Gary, we


    came to know about it. If I hadn''t seen the scene where you were hugging Sean, I wouldn''t have been


    this angry. Moreover, it led to my baby daughter''s abortion.


    Edna, I couldn''t fall asleepst night since I knew that you havee back. I hate you and I have


    hated you for thest twenty years. Every time I try to give up my hate, you provoke my anger with your


    words. You make me hate you even more. You are responsible for what is happening to you. So, don''t


    point your dirty finger at us. "


    Jade walked over to Edna, stared at her without fear after she spat out these words.


    She wanted to see Edna''s reaction to this. But suddenly Ednaughed out loud. "Jade, you are trying


    tofort yourself!"


    "I don''t need tofort myself. You are a pathetic woman and that is the truth,"


    Jade said with sympathy.


    "What did you say?" Edna was annoyed. She looked at Jade straight into the eyes and asked with


    anger.


    "You are a pathetic woman! Didn''t you hear me clearly?" Jade repeated without a bit of hesitation.


    "Edna, please leave!" Seeing that Jade and Edna were going to argue with each other again, Sean


    sighed and said,"No matter who fell in love with me first, I only love Jade."


    Hearing Sean''s words, Edna was greatly affected and became frustrated. She could not believe that


    Sean had insulted her again.


    "No¡­ I don''t believe¡­" Edna shook her head vehemently and looked at Sean with sadness.


    To have Sean love her back was a wonderful dream of Edna when she was young. She could not


    ept that it was destroyed by Sean now.


    "What I said is true!" Sean looked at Edna and nodded firmly. "You may be rich and beautiful but my


    heart only belongs to Jade. I only love Jade. As for you, I have always treated you as my little sister."


    "No¡­"


    Edna was so sad that she looked at Sean and kept shaking her head like she was rejecting the truth.


    Deep down, she hoped that Sean would tell her what he said was not true.

 Chapter 485 Who Are You

    Chapter 485 Who Are You


    "Edna, you''ve married the best man in the world. Why are you still not satisfied? Why do you bring


    disgrace to yourself?" Edna was still being stubborn, so Jade said angrily,"You and Gary have been a


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    couple for twenty years. You even have a son together. But you have feelings for another man. Do you


    think that''s fair to your husband?"


    "Jade, stop lecturing me! I still want to thank you though." Edna paused, took a deep breath and stared


    at Jade. "If not for you, I wouldn''t have led a luxurious life. What is love? Love is nothing! You can''t just


    spend the rest of your life thinking about love."


    As soon as Edna changed the subject, everyone was surprised.


    Since she didn''t value love at all, then what was she arguing about in the first ce?


    Twenty years were quite a lot, if she had this belief all those years ago, she wouldn''t have suffered this


    much.


    "Look at you! You and Sean must have lived a very unhappy life. Or you wouldn''t have left your son


    and father at home while you were travelling by yourselves. Look at me! As I go out, everybody knows


    and respects me,"


    said Edna, as she smiled.


    All those present were astonished. Was she mentally ill?


    "But thank you! I am what I am today because of you. So, I genuinely want to thank you today." As


    Edna finished talking, she smiled ferociously.


    Zed furrowed and looked at Edna. He was worried.


    Jean realised how serious the matter was, so she looked at Zed.


    She saw Zed staring at Edna with a serious look as if he just realised how dangerous this could get.


    "What tricks do you want to y?" Jade asked as she frowned.


    "Trick? I just want you to know how powerful I am. I will make sure that the person who betrayed me


    suffers for life." Edna finished talking and then walked towards the door in order to leave.


    Moore suddenly walked out of the door and blocked the way with his hand.


    Edna looked up to Moore and asked coldly,"Move!"


    "No!" Moore looked at Edna and shook his head. "You came here to see me but look! You caused such


    a big scene for the Qi family. If he finds out, do you think your n will go as you have nned?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Edna stared at Moore angrily and sneered. "I don''t want to talk to you right


    now. Don''t push me!"


    "I''m already pushing you. You don''t need to hold back! Since I''m living with the Qi family, I won''t allow


    anyone to bully them," Moore said aggressively.


    "Moore, you have got his back, but do you think I cannot kill you? I can kill you any minute," said Edna


    angrily. She was not concerned about her reputation.


    "So you are afraid of him!" Moore deliberately smiled and looked at her. "Then you should know that I


    have a special ce in his heart."


    "You!" Edna knew that Moore was threatening her but she couldn''t do anything.


    Moore was right. Now Gary wanted him to go back home at any cost.


    If she offended Moore at this time and made Gary upset, she and Hanley...


    At the thought of it, Edna flinched and stared at Moore. "Sooner orter, I''ll let you know what you


    would get if you offend me."


    "Okay. Let''s see." Moore wasn''t threatened by her. Instead, he smiled courteously.


    Edna stared at everyone ferociously andughed coldly before she walked away.


    "She has changed a lot." As Jade saw Edna walking away, she sighed sorrowfully. "In the past, she


    was not such a bully, no matter how angry she was." It seemed like power had really changed her in


    the past few years.


    "Gary looks like a decent gentleman. How does he even allow his wife to act like this?" Sean asked


    with confusion.


    "Do you think Edna acts this way in front of Gary?" Jade rolled her eyes at Sean and said angrily,"That


    was all an act. Didn''t you see that?"


    Sean remembered that Edna was smiling when she entered earlier.


    She began to show her true self when she and Jade quarrelled.


    It seemed that Edna was no longer the person they once knew.


    Jade sighed and then looked at Moore. She got worried as soon as she looked at him. "Moore, who are


    you?"


    The moment Jade asked that, everyone got nervous.


    Jean nervously walked towards Moore and exined hurriedly,"Mother, Moore is a friend of mine and


    Zed''s."


    "I''m not asking you. I''m asking him," said Jade as she nced at Jean coldly. Then she shifted her


    gaze to Moore.


    As Zed saw Jade''s expression, he got nervous.


    "Myst name is Bai. So I guess you already know the answer," said Moore as he looked at Jade and


    sighed.


    "You really are from the Bai family?" Jade''s face expression suddenly changed.


    She was only suspicious earlier because Edna said this.


    She was thinking that maybe Edna hated Moore, which was why she said that.


    Later when she saw the way Moore spoke to Edna and how Edna was afraid of him, she knew it was


    not just a guess but actually the truth.


    Although Moore said that, she couldn''t believe it.


    Jade looked at Jean and Zed nervously.


    "I only admitted that I''m from the Bai family, but I won''t go back at any cost." Moore felt that there was


    no point in hiding his identity any more.


    "I know a little about you. You got lost when you were a child. We tried to find you," said Sean and tried


    to ease the situation.


    "Really?" said Moore as he was a little surprised.


    "Yes!" Sean nodded and sighed. "It was a long time ago. You are all grown up now!"


    "Sean, now is not the time to talk about this." Jade interrupted Sean and stared at Moore sharply.


    "Since you don''t want to go back to Bai family, why did you evene back?"


    "I just want to see my birthce," Moore exined and smiled.


    "Mother, it''s my fault!" Jean hurriedly exined,"If I had not hit him, he wouldn''t be here to suffer as he


    was not fully recovered."

 Chapter 486 I Will Always Take Your Side

    Chapter 486 I Will Always Take Your Side


    Jade frowned and red at Jean as she was dissatisfied. Then, she turned towards Moore and asked,"


    Did you just say that someone in the Bais wants to murder you? And your car was hit yesterday?"


    "Yes, Hanley once went to the hospital and insisted that I should never go back home. As for what


    happened yesterday, I knew that Hanley had paid someone to do his dirty work. I am 100% sure about


    that. But Edna doesn''t seem to admit that Hanley is capable of such acts."


    Moore smiled bitterly.


    "Of course she won''t admit it!" Jade immediately sneered as she heard Moore''s words.


    "Mrs. Bai always looks so elegant that I didn''t expect her to act like this all of a sudden," Moore sighed


    heavily and then said," I''m sorry that I troubled you! I''ll move out as soon as possible. Thank you for


    your care during my days here."


    "You can''t move out!" Jean stopped Moore anxiously as soon as she heard him.


    Everybody in the house were shocked as they heard Jean shout thatmand. They all shifted their


    gaze towards Jean.


    Jean got embarrassed and immediately looked at Moore.


    ''It seems that I caused another trouble, ''


    thought Jean. Zed sigh heavily as he saw the look on Jean''s face. He walked over to Jean, took her


    hand and looked at Moore. "Moore, Edna knows that you live in our house now. Gary and Hanley


    would definitely know it too. You don''t need to leave because of what happened today. Always


    remember that we are friends. Jean and I will definitely help you if you don''t want to go back home."


    "But you heard what Edna said earlier. I don''t want to cause any more trouble for you," Moore said


    because he was worried about Jean and Zed.


    ''Jade doesn''t like me staying here. Even if she doesn''t show it, she definitely doesn''t like it.


    If I stay here any longer, Jean will be in trouble, ''


    thought Moore. "We are already in huge trouble and it is quite hard to get rid of it. Edna didn''te


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    here for you. Mother, don''t you agree with me?"


    Zed asked Jade as he smiled.


    Jade did not expect Zed to ask her. She was taken back for a few seconds. Then, she looked at Zed,


    sighed and nodded. "Moore, you are Zed''s friend, you can live here as long as you want and don''t


    worry about anything. If you leave now, Edna would think that we got scared of her threats. So, you can


    live here without worrying at all."


    Moore looked at Zed with admiration in his eyes. ''Zed deliberately asked his mother so that she could


    ask me to stay.


    In this way, Jade won''t me Jean afterwards.


    I was worried about Jean but Zed already took care of it.''


    Moore sighed in his heart, nodded and said," Okay! Thank you, Aunt Jade! I may bother you for a few


    more days."


    As soon as Moore said that, Jean got happy.


    Jade noticed that Jean got too happy as soon as she heard that Moore would stay for a few more days.


    Jade got serious.


    "Zed and Jean, I would like to talk to you both," said Jade and walked upstairs.


    Zed and Jean took a look at each other. They knew what Jade was gonna talk to them about.


    "Don''t worry! I''ll always be by your side," Zed held Jean''s hand andforted her.


    Moore wanted to say something but seeing Sean standing there, he decided to stay silent.


    Jean looked at Zed and sighed in relief. Then, she looked at Moore and smiled gently tofort him.


    Zed nodded towards Moore, took Jean''s hand and walked upstairs.


    Even though both of them smiled gently tofort him, Moore stepped forward to see them walk


    upstairs.


    ''Jade is Zed''s mother and Jean''s mother-inw.


    If she says something to embarrass Jean, will Zed help Jean?''


    "Don''t worry! Zed is with Jean. He will help her no matter what." Sean saw that Moore felt uneasy but


    he couldn''tfort him.


    "Uncle Sean..." Moore was stunned for a few seconds then he said," I am so sorry to bother by living


    here. After Aunt Jade found out my true identity, she must have been very angry. Zed and I are


    friends.."


    Moore wanted to exin something but the more he said, the more confused he seemed. Atst, he


    didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, you don''t have to exin anything to me! As long as Zed believes you, nothing else matters. If


    you live here, we will protect you at any cost. We should be thankful to you because you spoke up for


    us. Otherwise, things would''ve gotten worse."


    Sean was a sensible man as he understood Moore and smiled gently to make him feel a little better.


    "Uncle Sean, you don''t have to thank me. I did what had to be done."


    As Moore heard Sean''s words, he was ashamed. "She came here for me."


    "It''s meaningless to discuss why she came here. But you should be more cautious from now on since


    you already fought with her today. Now, she will have to think about Gary. She wouldn''t hurt you but


    you still need to be careful,"


    said Sean.


    "I see! Thank you, Uncle Sean!" Moore quickly replied.


    Jean walked into Jade''s bedroom with Zed by her side. Jade stood in front of the window with her back


    towards the sun. Jean was nervous.


    Jean knew what she would ask. At the same time, Jean was worried that she might annoy her mother-


    in-w.


    "Mother, you want to ask about what happened today, right?" said Zed as he took Jean''s hand and


    walked over to Jade.


    Jade turned around slowly and looked at them sharply.


    As Jade was looking at them, Jean got more nervous.


    Zed wrapped his hand around Jean''s hand in order tofort Jean.


    "How do you know Moore?" asked Jade coldly as she looked at Jean.


    "I already told you that he is my friend," answered Zed, before Jean could say anything.


    "Is he your friend or hers?" Jade asked angrily and pointed towards Jean.


    "What difference does it make?" Zed saw Jade treating Jean like this, then he stopped smiling and


    said," Mother! Jean is my wife. My friends are her friends and her friends are my friends."


    "You are a fool! Why are you still helping her? Didn''t you realize by now that you trusted a wolf to watch


    over sheep? Despite Moore''s identity, he is not any less good than you. Aren''t you a little bit afraid that


    your wife might fall in love with him?"


    Jade asked bluntly.

 Chapter 487 I Believe You

    Chapter 487 I Believe You


    "Mother..." Zed red at Jade, looking extremely pale.


    He felt that his mother had started to intervene more and more with his businesses.


    "Mother..." Atst, Jean couldn''t help speaking up. Instead of any anger and embarrassment, Jean had


    a smile on her face. "I remember that I have exined to you and my father earlier. I identally


    crashed into Moore when he came to the H City. Thereafter, he had been hospitalized. Moore was a


    stranger in this city. With no one to go to, Zed and I decided to let him stay here."


    She continued,"So yes, Moore is my friend. But please don''t think our rtionship to be something


    else. Moore and I are purely friends. Nothing more. I am not fearful of your doubt about my rtionship


    with Moore because I know how pure it is. If you really don''t want Moore to stay here, then I will go


    downstairs and exin it to him clearly. He will definitely make some other arrangements. I will tell him


    that my mother-inw is doubtful about our rtionship."


    "You..." Jade looked at Jean with anger and said,"Don''t think that I won''t ask Moore to move out just


    because of your words. You shouldn''t let a strange man move in if you want the Qi family to be


    peaceful."


    "Mother, how many times do I have to repeat so that you could understand? Moore isn''t a stranger. He


    is my friend," Jean exined patiently, with her gaze fixated on Jade. "I don''t care if you believe it or


    not, but I have exined it to you so many times. I have a clear conscience."


    "Do you have a clear conscience? Jean, have you forgotten that you are the daughter-inw of the Qi


    Family? Are you doing this to humiliate Zed? You hang out with another man so intimately in public.


    Have you thought about Zed''s feelings?"


    Jade questioned her furiously.


    "Zed, you tell me. Do you feel ufortable and think ill of my rtionship with Moore?" Jean


    involuntarily asked Zed as she amusingly gazed at Jade, who looked very nervous while she waited for


    Zed''s reply.


    Zed heaved a gentle sigh as soon as Jean dropped the question. A whileter, he replied to Jean in a


    gentle and low voice,"I believe you! And I believe Moore too!"


    The most beautiful smile ran across her face as soon as Jean heard Zed speak those words out. These


    words brought a tinge of excitement across Jean''s eyes.


    Jean knew that the man she loved wasn''t mean enough to me her pure friendship.


    As for Jade, it was reasonable for her to do this for the sake of her son.


    She didn''t know about the real situation, so it was natural for her to think that Jean''s rtionship with


    Moore was impure. When it came to Jade, Jean felt hopeless. She had no way to exin things to her.


    ''What do I have to do in order to make her believe me?'' she wondered.


    In the current situation, Jean thought only Zed could help and console Jade.


    Unexpectedly, Jade was so angry that her face turned livid as soon as she heard Zed''s reply. She


    stared at Zed a little angrily and said while stamping her feet,"Zed, what shall I say to you? How can


    you rest so assured when your wife is so intimate with another man? How can you be so careless and


    generous?"


    "Mother..." Zed sighed all of a sudden upon hearing what Jade had said. After moments of silence, he


    said,"I am not careless or generous. It is only because I believe Jean. Jean and I have experienced a


    lot of hardships in our love. Why did I marry her if I even didn''t believe her? Why am I having a baby


    with her? I have done this just because I love her! Trust is the most important thing when ites to


    love. Without trust, love is pointless.


    You and my father unconditionally believe and trust each other, don''t you? Previously, you saw my


    father and Edna hugging each other. You had an abortion because of the scene that took ce in front


    of you. Your reaction was so fierce. But after that, you didn''t leave my father. Instead, the two of you


    still live together as affectionately as before. Am I right? What is the meaning of marriage if a couple


    doesn''t even trust each other?"


    Zed asked back, looking at Jade with his deep eyes.


    Jade''s face turned livid and pale after this question was asked. After staring at Zed nkly for quite a


    long while, Jadeughed miserably atst and said,"Do you think I forgave your father as if nothing had


    happened because I really trusted him?"


    Both Zed and Jean were shocked by Jade''s words. The two of them involuntarily became dazed for a


    moment, looking at Jade in confusion.


    "Zed, I didn''t leave your father only because of you. I hoped that you could live happily in aplete


    family. Edna would have be your stepmother if I left the Qi family. Zed, I knew this clearly, so


    everything I did was for your sake. I still don''t care very much about your father."


    Jade finished with a look of grievance.


    "Mother..." Zed was very shocked. Guilt and great pain shed across his eyes.


    "You have grown up and have your own life. Your father and I finally have time to travel around these


    years. We take the opportunity to rx. Now we have be open-minded and felt relieved about our


    past. Afterward, I have realized that your father treats me well, so I have slowly let bygones be


    bygones. Perhaps you are right. Mutual trust is the most fundamental thing for a couple in a marriage.


    Since the two of you have promised me that Jean and Moore are pure friends, I hope that you can


    maintain a distance. Don''t give people a reason to point their fingers at you. Jean, I don''t mean to be


    rude. Zed is my son. What''s more, he is all I have.


    Now, you are going to be a mother. Very soon, you will be able to understand why I am always so


    worried about him. Parents tend to worry about their children, who are their greatest concerns however


    old they are. Now, I am handing you the task of taking care of Zed. Please don''t hurt my Zed."


    "Mother..." Zed''s eyes got wet with tears after hearing his mother''s words.


    "Mother, please rest assured. I promise that I will not hurt Zed." Jean was also moved by Jade''s words.


    She affectionately said,"As you know, my mother passed away when I was a little kid. Hence, I treat


    you as my mother and will give you equal respect. We can be honest with each other. If I did something


    wrong, you would tell me anytime. I''ll put it right.


    "Jean, don''t make yourself sad after listening to my words. Please don''t mind me." Jade was a little


    astonished after hearing what Jean had said.


    "To be frank, anyone who hears these words will take offence." All of a sudden, Jean smiled. A while


    wrong. I might identally have done something that caused you to misunderstand my rtionship


    with Moore. Therefore, I will not bring you any more worries. I promise to pay more attention the next


    time."


    "Good girl." Jade smiled as soon as she heard Jean''s words, and added,"I know that Zed hasn''t been


    wrong to marry you."


    "Mother..." A great smile was shown on Zed''s face upon hearing Jade''s words. He paused and then


    teased at her,"Previously, you always doubted my decision of marrying Jean."


    "As you have indicated, it was ''previously''. Is it important for you to mention that again?" Jade furiously


    asked on hearing Zed'' curiosity.


    Word failed Zed. He smiled at Jade awkwardly.


    She involuntarily heaved a sigh of relief as she saw that Jade had been relieved. ''The problem is


    sorted and everything is fine, '' Jean thought.


    ''Moore, it seems that I really have to keep some distance from you, '' she decided.


    She didn''t want to bring humiliation to the family.


    As for Zed, she was d to know he trusted her.


    Yet the knowledge she had to be careful really worried her.


    ''You will be subject to greater troubles if you are mistaken by members of the Bai family. In fact, if


    things get out of hand, then even Zed may end up doubting you, '' Jean warned herself.


    There was a huge responsibility on Jean''s shoulder right now.


    At the thought of all these, Jean heaved a heavy sigh and her mood turned sour. But she turned and


    noticed a smile on Zed''s and Jade''s faces. Somehow this scene brought a smile on her face too.

 Chapter 488 Finally Youve Come

    Chapter 488 Finally You''ve Come


    "You''vee finally!" said a weak Shirley. It took a great deal of effort for her to just open her eyes and


    fix them on Jean.


    Jean, on the other hand, could hardly take her eyes off Shirley. She took a step closer to her only to get


    shocked at the sight of a pale fragile Shirley who looked like a ghost of her former self.


    It had just been a few days, but Shirley Wen, looked like she was someone else, not the stepsister


    Jean had grown up with. With a deste air hanging heavy around her, all life had drained out of


    Shirleys'' face.


    Who would believe that this was Shirley Wen, the same Shirley who was known for her being spirited


    and zing eyes. Shirley was so frail that it looked she would disappear any time into thin air. Seeing


    her hardly able to stir, Jean was gripped by mixed feelings in her heart. Still, she tried her best to calm


    down and stay clear-headed.


    "Why did you ask me toe? What do you want?" Jean asked Shirley in a point-nk manner.


    "The reason that I asked you toe¡­¡­" Suddenly Shirley paused mid-sentence. She stared at Jean


    and then a hint of derisive smile curled the corner of Shirley''s lips. She continued,"Because I want to


    take a good look at you. You must be so happy right now. Am I not right? After all, you''ve achieved all


    your goals and you''ve put me in jail, haven''t you? But why did you save me after putting me in jail?


    Don''t you know I''d rather die now? Why not let me die?"


    spouted Shirley. As her speech progressed, Shirley''s breath became more hurried and her pitch higher.


    Seeing the excited expression on Shirley''s face, Jean maintained the cool expression on her face. "You


    should clearly know that I didn''t mean to save you," said Jean.


    "Then why did you? Are you doing this to torture me? You must be so happy to see all this, am I right?"


    shouted Shirley all flustered. Shirley finally let her irritation show. She goggled at Jean and


    added,"Jean Wen, I can''t believe that you are so heartless! You even deprive me of the right to end my


    own life! How can you be so ruthless?"


    "This is no way to end your life," replied Jean. She looked Shirley in the eye and added,"If I were you,


    I''d take my time to recuperate and regain my health. After all, nothing is possible without health. And


    most importantly, I''d use this time to transform into a better person. In short, live the rest of your life."


    "Stop pretending that all of this is out of kindness! I just simply want to end my life. Why are you being


    so cruel and depriving me of such a humble request," eximed Shirley with bitterness written all over


    her face. Shirley was all red up at the beginning of her speech, but within minutes, her hard exterior


    had given way to a helpless crying woman desperate with her plea.


    She was in turmoil now and the hopeless look on Shirley''s face showed her despair, as if she had


    given up on seeing the light of the day anymore.


    "For me, living in jail is much worse than death. Do you still think that you saved me and you have


    be great in doing this? No! I do not want to live a life without freedom! I''d rather die!" cried Shirley.


    With despair and destion written all over her face, Shirley looked at Jean with pleading eyes and


    begged,"Please, please let me die!"


    On the other side, seeing Shirley on the verge of breakdown, conflict and apathy came in Zed''s mind.


    ''I was wrong,pletely.


    It never urred to me that Shirley would respond with this intensity and that too to reject this


    opportunity to live. But, Joy had worked so hard to keep Shirley alive.


    I thought Shirley would be afraid of death, but I was wrong. It turns out she hasplete belief in her


    actions and will never turn back.'' reflected Zed on the turn of events.


    Zed began to see Shirley with new eyes but feared, he could do nothing at this moment. He tore his


    eyes away from Shirley''s pale face for seeing her breakdown like this was too much for him.


    "Well, it won''t be that hard if you really want to die," Jean spoke slowly. By then, Shirley had been


    crying for quite a while and she had exhausted herself with grief.


    "What?!" Shirley was incredulous. She looked up at Jean as she could not believe what she had just


    heard.


    Meanwhile, Zed too was confounded by hearing Jane say this. Somehow, he had a bad feeling about


    what Jean was about to say next.


    "If you really want to die, I can do you a favor and make it happen right now. You can escape all this


    suffering," said Jean. Slowly, Jean took measured steps and bent over Shirley, with her eyes fixed on


    Shirley all this time.


    For the first few seconds, Shirley seemed to fail to react because of the great shock of seeing Jean


    behave this way. Once she realized the meaning of Jean''s words, she inevitably uttered,"Really? Are


    you sure you will do me this favor?"


    Jean got close enough to feel Shirley''s nervousness escte into a tizzy. Jean scanned her


    stepsister''s face for something, for some sort of weakness that Shirley would be foolish enough to


    show on her face. Now their faces almost touched each other. However, when Jean heard that Shirley


    asked for death again without any hesitation, Jean''s heart sank all of a sudden. The realization that


    Shirley did mean to die when she said so struck Jean hard. Jean grew pale and stepped back hit by the


    truth.


    Hearing the conversation go in dangerous territories, Zed''s heart was aflutter with anxiety.


    ''Is Jean really going to take Shirley''s life in desperate anger? No way, it can''t be!'' eximed Zed in his


    mind. His heart was nervously beating against his chest as he could not take his eyes off Jean. Still, he


    was all calm on the outside waiting for what was about toe out of her mouth next.


    "Yes, you can end your own life as long as you really feel that you do not want to live anymore. And


    you can leave this world with ease since you don''t think your life has any meaning for you, not to


    mention your mother, Joy, who has been scrambling aroundtely just to get a chance to see you


    again. Meanwhile, your father, who is still in the hospital, does not know whether he will be able to take


    care of himself for the rest of his life¡­¡­" Jean summed up her version of Shirley''s life.


    "Stop, Jean Wen. Just stop provoking me like this," protested an excited Shirley. Jean''s words were


    boring into Shirley''s mind and causing her excruciating pain.


    Seeing Shirley be this agitated, Jean knew that she had gotten under Shirley''s skin. It was time to


    change Shirley''s mind. ''Finally, '' sighed Jean to herself. Keeping up the charade of inciting her further,


    Jean sneered at Shirley.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zed''s nervousness, on the other hand, had diluted a bit. He exhaled deeply and looked visibly rxed.


    He could tell Jean had been ying with Shirley emotions.


    "Am I saying all this just to keep you from dying? Shirley Wen, please do not think too highly of


    yourself!" replied Jean with a contemptuous smile. She added,"I''ll say it once again, no one can stop


    you as long as you want to die."


    "Jean¡­¡­" Zed inevitably uttered her name as he was afraid that Jean might go too far with her act of


    provoking Shirley.


    "Jean Wen, enough!" Shirley raised an eyebrow in derision and looked at Jean enraged. "You know


    exactly that I can''t bear to see my parents suffering, so you said those words to get under my skin. But


    you also know that I can''t live in prison like this, not even for an hour. I''d rather die than live the rest of


    my life in prison. Why are you so cruel in depriving me of myst wish to die?" shouted Shirley


    wretched with agony.


    "Well, since you don''t want to die now, you better adapt to your new life. Try hard to get used to it,


    rather than asking for what you''d prefer instead. Shirley Wen, you are no more the well-to-do highy


    society figure. Everything has changed ever since you killed Winner. Just say goodbye to your past life


    and your identity from before. Try to embrace your current life and turn over a new leaf. As long as you


    learn your lesson and be a better person, those who love you can stop worring about you. Do you


    understand? You do not live only for yourself, but also for those who love you," replied Jean patiently.


    "Those who love me¡­¡­" repeated Shirley weakly. She was aghast by how Jean thought of herself as


    superior enough to give her a lecture. Soon, a bitter expression dominated Shirley''s face. "I must have


    let my mother down when she found out that I am the one who killed Winner. She''ll never forgive me,"


    said Shirley who sputtered this out between sobs.


    "I did not lie to you when I said that Joy has been rushing around to get the opportunity to see you


    again. She did put a lot of effort in this, however, she failed. Yours is a special case now. The guard


    who protects your cell are of the highest grade. We wouldn''t have had the chance to meet you if you


    hadn''t pushed your luck like this. You better start serving you sentence so that someone can visit you


    as is allowed for normal prisoners,"


    exined Jean.


    "Mother¡­¡­" Shirley was still silently crying wringing in pain. She shed a great amount of tears and


    looked spent. After gaining some breath, she said,"I''ve hurt her so much by doing such things. Why


    does she still want to see me?"


    "Do you feel ashamed to see your mother now?" asked Jean, her gaze firmly fixed on Shirley.


    "Yes, I can''t face her," Shirley shook her head sideways and covered her face in shame. Jean could


    only see a sorry woman whose shoulders shook violently.


    "If you don''t want to upset her anymore, just serve a good sentence. And keep in mind that where there


    is life, there is hope. Even if you do not hope for yourself, you have to give hope to those who love you.


    At least, your mother will not give up on you. And she wants you to live."


    Jean tried to console Shirley earnestly.

 Chapter 489 I Envy Your Mothers Love For You

    Chapter 489 I Envy Your Mother''s Love For You


    Shirley was in the sickbed, and after hearing what Jean had just said, she was more shocked than sick


    as she gazed at the woman standing in front of her with aplicated expression.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I never wanted toe here and see you in reality. If I had my way, I


    wouldn''t be here at all." Jean felt somewhat embarrassed by her gaze. "But after your mother begged


    me so piteously, I agreed toe here and see you for her sake."


    "My mother asked you for help?" Shirley was dumbstruck at the fact.


    "Yeah." Jean nodded. "She asked so many people for help and no one agreed. Finally, she had no


    option but toe to us. It is due to her wishes that I asked Zed toe forward and persuade Ian to


    change your death sentence into life imprisonment. So, Shirley, from now onwards, your life is not only


    your own. You owe it to your mother too. In fact, you''ve owed it to her since the day you were born. I


    suggest you should not try tomit suicide again."


    "But don''t you hate my mother more than anything in the world? How is it possible that you promised to


    save my life to the woman in the world you despise the most?" Shirley looked at Jean suspiciously and


    asked.


    "Of course I hate her more than anything!" Jean frankly admitted.


    Zed, who was standing by her side, instantly frowned. He was afraid that Jean would tell Shirley the


    truth after which Shirley might get mad and might even end up hurting Jean.


    "But after all, she is a mother and she was willing to beg me to save her daughter against all odds. To


    be honest, I was really shocked and moved at that time," Jean exined calmly.


    "But I still can''t believe that you helped me just because you were so moved by my mother''s gestures. I


    mean, was it not you who had sent me to prison? Shouldn''t you wish for me to die more than anyone


    else?" Shirley shook her head and looked at Jean in disbelief.


    "Honestly, I don''t care whether you are alive or not. For me, the right way to avenge Winner''s death is


    to get you punished byw. Besides, even though neither of us wants to admit it, you are still my sister.


    And I am not that angry or ruthless to see you die and not make an effort to save your life."


    Jean''s expressions were unchanged even while she was stating something so sentimental.


    "Sister? But I have never treated you as my sister. So I think, in all possible ways, I have failed your


    affection." Shirleyughed ironically as if she had heard a big joke.


    "I don''t care. The fact that you can understand your mother''s love for you is enough for me," Jean


    indifferently replied.


    Shirley was stunned. Aplex expression shed across her face. Finally, she sighed helplessly. "I''m


    really sorry for my mother. I never wanted her to be so worried. This was never supposed to happen.


    She wanted to cultivate me into a virtuousdy, but I not only failed her expectations, but also killed


    Winner, her beloved son..."


    Speaking of this, Shirley''s face was full of regret and self-reproach and her eyes turned a little red. "If


    only life could start all over again, how wonderful that would be!"


    "Stop daydreaming! Just enjoy your life in prison!" Jean punctured the bubble of her daydreams


    mercilessly with a savage tone. "You know what, Shirley? To be very honest, I have always envied you


    so much, even to this date."


    "What? You envy me?" Shirley could not help butugh at Jean''s words. "I can understand you being


    jealous of me for everything I had in life until this point. But now, Jean? Do you think I''m aplete


    fool? Either that, or you''re over the top crazy! How can you envy a woman who is going to be


    imprisoned?" She stared at Jean in disbelief.


    "No you dumb-o, not for this! I envy you for the fact that even after you killed Winner, your mother still


    loves you and cares about you just like she always does. And over that, she even begged everyone


    she could get in touch with to save you at any cost. I envy you for that. Even after you made such


    horrible mistakes, your mother just let bygones be bygones and still regards you as her beloved


    daughter without anyints. You already have a mother like that. What else do you want?"


    Jean exined her feelings. It was an intriguing idea.


    ''In order to save you, your mother even agreed to trade her life for yours and confessed to me that she


    killed my mother a long time ago.


    She can give up money, freedom, and her whole life for you. Well, aren''t you the happiest person


    ever?'' Jean added this in her mind.


    This time, Shirley was stunned again. After a long silence, she let out a deep sigh. "You are right. I


    have a mother who loves me very much. I''m really content as I should be with that knowledge."


    Hearing Shirley say that, Jean smiled and shook her head gently. There were a lot of feelings in her


    heart right now.


    Seeing Jean trying so hard to persuade Shirley and even bing a little sad, Zed could not help but


    be a mother soon. You should be happy. Please don''t be sad."


    When Shirley heard Zed''s words, she looked at Jean in surprise. Aplex expression shed across


    her face.


    "You two are going to be mom and dad? Congrattions." She seemed to have meant the wishes


    sincerely.


    "Thank you." Zed smiled at her.


    "Jean, what has happened cannot be changed. I will take care and not hurt myself from now on, at


    least for the sake of those who love me. Please go back and reassure my mother that she doesn''t have


    to worry anymore,"


    Shirley requested Jean. There was sincerity in her voice that couldn''t be faked.


    Jean nodded when she heard her words. "Okay, I will convey your words to her. Wishing you speedy


    recovery and take care. Don''t think too much. That''s not good for you."


    "Um." Shirley nodded to Jean. Her face slowly calmed down and finally a faint smile came out.


    Shirley''s face was still pale, but in Jean''s memory, she had never been so gentle, quiet and beautiful as


    she was right now. It was relieving to see the changes she was going through, almost as if she was on


    the path to recovery.


    She took a deep look at Shirley for thest time before she followed Zed outside.


    Outside the door, Ian was waiting for them, uneasily standing by the door frame. Seeing Zed and Jean


    "She''s not going tomit suicide anymore. She can start serving her sentence when she''s


    recovered," Zed informed him.


    "Good! That''s good! I was afraid I was going to screw up your instructions to take care of her and not


    let her die. There was no way I could have exined that to you." Ian breathed a sigh of relief and a


    bitter smile appeared on his face.


    But Jean nced at Zed with a suspicious look when she heard his words.


    ''Hang on! Did I get this right? Ian is afraid that Shirley might die because he would have screwed up


    Zed''s request? Doesn''t he care about exining to his superiors more? Is he that scared of Zed?'' she


    was thinking.


    "Now that everything''s all right, we''ll go back." Zed felt Jean''s gaze, but he did not say or do anything,


    neither did his expressions change.


    "Let me apany you to the gate, Mr. Qi," Ian said quickly.


    They walked silently all the way to the gate. Until the moment Zed and Jean got into the car and the car


    started driving away, Ian kept standing outside and waving them goodbye.


    Jean retraced her look and again started staring at Zed drive. After frowning and thinking for a long


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    time, Jean asked,"Zed, you seem to be quite familiar with Ian?"


    Hearing this, Zed returned her look and sighed. "If you want to ask me anything, just ask me directly."


    "I don''t think your rtionship with Ian is that of an ordinary citizen with the police chief. In fact, it''s not


    even that of friends. Instead, Ian seems to be a little awed of you. So what have you done to make him


    so afraid of you like this?"


    Jean tried to be delicate with her words before she fired the question.


    "You''re wrong. Ian is not afraid of me." Zed looked at her and smiled helplessly. "I spent three years in


    the army after I graduated from college. And I made quite a significant number of achievements there.


    Ian respects me and treats me with courtesy just because of those past achievements."


    Zed spoke obscurely, but Jean was thoughtful about what she had heard.


    ''So what kind of achievements does Zed have that have made Ian treat him with such respect and


    courtesy?


    After all, Ian is so much older than Zed!'' Jean thought.


    Zed saw her thoughtful expression and secretly changed the subject. "Just now, I was really afraid you


    would tell Shirley that Joy hade to us and traded with us."

 Chapter 490 May I Ask You A Favor

    Chapter 490 May I Ask You A Favor


    Jean''s thoughts were interrupted. She looked at Zed with surprise in her eyes and asked,"Am I that


    stupid in your eyes?"


    "No, I don''t mean that. I just thought it was nearly impossible to save Shirley from her death wish. But,


    You did it. Jean, you truly are amazing!"


    Zedplimented her. He was happy inside that he had sessfully changed the subject.


    "I had almost given up on her. I had never imagined that she would determine herself to die. In my


    mind, she loves to take advantage of others and use them in all possible ways. But today, for some


    reason, I really didn''t feel good seeing her in such a state. She must have felt she had nothing left to


    live for. Or else, she wouldn''t have tried tomit suicide. It''s just that..."


    Jean sighed and did not finish her sentence.


    "Just what?" Zed asked.


    "Just that no matter what, she carried all the hopes of Joy in her life. So in this way, she has to live on


    with nothing to live for. Zed, may I ask you a favor?"


    Jean looked at Zed and suddenly asked after exining.


    "Sure." Zed replied with a nod.


    "Can we somehow put off the examination process so that Joy could dress nicely and see Shirley for


    thest time before she serves her sentence?" Jean pleaded with her eyes fixed on Zed.


    "I already told Ian about this." Zed replied slowly, and his tone was solemn.


    Seeing Zed''s expression, Jean asked,"What''s wrong, Zed? What''s going on?"


    "Joy?turned herself in at this morning, but Ian is facing a big problem," Zed told her. He looked back at


    Jean and sighed.


    "Big problem? What problem is it, Zed? What do you mean by that?" Jean stared nkly and


    questioned him.


    "Your mother''s case is more than 20 years old now. All the witnesses are lost and there''s not enough


    evidence. On top of that, no one actually saw Joy poisoning your mother. Even though the case has


    been filed in the court, it would be tough for Joy to receive a death penalty," he exined


    and sighed again.


    "You mean without eyewitnesses, we don''t have enough evidences to guarantee a death penalty. Am I


    understanding you correctly?" Jean asked with a strange expression on her face.


    "I''m afraid so. Even Charlie and Kate who were involved in this case didn''t witness the actual act of the


    murder. Their testimonies were insufficient to sentence Joy to death." Zed exined and nodded.


    "Not even with Joy''s own confession? But that doesn''t make any sense. With Joy confessing to her


    own crimes, there is no need for any more evidence. She is of sound mind and body and her


    confession is evidence enough." Jean was confused.


    Seeing her sad expression, Zed felt terrible to have told her the truth. But he still gave her a nod.


    Zed''s response hit Jean so hard that she simply closed her eyes and leaned back on the back of the


    car seat.


    It was hard for anyone to imagine how much time and energy she had spent on that case. It was even


    harder for anyone to imagine how much courage she had rallied in order to trick Joy into confessing to


    the truth.


    But in the end, it had all been for nothing.


    How could she face her mother now?


    How could she face her grandmother?


    "Jean, don''t just give up and be sad. If we try hard enough, we might still have a chance to ensure Joy


    gets punished for what she has done." Zed tried tofort her. He was trying to do as much as he


    could. He didn''t have the heart to see Jean torturing herself like that.


    "A chance?" Jean mocked. She looked up at Zed with the tears on her face, and sadly continued,"Kate


    is gone, and Charlie is missing for years. He can very well be dead now. We don''t have a chance


    anymore Zed, don''t you see? Back in the days, Joy was ready to bury the truth with her. I scared her


    into a confession. In fact, I had nothing that would have helped me prove something. All the clues were


    gone or inconsequential.


    It was Joy''s own guilt and desire of saving Shirley that brought the truth to the light. If she finds out she


    won''t be sentenced to death, she would not be stupid enough to confess again in the court."


    "All the clues were broken? Then, how did you find out it was her?" Zed questioned. He frowned his


    brows and looked at Jean.


    "Grandma was in a stable condition after the treatment that you sent her outside the country for. She


    would be awake and talk to me on a few asions. It was because of her that I came to know the story


    of Kate. Back then, Kate was married to a baster in the north. Joy had forced that marriage to cover up


    the truth. Not long after the marriage, she was beaten to death by her husband.


    She told the truth to the person who my grandma sent to look out for her before her death. When my


    grandmother came to know that Joy had murdered her daughter, she couldn''t take it and went into a


    asions, it was impossible for a woman as old as her to vindicate Joy.


    And added to that was the fact that she could never let go of her daughter''s death and it was inside her


    for all the years she lived. Every time she woke up, tears would fall down her face. After I was old


    enough, she finally told me the entire story and knowing Kate''s story, I was finally able to trick Joy into


    a confession," Jean exined the story behind the story now.


    She had been quite resilient until now, but she couldn''t hold it anymore and started crying.


    "Zed, I don''t know what''s wrong with me. On one hand, I want Joy to die more than anything.


    ording to me, she deserves it for what she did to my mother. On the other hand, I was relieved


    when I came to know she would still remain alive. But in that way, the justice for my mother''s death


    won''t be done. How could I be relieved after that? I am such an unfilial daughter. I don''t deserve the life


    my mother gave me," Jean started moping.


    She was totally ming herself now.


    "Jean, stop it," Zed got agitated. He freed one hand from the steering wheel to pat her on the back in


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    order tofort her, and continued,"You are a kind and amazing girl, and you knew that Joy truly feels


    sorry for what she has done even before she admitted to it. You don''t have a heart of stone, Jean. You


    shouldn''t be so hard on yourself. Leave it to the police, and Joy is sure to get the punishment she


    deserves."


    "Okay," Jean replied. She nodded and continued,"You''re right. And besides, we don''t have a say in


    Joy''s life. Whether she lives or dies is not our call."


    "She might live, but her life would forever be under the roof of a jail," Zed told her.


    "Wait! I thought you said there wasn''t enough evidence to convict her," Jean asked. She looked at Zed


    with surprise.


    "You heard me right. The evidences we have are not enough to put Joy on the death penalty, but it is


    enough to convince a jury into a life sentence," Zed exined.


    "That being the case, I think I can safely say that I won''t feel so guilty with my mother for that. I can live


    with that." Jean looked happy to hear this. She took a breath and her face finally softened.


    "Silly girl!" Zed teased her. He gently rubbed her hair and continued,"It was your kind heart that was


    happy for Joy to be alive. But Jean, you should be careful. Otherwise people might take advantage of


    your kindness and softness."


    "Take advantage of me?" said Jean. She smiled through her tears, and continued,"Impossible. It''s you


    who I am married to. You would never let it happen!"


    "Oh you, what am I going to do with you? One moment, you were crying like a baby. And the next, you


    are joking," Zed replied in fake exasperation. After a moment, he continued in a softer tone,"Anyway,


    let''s get home and fresh up. And wipe your tears, silly, or else, we''ll have to deal with the pile of


    questions my mother is going to nervously ask after seeing them."


    "Will do," Jean nodded. She immediately wiped her face by her hands. It was only then that she saw


    the tissue Zed had passed to her. She felt shy and stuck her tongue out.


    Zed groaned and took it back. But beneath his spurious tiredness was hidden his concern for Jean.

 Chapter 491 Its So Nice To Have Met You

    Chapter 491 It''s So Nice To Have Met You


    Jean was born to be simple and kind-hearted. Although she had a miserable childhood, her nature had


    not changed because of this. She still managed to stay good.


    There''s no doubt that being kind-hearted was good merit, but every coin has two sides. That is to say, it


    also did harm to Jean. A gentlewoman like her could easily be hurt by those who had bad ideas.


    For example, Joy had killed Jean''s mother. Yet in the end, she chose to forgive her.


    So, Jean was evidently a generous woman who would forgive her enemies as well.


    What Jean had said just now was right. Now that she had married Zed, he would not give anybody a


    chance to hurt her.


    The car smoothly entered into the courtyard of the Qi Family.


    Jean came out of the car and stared at the towering and magnificent vi which was standing among


    the beautiful flowers.


    At this view, Jean''s heart was suddenly moved and there was a mixture of feelings. But she had no


    idea what prompted such strong feelings.


    ''Yes, the vi standing in front of me is my home.'' she convinced herself.


    She told herself this home would belong to Zed, her and their baby.


    Zed walked up to her side and he instantly figured what Jean was thinking about. Her surprise and


    shock were evident to him.


    Immediately, he put his arm around her and intended to rx her. "Darling, let''s go inside!" he said with


    a smile forming on the corner of his mouth.


    Jean couldn''t help turning back to look at Zed. "Baby, I am lucky to have met you. It''s you who have


    brought me such a good life," she replied with a sweet smile on her face.


    Hearing Jean''s words, Zed was moved and he felt so happy. "Baby, I love you," he whispered in her


    ear.


    "I love you too," Jean replied with a faint show of shyness on her face.


    "Hey, look at you two! How can you confess your love for each other in front of me? Maybe it''s better


    for you to go inside and talk about this in private." Here came a yful voice from behind. Jean and


    Zed turned to see Zack who wasughing out loud.


    Jean felt so shy when she saw Zack and a scarlet glow spread across her face. She quickly let go of


    Zed''s hand and separated herself from him.


    Noticing Jean''s reaction, Zed immediately reached out his hand to grab her hand. He stared at Zack


    with a trace of displeasure on his face. "Why are you here? I don''t remember inviting you here."


    "Sorry to tell you that it is my right toe here. I don''t need your invitation. Besides, I have to remind


    you that I came here to meet your parents. Hence it''s none of your business. Do you hear me?" Zack


    swaggered up to Zed with his eyes fixated on Jean. He looked up and down at her, and then he said


    withughter,"It''s been a long time since we met. Ourst meeting was at the airport. How''s everything


    going with you, Jean?"


    "Yes, I''m doing fine. Thank you so much for your concern, Zack," she replied. Jean had regained her


    "Hey, when did you two be so close? You can''t just ignore me, okay?" Zed said. Zed found that he


    was being ignored by Jean and Zack. Jealousy sparked through his heart.


    Hearing Zed''s words, Jean just noticed that she had busied herself greeting Zack. She felt guilty about


    neglecting him. But when she saw Zed''s sullen face, she couldn''t help a suppressed giggle.


    "Wait, wait, wait! What did you say just now? Come on, Zed. You are jealous, aren''t you? It''s so funny!


    Okay, listen. I was just greeting Jean. Howe you are jealous so easily?" Zack felt so surprised at


    Zed''s excited reaction, so he asked him with astonishment. He didn''t think Zed was a jealous type of


    husband.


    Zed felt so awkward after hearing Zack''s words. "Okay, now that you havee here to meet my


    parents, juste in with us," Zed said in a polite tone. He continued,"Since you haven''te after


    such a long time, why not stay for dinner tonight and have a good chat with them?"


    "That would be a good idea," Zack nodded his head and said. "It''s been a long time since I had Aunt


    Jade''s hand-made dishes. It''s so delicious and I miss it very much."


    Hearing Zack''s words, Jean was a little bit surprised. She didn''t know that Zack and Zed were good


    mates. Knowing that he knew Zed''s mom so well surprised her very much.


    After entering the living room, they found no one except Sean, who was sitting alone on the sofa


    watching TV. He nodded his head toward Zed and Jean when he saw them enter, but he instantly


    ced his focus back on the TV.


    "Father, where''s my mother?" Zed asked him.


    "She is preparing fruit in the kitchen. The second she heard Zack ising, she started her


    preparation," Sean answered Zed with his eyes fixated on TV.


    Not seeing Moore anywhere around, Jean''s eyes started searching for him. She felt so worried about


    him when she realized he was nowhere around..


    "Zack, help yourself, please. I''m going upstairs to change." After Jean finished her words, she looked at


    Zed, hinting him to take good care of Zack. Without wasting any time, she ran upstairs.


    Zed watched Jean going upstairs until she disappeared out of his sight.


    Jean went to the second floor and she still didn''t see Moore. The corridor was empty and it made her


    get more and more anxious.


    She quickened her pace to the other side of the corridor and came to Moore''s door. She reached out


    her hand and gently knocked on the door.


    Soon there came Moore''s voice from the room. "Come in, please."


    Jean finally felt relieved when she heard Moore''s voice. ''Luckily, he is still here!'' Jean thought to


    herself.


    Just now, it indeed made her anxious when she didn''t see Moore''s presence. She was worried that he


    might have left the Qi Family without informing her.


    Opening the door, Jean found Moore was sitting on the balcony and reading a book under the sun. "I


    didn''t see you when I came back just now. I thought that you were sleeping in your room," she


    exined in a hurry.


    Jean walked up to Moore and sat by his side. She looked at him with a sweet smile.


    Moore looked up from the book. Just by looking at Jean he figured out what Jean was thinking about.


    Bravely, he said,"No, Jean. You thought I left the Qi family without your knowledge!"


    Jean''s face suddenly showed some trace of embarrassment after hearing his words. She felt like she


    was caught red-handed.


    "Jean, rx. Don''t be so worried about me, okay? I''m fine. Now that I have promised to stay here, I will


    never leave without informing you," Moore looked at Jean and said with a keen voice. "So, don''t worry


    about me, okay?"


    "OK." Jean rested assured after hearing Moore''s promise. She said happily,"Since you have promised


    that you won''t leave until you have fully recovered, you can''t break your promise."


    "No, I won''t." Moore nodded his head quickly when he saw that Jean was extremely concerned about


    him.


    Jean couldn''t help but burst intoughter when she saw Moore''s serious expression.


    "Trust me! I won''t let anybody hurt you again,"


    Jean promised.


    Although Jean said it with a smile, she still felt very heavy in her heart.


    ''Jean, I know what you are worried about. But I''m afraid that I will only bring you more trouble if I stay


    here.


    Now that the trouble has already been caused, I have an obligation to stay here and help you solve it.


    Besides, I don''t want to make you worry about me anymore, '' Moore thought to himself.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Let''s go downstairs! Zed''s friend is here. Let me introduce you to each other." Jean stood up as she


    said this.


    Moore looked at Jean with a trace of hesitation on his face, and then he said,"Jean, I don''t want to go


    downstairs. You know that I don''t like to deal with people that I''m not familiar with."


    "Come on, Moore. I have never imagined that you are afraid to meet strangers!" Jean felt a little bit


    astonished when she was refused by him.


    Mooreughed bitterly when he heard Jean''s words. "Jean, you have misunderstood me. I''m not afraid


    of meeting strangers. But I hate dealing with them. Do you understand?"


    "No way. You muste downstairs with me today." Jean continued to persuade Moore. "You''re going


    to meet each other sooner orter. So you can''t just hide in your room. I don''t know what Zack would


    think of you if he knew that you were hiding here. So juste with me, okay?"


    "Zack? Is he that friend of Zed which you have mentioned?" Moore asked with surprise.


    "Yes, Zack. He has a good rtionship with the Qi Family and he is also Zed''s good friend. He will be


    staying for dinner today. Besides, my mother-inw will cook for us. So, don''t keep hiding here. You


    can''t avoid meeting him today. You''d bettere with me. It''s okay. Don''t be restrained. I''m not familiar


    with Zack, either. Anyway, I believe that you can get along well with each other,"


    Jean promised Moore, wanting tofort him.

 Chapter 492 God Might Take It Back

    Chapter 492 God Might Take It Back


    Seeing Jean being so generous, Moore smiled and sighed. "All right! You leave me no choice. It seems


    that I can''t escape from this, so I might as well go together."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Moore stood up beside Jean, whose eyes widened in happiness.


    "You know me so well!" Jeanughed and started to walk with Moore beside her. "You are my friend


    just as how Zack is Zed''s. It''ll be so fun to be all together today!" Jean said happily with a bright smile.


    Aplicated expression shed before Moore''s face, but he quickly reced it with a smile and


    focused on the warm feeling inside of him.


    "Didn''t you and Zed go to see Shirley today?" Moore asked, breaking thefortable silence as they


    walked. "How is she?"


    Jean suddenly stopped and looked at him with a serious look. "She''s fine, Moore, but you should know


    that parents-inw aren''t aware of the matters in my family. Please, I don''t want you to spill anything


    about it. I don''t want them to be worried about me. Besides, they will go back in a few days. It''s better


    for them not to know. We can handle it on our own without having them to worry and get involved."


    "Okay, I know, and I won''t bring it up," Moore said with a nod. He was about to walk again but noticed


    Jean didn''t, so he looked at her with wonder. "What''s wrong?" He asked.


    Jean looked at him again with a serious look. "Zed told me that Joy might not die."


    Moore was surprised and left speechless upon hearing it. He didn''t reply for a while, so Jean repeated


    what Zed had told her about Joy to Moore.


    "To be honest, I am bothered, and the voices inside my head are struggling. There''s a part of me that


    wants Joy to receive the punishment she deserved. An eye for an eye. On the other hand, there''s a


    part of me that feels pity for them ever since the Wen family have broken up into pieces. So believe it


    or not, when I heard that Joy might not die, I felt somewhat relieved." Jean paused and looked at


    Moore, then she asked in a bitter voice,"Do you think I let my deceased mother down?"


    Moore shook his head and gave Jean a reassuring smile. "No, Jean. It''spletely reasonable to feel


    that way. Joy must be in a very difficult situation right now since the Wen family have broken up.


    Imagine having one of your child dead and the other in prison. It is very disastrous for a mother.


    Besides, you give her the chance to live, so don''t feel guilty. She would most probably have time to


    reflect on her own actions in jail and turn into a new life. In this way, your deceased mother can rest in


    peace. It''s better than one life for another life. Moreover, I don''t think your mother will feel like you let


    her down, especially that you grew up into an amazing person."


    Jean pondered over Moore''s words for a moment and realized how right he was. She suddenly felt


    relieved and gave Moore a bright smile. "Thank you, Moore. Earlier, I kept feeling guilty, and I was so


    bothered that I might let my mother down. However, what you said just now enlightened me, and I


    realized that you''re right. Joy already received the punishment that she deserved. As long as she is


    repentant, my mother would forgive her."


    Seeing Jean happy, Moore smiled back.


    Jean excitedly gave Moore a quick hug before giving him another smile. "Thank you so much, Moore."


    Moore was taken aback by the quick embrace but was able to regain hisposure once more. He


    cleared his throat and said,"Don''t thank me. I know that you wille around sooner orter, whether


    or not I mentioned it."


    "It''s still good to know, though." Jean let out a relieved sigh and looked forward with a smile. "Now I feel


    at ease. There''s nothing bothering my mind anymore. I feel happiness surging inside me, Moore!"


    Moore gazed at Jean''s immature and excited face and chuckled. With a soft voice, he said,"You will


    always be happy, silly. So don''t be too proud, or else God may take it back."


    "No, he won''t. I am such an adorable girl. How could he bear to take my happiness away?"


    Proud, Jean raised her chin up and crossed her arms on her chest.


    Moore was quite taken aback but continued teasing her. "Wow, Jean, I didn''t know you have such a


    thick skin."


    Jean pretended to be sullen and looked at Moore. "Don''t you think I don''t know what''s on your mind


    right now? You are jealous of me being happy, so you say the opposite words." Jean stuck a tongue


    out childishly and continued,"So what if I have thick skin? Do you still want to be my friend if I don''t


    have a thick skin?"


    "To be honest, I didn''t think you were thick-skinned when I first met you. Back then, you were easily


    flustered and embarrassed if I talked a few more words to you. Now, you''ve obviously changed." Moore


    sighed, shaking his head in pretend disappointment.


    Jean ced her smile back. "Well, I totally freaked out when I hit you! Since then every time I saw you,


    I was careful and full of guilt. Who can predict that we would be such good friends?"


    ''Even more than friends, '' Jean immediately thought.


    ''Now, the Bai family''s matter is not only your problem. It''s ours.''


    Jean shook that thought away as Moore started tough, and after calming down, he said,"Okay, let''s


    stop reminiscing about the past and whatever happened in it. Besides, we are not old enough to start


    reminiscing! Let''s head downstairs now. Zed might be worried."


    Jean giggled. "Okay." She then gave Moore a smile before they started walking again.


    As they reached downstairs, Zed and Zack were no where to be found, and only Sean was in the living


    room.


    Jean walked to Sean and asked. "Hello, Father. I apologize for disturbing you, but where are they?


    Have you seen them?"


    Sean looked up at Jean and smiled. "They are in the garden."


    He then looked at Moore and gave him a smile as well before turning to Jean once more. "You go find


    them. You, young people, have moremon subjects to talk about, and I couldn''t keep up anymore.


    Besides, I am an old man. I should just stay at home and watch TV."


    Jean sighed and walked towards Sean. "Oh, Father, you don''t look old at all! If you are standing beside


    Zed, people will assume that you are his brother."


    Sean was stunned at this, and Jean left him there surprised. She smiled at Moore and led him towards


    the garden.


    As Sean finally grasped what Jean had said, he smiled and watched their retreating figure, feeling


    thankful to have such a wonderful daughter-inw.


    When they walked into the garden, Jean gestured for Moore to be quiet, so they could approach Zed


    without him noticing. Jean wanted to scare Zed, so they both tiptoed towards them.


    Unaware that Jean was already close behind them, Zack spoke to Zed in a serious face.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Magnolia told me that Christina killed herself because of you. Zed, do you think it''s rted to the


    video?"


    Zed gave Zack a quick nce before returning his gaze towards the birds washing themselves on the


    birdbath. He shrugged and said,"I don''t know." He shook his head, and with aplicated look, he


    added. "I have doubted him, but I have no tangible proof."


    Jean stopped immediately after hearing what they were talking about. ''Video?''


    She thought still stunned about the mention of this once more.


    ''Everybody thinks it''s already over.


    No one has spoken about it for a long time, so why did both of them bring it up now?


    Even Leo has no news about it until now.


    Did Zed really never give up searching for the person behind the scheme?''


    Jean looked back to Moore, and they stared at each other in the same confusion.


    Moore put on a serious face and pondered. When he looked back at Zed''s back, an idea struck him.


    ording to their conversation, it seemed that Zed and Zack had held some information from


    everyone.


    It was also very likely that they already knew who was behind it, and they couldn''t do anything forck


    of evidence.


    If that was true, then the problem might be serious.

 Chapter 493 A Person With A Story

    Chapter 493 A Person With A Story


    Moore pondered for a while. ''If that was a person that made Zed act with discretion, then he must have


    a simr social status to Zed.


    If that was the case, would Leo be in danger?''


    Moore had seen Zed''s bodyguards around him. All of them had topnotched fighting skills that the


    ordinary bodyguards were far behind to catch up with, so he thought it would be such a threat.


    Moore made a mental note to discuss with Jean about letting Leo stop doing that job.


    ''Since Zed has never given up looking for the real culprit, we don''t need to waste the effort now.'' Moore


    shook his head and sighed under his breath.


    On the other hand, Jean started to get worried after noticing the silence that enveloped both Zed and


    Zack right after Zed''s words. She walked over andposed herself before breaking the silence.


    "What were you two talking about just now?"


    Both Zed and Zack turned abruptly and looked rmed. After seeing Jean and Moore, the two of them


    rxed a little bit.


    Zed looked at Jean with a confused expression and asked,"Why are you here? Did you both fly? How


    could you two walk without a sound?" Zack chuckled to help lighten up the mood.


    Ignoring this joke, Jean fixed her eyes on Zed. "If we let you know we were here long enough, how can


    I get to know the one - wait, what was her name? Christina? Who is she?"


    "So you heard," Zed said, who looked at Zack with the same rmed expression. Zed sighed and


    smiled bitterly at Jean. "Christina was a friend of Magnolia and Jesse, who yed together with them


    since childhood. Zack went to see Magnoliately, and they talked about their past. That is why he


    mentioned her name."


    As soon as Zed finished, he gave a secret wink at Zack, making sure that it was not deliberate.


    Zack understood Zed''s intention immediately. He turned to Jean and gave her a reassuring smile. "Yes,


    that''s right. Back then our neighborhood was really fun. There were more than a dozen of kids that


    were near my age. We hung out, did mischievous things, and messed around when we were young.


    Recalling then, we did have a good time together." Zack nodded at this.


    "However, we are all grown-ups now, and busy with our own business. We rarely contact each other.


    Frankly, I really miss the innocent and carefree times we once had. The times where there weren''t any


    worry, nopetition or scheming against others for whatsoever reasons¡­"


    Jean stopped listening as Zack trailed on about the advantages of their carefree past. She noticed how


    intentional it was for Zack to shift the topic. Because of that, Jean was more certain that they knew the


    person behind the scenes of the video incident.


    It was just at that moment, that if Zed didn''t want her to know, she couldn''t force him.


    Jean suddenly felt her heart turn heavy, but she just showed some curiosity on her face to hide what


    she was truly feeling inside. After Zack finished his words, she turned to Zed and asked,"So, why didn''t


    you two stay with Father in the living room watching TV instead ofing out here? Is your childhood


    memories too confidential? Do both of you have anything to talk about in secret? If so, Moore and I will


    give you two some privacy."


    After saying that, Jean turned her back from both of them and started to drag Moore back to the house.


    The truth was that she didn''t feel all right with it, and she felt anger rising inside her in full steam.


    ''Zed always thinks that it is better to keep me from knowing the facts.


    While I, on the contrary, tell him everything without reservation!


    It is really unfair!'' Jean thought, pissed at Zed for always holding back information from her.


    Zack stopped Jean by holding her wrist. Jean turned to look at her wrist and into Zack. "Stop. What


    secret do two big men have to talk about anyway?" He turned to Moore and grinned. "Is this gentleman


    here Moore? The one Zed has always mentioned about? Wow, he really is distinguished."


    Moore turned back around as well after hearing Zack mention his own name. He stretched his hand out


    and greeted him. Zack removed his grasp from Jean''s wrist, who now crossed her arms on her chest in


    impatience. Zed looked at her and gave her a smile. "Hello, I am indeed Moore, but I can''t really call


    myself distinguished."


    Zackughed at this and shook Moore''s hand while introducing himself with a smile. "Well then, hello,


    Moore. I am Zack Xing. If you find my name awkward to say, you can call me Mr. Xing."


    "It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Xing," Moore greeted back, trying to maintain polite.


    Zack showed a relieved smile after hearing Moore''s words. He then turned his look back at Jean, who


    sulked at him, and said,"Don''t be angry with me, Jean. Zed and I really weren''t talking about anything


    important. No secret was kept from you."


    "Really? Are you sure?" Jean looked at Zack in doubt and clearly won''t believe him.


    However, since Zack said so, she couldn''t keep acting angrily.


    Otherwise she would look ridiculous in front of Zed''s friend.


    "Of course, I am sure," Zack said without hesitation. Zed sighed and walked over to Jean, cing his


    hands on her shoulders. "Zack went to see Magnolia earlier. Magnolia has been living abroad alone for


    so many years, and she misses her hometown. Ever since the mention of our hometown, we thought


    about the past and exchanged our nostalgic feelings about home."


    "The past?" Jean chuckled at Zed''s words and stopped prying any further. "Okay, then you go on with


    your reminiscing. I will just go to see if Mother has finished preparing the dinner, and if there is still


    anything I could help her with."


    Jean immediately turned and walked away after she finished her words.


    Zed watched her retreating figure and wondered whether she was still angry or not.


    She was pregnant, and it might be normal for her to react this way and be emotional.


    However, he definitely wouldn''t tell her these things with great significance so as to keep her from


    worrying.


    "I will go check with you." Zed finally decided. He caught up with her and reached his hand to hold


    hers.


    Jean wanted to refuse by instinct, but she realized that Moore and Zack were watching behind, so she


    allowed Zed to grab her hand unwillingly for the sake of show.


    Zed felt ted, unaware of what was really going on in Jean''s mind, and smiled. He turned to Zack and


    said,"I will leave Moore to you then, Zack. I will just apany Jean inside."


    Zack chuckled and nodded. "Sure. Will do." Zed and Jean walked towards the house.


    Watching them walk away together, Zack''s face showed some envious look. "Wow, I can''t believe I''m


    feeling envious. Zed is such a lucky guy to have found his better half already."


    Moore turned to Zack with a smile. "Mr. Xing, you and Zed are of simr conditions. You surely will find


    your own happiness sooner orter."


    "Really? Me?" Zackughed at that and said,"Have you heard of the saying ''If you have ever seen the


    ocean, you could never care to see anykes in the world''?"


    After he said that, he walked to the perg gracefully without waiting for Moore''s response.


    Moore was startled, but he soon got what he meant. He followed him silently and sighed. He sat down


    on one of the chairs across Zack and said,"So you are a person with a story."


    "Who doesn''t have his own story nowadays? I don''t think anyone be as innocent as a child." Zack


    looked at Moore and sighed deeply before turning his attention away and into nothing in particr.


    Silence enveloped them as they were lost in thought. Not long after, Zack turned to Moore once more


    and said,"I heard from Zed that you are from the Bai family."


    Moore shrugged. "I just got the name."


    Zack was surprised at his answer and smiled instantly. "I''m starting to like you, Moore. I can''t say how


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    many people get out of their way to have connection with the Bai family. There are many more that I


    don''t know of. And yet here you are. Instead, you try your best to keep as far from them as possible.


    You don''t even conceal your contempt for them. It''s difficult to find a person like you nowadays." Zack


    shrugged.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?" Moore asked rhetorically, his eyebrows creased.


    "No, no, no! Don''t take it the wrong way. I really like you," Zack said in haste,"I don''t have overflowing


    sympathy for anyone. I just meant what I said literally. You don''t have to probe for a deeper meaning."


    As Moore pondered over his exnation, a smile formed on his face. "Well, the feeling''s mutual."


    Meanwhile, after Jean walked a couple of steps away from Moore and Zack, she looked at Zed and


    cleared her throat before speaking. "Just so you know, I heard the Christina killed herself for you. I


    didn''t want to ask you at the presence of Moore and Zack, and I certainly hate how you''re keeping


    secrets from me. So, now you have toe clean, what the hell was that about?"

 Chapter 494 Be Careful

    Chapter 494 Be Careful


    Zed looked at Jean, who crossed her arms on her chest. A wry smile formed on his face upon hearing


    her words before he sighed helplessly and said," Christina is just a girl who grew up in the same big


    yard as I was. We treated each other like siblings, so it was really a surprise for me when she


    confessed her love for me. When I rejected her, I didn''t know it was a huge deal for her. I realized it


    only until I heard that she attempted tomit suicide due to the rejection."


    Jean looked at Zed, her eyebrows knitted. "Did she... Was her attempt... Is she...?" She didn''t know


    how to ask the question without sounding insensitive.


    Zed noticed her hesitation, so he supplied before she could finallypose her question. "Well, her


    mother found her bleeding on the bathroom floor. Apparently, she cut her artery with a knife. I was told


    that she was already in critical condition on the way to the hospital. As soon as they arrived, she was


    already proimed dead. She was only a teenager back then. It was really a great regret not just for


    me but for everyone, considering how her youth was wasted. I remembered that for a while, I med


    myself for what happened to her. It was long after that incident did I really recover from the guilt."


    Jean eyed Zed intently, trying to deduce if what he was saying was a cover-up to the truth. When she


    couldn''t find any hint, she asked," Then, how is the video incident associated with her?"


    Zed was surprised by Jean''s question, wondering why the video incident was suddenly mentioned.


    After a moment ofposing himself, he realized then why Jean had dropped such a question.


    ''Of course, Jean have heard the mention of Christina. Naturally, she also has heard the other content.


    Thanks a lot, Zack. You and your loud voice just ruined my n, '' Zed thought, mentally noting to talk


    to Zack about lowering his voice when talking about confidential things.


    Jean frowned at Zed''s inability to respond to her question right away. She immediately spoke again to


    show her displeasure. "What''s taking you so long to answer my question? Tell me, Zed. Are you still


    trying to hide anything from me even now?"


    Zed looked at Jean and sighed helplessly. "If I were hiding anything, it is not because I don''t want to tell


    you. Before finding any concrete evidence, all doubts are only considered groundless. I don''t think it is


    necessary to tell you something that I am still not certain about. This will bring you nothing but worries,


    and I honestly don''t want you to be stressed anymore."


    "But, don''t you think that I will be more worried if you don''t tell me? I will be bothered every time the


    thought of you hiding something crosses my mind. Although the video incident came to an end, I know


    that it is only resolved partly for the time being, and I am still aware that the real culprit behind the


    scenes hasn''t been caught yet. To be honest, I am still worried that whoever that culprit is may set us


    up again any time. If that really happens, there will be more serious consequences, and for sure, it


    won''t be as simple as the video incident that urred previously. I am pretty definite that the culprit


    isn''t stupid enough tomit the same mistake. Zed, I''m really frightened about the thought that we


    would face the worst if we directly confront the culprit without knowing who he or she is,"


    Jean said with great anxiety evident on her voice.


    "Oh, honey." Zed immediately tried tofort Jean as soon as he discerned her anxiety from her


    voice. He embraced her and rubbed her back gently before he continued," Everything will be okay. I will


    absolutely not give him or her any chance to hurt us again, whoever he or she is."


    Jean moved away for a bit to be able to look at Zed''s eyes. "Really? In spite of this, I have asked you,


    and yet you still don''t want to tell me. Who are you suspecting, Zed? Care to tell?"


    "I will tell you once I am more certain about my guess, okay? Do you trust me, Jean?" Zed pleaded to


    Jean earnestly, looking at her eyes with worry and concern.


    Jean took a deep look at Zed. She sighed after realizing that she had no choice but to nod at him.


    There was no use arguing anymore as she found out that Zed was really reluctant to tell her.


    Zed kissed her forehead and hugged Jean once more, tighter this time. "Jean, I know what you are


    worried about. I will definitely take actions before the culprit counter attacks us as soon as I get any


    evidence.


    I won''t be lenient, and I definitely won''t be merciful. Just believe in me, okay?"


    "Okay. I believe you. Just please be careful," Jean said with a short nod. Deep down, however, she


    was sighing heavily.


    She knew that Zed did all this so that he could protect her, and she didn''t doubt that.


    Besides, Jean was pregnant now. Naturally, Zed didn''t want her to know too much, or else she would


    be lost in random thoughts. Stress wasn''t good for the iing baby either.


    ''Fine.


    Perhaps I really don''t have to think about some things, and just trust and let Zed handle them.


    I should just enjoy myself at ease as a calm pregnant woman!'' Jean thought.


    Even though Jean was already smiling contently, Zed, on the other hand, was hugging Jean in his arms


    with noticeable signs of helplessness on his face.


    Zed would like to be honest with Jean if he had choice. The reason why he decided to conceal this


    from Jean, was that he was very clear that Jean would think more randomly if he told her about his


    doubt.


    At the same time, if she knew the one that Zed suspected, Jean would be more nervous and her


    life would be more difficult.


    In consideration of all this, Zed decided to be more cruel and selfish. He made up his mind not to tell


    Jean anything about the suspect.


    Zed and Jean stood there for a while in each other''s arms, being emotionally attached to each other


    before they walked into the house hand in hand.


    As they reached the dining room, they noticed that Jade had already prepared a big table of sumptuous


    food.


    After Jade saw Zed and Jeane in, a smile appeared on her face, while she said," You havee


    back."


    Jean hurriedly let go of Zed''s hand to walk over to Jade with a matching bright smile. "Mother, is there


    anything that I can help you with?"


    "No, dear. Just wash your hands and get ready to eat," Jade replied to Jean, gesturing her to go and


    wash.


    "Will do." Jean nodded and before she headed inside to wash her hands, she gave Zed a smile, but


    Zed motioned for her to go ahead.


    As soon as Jean was out of the room, Jade''s expression turnedplicated as she walked over to


    Zed. "Zed, where did you take Jean?"


    Zed noticed his mother''s expression, and ignoring her question, he asked instead. "What''s wrong?" He


    was stunned for a moment, wondering if his mother knew something he didn''t.


    "A woman made a phone call to ourndline number earlier. It sounded like a woman of a certain age,


    but it was not like Edna''s voice. She repeatedly told me that she wanted to find you. What on earth is


    going on, Zed?" Jade said seriously. Without waiting for a reply, Jade moved closer to Zed and held his


    hand. "Zed, you are my son, I love you. And remember, don''t take the wrong path. Let me tell you..."


    Before Jade could finish, Zed interrupted her and removed his hand from her grasp.


    "Mother, what the hell are you talking about? Wrong path, really?" Zed asked not knowing if he should


    cry orugh after hearing what Jade had said.


    Then again, he couldn''t help but think about the woman of certain age who made a phone call to the


    ''That must be Joy.


    What was wrong though?


    It''s strange why she didn''t look for Jean but me. What on earth was going on?


    Did she call me for things about the case?'' Zed thought, wondering as well what was really happening.


    As his face turned serious, Zed finally looked at Jade and said," Mother, I still have some businesses to


    deal with. I am going to my study first. You start eating without me. I will catch up right away."


    As soon as he finished his words, Zed ran upstairs in haste without waiting for Jade''s


    acknowledgement.


    Watching Zed''s hurried retreating figure, Jade couldn''t help but feel more displeased.


    She became more and more anxious at how Zed acted.


    Jade had faith in Zed and even rested assured of him. These days, she also saw how Zed and Jean


    got along with each other. She found out that the two of them loved each other a lot and only had each


    other in their eyes, and because of that, she felt ted as well.


    However, this euphoria was suddenly disturbed after she heard that woman''s voice on the phone.


    What''s worse, she didn''t know why she felt bothered about it.


    Meanwhile, Jean came out as soon as she finished washing her hands. Her smile turned into a frown


    when she noticed the expression of Jade and how she stared nkly at an empty staircase alone. She


    walked towards her and couldn''t help but ask with great curiosity," Mother, what are you looking at?" As


    soon as she stood beside Jade, she realized that Zed was nowhere to be found.


    "Where''s Zed?"


    Jade finally came back to her senses. She removed her eyes from the stairs and gave Jean a weak


    smile. "Oh, Zed has gone upstairs. He said he had something to deal with. Don''t worry, he said he


    woulde downstairs right away," Jade exined in haste. She then moved towards the table.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Something to deal with?" Jean asked and then nodded as soon as she remembered what she and


    Zed had talked about moments ago. "Oh, Mother, don''t worry. It is normal for Zed to be so busy, since


    he manages such a bigpany by himself."


    Jean gave her a reassuring smile. Seeing that Jean was not worried at all, Jade even suddenly


    doubted a bit about herself.


    Upon seeing Jean''s reaction, she thought that the woman who made a phone call to thendline


    number of their family might be Zed''s customer. She wondered if she had just been overthinking all


    these.


    ''Jean doesn''t even doubt about Zed dealing with other women at all. Then, why on earth am I


    suspecting?'' Jade thought, shrugging off the disturbing thought instantly.


    Jade then chuckled under her breath at how ridiculous her train of thoughts were, and then asked Jean


    to sit.


    Momentster, Moore and Zack came into the dining room to join them.


    Without making it obvious at how much she was being observant, Jean noticed that Jade didn''t


    particrly give Moore the cold shoulder. At the sight of this, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief


    and started to eat.


    However, Zed didn''te downstairs until all others had almost finished their meal.


    As soon as she heard Zed''s footsteps, Jean couldn''t help but look at him and check if there was


    anything to worry about. Without discerning any other weird facial expressions on Zed''s face, she went


    ahead with her meal.


    As he sensed Jean''s gaze at him, Zed smiled to her. He then joined them and sat beside Jean,


    attentively serving her different food.


    All of them ate in a harmonious and cozy atmosphere, making Jadepletely shrug off her


    bothersome thoughts.


    After finishing their delicious meal, all of them went to the living room to have some tea.


    Zack''s loud voices and exaggerated gestures brought Zed''s parents endless joy andughter. He


    entertained not just them but also everyone in the room.


    Atst, Zack bid farewell to all others present. Zed stood up too and said," I have to go out as well to


    deal with something." Zed turned to Jean and smiled at her. "I woulde back a littlete, Jean.


    Please, go to sleep first. Don''t wait for me."


    Zed followed Zack as soon as he finished without any other word.


    Zed''s words caused a surge of uneasiness in Jean. She suddenly frowned and involuntarily took


    several steps forward, wanting to stop Zed and make him tell her what really was going on.


    But before she could say anything to him, Zed had already walked out, and she could do nothing but


    keep the negative feeling inside her.

 Chapter 495 What Happened

    Chapter 495 What Happened


    "It''s already toote. Why did you follow me outside? Do you want some wine? Do you want me to take


    you out for a drink?" Zack asked as he walked into the yard and smiled at Zed.


    "Uh-huh!" Zed didn''t deny as he turned to Zack. Zed said gloomily," Let''s go to your cer and have a


    drink!"


    "What happened?" Zack joked earlier but he didn''t expect Zed to take it seriously. Zack was stunned


    and he stared at Zed.


    "Nothing serious! I just want to have a drink tonight." Zed didn''t exin much and got in Zack''s car. He


    closed his eyes as Zack got in the car. Zed didn''t want to talk.


    Zack got worried because he had never seen Zed act like this ever before so he remained silent all the


    way to his mansion.


    The car stopped before avish mansion.


    The mansion was in the residential area of the city.


    It was well equipped and had everything.


    Zack led Zed to the cer without saying anything.


    As they entered the cer, it took them about ten-minute walk along the path to a broad space having


    all the bottles of wine.


    Zack had a great collection of wine in his cer. They were all arranged on shelves.


    The air was filled with a sweet aroma. The cer was dark, which seemed a little spooky.


    "Help yourself! I''ll keep youpany as long as you want to stay here tonight," Zack said in a very


    generous tone.


    Zed had been in Zack''s cer before too. But he got surprised every time he came here.


    It seemed Zack was not interested in anything except for collecting wine. Zed had been friends with


    him for many years, but he still couldn''t understand why Zack loved that.


    As Zed heard Zack''s words, he grabbed a bottle of Lafite from 1982 and headed to the next room.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Hey, don''t you think of yourself as an outsider!" As Zack saw Zed pick such a great bottle of wine, he


    shouted,"Are you upset? Then you should have some whisky or XO! I was saving Lafite to drink with


    my future girlfriend."


    Zed asked as he was displeased," We''ve been friends for a very long time. And I''m not important to


    you as your future girlfriend?"


    "I didn''t mean that! I just think that this drink doesn''t suit you tonight," exined Zack and then smiled


    bitterly.


    "All right! Have a ss of this." The next room was decoratedvishly. Zed went in and walked to the


    wine shelf to pick up two sses. Then he opened the bottle of Lafite and poured it into the sses.


    Zack didn''t say anything else because he knew that Zed was a little strange tonight.


    He walked to Zed, nudged him with his elbow and asked,"What exactly happened? Weren''t you alright


    earlier? And why are you here drinking wine with me? Are you okay with leaving your beloved wife


    behind? Isn''t she pregnant? Do you regret being a dad?"


    "Nonsense!" As he heard Zack''s words, Zed looked at him and sighed heavily. "I''m just a little upset."


    "What is on your mind? Tell me over the drink. What is bothering you?" Zack asked curiously.


    "It''s a long story!" Zed told Zack everything that happened with the Wen family and his face darkened.


    He was frustrated.


    "Winner died. Shirley is going to jail. As for Joy, she will pay for what she did in the past. Nobody can


    harm Jean now. Then what is bothering you? You''ve survived all the troubles in the past. Why are you


    upset when everything is fine?" asked Zack because he couldn''t understand what Zed was going


    through.


    "Joy called me today," replied Zed as he looked somewhere else instead of Zack.


    "What did she say?" asked Zack as he knew whatever she said had been bothering Zed.


    "She..." Zed sighed heavily and said," she knew that Shirley is okay but she didn''t visit her. She told me


    she was too embarrassed to visit Shirley and she didn''t care for anything in the world any more. So she


    had nned to leave this world so that it could bring some good to others."


    "What is that supposed to mean?" asked Zack as he got confused.


    "She was diagnosed with lung cancer. And it was diagnosed toote to even get cured. She only have


    a few months to live. With her time left, she had nned to visit the ces where she had always


    wanted to go. Hence, she called me to say goodbye,"


    Zed replied.


    "Nobody can predict the future," Zack said emotionally and sighed.


    When he saw Zed''s face, heughed and added,"Zed, since when did you start caring for vicious


    women? Joy deserves this. It''s not your fault."


    "I''m not ming myself!" Zed sighed as he added," I just don''t know how to tell Jean. She already has


    so much to worry about. I don''t know if she will be able to bear this."


    "Jean doesn''t like her step-mother, right? You are overthinking. She wouldn''t care for Joy at all." As


    Zack finished his words, he poured some wine into their sses and passed one to Zed. "I thought


    something serious had happened, but you drank my favourite bottle of wine for such a tiny issue," Zack


    teased Zed because he really loved this wine.


    "You have no idea!" Zed shook his head as he continued," Jean just got pregnant and she is really


    weak. ording to the doctor, she has to remain peaceful and not worry about anything. It''s too


    dangerous for her and the baby as the first three months of pregnancy are the most crucial. I''m afraid


    what happened to Joy might worry Jean and affect her.


    It is true that Joy never treated Jean well, but Jean asked me today to arrange an appointment for Joy


    and Shirley. Obviously, her hatred for Joy has faded away. If she finds out that Joy won''t live long, Jean


    would definitely be upset. She will feel sorry for Shirley."


    "Then don''t tell her!" Zack replied as he thought it was the only easy way out.


    "It''s easy for you to say that!" Zed sighed and added," Joy confessed to the police but she hasn''t been


    taken in custody yet. She won''t get away from her time in prison. And that''s why she called me today.


    She found out that I have a friend working in the police station and she hoped that I can help her out so


    that she can die naturally."


    "Die naturally?" Zack was shocked and then added," Joy was lying to you. She did this so she can get


    away from her time in prison. She said that just to get your sympathy and then get away from her


    punishment."

 Chapter 496 Natural Death

    Chapter 496 Natural Death


    "No, I have verified that. Her attending physician was Elian. You are also clear of his demeanor. It is


    absolutely impossible for him to lie. Moreover, I believe in his medical ethics," Zed said while shaking


    his head vehemently.


    "Elian?" Zack was taken aback upon hearing Zed''s words. Staring at Zed, he continued with a wry


    smile," In that case, what do you n to do? Will you help her reach the path of death as she has


    chosen? Or will you pretend as if you know nothing and let the police punish her the way she


    deserves?"


    "I caught in the dilemma, whatever I do will make no difference," Zed replied and shook his head upon


    hearing Zack''s words. "I am just worried I will be unable to bear the consequences if Jeanes to


    know about it."


    "Zed, you are thinking too much." Zack disagreed with Zed, and said," For Jean, this is not so bad as


    you think. I suggest you to patiently exin it to Jean as soon as possible. Tonight, I saw that Jean was


    looking for you. Her eyes was constantly staring at the direction of the staircase. Not seeing you


    present for dinner made her really anxious. You need to remember that she is very sensitive. Your


    behavior tonight was weird. She must have already discerned something strange. Perhaps now she is


    still not asleep. You will probably find her waiting for you."


    "What shall I tell her when I go back? Shall I tell her the truth? That is going to make her upset," Zed


    replied, feeling appalled by the idea. He didn''t know how he would exin this to her.


    "Being sad will be unavoidable, but I think the situation will be more serious if you conceal this from


    her." Zack fixated his gaze on Zed. Then, he added," Go back home now. I will open several bottles of


    good wine for the two of you when youe here with Jean."


    Zed stood up as soon as he heard what Zack had said. Staring at him, he said," Why am I feeling that


    you are driving me away? Is it just because of this bottle of Lafite wine?"


    Hearing Zed''s silly question, Zack rolled his eyes. "I have collected 10 bottles of Lafite wine produced


    in 1982. Why should I be reluctant to let you drink it? Hurry up and go back! Don''t make Jean worry


    about you."


    As soon as he finished his speaking, Zack pushed Zed and walked outside with him.


    "Are you really driving me away?" Zed asked without struggling, in spite of being pushed by Zack.


    "Yes, yes, yes! Zed, hurry up and go! Or else, I am really afraid that Jean will start hating me for


    keeping her husband," Zack replied, trying to sound funny.


    "Alright! Keep this bottle of wine for me. I will drink it when Ie here next time!" Zed warned as he


    was worried that the wine would have been finished by the time he visited again.


    "Okay, I''ve got it." Zack pushed Zed, wanting him to stop wasting any more time. Together, they walked


    to thewn outside. Pointing to a car, Zack said,"Go back by driving this car! Fortunately, you didn''t


    drink, or else I would have had to ask someone to drive you."


    "Zack, do you treat all your friends this way?" Zed felt a little impatient hearing Zack''s whiny voice.


    Then, he added," I wouldn''t have helped you get Magnolia''s address if I knew that you would be so


    ungrateful..."


    "Zed, it''s my fault." Zack looked very frightened upon hearing Zed''s words. Afterward, he added," Hurry


    up and go back, or else it will bete. Jean will be very anxious waiting for you."


    Zed couldn''t find any other reason to continue staying there. He had no choice but to sigh and get into


    the car. He waved at Zack who stood outside. Immediately, the car roared past.


    ''What! He looks like he is reluctant to reach the car. But after getting into the car, he seems very eager


    to go home. What is wrong with this man?'' Zack wondered.


    With his face full of contempt, Zack slouched towards his wine cer alone.


    Zed opened the car window and felt the warm night breeze on his face. All of a sudden, his annoyance


    was dispelled and he felt ten times more rxed.


    ''In actuality, what Zack has said is true. I am thinking too much, which is why I am worried about how


    Jean will respond.


    But apparently, Jean has to know this sooner orter.


    She is going to hate me if shees to know about this from someone else.


    The best thing to do is tell her myself, '' Zed thought and made up his mind.


    As this thought ran across his mind, Zed drove fast towards the Qi house.


    Soon after, he got to the vi of Qi Family and parked the Land Rover car in front of the vi.


    Zed got out of the car. As he looked up at the bedroom on the second floor, a wry smile was


    involuntarily shown on his face. He noticed that the light was still on as he had expected.


    ''Zack was right!'' his mind told him.


    There was still a feeling of nervousness, but he firmly decided to speak it all out.


    Quickly, Zed walked upstairs and reached the second floor. Gently, he pushed the door open. As soon


    as the door was opened, he saw that Jean was sitting on the bed and reading a book intently.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    On hearing the door open, she hurriedly looked up. Zed''s presence brought a smile to her eyes. She


    screamed," You havee back!"


    "Hmm. It has been sote. Why didn''t you sleep?" Zed asked Jean with concern. He had his eyebrows


    knitted a little.


    "You were out of sorts tonight. I was a bit worried about you, so I couldn''t fall asleep," Jean exined to


    Zed frankly, staring straight into his eyes.


    "Honey." Zed walked over to Jean, lowered his head and gave her a kiss on the forehead. "You are so


    sensitive. No wonder that you often get lost in wild thoughts. Aren''t you afraid that your state of mind


    will affect the baby?"


    "No, our baby won''t be affected." Jean suddenly burst intoughter on hearing Zed''s words, and


    continued," I am reading books so that I won''t be lost in wild thoughts. I am just waiting for you toe


    back. I can rest assured since you are fine. Go to take a bath! I am going to sleep!"


    Jeany down as soon as she finished her words. Seeing that Zed was smiling at her, she slowly


    closed her eyes.


    Realizing that Jean hadn''t questioned him, Zed immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    He took his pyjamas out of his wardrobe and headed towards the bathroom for a shower.


    Hearing the sound of running water from the bathroom, Jean opened her eyes and looked at the door


    of the bathroom. Now she had her eyes wide open and worry was written all over her face.


    She was affirmative that Zed was concealing something from her.


    Jean felt tender affection and hesitation when he had kissed her earlier.


    His manner made it evident that there was something he was afraid of telling her.


    From this, she concluded it had something to do with her.


    ''What could be bothering Zed?


    Since I am pregnant, he doesn''t want to worry me. Is that a bad thing that Zed hesitates to tell me?''


    Jean was lost in thoughts and didn''t notice Zed return. As he reached near the bed, he saw her big


    ck eyes wide open. "Jean, aren''t you sleeping?" Zed asked in an astonished voice.


    His voice brought her back to her senses. She immediately smiled and said," I am going to sleep right


    away."


    Jean turned over as soon as she spoke. Now her back was turned to Zed, so he couldn''t see her face


    anymore.


    Zed felt relieved to see that Jean wasn''t probing him for answers. ''She is so understanding and sweet, ''


    he thought to himself.


    Having rubbed his hair dry, Zed crawled onto the bed and hugged Jean in his arms.


    Feeling her body be stiff, Zed sighed and said," Jean, I know that you are still awake. Do you


    want to talk?"


    "What shall we talk about?" Jean asked back, with her back still turned towards Zed.


    "Turn your face to me first. I have something that I want to talk about." Now he felt her stiffen up even


    more.

 Chapter 497 I Have Another Identity

    Chapter 497 I Have Another Identity


    Jean rolled over to face Zed and said,"Then, what would you like to talk about?"


    "I have something to tell you and it''s bad news. I hope you can prepare yourself before I tell you. No


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    matter what you hear next, just be calm. Promise me, for the sake of our baby." Zed pleaded with Jean


    as he looked at her with anxious eyes.


    Jean was taken aback. She had thought that Zed would never agree to tell her this deep-buried secret.


    After a while, with her voice full of doubt, she asked,"Are you sure you are ready for it? You have been


    dithering over whether to tell me this the whole night. If you haven''t decided yet, don''t push yourself.


    Don''t make apromise just because I want to know it. Honey, you don''t have to tell me if you think


    I''m gonna overreact. I can understand. It''s our baby first."


    Zed was staring at Jean in wonder. He had thought Jean would be upset about his hiding such an


    important part of the truth from her. So he instinctively asked,"Don''t you want to know what happened?"


    "Yes, I''m curious about what you have hidden from me. I want to know. But, if I can''t control my


    emotions after I get to know the truth, I''d rather not be told. The baby''s heath is a top priority for me. My


    curiosity can wait. Now, it''s the baby over everything," Jean said and looked at Zed with a firm look.


    Zed was tongue-tied as Jean''s words sunk in. He looked at Jean in disbelief.


    He had been tossing and turning over this confession for the longest time and by now, persuaded


    himself to tell Jean. But he never thought that this was how Jean saw the whole situation. After


    studying her glowing but sleepy face, Zed concluded that she meant every bit of her words.


    "I''m d that you see it this way, Jean," Zed said looking relieved. Giving her hands a warm squeeze


    as a faint smile yed on his lips, he said,"Since you too think that our baby is of utmost importance


    right now. I think you will know how to react once you hear my news." He drew a long breath in and


    said,"So, I have decided to tell you, Jean."


    "Hmm. What is it then?" Jean looked at Zed and asked calmly.


    "Well, it''s about Joy." Zed said it in a measured tone, adding,"She called me before supper and said


    that she has lung cancer. It''s terminal. And she just has a few months to live. I confirmed this with her


    doctor after she hung up."


    "What?" Jean was stunned and looked at Zed in disbelief.


    Inwardly, Zed had butterflies in his stomach. This is precisely what he was trying to avoid ¡ª an upset


    Jean. He immediately said this to reassure her,"Be rxed, honey. Don''t get distressed."


    "Why will I be? I''m not the one who is ill," Jean retorted and gave Zed a dirty look. She closed her eyes


    to mull over what Zed had finally blurted out to her. After a few minutes, she exined,"I was just


    surprised by the news. I''ve forgiven her for what she has done. However, God does punish evil people


    with what they deserve. Nothing arises on its own."


    Zed was dumbfounded by seeing Jean take it this way.


    He widened his eyes, and scanned her face carefully in silence. He had never expected Jean to reflect


    on things like this.


    "Why are you staring at me? Wait! Is this the news you have been hiding from me?" Jean''s suspicion


    was roused looking at Zed gaping at her.


    Jean''s words stirred Zed into responding promptly. He nodded in agreement and exined,"Well, I


    thought you will be upset with the news. Which, of course, is neither good for you nor our baby."


    Again, Jean looked at him in annoyance. Puffing herself just a bit, she said,"There are four unavoidable


    sufferings: birth, old age, sickness and death. The first thing we have to learn is to ept them. What


    make you think I will be upset about Joy''s illness?"


    "You are right, Jean. Your words make sense. But we still have a problem here." Zed shrugged his


    shoulders and raised his palm skywards to show that he was wrestling with a dilemma he didn''t know


    how to solve.


    "What''s that?" Jean asked and furrowed her eyebrows.


    She realized that the purpose of Joy''s call was not that simple. Joy called Zed not just to tell him that


    she got cancer. She must have made some demands.


    "Joy wants me to help her to get out of prison. You know, she has terminal lung cancer. She hopes to


    live her remaining lifefortably outside jail. Jean, I will let you make the final decision. If you don''t


    think we have to help her, I will call and tell her right this minute."


    Zed looked at Jean waiting for her decision.


    Jean frowned, lost in thought. Chewing the inside of her cheeks, she asked Zed,"What''s your advice?


    Is it possible for a criminal to escape punishment just because he or she has cancer. Does that give the


    prisoner some sort of right to choose the kind of life they should lead till theirst breath?"


    "I mean if you want to help her, I will have to figure this out. Of course, it will be strictly an under-the-


    table dealing." Zed concluded with a bitter smile on his face.


    "Well, Zed. What youst did for Shirley was also under the table, right? You have done it once. Aren''t


    you afraid that someone will investigate it some day? Aren''t you afraid that you will be exposed one


    day? Can you make sure that no harmes to you?"


    Jean hadunched a barrage of questions at Zed. She was greatly worried about him.


    Zed realized the source of Jean''s worries and said looking downcast,"I don''t know how to tell you,


    Jean. It''splicated."


    Hearing Zed say this, Jean nodded at the hidden meaning behind them and said,"Okay, forget it."


    Jean''s curt reply worried him.


    "I want to tell you the truth, Jean. But it''s not that simple. I can''t, Jean. Don''t be upset," Zed exined


    frantically holding her face in his hands.


    "I''m not, Zed. I don''t me you for this." Jean reassured him with a warm smile,"Thank you for what


    you have done for Shirley and Joy. I appreciate it, honey. I know, you are not just a businessman. I


    know you are more than what you let us know. Don''t be rmed, honey. I will not ask you to reveal


    your identity until you think it''s time for me to know."


    "Darling..." Jean''spassionate words deeply moved Zed. He rolled his tongue over his teeth,


    bracing himself to tell her the all-important truth. Then he said,"You are right, Jean. I have another


    identity except the CEO of the Qi Group. I''m ..."


    "Don''t say it, Zed," Jean butted in before Zed could reveal it.


    "I have to, Jean. You are my wife. It''s time to tell who I am," Zed shook his head and said.


    "Zed..." Jean was ill at ease after seeing Zed so determined to confide in her. She again stopped Zed


    from saying,"I don''t want to know who you are and what you are doing. The only thing I know is that


    you are my husband."


    Though Zed might have prepared himself to reveal his true identity to Jean, she wasn''t ready to listen


    to it, yet¡­


    After a moment''s pause, Zed too had second thoughts about it. He said,"Well, since you don''t want to


    know at this moment, I will tell you when the time is right."


    Jean sighed and her tense shoulders rxed as the climax was averted for today.


    A faint smile crept on her face. She gazed at Zed and said,"Thank you. I''m afraid that when I get to


    know your true identity, I won''t be able to face you this easily. Even if you haven''t told me, I already


    have some clues, Zed. So, don''t tell me. Promise me to let it be, okay?"


    "I promise, honey." Zed was nheless pleased at the love Jean and he shared. He felt warm and


    cherished after seeing Jean be so considerate of the secrets he hid from her. He scooped Jean into his


    arms and held her tightly. After some time, he cleared his throat and softly asked,"What do you want to


    do about Joy? If you still hate her, you can let her rot in prison."


    "I don''t hate her any more, Zed. But I''m afraid to put you in a difficult situation just to help her. This


    doesn''t deserve your efforts," Jean said with a painful smile.


    "I will not, Jean. It''s not a big problem for me. Once her medical certificate is in ce, it won''t be hard


    to get her out." Zed blinked his big brown eyes at Jean and continued,"Jean, you know, I kept on


    wondering whether I should tell you about Joy being sick. I was afraid that you would be anxious about


    it. Well, it turns out you are not. I even thought about drinking wine with Zack to get some courage


    before I could say it out!"

 Chapter 498 Good Night

    Chapter 498 Good Night


    "Come on, Zed! You always get so worried about me. I am not as delicate as a flower. You know, I am


    strong and tough enough to take care of myself." Zed''s words had made Jean roll her eyes helplessly,


    as if exasperating her with his continuous worrying. "If there is anything I ought to know, you should tell


    it to me directly without thinking too much. We can deal with anything together."


    "Okay, sweetheart!" Zed smiled. "You know what? It makes me excited to hear you say that the baby''s


    the most important in the world right now. Jean, I am so d to see you change yourself so nicely after


    being pregnant, just for the baby''s sake."


    "Zed...I am satisfied as long as you''re happy. As long as you don''t find me overly troublesome, and as


    long as you can help me deal with my troubles, I am happy." Jean suddenly let out a sigh. "Recently, a


    lot of things have been going on far too rapidly. This business with the Wens doesn''t seem to end. And


    every time I thought we could settle down, something new has risen. At longst, I am relieved that


    everything is fine now."


    "How about Shirley? What are we going to tell her?" Zed asked Jean about the current cause of their


    worries.


    "After everything''s been handled properly, I think we ought to let Joy see her onest time. She


    deserves that. Both of them do. Once that is done, we can decide whether we should tell Shirley the


    truth or not." Jean looked at Zed and asked for his opinion.


    "Okay." Zed nodded in agreement. "Shirley has epted the reality and calmed down. But her prison


    life has just begun. If she finds out about Joy''s condition, she is going to lose control and that is not


    really advisable for us to tell her the truth at this critical moment. We should tell her everything after she


    settles down in prison life."


    "Okay." Jean had gotten rxed now and became aware of how sleepy she was. She gave a big yawn.


    "Are you sleepy? Let''s get to sleep. We can discuss the remaining affairs tomorrow." Zed immediately


    saw the tired look on her face and felt guilty about being so careless and letting her be so. He hugged


    her tightly, and


    she nuzzled against his chest, adjusting and finding the mostfortable position. Then she


    slurred,"Zed, Dearest, good night."


    "Good night." Zed affectionately kissed her hair, and slowly closed his eyes, feeling that beautiful


    woman in her arms.


    The night was getting dark and the house finally became quiet.


    When Jean woke up in the morning, she saw that Zed was already up and about and his side of the


    bed was empty.


    She was lethargic even after the night''s sleep and didn''t feel like getting up.


    For some reason, she didn''t want to.


    But her parents-inw were living with them now. ''It may cast a bad impression on them if I get up too


    then got up reluctantly.


    Before she could even put on her slippers, a message alert sounded on her phone.


    She picked up her phone from the bedside table, and was surprised to see that it was a message on


    the WeChat app from Maranda. ''What could she have to say so early in the morning?'' Jean knew


    Maranda sleptte and the hour was still early for her.


    "Jean, are you up? Calvin hase back from the Imperial Capital. He''s invited us to the resort this


    weekend and also asked me to invite you, Zed, and your friend, Moore. Reply soon, I have to give him


    an answer. Mua!"


    ''Is Calvin back already?''


    Jean was slightly shocked. ''Ron said that Calvin had gone to the Imperial Capital because of his family.


    And his tone had implied that he had left for a long time.


    But he is inviting us to the resort to have fun on the weekend. It sounds really interesting, '' Jean


    thought. The thought of a weekend outside with her family and friends was really exciting. She could


    hardly contain it.


    She quickly finished her morning routines and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Sean and Moore were ying chess in the living room and Moore was, surprisingly,


    beating Sean really badly. It was surprising because Jean had always thought that Sean couldn''t be


    beaten at chess.


    Later, thinking of Maranda''s invitation, Jean walked over to Moore and asked,"Moore, Maranda and her


    friends have invited us to go to the resort to rx this weekend. Would you like toe too? We''d love


    to have you with us.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Only the two of us?" Moore asked with surprise.


    ''I am not familiar with Maranda.


    Why did she invite me?'' he thought


    "No, silly! They have also invited Zed. I''ll ask whether he wants toe or notter. He''ll have toe,


    you know?" Jean gave him a wink. Her face looked naughty and resolute.


    Moore smiled. "You should ask Zed first. If he decides toe too, I will join you."


    "Okay. I will call and ask him right away." Jean agreed and excitedly went to the other end of the room


    to call her husband.


    Seeing that her face flushed with happiness, Moore shook his head slightly and a soft smile started


    dancing on his lips. He continued to focus on the chess-board.


    "Jean, it seems that you slept wellst night." Jade had just walked in the house from outside with


    several vegetables in her hand, which, surprisingly, didn''t seem to be weighing her down. She greeted


    Jean as soon as she saw her. Seeing that she was on the phone, Jade called out softly,"I have cooked


    your favorite minced pork congee with preserved eggs. I am gonna set the table right now, dear. You


    go and finish it as soon as you are done with your call."


    "Thanks, mother!" Jean thanked her politely, and, hearing Zed''s voice on the other end of the phone,


    quickly shifted her focus,"Zed, are you at thepany right now?"


    "Yes. What''s up? Everything all right? You sound really happy, by the way...." Zed asked as he looked


    through the files.


    "I just got a message from Maranda. She told me that Calvin is now back from the Imperial Capital and


    has invited us to the resort. Zed, please. Will youe with me?" Jean asked in a cute, coy tone.


    Hearing that, Zed stopped looking through the files and got serious.


    "Is he back already?"


    Zed asked, as if the question left his mouth involuntarily.


    "Yes! He had gone to the Imperial Capital for some family affairs some time ago. He''s juste back,"


    Jean exined.


    "Well. If you want to go, I will go with you." Zed nodded.


    "Zed, are you sure that you want toe with me? I will tell Maranda right now." Hearing Zed''s words,


    Jean became excited.


    "Okay." Zed was happy to hear her voice but there was aplicated expression on his face.


    He leaned forward with a serious posture and started ying with the pen in his hand unconsciously.


    Jean called Maranda and told her the news that they had all decided toe. She talked a few more


    things with her before hanging up reluctantly.


    Just as she put down the phone, Jade shouted from the dining room. "Jean, it''s time to eat the


    porridge!"


    "Okay. Mother, I aming!" Promptly replying, Jean hurriedly walked back to the dining room. While


    she was going, she smiled at Moore. "Moore, we are all going on a holiday this weekend."


    "Has Zed agreed to go?" Moore looked at Jean and asked.


    "Yes. Maranda will drive with her friends to meet us. You just need to prepare a few clothes. Enough for


    the weekend at least." Thinking of something, Jean stopped her steps and reminded Moore.


    On the other side, Jade had been waiting for a long while in the dining room. Hearing Jean''s words,


    Jade immediately asked with surprise,"Several clothes? Where are you going?"


    "My friend invited Zed, Moore and me to go to the resort this weekend. We seldom have such a good


    opportunity to gather and have fun. So, I am sorry that we can''t apany you and father this


    weekend,"


    Jean looked at her and said apologetically.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as it makes you happy, we are happy!" Sean sat on the sofa and told her not


    to worry.


    "Thank you, father!" Jean smiled happily.


    Looking at Jean, Jade wanted to say something. But she stopped midway, and instead asked her to eat


    the porridge,"Jean, your food is getting cold. You should eat it now while it is tepid."

 Chapter 499 What Else Wouldnt They Be Able To Handle

    Chapter 499 What Else Wouldn''t They Be Able To Handle


    "Okay," Jean responded. She nodded and walked towards to the dining room.


    "Sean, why did you agree to Zed and Jean going to the resort? It''s dangerous out there, and Jean is


    pregnant. I will be so worried about her safety," Jade said to Sean.


    Hearing her tirade, Sean paused the game and looked at Jade. He shook his head and said,"Jade, you


    worry too much. Zed and Jean aren''t kids. Going out and hanging out with their friends is really not a


    big deal. Do you really want to keep them with us, two elders, every single day? On top of that, Moore


    is going too. Two grown-up men are going to be with Jean. What else wouldn''t they be able to handle?"


    Sean said.


    Jade thought over Sean''s words. She couldn''t argue at this point. But somehow, she couldn''t shake off


    her worries with Sean''s argument.


    "For some reason, I have a bad feeling about their trip. I will try to talk Zed out of this weekend resort


    idea, when he is home," said Jade. She mumbled and walked away from Sean.


    Sean sunk in his chair without saying a word to Jade. He shed a wry smile at Moore and said,"I


    apologize for this. She usually doesn''t act like this. She is just too much worried about Jean and the


    baby."


    Moore smiled back and replied,"Uncle Sean, there''s no need to apologize. I think you are very d to


    have her as your wife."


    "Oh? How so?" Sean asked curiously.


    "I can see Aunt Jade is a very caring and detail-oriented woman. With her by your side, you can let go


    of a lot of worries," said Moore with a big smile.


    "That''s true. With Jade''spany for all of these years, she has taken care of a lot of things for me,"


    said Sean. He gave Moore a nod to show his agreement and continued,"In fact, she did a lot of things


    way better than me."


    "I knew she is an amazing woman when I first saw her. That is why I think you are d to have her by


    your side! With Aunt Jade''s help, your life must be so much easier." Moore smiled and added.


    "You are right. I am d. If my daughter had not been killed in that incident, my life would have been


    perfect," said Sean.


    "Uncle Sean, let''s not think about the past. We have yed chess for hours now. Sitting for too long is


    not good for your health. May I have the pleasure to take a walk in your beautiful garden with you?"


    Moore put down the chess pieces in his hands on the board, and requested Sean politely.


    "Did I lose again?" asked Sean. He took a close look at the chessboard, and noticed that the ck


    pieces were losing.


    "I have to admit you are way better than me on this game. I have lost five times in a row now," said


    Sean. "Alright then, let''s go for a walk."


    Moore stood up and started walking by Sean''s side.


    Today, Jean had a very good appetite. After eating two big bowls of minced pork congee with


    preserved eggs, she finally felt full. She rubbed her stomach and looked at Jade with satisfaction in her


    eyes. "Mother, the congee you cooked was so delicious. My stomach is too full for anything else," said


    Jean.


    (*TN: Minced Pork Congee with Preserved Eggs is a name of amon Chinese dish.)


    "Silly girl," Jade smiled and said,"if you like it, I will cook it more often for you." Right after uttering those


    words, her smile froze on her lips. She thought, ''I am going to leave next week. I don''t know when she


    will get to taste my cooking next.''


    Suddenly, Jade was ovee by sadness.


    It was not hard for Jean to guess what was on Jade''s mind.


    Jean could tell that Jade didn''t want to leave as Jade stood there in confusion.


    "Mother, if you don''t mind, I would like you to stay here for more days," said Jean.


    "Jean, you are such a good girl," said Jade. She was d at Jean''s kind suggestion and continued,"But


    I''m your mother-inw. I knew very well it won''t be a good idea for me to stay with you for long. I don''t


    want to get between you and Zed and make things hard for you. Thank you for being so considerate,


    Jean. Your father-inw and I will leave next Monday."


    "Next Monday? Mother, that''s too sudden," said Jean. She was so surprised.


    "We already decided this a while ago," said Jade. She sighed and added,"I was nning to spend this


    Jade.


    She looked gloomy.


    "Mother," said Jean,"Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If I knew it, I won''t have been so blind and agreed


    to my friend''s n. I am so sorry. I will call and change ns ordingly."


    Just as Jean said this, she took out her phone and dialed Maranda''s number.


    "Jean, please don''t," said Jade. She immediately stopped Jean, and continued,"I know you haven''t


    seen your friend in a while. Zed and Moore agreed to join you too. Please don''t change ns because


    of me. It will ruin the weekend for everyone."


    "But mother, I can''t just leave you and father at home alone on thest weekend of your visit," said


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean. She felt very ufortable about this.


    "It''s not a big deal," Jade said,"Soon, you will visit us in the Imperial Capital. It will be no different than


    our time from here." Jade was trying to cate Jean.


    "Thank you, mother," said Jean. She was so touched by Jade being such an understanding mother-in-


    Jade''s embrace was warm and caring, so much so that Jean didn''t want to let her go.


    ''I guess that is what a mother''s hug feels like.


    It''s so warm and nice, '' thought Jean.


    On the weekend, Jean held her guilt and went in Zed''s powerful SUV with Moore on the insistence of


    Sean and Jade.


    Looking at Jade waving her goodbye in the side mirror, Jean became low-spirited. She could no longer


    hold the guilt that had been gnawing from the inside. It showed clearly on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Zed. He was driving the car and had just nced at Jean. Seeing her frown


    deeply, he feltpelled to ask.


    "Zed," Jean suddenly uttered his name. "Do you know father and mother will go back to the Imperial


    Capital next Monday?" Jean looked at Zed and asked.


    "Yeah, I know! So?" said Zed. Right after he replied, Zed realized why Jean was acting so strange. He


    gave Moore a look and hinted at him to help as their eyes met in the rear view mirror.


    "Very well then. Since you did know, can you tell me why you agree to go to the resort with me this


    weekend? I agreed to Maranda''s n, not knowing when they nned to leave. When I did, Mother


    stopped me from changing the ns," said Jean. She pouted and continued,"Why didn''t you tell me? If


    you had, I wouldn''t have made such a reckless decision."


    Zed signalled Moore again, but Moore gave him a smile and smugly sat in the backseat without uttering


    a single word. Zed smiled in resignation and said,"Moore, Jean doesn''t look happy. Do you mind


    answering her question for me?"


    "It''s your marriage, and I''m not going to wet my shoes for it," replied Moore. Moore shook his head and


    Zed was on his own now. He faked a cough and smiled at Jean. "Darling, it''s really not a big deal. They


    are my parents. We will have plenty of time in the future to spend with them. Just don''t worry about it,"


    said Zed.


    "It''s easy for you to say. They are your parents but not mine. Whatever you do, they will be okay with it.


    But for me, things are different. You know how tough it is to manage rtions between a mother-inw


    and a daughter-inw. What if mother disliked me for what I have done? It''s obvious I didn''t do the right


    thing! Oh God! I should have not dragged everyone out to have fun on theirst weekend here,"


    groaned Jean.


    Giving voice to her thoughts upsetted Jean all the more.

 Chapter 500 See You Again, Calvin

    Chapter 500 See You Again, Calvin


    "Don''t worry, Jean. This is not as big or serious a deal as you are making it out to be. My parents won''t


    get angry with you. It''s a trifle, really. You can believe me. If something goes wrong, you cane to


    me to sort it out." Seeing Jean get more and more worked up as she delved into the topic, Zed quickly


    tried tofort her.


    "I didn''t say that father and mother are petty, but in my heart I have been ufortable about leaving


    them behind like this. And I can''t cross that line of thought." Jean sighed.


    "Well, don''t think too much." Zed too shrugged his shoulders seeing the conversation not going


    anywhere. "My parents understand us. They also know that I hardly get time to go out with you.


    Naturally, they don''t want us to waste our weekends just staying at home with them. Besides, they


    know you''re pregnant, and keeping a pregnant woman happy is most important.


    Well, let''s just go to the resort for one day ande back tomorrow afternoon. This way, we can stay


    at home with my parents for a day before they return to the Imperial Capital. What do you think of


    that?" Zed looked at Jean and suggested a middle ground.


    Suddenly, Jean beamed with hope. Zed had seen through her misery and given her the perfect way to


    do both. "That''s a good idea! We''lle back tomorrow so that I won''t upset Maranda or displease


    your parents," She looked at Zed and said.


    "Even if we don''t go back tomorrow, you won''t offend my parents. I just don''t want you to feel sorry and


    guilty about this," Zed told her affectionately.


    "Well, no matter what the ultimate goal is, it''s decided." Jean cast her grumpiness aside, and was now


    in apletely upbeat mood.


    Zed couldn''t help but chuckle at this. He drove in silence and he had his eyes glued to the road until


    they reached the high-speed intersection where Maranda was supposed to be waiting for them.


    Once they were there, they saw five cars parked on the curbside. With many a young man and woman


    gathered together, they looked like a picture of youth and happiness.


    As Jean''s car parked next to the group, she too looked visibly excited.


    Especially when Maranda came running towards her, Jean''s face broke into peals ofughter.


    "Maranda..." Jean greeted her in good cheer. But just as Maranda wanted to give Jean a big hug, Zed


    tapped Maranda on her shoulder to stop her.


    Maranda pouted and unhappily looked at Jean. "Jean! I just want to give you a hug. What''s the matter?


    Your Mr. Zed won''t even let mee near you."


    "I can''t help you here, Maranda. I''m under his protection now." Zed broadly smiled at the two women


    and then embraced Jean protectively. Jean''s heart melted on having Zed show his affection this


    unabashedly.


    "What? Are you going to love Jean in front of so many people?" With a naughty glint in her eye,


    Maranda eximed at Zed.


    Just paces away, Ron and Calvin were chatting with friends. On overhearing Maranda''s remark, Ron


    reached out and held Maranda''s hand,ughing. "Honey, don''t be afraid. We are also in pairs."


    Ron too squeezed Maranda tightly in his arms.


    "Hey, you two..."


    Suddenly, another bunch of people started tough.


    Maranda by now was all red with embarrassment. She shyly buried her face in Ron''s chest to hide from


    her friends'' teasing eyes.


    Standing next to them was Calvin who smiled like the rest of them but his eyes remained cold in


    expression.


    Then he looked at Jean for a couple of minutes who was still held by Zed. Seeing the happiness on her


    face, his smile froze with envy.


    ''Long time no see, Jean, '' Calvin said silently to himself.


    The atmosphere was warm and weing. After everyone exchanged pleasantries, they were ready to


    go ahead.


    Calvin walked up to Jean and smiled. "Jean, how are you? How have you been?"


    Zed tightened his arms around Jean and looked up at Calvin approaching them.


    "Not bad." Jean smiled cordially at Calvin and said,"I heard you went back to the Imperial Capital the


    other day."


    "Yeah." Immediately, Calvin''s face broke into a smile as he heard this and replied. "I went back there


    for a while. As soon as I got back, I invited you all out to get together. After all, I haven''t seen all of you


    for a long time. I miss you all very much."


    "Calvin, I didn''t know you and Ron were from the Imperial Capital." Jean chuckled at this. "What a


    coincidence! Zed is also from the Imperial Capital. Don''t you know each other?"


    Jean looked at Zed and asked.


    "No," they answered almost in unison.


    Both Zed and Calvin were stunned as their tacit dislike of each other was suddenly revealed.


    Moore, who was standing next to Zed, had also noticed the undercurrent between the two men.


    Calvin cleared his throat and looked embarrassed. "Actually, I know Mr. Zed, but you may not know me.


    Mr. Zed''s reputation in the Imperial Capital is known far and wide. I have admired him for this for quite


    some time now. But I left the Imperial Capital with my parents when I was a child. Only my grandpa


    stayed there alone. So I went back this time just to see him,"


    Calvin exined.


    "I see!" Jean nodded at Calvin''s omitting his connection with the Imperial Capital for so long. "Zed, it


    seems that not only in H City, but also in the Imperial Capital, you are well known and have a lot of


    admirers!"


    Zed kept staring at Calvin andughed when he heard Jean''s words. "Oh? It''s my honor to be admired


    by Mr. Li."


    Moore looked at the three carefully, reading each''s expressions.


    "Well, don''t just stand there and talk now. When we get to the resort, you can chat as long as you like.


    Now let''s start early before the sun is fully up!" Maranda stuck her head out of the car and shouted at


    them.


    Calvin gave Zed a deep look and then smiled. "Jean, let''s talkter," he said in a gentle tone.


    "Okay." Jean nodded to Calvin. It was not until Calvin went back into his car that she looked up at Zed.


    "Zed, let''s go, too!" she said.


    "Well!" Zed took his eyes off Calvin and escorted Jean back into the car. Once, everyone was seated,


    he turned on the ignition key.


    Zed looked lost in thought as he followed the car in front of them.


    Jean''s face too looked doubtful. "What''s wrong, Zed? Don''t you like toe out with people you don''t


    know?" She looked at Zed and asked.


    "No, not for this. Jean, that Calvin, are you familiar with him? Just before leaving, he said he''d like to


    talk to you again. I thought your rtionship was limited to the video incident only. It seems your


    rtionship was much closer than I thought it is..." Zed uttered his doubts in the open.


    "Oh, you just think too much. We''re ordinary friends. After the video incident, Calvin came to the


    hospital to see me once or twice. Nothing else," Jean exined in a hurry.


    "Is that really all?" Zed looked at Jean suspiciously and asked. ''If they are just friends, why did Calvin


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    behave so vaguely and looked at her differently just now?'' Zed wondered.


    "That''s really all. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Moore." Irritation was rising in her voice.


    ''Clearly, I have a closer rtionship with Moore than Calvin, but how Zed is reacting to himing and


    talking to me?


    Rather, if it weren''t for Calvin and Ron''s rification, we would have had a hard time putting the video


    incident behind us. If not for them, I''m afraid I''d have still been haunted by gossip even now.


    So why does Zed not thank Calvin, but instead mistrust him?'' she wondered.


    "Ask Moore what? After all, he doesn''t follow you every minute," Zed said coldly.

 Chapter 501 Why Did Calvin Have To Do That

    Chapter 501 Why Did Calvin Have To Do That


    "Zed, what do you mean?" Jean was shocked and annoyed all of a sudden, so she red at Zed.


    "I meant nothing!" Zed stared ahead and said,"But obviously, he has a crush on you."


    "Zed, you have overestimated me!" Instead of showing anger, Jeanughed and continued,"Not


    everyone thinks of something dirty when they see me."


    "Jean, I don''t want to fight with you!" Zed nced at Jean and said,"I will do anything if you prove me


    wrong that Calvin has feelings for you."


    "You are always suspicious. You doubt everyone around you! For the sake of our baby, please don''t


    fight with me! Don''t bother me." Jean snorted and turned away from Zed.


    Moore sat behind them and stared at the two of them fighting like children. The issue was quite simple,


    yet they quarrelled angrily.


    If Moore kept quiet, then they would keep arguing.


    "Zed, Jean, calm yourselves down first! Listen to me!" Moore said as he sighed. Then, he


    continued,"Both of you have your own reasons and you both think that the other is wrong. In my


    opinion, this is not something serious. Why on earth are you two arguing for something not that


    serious? It is even affecting your rtionship. Zed, as Jean''s husband, you should trust her, cherish her


    and take good care of her. You shouldn''t doubt Jean just because others did something."


    "I don''t doubt Jean. I just feel that Calvin doesn''t behave appropriately when he sees Jean. So I want


    her to be careful." Zed exined his side of the story.


    "Be careful? Zed, do you think that Calvin would get me in trouble?" Jean suddenly replied as she


    heard what Zed said.


    "You!" Zed wanted to say something but he paused. He didn''t know how to exin. Instead, he red


    at Jean angrily.


    "Jean, I am not ming you! But you are really short-tempered and you should change that!" Moore


    saw them argue again, so he hurriedlyforted Jean,"Zed is your husband. He only wants the best


    for you! Zed is a reasonable person, and he won''t jump on the conclusion without observation. Do you


    think that his concern for you is unnecessary? He cares for you and he is really concerned about you."


    "As far as Calvin is concerned, I think all this is unnecessary," Jean said rudely.


    "Jean, don''t be so ungrateful!" Zed lost his temper all of a sudden as he heard Jean''s words.


    "I am being ungrateful?" Jean sneered as soon as she heard what Zed said, and then she


    continued,"Calvin talked to me for just a few moments. Do you have to doubt him that much?"


    "I doubt his intentions because of how he behaved today," Zed replied coldly as he heard what Jean


    said.


    "Ooh! Earlier you said that you don''t know Calvin. You must have ordered your men to find out anything


    about him! Zed, how can you do that?" Jean felt upset when she heard Zed''s words.


    "I can''t exin." Zed suddenly parked the car on the side of the road and said,"Moore, can you drive


    from here?"


    "Yes, I can!" Moore nodded as soon as Zed asked him.


    "Great! Please drive. I am not in a good mood." Zed opened the door of the car, got off and sat on the


    back seat immediately.


    Moore nodded, stood up, got out of the car and sat on the driver''s seat. Seeing Jean furious, Moore


    sighed and said,"I don''t understand why the two of you are arguing like this?"


    "Moore, have you seen anyone who is so unreasonable?" asked Jean as she red at Moore fiercely.


    She then continued,"I don''t know how Calvin offended him so that he thought of him in this way."


    "Jean, don''t get angry." Moore drove andforted her too,"Zed is doing this because of his own


    reasons. I suggest that you should take his advice. I also think that Calvin intentionally got close to


    you."


    "Moore, why are you talking like Zed?" Jean eximed as she heard what Moore said.


    "You said it yourself that you didn''t meet Calvin a lot of times, right?" asked Moore as he stared at


    Jean.


    Jean nodded and looked at Moore.


    "But today, he intentionally behaved as if he was quite close to you. He acted really different to how he


    had act when he met us in the hospitalst time. He was acting a little weirdly. It seemed that he did


    that on purpose to show it to Zed. So you should care how Zed feels,"


    Moore spoke with a serious tone.


    "Yes, he did that on purpose!" Zed said quietly from the back seat.


    "It''s not necessary for you to chime in every time," Jean retorted back impolitely as soon as she heard


    Zed''s words.


    Zed touched his nose and gave a wry smile.


    He was astonished a little. He looked at Moore in amazement.


    Zed was shocked, because he didn''t expect that Moore could say something like this. This was beyond


    his expectation.


    "Why did Calvin have to do that?" Jean asked in confusion and focused her eyes on Moore.


    "I am not sure!" He stared at Jean and then continued with a forced smile. "But if you don''t believe what


    I just said, you yourself can observe his actions. I think he will try to find you again especially when you


    are alone. That''s when you will understand what I mean."


    "You just said that he deliberately got close to me so that Zed could see. Then why did you say that he


    will try to find me when I am alone, and only then will I understand what you mean? Moore''s words


    confused Jean.


    "Trust me, Jean! You should be careful in case that he finds you when you are alone," Moore said to


    Jean with a smile.


    All of a sudden, Jean stopped talking. She had been annoyed by Zed, so she hadn''t really thought


    things through.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But since Moore have spoken out the same misgiving as Zed, Jean had to take this issue seriously.


    Zed, who was sitting in the back seat, looked gloomy. Jean was not as furious as she had been before,


    but Zed still felt a little ufortable.


    ''Why didn''t Jean understand when I said that?


    And she understood when Moore said it?


    Is there any problem with my way of exining things?


    Or if Jean didn''t want me to say anything in front of her friend?


    If that is so, then why did she even bring me here?''


    Zed couldn''t understand why he and Jean always quarrelled with each other over something


    unimportant.


    "Zed, I talked to Jean. Now, I have something to tell you." Moore looked at Zed from the rearview


    mirror. After thinking for a while, he said,"I know that I have no right to say something like this to you


    and Jean. But as your friend, I have to say that you need to be more patient. I believe Jean will


    understand everything as long as you exin to her patiently. In this way, every problem would be


    solved."


    "Will that work? I wanted to exin patiently, but before I could finish my words, she revolted," Zed said


    bitterly.

 Chapter 502 Why Do You Seem So Mean To Him

    Chapter 502 Why Do You Seem So Mean To Him


    "Did you really exin patiently? No, you were overreacting!" eximed Jean, her voice rising in


    indignation. She fixed her eyes on Zed and added,"You seemed to have lost control when you heard


    that Calvin wants to catch up with me, didn''t you? Is there something wrong with you?"


    "All right, there is something wrong with me. Now what? You are my wife! What am I supposed to do


    when I see another guy talking with you in such an ambiguous way. Do you want me to shrink back and


    pretend that nothing has happened?" replied an angry Zed. Clearly, he did not want to repress himself


    anymore.


    "Zed Qi, you asshole! I can''t believe that you just said that to insult me¡­¡­" shouted Jean in anger, her


    eyes became red because of holding back her tears.


    Feeling annoyed by Jean and Zed''s quarreling, Moore could do nothing but stop the car aside. He let


    out a sigh and said,"Oh my, really? Quarreling again? Alright, I have had enough. Thank god that we


    are in thest car. Other cars are way ahead of us. If they were nearby, they would have heard the loud


    voice of you two, and everyone would have known that you''re fighting again now." After finishing his


    words, he got out of the driver''s seat.


    Jean got out and quickly followed Moore. "Well, I don''t think he cares. Otherwise, how can he act like


    this? It turns out that well-known Mr. Zed is a mean man!" eximed an angry Jean.


    "Am I being mean? What do you expect me to do then? Am I supposed to sit and watch while you


    enjoy with other men?" replied Zed with a bitter smile on his face. He looked at Jean straight into her


    eyes.


    "Ohe on, you two." Seeing no sign of Jean and Zed stopping their quarrel, Moore was really


    frustrated. He put one of his hands on his forehead to show his annoyance. "Why don''t you two


    be a little bit mature? I mean, you''re going to be parents soon. When will you two stop being so


    childish? The quarrels between you two really make me annoyed," said Moore in a helpless tone.


    "Moore, let''s just leave him alone. Well, he has a lot ofints about my friend. He''d better go back


    alone. I''m going to call Maranda and ask her to pick us up. There is no point in going with this crazy


    man!" answered Jean.


    After she finished speaking, Jean dug into her purse and took out her cellphone.


    At first, Zed assumed she was joking but now he realized she was serious. Suddenly, he stepped


    forward and caught hold of her arm. He asked in an angry tone,"Are you going to leave without me?"


    "Yes! Since you don''t like my friend, and you suspect him, I don''t wish toe with you. You are full of


    dirty thoughts. How can I have fun with you around? And how can you possibly have fun in this


    suspicious state?" replied Jean with a groan.


    "Either youe home with me, or I go with you," said Zed in a cold tone. With a pale look on his face,


    he added,"Don''t try to leave me behind¡­"


    "You know exactly why I want to go without you, don''t you?" Jean retorted coldly, removing Zed''s hand


    from her arms.


    "Yes, I know," replied Zed in a helpless tone. Seeing the resolute look on Jean''s face at this moment,


    Zed suddenly failed to respond for a few seconds. He could do nothing but let a frown appear on his


    face. After a quick deep search on his mind for a better solution, he finally excluded several thoughts


    and then let out a sigh. The anger on his face was now reced by some softness and he said in a


    gentle voice,"Alright, I was wrong to judge your friend. I shouldn''t have said those words. Now let''s


    move! Or else we can''t catch up with them."


    As Zed was speaking, Jean was stunned by the sudden change in his attitude. She had confusion


    written all over her face.


    Not knowing what to say, she nced at Moore who was standing next to her.


    "Alright, now that Zed has realized his mistake, you just take it easy on him," said Moore. And he soon


    stepped in front of Jean and Zed to stop them from changing their mind. With a smile on his face, he


    added,"Problem solved! Now let''s go!" After his words were uttered, he started to stride to the car and


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    was about to open the door of the car.


    "Wait, now I''m getting confused. He lost his temper for no reason a moment ago, and now he has


    changed his tune when he hears that I''m going there without him?"


    Jean asked as she strode towards Moore. There were traces of confusion on her face.


    "You can put it in this way. Well, I think Zed is doing this because he really loves you and he cares


    about you. Jean, how about you stop quarreling with him?" suggested Moore with a light sigh.


    "I didn''t want to quarrel with him at all," replied Jean. Suddenly she felt embarrassed, so she added,"It''s


    just every time there is a guy around me, Zed starts to act all weird. I''ve always tried to stop him from


    going this crazy. However, it seems that he can''t control himself when such a situation arises. He


    doubts me with every other guy!"


    "Take it easy. you have to be patient with him," said Moore, patting Jean on her shoulder slightly.


    After his words, Jean sighed helplessly and then entered the car.


    But this time, she sat on the backseat next to Moore leaving Zed with no other option.


    A wry smile spread over Zed''s face as he noticed this but he said nothing. He soon got into the car and


    resumed their journey.


    After a few minutes of driving, they arrived at the gate of the resort vige, and found that the other


    cars had been parked.


    They were leaning against the car in which they came, talking with each other and waiting for the three


    of them to join. As they saw Zed get out of the car with Jean and Moore, the others began walking


    towards the resort vige. They were all in a good mood, talking andughing.


    "Jean, howe you got here sote? Anything wrong?" Maranda stepped close to Jean and asked


    with concern.


    "Oh, no. It''s just that we took a brief break on the way here. Sorry for keeping you waiting," replied


    Jean apologetically.


    "Did you dy because you were quarreling with Zed? Did you quarrel because of me?" asked Calvin.


    Watching Jean and Maranda talk, he found there were traces of unease on Jean''s face. He stepped


    closer and tried to figure out what was wrong.


    As Calvin was speaking, Jean turned pale suddenly.


    She couldn''t help looking up at Calvin as he stood in front of her. He looked as usual, gentle and kind.


    Meanwhile, he looked at Jean with a concerned smile on his face.


    ''Wait, how did Calvin know about my quarrel with Zed?


    He was not even in our car, '' wondered Jean in her mind. She seemed lost in her thoughts and did not


    realize that Calvin was still waiting for her reply. He stood there in silence.


    Seeing Jean''s pale face at this moment, Maranda scolded Calvin unhappily,"Calvin Li, can you just


    stop teasing Jean! Get the luggage and get in there."


    As Maranda was speaking, she pushed Calvin aside, with an angry look on her face.


    Realizing that his words might be inappropriate, Calvin quickly exined to Jean with a helpless look


    on his face,"Jean, I was just joking with you. Everyone knows that Zed cares about you a lot. It is just


    my guess. So please forget what I just said. Please don''t take my joke to your heart!"


    As he apologized, he made a bow with his hands folded in front. There was a sincere look of regret on


    his face.


    After Calvin''s words, Jean''s tense nerves rxed and she let out a sigh of relief.


    ''What is wrong with me? Howe I be so suspicious like this after quarreling with Zed? No, I


    must not feel affected by this, '' Jean said to herself in her heart.


    She then put on a smile on her face and addressed to Maranda,"Calvin just joked with me. Why do you


    seem so mean to him?"


    "He is a naughty guy, Jean. He seems to have changed into a different person ever since he came


    back from the Imperial Capital. I''m afraid that he will totally lose control if I don''t get tough with him.


    Since Zed is here with us, I will not allow him to make a fool of himself," replied Maranda. Then she led


    Jean towards the resort vige, holding Jean''s arm lovingly.


    "Is it that bad as you said?" Jean asked and she couldn''t helpughing at the same time.


    "Well, it''s true. I''m not exaggerating," replied Maranda quickly. As she spoke, she stopped suddenly


    and looked around as if she was about to say something really private. After making sure there was no


    one else around, she whispered in a low voice,"As you might know, some time ago, Calvin went back


    to the Imperial Capital to see his grandfather. I once overheard Ron''s conversation with Calvin. From


    what I heard, it seemed like Calvin had made some serious mistakes.


    His family members were pretty disappointed in him. In fact, his assets were confiscated and he was


    grounded by his grandfather. He seems to have changedpletely aftering back from the


    Imperial Capital. None of us expect that. He was supposed to be upset and in a low mood after what he


    had gone through. But unexpectedly, he seemed to care nothing about it. He became very high profile.


    He went to clubs every night and ended up drunk.


    It was Ron who carried him home in the middle of the night and took care of him every time. Therefore,


    when he suddenly said that he wasing to the resort vige to rx, Ron and I are very happy. We


    just want him to take a break here and stop drinking." After her words, Maranda let out a sigh.


    "How did that happen?" Jean asked out of amazement, finding it hard to believe what Maranda had just


    said. With surprise written all over her face, she added,"What did Calvin do to deserve such a severe


    punishment?"

 Chapter 503 Maranda and Rons Marriage

    Chapter 503 Maranda and Ron''s Marriage


    "I don''t know. Ron was also rather confused when I asked him. This was why he thought pleading for


    Calvin would be inappropriate." Maranda''s shoulders were hunched in resignation.


    "Well, don''t be too worried." Jean patted Maranda on her shoulder tofort her,"Perhaps Calvin''s


    mood will get better after he has fun in this trip."


    "Hmm. These days, you''d better keep your distance from him! I fear he has said something very


    annoying to Zed that he shouldn''t have," Maranda exhorted Jean in earnest.


    "I get it." Maranda''s words brought the truth home to Jean. She added,"Please be assured that I will!"


    "I can''t be assured! How can I be? I just saw Zed not looking in the best of spirits. Did you really quarrel


    with each other on your way here? Is what Calvin said true?"


    Maranda was nervously wringing her hands as she asked Jean.


    "How is that possible?" Jean had not seen Maranda''s questioning. She was stunned. Still, it only


    took her a minute to regain herposure as she smiled at Maranda and said,"That''s alright. Zed


    usually pull a long face, looking like someone owes him money. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Hmm. I am taking you to your room. I have specially chosen an apartment with the best view, the most


    luxurious one of the resort vige, for you and Zed." Maranda tried to lighten things up. She shed a


    mysterious smile at Jean to get her curious.


    "You are behaving so suggestively!" Jean immediately saw through what Maranda was thinking and


    nning for her and Zed. She said,"Zed and I have been married for a long time. You can arrange any


    amodation for us. There''s hardly any need to do something special. But how about you and Ron?


    When are you guys getting engaged?"


    "We will be announcing it officially very soon," said Maranda full of glee. "Our parents have met and


    started to discuss our marriage..." Clearly, Maranda was unable to contain her happiness.


    "That''s really quick!" Jean looked at her in surprise. Maranda''s rtionship with Ron had hastened


    beyond the normal time a rtionship takes to reach the marriage stage. A bit perplexed, Jean asked


    her friend,"Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "Now, we still haven''t selected the date to get married. As soon as the date gets confirmed, you''ll be


    the first one to know." Maranda took both of Jean''s hands and squeezed them in excitement.


    "That''s wonderful. Now I''d have to start thinking of a magnificent wedding gift for you two." Jean


    giggled with joy on hearing such wee news. She was bursting with happiness for her friend.


    ''It seems that Maranda, the shy girl who had a crush on John but dared not confess, has grown up


    overnight.


    How time flies! Unknowingly, our life paths have changed immeasurably.


    And now, I am going to be a mother, '' Jean thought to herself.


    As the thought of all this, Jean was swept by a wave of delight. She threw her arms around Maranda,


    and sincerely wished her,"Maranda, I am so happy for you! My heart felt congrattions on your


    "I will be! Jean, aren''t you filled with happiness too?" Maranda replied, thrilled to bits.


    "Hmm, may both of us be happy!"


    "You hug each other in public without holding back. Aren''t you two shy?" Ron teased them as he crept


    from behind without the two friends noticing him.


    "Why have youe here? Are you all settled now?" Maranda immediately stopped embracing Jean


    and turned to ask Ron with an enquiring nce.


    "Yes, I have kept everything in our room." Ron switched looking from Maranda to Jean and


    asked,"Where are Zed and your friend? Why didn''t theye in with you?"


    "They might be getting the luggage from the car. I think they should be here soon," Jean spoke to Ron


    with a broad smile.


    As soon as she said this, Zed and Moore entered the ce with the bags.


    "Zed, you must be tired. Let me carry some for you!" Ron strode forward and took a suitcase from his


    hands.


    "No, I can carry them alright." Zed courtesly declined Ron''s favour.


    Ron had no choice but to cross his hands that had been extended in Zed''s direction. Ron


    said,"Maranda has arranged this apartment for you, and Mr. Bai''s room is just opposite yours."


    "You can call me Moore." Moore, who stood on Zed''s left, looked at Ron with a warm smile.


    "Okay, Moore. I am Ron."


    Ron too smiled back and shook Moore''s hand with an infectious gusto.


    "Nice to meet you, Ron," Moore replied politely.


    "Jean, you and Zed can head to your room first. Please tell the customer service specialists if you need


    anything else." Maranda affectionately winked at Jean and then slipped away with Ron.


    As soon as they aproached the door, Jean stopped right outside the door. A bad feeling tugged at her


    heart and didn''t let her go in. Cautiously staring at the door, she stood still and silent.


    "What''s wrong?" Zed asked Jean, looking at her in confusion.


    Jean was still slightly angry from their quarrel in the car and thus, didn''t bother to reply to Zed. Instead,


    she extended her hand to push the door open.


    Walking into the corridor, Jean could see the big king-size bed in front of her. There were windows on


    all sides of the room and the sea glittered in the afternoon sun. Looking back at the bed, she saw that it


    was filled with red roses.


    Jean slightly chuckled. She didn''t know whether to lose her temper or simplyugh at this.


    Regretfully, Maranda''s kindness would be wasted.


    Seeing Zede in with their bags, the resentment she nurtured in her heart was now throbbing. It


    was impossible for Jean to forgive Zed so easily.


    Jean snorted coldly and felt exhausted by suchplex feelings. From the corner of her eyes, she saw


    Zed baffle at seeing a bed full of roses too.


    After breathing in the room for a couple of minutes, Jean slightly rxed. She unzipped her duffel bag


    and took out her toiletries.


    As she reached for the suitcase, a hand swiftly held hers. Jean jumped in shock. Finally, she looked at


    Zed.


    He instead was looking at her with tender affection.


    "What are you doing...? Don''t look at me so disgustingly. Don''t think that I will forgive you if you yield.


    Zed, you distrust and smear me, which indicates that you don''t show me any respect. Since you don''t


    respect me, I won''t show you any respect either..."


    Before Jean could finish her words, Zed took her face in both his hands and lowered his head to kiss


    her small rosy lips.


    "Uh..." Jean drew in a sharp breath for being kissed so unexpectedly. Once she calmed down, she


    made her hand into a fist and swung it at Zed. As he caught hold of her slender wrist, she struggled


    against his grip and said,"Let go of me! Zed, are you mad? What did the doctor tell you? You can''t


    touch me in the first three months of my pregnancy..."


    "I know that. But I just kissed you. Don''t worry. Nothing will happen." Zed was a little sexually aroused


    as he saw Jean''s blushed face.


    But he was making every effort to control himself. Jean''s voice got a little hoarse, arousing him all the


    more.


    "What do you mean when you say nothing would happen?" Jean was rmed and feared the meaning


    behind Zed''s words. She warned Zed,"Don''t think I will forgive you. I will absolutely not forgive you if


    any problem urs to my baby!"


    Jean said furiously.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, do not forgive me." Zed stretched his hands out to hug Jean and assure her of his good


    intentions. He inhaled deeply and said,"I admit I got so jealous and upset that I didn''t notice my manner


    of speaking, and inevitably, made you sad. But Jean, you have to believe me. All that I have ever done


    is for your good."


    "For my good?" Jean became angry on hearing Zed''s words. Then, she continued,"Do you think men


    should be suspected for having illicit motives just because they strike a conversation with me?"


    "No, I don''t," Zed said to Jean seriously, looking straight into her eyes. "But I really think Calvin is


    doubtful. You should keep your distance from him. Okay?"


    "Zed, why do I feel that you don''t like him? Did you know Calvin from somewhere?" Jean couldn''t help


    probing Zed on this as she noticed Zed looking dead serious when it came to Calvin.


    Zed stared at Jean, with a conflict going through his mind.


    After a long while, he sighed and said,"Perhaps as Calvin said, he knows me, but I have forgotten who


    he is!"


    "Fine. Stay arrogant and aloof as always!" Jean snorted in contempt, and said,"He isn''t much inferior to


    you, but you pretend that he doesn''t even exist."

 Chapter 504 Listen To Me This Time

    Chapter 504 Listen To Me This Time


    Zed grimaced in pain as Jean was unable to see from his perspective.


    "Please listen to me this time. Try and stay away from him. Jean, I rarely ask you to do anything for me.


    Please understand my feelings about this. Please, Jean, take care and listen to me this time!"


    Zed''s continuous pleas surprised Jean.


    ''Maybe he really means what he says. He is saying this because he cares for me instead of treating


    this lightly.''


    Jean became serious and thought over why Zed had been entreating her.


    On the other hand, Zed looked at Jean in trepidation, waiting for an answer.


    After what seemed like a long time, Jean looked down at her shoes and said,"Zed, you don''t have to


    worry about this. I am not on intimate terms with Calvin. So, we won''t meet each other often. Besides, I


    know you will always stay by my side no matter what happens."


    "But sometimes I can''t keep youpany. If Calvin invites you to go somewhere, you must not go out


    with him alone," Zed warned Jean with a solemn look.


    "It seems like Calvin is a beast, if I go by how you speak of him. Are you really afraid that he will eat


    me?" Jean joked yfully. "Don''t worry. I can tell whether a person is good or bad."


    "Jean¡­" Seeing that Jean had not promised him directly, Zed instantly shouted exasperated.


    "Okay, I promise you. Whether Calvin wants to chat with me or invites me to go somewhere, I will


    refuse him without hesitation. Is that okay?" Seeing Zed so edgy, Jean gave in to his fears and


    Zed was rather reassured after hearing Jean''s promise.


    "I am saying this not because I am too cautious. But¡­" Suddenly, Zed stopped mid-sentence.


    Without saying anything more, Zed moaned in his heart.


    ''Jean, you will understand it sooner orter.''


    "But what?" Seeing that Zed had stopped in the middle of his sentence, Jean''s curiosity was stoked.


    "But now you are pregnant. How can I not be cautious?" Zed quickly tried to cover it up.


    Zed''s being protective of their baby always brought a smile to Jean''s face. She uttered,"I see. Since I


    am pregnant, you are more cautious for me. Don''t worry! I will care about our baby as much as you do.


    I will protect our baby well."


    "Well, now that you echo my feelings this way, I feel relieved." Zed finally had calmness ovee him.


    He looked at Jean serenely and asked,"Aren''t you angry now?"


    "If I were still angry with you, I wouldn''t have been talking with you now." Jean looked at Zed, pleased


    with herself.


    Zed reached out and lifted Jean up, gently cing her on the bed covered with petals.


    He said in a soft seductive voice,"It is a pity that Maranda''s romantic preparation can''t be used, but¡­"


    Zed suddenlyughed out meaningfully.


    "But what?" Jean''s heartbeat quickened and she hastily asked what Zed meant.


    "But I can exercise my right to kiss you." This time too, he gently swept lower and held her lips in his in


    a soft, moist kiss.


    Jean wanted to push him away. But seeing Zed lose himself in her, Jean gave in to his desire for her.


    ''We will just kiss. This will not hurt the baby.''


    Jean too swept by the tide of emotions both of them were feeling, wrapped her arms around Zed''s neck


    and lost herself in passion.


    After a long while, Zed suddenly extracted himself from her embrace and got out of bed. Quickly, he


    walked into the bathroom.


    Jean sat on the bed, panting. Hearing the noise of flowing water, Jean immediately understood what


    had happened.


    Her cheeks flushed with shyness.


    Jean could not help touching her belly protectively. She gently murmured,"My darling baby, mommy


    and daddy are very much looking forward to you being born. I will love you more than anything else in


    the world. Unlike me, you will have a happy childhood¡­"


    A gush of memories flooded Jean as she thought of her childhood.


    ''What nonsense is this?


    How can I tell my baby a sad experience?


    I must never chat with the baby in this way from now on. I don''t want him or her to be influenced by my


    past life in any way.


    I have to pay attention to fetal education.


    Fetal education?''


    The words rang in Jean''s eyes. In a sh, she took out her mobile phone and surfed the Inte in


    excitement.


    At this moment, Zed came out of the bathroom and saw Jean sitting on the bed with her eyes fixed on


    the phone.


    As he dried his hair, Zed walked over to Jean and asked,"What are you doing? What are you so


    animated for?"


    "Zed, I am surfing the Inte for fetal education. You won''t believe how many materials are there to


    start educating your baby while it is still a fetus." Jean handed her mobile phone to Zed, showing him


    what she had found.


    Zed nced at her with a smile, and sat down beside her. "Jean, just let nature take its own course!


    Otherwise, do you want to train our child to be a genius? All of us will be tired if we try to achieve


    that¡­"


    "You can''t say so. Every parent wants their child to be the smartest one and hopes that he or she


    suffers few mistakes."


    Jean retorted.


    Clearly, everything rted to the baby was crucial to Jean, and she wanted Zed involved in doing this.


    If she didn''t know Zed any better, Jean would have thought that Zed didn''t love this baby, given his


    disinterest in fetal education.


    "Okay." Seeing Jean get somewhat agitated, Zed couldn''t help but give in. "As long as you are happy, I


    will support you in whatever you want to do."


    "Really?" Jean looked at Zed and asked with a twinkle in her eye.


    "Of course." Zed nodded.


    "Well, I have just surfed the Inte and found some information. When I am three or four months


    pregnant, we can start fetal education. At that time, I hope you can go to ssical music concerts and


    art shows with me so that our baby will start developing refined taste. And you must talk to our baby


    every day so that you two can already start nurturing a rtionship¡­"


    Seeing Jean dragging him in things he didn''t like, Zed felt bittersweet about her momentary excitement.


    Originally, he thought that Jean wanted to do these things on impulse. So, he agreed to her at that


    moment and not upset her.


    But he did not expect Jean to ask him to start fetal education together.


    ''It seems I would really have to do these things.''


    Noticing Zed begrudgingly say yes to her suggestion, Jean suddenly stopped talking and stared at him


    in frustration. "Zed, you don''t want to do fetal education, do you?"


    ''I do feel strange about talking to the baby who has not been yet born.


    I think it''s okay if Jean wants to go to the ssical music concerts and art shows. It''ll be wonderful to


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    take her out like this.


    As for talking to the baby¡­''


    "You definitely don''t love our baby." As Zed''s eyes zed over, Jean immediately understood what he


    was thinking about and red at him.


    "Jean, please believe me. Of course, I love our baby." Zed looked at Jean and exined quickly,"But


    our baby has not been born and you ask me to talk to it. Can he hear me? I feel strange and it seems


    as if I will be talking to myself."


    Seeing Zed so awkward about the whole thing, Jean couldn''t help but shake her head in defeat.


    ''I did not think about Zed''s feelings in all this.


    He looked so cold and seldom cared about others earlier. In fact, he rarely looks at others in the eye,


    let alone talk to others gently.


    He also loves our baby but he needs some time to adapt.''


    An idea struck her. Jean immediately nodded. "Okay! We should not discuss about this issue for the


    time being. Let''s give it a rest. I will read some books on fetal education and discuss what I should do


    with you then."


    "Okay." Zed cracked his neck muscles that had gotten stiff due to their tense exchange.


    ''It doesn''t mean that I don''t want to pay attention to our baby. But it isn''t born yet. Will our baby feel


    stressed in the future if we already have great expectations on it?


    Still, Jean has been considerate of my feelings and think it''s best to take some time and consider


    things carefully.''


    Zed was moved by how Jean often understood things that he hardly put into words. He couldn''t help


    but hug her, with happiness on his face.


    After they flirted with each other for some more time, someone knocked on the door.

 Chapter 505 Moore, What Do You Think

    Chapter 505 Moore, What Do You Think


    Zed removed his hands from Jean''s body and smoothened his clothes. After handbing his


    dishevelled hair, he got up to open the door.


    "Moore?" Zed was slightly surprised to see him standing outside the door.


    "It''s time for lunch. Would you like to join us?" Moore asked with a smile.


    "Yeah. Of course." Jean heard that it was Moore. She too, had groomed herself to not give any hint of


    what she and Zed has been up to. She walked over gaily to them and said,"I''m hungry."


    "Let''s go and have a big lunch. I can''t let my two babies starve." Zed caressed Jean''s head as he said


    in an indulgent tone.


    Jean suddenly blushed. She red at Zed unhappily and said,"Zed, be careful about how you behave


    in front of others. I don''t want everyone to know about my pregnancy. That''s not fun."


    "Fun?" Zed shrugged his shoulders and gave her a half-embarassed grin. Later, he closed the door,


    took Jean''s hand in his and started walking towards the restaurant with Moore.


    "Yeah. We are here for fun. I hope everybody has a good time. But if they get to know that I''m


    pregnant, they won''t be able to enjoy themselves carefree. Rather, most will start fussing over me,


    which is neither fun for me nor for the others," Jean exined to Zed.


    "I understand what you mean. I just hope you can take care of yourself at all times. And you''re not


    allowed to drink alcohol," Zed exhorted.


    "Alright. I know." Jean felt slightly impatient. She shook off Zed''s hand and walked into the elevator.


    A tinge of helplessness crossed Zed''s concerned face. He winced in pain and said to Moore,"I am just


    like a mother hovering over her child and cold-shouldered then."


    Moore didn''t agree with him. He shook his head and said,"Think about it in the best way possible. This


    will be a special secret between you two. You have no idea how envious those people will get if they


    ever got to know."


    Moore''s words made Zed feel better.


    Zed looked at Jean tenderly. Jean felt him thaw in his behaviour, and asked Moore,"What did you say


    to him? He looks strange. What are you up to?"


    "I didn''t say anything." Moore answered feigning innocence.


    Jean wouldn''t believe him at all. She felt jealous of Zed since Moore had spoken for him on several


    assions by now. Stung by envy she finallyined,"Whose friend are you? Which side are you


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    on?"


    "I stand on neither side. I help neither of you." Moore expressed this in a neutral tone.


    "You..." Jean was really piqued by now,"Are we friends or not?"


    "Of course we are." Moore nodded and went on,"But I won''t get involved in the business of you two."


    He didn''t want to make a mess for himself.


    "Moore, I''m pregnant. Are you really hardhearted enough to let Zed bully me?" Jean looked at Moore


    piteously and asked.


    "You can be assured that he will never bully you. If that day everes, I''m definitely on your side."


    Moore knew that Jean was pretending to be forlorn. Still, he tried toforted her.


    Jean''s furrowed eyebrows soon gave way to a broad smile as she said,"I know I''m in favor with you."


    Moore gave a helpless look to Zed, ''I have no choice. I must say so. I''m forced to do it.''


    Zed nodded to show his understanding and sympathy for Moore.


    Moore felt even more helpless when he saw the sympathetic look from Zed.


    The elevator stopped on the fourth floor. As they walked into a breezy garden-themed restaurant, they


    saw Maranda, Ron, Calvin and the others seated at a round table. Most of them were chit-chatting


    merrily.


    "Jean, here!" Maranda waved her arm to catch Jean''s attention. Clearly, Maranda''s excitement from


    before had hardly abated.


    "All of you havee so early." Jean was surprised to see that everybody was already here. In fact,


    they looked as if they had been waiting for a long time. "We''rete. I''m really sorry."


    "We''ll forgive you if you have a few drinks with uster."


    One of them suggested.


    "I agree. It''s a rare chance to get together with the famous Mr. Qi. I suggest that everyone propose a


    toast to him once we start lunch." Another man echoed.


    ''It seems that Zed will be drunk today.


    This won''t do. How will he deal with so many people?'' Jean thought to herself.


    "Don''t go too far. Just two or three drinks will be OK."


    Maranda said before Jean could utter anything.


    "Yeah! Help yourselves with lunch, and then we can set off for fun. Let''s go easy on the alcohol." Ron


    echoed Maranda''s view.


    "Well..." A wave of disappointment rode on many people''s faces.


    "How about this? Today we climb the mountain first and then we''ll have a good drinking session with


    Zed," Calvin tried tofort them and said.


    "Alright. No one is allowed to go home until fully drunk." Everybody cheered at this again.


    Jean looked at Zed biting her nails.


    As Jean was getting worried about alcohol, Zed was growing anxious because of another thing. He


    looked at Calvin, grim-faced,"What did you just say? Climbing?"


    "Yeah! Behind this holiday vige was the most famous mountain in H City. We n to start after lunch,


    so that we can reach the top of the mountain by the evening, and witness the most beautiful sunset of


    H City. I bet you and Jean have never seen such a beautiful sunset before." Calvin smiled at Zed as he


    exined all this to him.


    Zed looked at Calvin with a dead-serious look. Calvin''s bright smile struck Zed a tad uneasy.


    Jean held Zed''s hand and nodded slightly to him.


    Zed got the message from this.


    He wanted to refuse the activity of climbing. That was too much for a pregnant woman.


    And Moore had hardly healed to his full strength yet.


    Regardless of Jean''s imploring eyes, Zed said to Ron and Maranda,"sorry, I''m afraid that we can''t go


    with you."


    "Why?" Maranda asked in astonishment.


    Jean didn''t say anything and looked down at her shoes.


    "Moore has just been discharged from the hospital. He still hasn''t healedpletely and has been


    advised against undertaking any strenuous exercise. And Jean, you know that Maranda, is not very


    well too,"


    Zed exined.


    Someone tittered before he had finished his words.


    "Mr. Qi, you worry too much."


    A young man smiled at Zed and went on,"It''s just a small hill of a few hundred meters. We won''t spend


    much time or energy on it. The road to the top of the hill is well-constructed. If we climb it as we chat,


    it''ll hardly be tiring."


    By this time, Jean delightedly looked up at Zed.


    Zed saw her desperate eyes and exhaled deeply.


    He turned to Moore standing next to them and said,"Moore, what do you think?"


    Moore felt the dilemma that very moment. Obviously Zed had thrown him a googly. But he himself was


    not too sure.


    They didn''t want to announce their pregnancy yet.


    But he could see that Jean was eager to go about climbing. Besides, they had been told that the


    mountain was not high and the road was very good.


    So he nodded and said,"Let''s go! If there is something wrong, then we can always turn back."


    Jean was so excited. She looked at Moore as if he were her lifesaver.


    ''Hope everything is fine up there.'' Moore thought to himself.


    Zed finally agreed. He wanted Jean to be happy. So he nodded and said,"Okay then. But if there is


    anything wrong with them, we wille back at once. And you guys can continue your


    fun."

 Chapter 506 He’s A Little Strange

    Chapter 506 He¡¯s A Little Strange


    "Zed, you don''t need to worry so much. It''s gonna be alright," Maranda said to ay Zed''s fears.


    Zed smiled a broad bright smile at Maranda who was trying to cate him. He still held Jean''s hand


    and walked her to a seat.


    "Ok, then. Everyone is here. Let''s order now!" Ron passed the menu to Zed and affably said,"Zed,


    please go first."


    Zed frowned at Ron''s courtesy. But when he noticed everyone watching him, Zed reciprocated the


    friendliness and said,"I''m not good at ordering. Jean does this better."


    So Zed passed the menu to Jean.


    Jean felt that she was put on the spot since now everyone''s attention was on her. So she waved her


    hand gesturing a big no and said,"Maranda, how about you order? We are all your friends. You should


    know everyone''s taste better."


    And so, the card was now in Maranda''s hands.


    "Alright. Are we going to eat or continue to pass the menu from one person to another?" Maranda


    happily started reading the menu and butted in,"I''ll order then."


    She called the waiter who had been patiently waiting on the side. She almost gave him a list of dishes,


    as if it were half the menu.


    Since climbing the mountain was the next thing they were to do, she ordered only one bottle of wine,


    which was shared between more than ten people.


    The dishes were carefully ordered as Maranda had carefully catered to each and everyone''s taste on


    the table.


    They had a great meal and were all pleased by the time they wrapped up.


    As they headed towards the elevator, Jean asked Maranda with some tentativeness showing on her


    face. "Are we going to climb the mountain now?"


    "In a while." Maranda smiled and added,"Ron and Calvin wrote the manager of the resort a list of things


    we''d need and asked him to buy them for us. So, we''ll make a move once the manager has arranged


    for everything we''ve asked for."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Buy? Buy what?" Jean was surprised by their odd request.


    "The stuff we are going to need when climbing. For example, walking sticks, water, snacks, towels,


    medicine, tents..."


    Jean frowned at once when she heard Maranda''s words. "Maranda, what did you just say? Tents?"


    "Yeah! We''ll arrive at the top of the mountain in the evening. After watching the sunset, we''ll camp


    there. And then we can continue to watch the sunrise tomorrow. Rx! Ron and Calvin have arranged


    everything well. You''ll enjoy it."


    "I didn''t mean that." Jean''s face turned pale as she added,"It''s just we didn''t know about it in advance.


    And you have done everything. I''m sorry that we didn''t help."


    "There''s no need to be sorry. They just did what they should do. Don''t overthink it." Maranda didn''t


    notice Jean getting perturbed so she tried to soothe Jean casually.


    "Okay. I feel slightly tired. I''ll go get some rest then." Jean said, looking at Maranda.


    "Sure." Maranda nodded her head as she didn''t think too much of this and walked towards Ron.


    Jean took a deep breath and then approached Zed and Moore nervously. She told them this piece of


    information in a deliberate breezy tone,"They n to camp on the top of the mountain for the night.


    Zed, Moore, if you don''t want to, I can go talk to Maranda about it."


    "Camp?" Zed''s face darkened at once. He looked distressed but was now looking into the distance


    turning the whole situation over in his head.


    "I had seen thising." Moore looked at Jean and smiled. "They surely would want to watch the


    sunrise tomorrow after they are done with the sunset. I''m okay. It''s up to you."


    "You are right." Jean still had her heart in her mouth and asked,"But Moore, are you really okay with it?


    We''ll be sleeping on the mountain at night."


    "There are tents, aren''t there?" Moore looked beyond her and asked for confirmation.


    Jean followed his eyes. At the gate of the resort, a truck arrived carrying quite a lot of stuff.


    A man who would presumably be the manager got out of the truck and walked to Ron and Calvin.


    Soon, they were discussing something.


    Zed''s expression wasplicated as his eyes were fixated on one particr person.


    "Zed, what do you think?" Seeing Zed so tangled up, Jean had to repeat the question to draw his


    attention to her.


    Why did Zed look so lost? What did he have on his mind?


    "If you don''t like it, we can skip it," She added in haste.


    Though she liked the idea, she didn''t want Zed to worry about her. Shepletely understood that


    since she was pregnant and needed to be careful, it was only justified for Zed to be cautious.


    "It''s okay. Go ahead if you want to." Zed turned to Jean and replied to her with a warm smile as he saw


    her watching him concerned. "I''ll be by your side. If you get tired, I can carry you on my back."


    "Zed..." Jean didn''t know what to say but she was moved by his love for her.


    "Okay, silly." Zed rubbed her head in casual affection. "You need to start packing what you''ll need since


    we''ll be spending the night at the top of the mountain. We probably need to bring more clothes, the


    power bank and your medicines."


    "Sure. I''ll go get packed now." Jean''s eyes glimmered at hearing Zed so supportive. She turned to


    Moore and asked,"Moore, do you need me to bring your clothes?"


    "Yeah!" Now that it was a ''yes'', Moore followed Jean to pack his stuff too.


    Once in the elevator, Jean gave out a heavy sigh.


    "What''s wrong? Aren''t we going to climb the mountain and have fun? Why do you seem to have


    something on your mind?" Moore couldn''t help but ask with a concerned look at Jean.


    "It''s not about me. It''s Zed," Jean exined, looking at Moore. "He''s a little strange since we came


    here. But I don''t know what''s the matter."


    "Forget it. He probably can''t adapt himself to such a setting with so many people around." Moore


    "Let''s hope so!" Jean nodded her head and then added,"But Moore, watch out for Calvin please. I can


    sense that Zed doesn''t like him. If Calvin does anything inappropriate, stop him at once."


    "Why do you ask me to stop Calvin, instead of stopping Zed?" Moore was a little surprised with Jean''s


    words.


    "Zed has got me. And I need you to deal with Calvin," Jean replied.


    "Okay. I get your point." Moore nodded his head.


    They returned to their rooms respectively. Jean grabbed her backpack and put the moisturizer, the


    power bank and some other stuff into it. She then brought two more coats before going into Moore''s


    room to check in on him.


    When they arrived at the gate, everyone was there. A few local guys were carrying the stuff that the


    truck brought back just now. Everyone was raring to go.


    "Are we going now?" Jean asked anxiously.


    She didn''t find Zed there so she got worried.


    "Soon. Have you packed everything you need?" Maranda asked.


    "Yeah. Maranda, did you see Zed?" Jean kept looking around but she still couldn''t find him anywhere.


    "Oh, you are looking for Zed!" Maranda smiled at once when she saw Jean''s anxious look. She


    added,"I saw him heading in that direction just now."


    Maranda pointed to a ce on her left.


    "I''ll go find him." Jean nodded and started walking towards a building.


    After she took a turn just before the establishment, she found Zed talking on the phone with one hand


    in his pocket.

 Chapter 507 What Are You Going To Do

    Chapter 507 What Are You Going To Do


    Jean heaved a big sigh of relief when she finally spotted Zed. When she got closer, her relief was


    reced by hurt for him as he had disappeared without a trace.


    She thought she too will sneak up on him and take him by surprise.


    Jean tiptoed towards him to give a start. After all she had got so worried when she couldn''t find him.


    Jean sneaked closer to him against his back as she slowed down her steps and lowered her breath.


    As she was hardly within a hand''s distance, Jean heard something that shook and jolted her at once.


    "Do it tonight, at the top of the mountain. Stay down and be prepared to attack any time. I''ll give you the


    order then."


    Zed''s low voice resounded in the quiet air. The sinister words sent a chill down her spine. Suddenly,


    she turned pale.


    Regaining her senses, she took a step back in revulsion and felt miserable about the ominous meaning


    that lurked behind the word ''attack''. What did Zed mean?


    Zed heard a twig crackle under his feet. He immediately turned around to see Jean standing behind


    him in utter shock. He too was caught off-guard for just a second but soon calmed down.


    "Who exactly are you? What are you going to do?"


    Jean asked as if she was looking at a stranger.


    Noticing Jean''s unhappy face, Zed was caught in aplex mess of emotions.


    "Jean, I tried to tell you my real identity earlier but you refused. I promise you that I''ll tell you as soon as


    things are finished. Is that all right? Time''s running out today."


    "What do you mean ''Time''s running out''?" Jean was dazed and she couldn''t understand the reality at


    all at the moment.


    Do it tonight? Stay down? Attack? Order?


    How strange the words were! Jean was stunned by what scary meaning hid behind them.


    Who was it that he was after? Whose life did he want?


    No. They were all her friends. She could never allow him to hurt any one of them.


    As least she wouldn''t allow it before she figured out who he was exactly.


    "We are about to go now." Seeing Jean''s face turn darker, Zed struggled deeply in his heart.


    Eventually, he walked to Jean and stopped before her. Jean looked at him guarded.


    Zed put on a pained smile and asked,"Jean, am I looking like a monster to you right now? Are you


    afraid of me?"


    "Who are you then?" Jean cautiously asked him again, never taking off her eyes from Zed even for a


    second.


    "I..." Zed bit his lip to hide his pain and exined,"I''m not apletely good man, but I''m definitely a


    incident, will you still look at me as if I''m the bad guy?"


    Zed peered into Jean''s eyes searching for the truth as he lowered his voice.


    The person who nned the video incident?


    Jean trembled at once recalling the infamous instance that caused both of them so much of hurt. She


    scanned Zed''s face to solve the riddles he was speaking in.


    Zed nodded his head and said,"You need to trust me. I''m your husband. What I do is legal. But I can''t


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    tell you too much now since there are too many people here. It''s not safe."


    As he finished his words, he walked closer to Jean.


    Jean was startled as she looked at Zed. She still couldn''t ept this different reality in just a couple of


    minutes.


    Seeing her bewildered, Zed shook his head and sighed. "I tried to tell you earlier but I was afraid that


    you might not ept it in a short time. If I had known that you were going to learn this way, I would


    have told you earlier any way. Now you have suddenly heard it. It''s out of my control."


    Jean was dumbfounded. When she saw Zed looking as familiar and nice as usual, she couldn''t help


    but close her eyes for a second and inhale deeply. Then, she asked,"Are you telling the truth?"


    "Yeah. But I''m not sure if that person''s going to do any action tonight." The n was whirring in Zed''s


    mind. For a moment, he frowned and said,"Since you are here, I have to make sure you are safe first.


    That''s why I arranged those people to protect us at the top of the mountain tonight."


    "Shh...stop it. I believe you." Jean covered his mouth at once and looked around as she was afraid


    someone else might hear them.


    "Okay." Zed couldn''t help butugh out loud seeing Jean''s attitude change so fast. "So you need to


    pretend that you don''t know anything about it when we meet the others. Do you understand?"


    "I really don''t know anything about it actually," Jean said with a hint ofint in her voice. "You had


    a suspect behind the incident all this while and you never told me anything."


    "Alright. It''s my fault. I''ll make it up to you as soon as it''s done, okay?" Seeing Zed being as caring and


    considerate as ever, Jean smiled at once.


    "That''s more like it. Hurry up. Let''s go! They are waiting for you," Jean said and tapped on Zed''s


    shoulder.


    Zed who had been on the offence all this while, suddenly softened to see Jean''s unconditional faith in


    him.


    ''My sweet wife is so thoughtful.


    If I were not so narrow-minded sometimes, we would hardly quarrel and ever upset her.


    It seems that I need to mind my temper from now on and avoid arguing with her.'' Zed resolved


    internally.


    As they joined the rest of the party, Zed studied the group to spot that particr figure who was his


    target for the night. His target seemed busy doing something. On spotting that person, Zed rxed at


    once.


    "Where have you been?" Moore asked Jean and Zed as they walked towards the resort''s entrance


    together.


    "I was looking for Zed," Jean casually replied.


    "Okay," said Moore.


    Everyone seemed ready. Each of them was carrying a backpack and had hired some local people to


    help carry the heavy stuff like tents. They began their hike to the mountain.


    Jean was walking beside Maranda. She looked at the whole group trekking up and felt excited about


    their adventure. shing a smile at Maranda, she said,"It''ll be my first time camping on a mountain. I


    hope it is as interesting as it sounds to be."


    "It''s my first time as well." Maranda smiled back and added,"Though, it doesn''t seem very adventurous


    as everything has been arranged for. I don''t think our trek will be a pure thrilling experience."


    On hearing this, Jean looked up at the golden sky.


    "Maranda, it''s also a kind of happiness to be taken care of." Soon Jean giggled and teased Maranda.


    "What adventure? You''ll definitely being crying out by tomorrow."


    "Why?" Maranda asked with curiosity in her voice.


    "Because we hardly exercise. Though we aren''t carrying proper rucksacks, climbing the mountain still


    needs strength and energy. By tomorrow, when we would have worked all those unused muscles, our


    bodies would be aching stiff. Trust me, it will get hard for us to just walk," Jean replied as sheughed


    out.


    "You are bluffing." Maranda frowned at Jean trying to scare her and didn''t buy her version of being in


    pain by tomorrow.


    "You''ll see it for yourself." Jean didn''t exin more but leaned towards Maranda and whispered,"That''s


    why Zed didn''t want me to climb the mountain."


    "If that''s true, then how about we give up now?" Maranda hesitated at once since she finally believed


    that Jean wasn''t joking.


    "We are already here. Do you really want to give it up? Are you willing to miss the splendid sunset and


    sunrise at the top of the mountain?" Jean asked with a teasing look at Maranda.


    Maranda felt torn between the two suggestions.


    "Fine, fine. Let''s slow down. We can bear it if we don''t rush it." Noticing Maranda baffled, Jean


    intertwined her arm with Maranda''s and added,"If you get tiredter, you can always ask Ron to carry


    you on his back! After all, you are a couple now. We won''t tease you!"

 Chapter 536 After All, We Are Friends

    Chapter 536 After All, We Are Friends


    Edna strode graciously inside with her casual and yet still stunning clothing, looking very gorgeous and


    charming. She caught everyone''s eye. Everyone was displeased to see her, but she ignored their


    frowns and turned indifferent. Instead, she gave them all a smile and said, "I came here to see you off.


    How can I miss this? After all, we are friends."


    Jade was enraged at Edna''s presence and scoffed at the feathers on her cap. As Edna finally reached


    them, Jade rebuked furiously, "Friends? Who are your friends here? Please, Edna. Save yourself the


    trouble of humiliation and leave right away. No one here wants to see you."


    Edna sneered and rolled her eyes at Jade. An exaggerated facial expression showed on her face


    before she jeered at Jade and said, "Oh, Jade. You are still easily frustrated. You have never changed


    at all. No wonder you have so many wrinkles creeping onto your face. Women will get old very fast if


    they are easily annoyed. Don''t you know that? I mean, look at yourself. In others'' eyes, you will


    definitely be mistaken as my elder sister if we stand beside each other."


    While Edna kept her sneer at Jade, standing beside them was Sean, who couldn''t keep silent any


    longer. "Edna, can you hold your tongue? You always want to displease everyone. Aren''t you satisfied


    yet?"


    "Oh, Sean..." Edna called him intimately and gave him a sweet smile before talking, "I don''t want to


    make the atmosphere awkward and embarrassing, but Jade..."


    "Oh, Sean," Jade interrupted, mocking Edna by repeating how she called Sean. Keeping her re at


    Edna, she paused for a while and snorted coldly before she continued, "How audacious of you to call


    my husband flirtatiously. You are just a shameless bitch! Now, get out. Get out of here immediately, or


    else I will..."


    As soon as she finished, Jade was driven by her anger that she raised her hand in an attempt to p


    Edna on the face.


    However, before her hand made contact with Edna''s left cheek, Zed hurriedly went over and grabbed


    her hand mid-air. "Mother!"


    Edna, whose eyes closed expecting a hit, and opened her eyes, wondering why her cheek wasn''t


    pped. As she saw how Zed held Jade''s hand, she smirked, making Jade more furious at Zed for


    stopping her. Jade removed her hand away from Zed''s grasp in frustration and humiliation before


    giving Zed a fierce stare. "What are you doing? Are you trying to get on my nerves as well?"


    Zed slightly shook his head and winked at Jade, hoping she would understand.


    Jade didn''t take a second before her eyes widened, immediately understanding what Zed''s wink


    meant. She suddenly felt a cold sweat on her forehead.


    She realized that since Edna was now Gary Bai''s wife, she then enjoyed noble status and could work


    things out with infinite means.


    Moreover, Jade had been trying to drive Edna away, and for sure, if the staff of the airport management


    were bothered by their strife, they would definitely force Jade to leave instead, for the sake of Edna''s


    distinguished status.


    Then again, if she fought with Edna today, others would have something on her.


    It would be impossible to exin what really started it especially that Jade was about to do the first hit,


    and it would be something for an outsider.


    It was really insensitive of Jade to start a fight with Edna in public.


    As these thoughts crossed Jade''s mind, she immediately felt calm, and deep inside, she thanked Zed


    for making her realize the effects of what was supposed to happen. After taking a deep breath, she


    turned her eyes on Edna, who was just waiting and anticipating how Jade would react.


    "Piece of advice, Edna. Don''t count your chickens before they hatch," Jade finally said, noticing how


    back to the Imperial Capital if you dare. Then, just wait to see which of us will win."


    Staring at her with a sneer, Edna ridiculed Jade. "Only shrewish women like you will do something like


    that. I will not waste my time on you." Then, she added with a scoff, "I was so kind toe here to see


    you off, but all of you don''t appreciate my kindness. Weren''t you ever taught how to appreciate? I don''t


    think I can still stay here any longer particrly because now I know how you all treat kind people, and


    I am disappointed in all of you. Jade, you always misunderstand the good intentions of your fellows."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Edna gave each one a cold and disappointed stare before turning


    her back at them and walking away.


    d in ck suits and ck sunsses on their eyes, Edna''s two bodyguards stood outside the door


    as they waited for her. They closely followed behind her as soon as she exited the ce.


    At the sight of this dignified posture and as soon as Edna was out of sight, Jade involuntarily took a


    step back as if she were too exhausted.


    "Mother, are you all right?" Zed asked Jade with a worried look, hurriedly reaching out to support his


    mother.


    "I''m fine," Jade answered, giving Sean a reassuring smile as well, since he also looked at her with


    worry. Jade had been scared so much that she finally swallowed the bile that she kept on her throat.


    Her heart was still racing at the moment. Zed and Sean exchanged nces, wondering what they


    should do to help their beloved. Before they could do or say anything, Jade spoke once more. "It was


    thanks to you Zed for stopping me from beating her moments ago, or else she would have fought back


    against me with the aid of her men sessfully. I know that she only came here to cause trouble and


    get on my nerves, so that all of us couldn''t live well. I guess, that''s just how she is, a living bulldozer."


    Sean moved closer to Jade and ced his arm across her shoulder tofort her. "Jade, stop


    overthinking please. We can just take detours, so we won''t cross paths with her."


    "Father, Mother, you don''t have to be so scared of her," Zed said, consoling his parents in haste as he


    noticed how scared they were of Edna. When they didn''t respond right away, he added, "She is also a


    human being like us. She doesn''t have one more hand or arm than us. Just don''t waste your time on


    her, and don''t be enraged by her so easily. I''m sure she wants just that, so don''t give her the


    satisfaction of seeing you both in rage."


    "Oh, Zed..." Jade was still worried about Zed. Before she said anything more, she paused for a while,


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Apparently, Edna came back to find us and cause troubles. Please, be more careful in the H City from


    now on. I heard that Gary has now focused his attention on businesses in the H City. I am really afraid


    that she would give you any mischief."


    "Mother, you don''t need to worry about me. I will be fine." Zed smiled immediately after hearing Jade''s


    words to relieve her worries. Afterwards, he continued, "Edna is just a parliamentarian''s wife. She dare


    noty her hands on me, or she will regret it."


    A vicious smile ran across his face after saying these words.


    All of a sudden, Jade sighed and felt much relieved, trusting Zed with his firm words.


    Time passed so fast that they hadn''t realized that it was already almost time for boarding on the ne.


    Zed and Jean sent Sean and Jade to the security checkpoint, feeling reluctant to leave them.


    Both of them didn''t turn their eyes off Sean and Jade until they had been out of their sight despite the


    old couple waving them away.


    As his parents were now out of sight, Zed looked at Jean and immediately caught her staring at him as


    if she was thinking hard on something with a tinge of worry on her face.


    Zed then faced Jean, cing his hands on her shoulders. "Are you worried that Edna will cause me


    any trouble?" Zed asked Jean, who replied to him with a sad face and a nod.


    Zed sighed and gave Jean a tight hug. They stayed that way for a while before they started to walk out


    of the airport hand in hand. Even after theforting hug, Jean still couldn''t shake the feeling of worry


    off. She couldn''t help but sigh and then said, "Well, today, Edna came here to provoke us, but if it


    wasn''t for your initiative to stop mother from stepping on the trap, I don''t know what could have


    happened next. As a result though, she failed to execute her n, giving her no choice but to leave


    unhappily and clearly disappointed not because of neglecting her kindness but because she wasn''t


    able to see what she expected. Just like your mother said, I''m also afraid that she would hold grudges


    about what happened today and take any actions against you. Zed, will you be really able to deal with


    her?"


    Zed gave Jean a smile and replied while keeping his gaze on her. "I know for a fact that for the time


    being, she will not be able toy her hands on me."


    "Why?" Jean''s eyebrows creased in confusion, not totally understanding what Zed meant.


    "Edna and Gary have juste back from the Imperial Capital. Hanley has left an awful mess. It


    should take her quite a long time to clear that up. To be honest, I don''t think she came to the airport


    today to cause my parents troubles and embarrass them. Perhaps she dide here to see my


    parents off."


    "Then, if that''s how you feel, why did you stop your mother?" Jean''s eyebrows furrowed more deeply.


    Zed shrugged. "Well, it is better to save troubles," he replied with a heavy sigh. "Anyway, now we can''t


    offend her so rashly as we wish, since her identity is distinguished. My mother has held some grudges


    against her for quite a long period of time. Edna wasn''t even bothered at all even if my mother said


    something unpleasant, but I am not sure if she would be enraged provided that my mother went


    overboard. Hence, we''d better be careful."


    Jean approvingly nodded as soon as she heard what Zed had said, biting her lower lip in thought and


    worry.


    "Judging from her temper and intelligence, I still feel that she won''t make a scene in public in fear of


    being ridiculed. I really can''t figure out what kind of person she is and what goes on inside her mind.


    Then again, she is hostile to us, and she is Moore''s stepmother. So, you should be careful too when


    you meet her in the future,"


    Zed exhorted Jean, as he worried about her safety more than his.


    Jean nodded at Zed, giving him a reassuring smile. Then he added, "She seems to express her


    kindness to us, but she might have hidden intents." Jean agreed with Zed and replied, "Take it easy,


    Zed. I will keep a good distance from her as far as possible. I will definitely not dare confront with her


    face to face."


    "Good." Zed didn''t feel relieved a while back until Jean promised him. Then, he tousled her hair


    yfully and then smilingly sent her back home.


    Deep inside, Jean couldn''t help sighing when she looked up at Zed''s handsome face sideways, still


    feeling anxious and worried about Edna''s presence.

 Chapter 537 The Anniversary Of Your Mother’s Death

    Chapter 537 The Anniversary Of Your Mother¡¯s Death


    Zed''s analysis was very reasonable. She had never expected that Edna would cause even more


    troubles for her despite the fact that she had made the video incident clear. And Edna was even more


    powerful than Calvin.


    ''My life seems to be replete with instances and situations of danger, ''


    Jean thought sorrowfully as she reached home and took a look around the living room.


    ''When did I start being so afraid of staying alone somewhere?'' She asked herself, ''It seems that I have


    be particrly fond of thepany of a lot of people ever since I have be pregnant.


    Now, with Zed''s parents gone and with him going to work everyday real soon, I will be all alone and


    only


    Moore will be here to apany me, and he will not stay here all the time and will have to leave at


    some point.''


    Jean sat on the sofa, seeming lonely.


    After he had changed clothes, Zed walked downstairs and when he saw Jean''s facial expression, it


    was immediately clear to him that something was wrong and he understood what was going in her


    mind. He quickly walked over to her andforted her, "Jean, don''t be so upset. Next month, I will take


    you back to the Imperial Capital to visit my parents."


    "Okay. Are you going to work now?" Seeing that Zed was dressed up in a suit, Jean asked.


    "Yes. Moore will stay at home and apany you. If you feel bored, you can go shopping¡­"


    Zed smiled.


    "Aren''t you afraid that Moore and I will encounter someone from the Bai family if we go out?" Jean


    immediately asked in amazement.


    "We met Hanley yesterday. I think he and Moore havee to some sort of understanding and he


    won''t bother you any more. As for Edna, we have just met her. I already told you that she is going to be


    very busy these days,"


    Zed exined.


    "Zed, is Hanley really so useless that Edna has to help him deal with the troubles he causes?" Jean


    asked curiously.


    "I don''t know Hanley very well. But everybody from H City knows clearly that he is addicted to


    gambling. And what''s interesting is that he is really bad at it even after his addiction, which is why he


    does not want Moore to go back home. If Moore inherits half of the property of the Bai family, Hanley


    will not be able to gamble at will in the future."


    Jean nodded. Finally, she sighed and said, "Gary must know about Hanley''s addiction to gambling,


    right? I think it is because Hanley has let Gary down that he wants to find Moore and ask him toe


    back."


    "You have reversed these two things. It was Gary who neglected Hanley first. Then, Hanley became


    addicted to gambling," Zed exined.


    "What? So, Hanley is actually a poor guy. But that doesn''t mean he should be so cheap just because


    Gary neglected him in childhood," Jean remarked in shock.


    "It doesn''t matter who is to be med. Anyway, I have a meeting in the afternoon so I have to go to the


    "Okay. Come back early in the evening." Jean waved at Zed, showing him that she was well-behaved.


    Zed nodded. Although he was reluctant to leave, he couldn''t have stayed and then left hesitatingly for


    office.


    After he had left, Jean turned on the TV as she was feeling bored, even though she wasn''t actually


    interested in it.


    Jean suddenly sighed and went upstairs.


    ''Since it''s safe outside, I can go out and rx with Moore.


    I haven''t gone shopping for a long time. And Moore seems to have only a few clothes on him.


    We both have spare time today. I think it''s a good idea that we go out shopping, '' she thought.


    Jean walked to Moore''s room and knocked on the door politely.


    With Moore''s permission, she opened the door with a smile.


    "Moore, let''s go shopping, okay?" Jean walked into Moore''s room and saw that Moore was sitting at the


    desk and writing something. She could not help walking over to him and asked, "What are you writing?"


    "No¡­ Nothing¡­" Moore looked a little nervous. "What did you say? Shopping?"


    "Yes! I haven''t gone shopping for a long time," Jean looked at Moore and said with her eyes full of


    expectation.


    "Okay! Please wait for me in the living room. I wille back downstairs soon."


    Moore nodded to Jean.


    "Okay." Jean nodded. Before she left, she looked at Moore who seemed to be hiding something with


    his hand nervously and smiled. Then she turned around and walked outside.


    With the door of the room closed again, Moore let out a sigh of relief behind her back.


    He took the item from behind him and looked at it sadly, as if he didn''t want it to be there but had no


    choice.


    "Moore, you have to¡­" Jean suddenly opened the door and walked in, surprising Moore.


    There was a naughty smile on her face upon seeing that Moore hadn''t had time to hide the item in his


    hand. She quickly walked over to him and grabbed the blue card from his hand.


    After a quick nce, she asked in surprise, "Is today the anniversary of your mother''s death? Moore,


    why didn''t you tell me that earlier?"


    Moore became sad. "There wasn''t any point in saying that."


    "How can it be meaningless? We can go visit your mother''s grave at the very least!" Hearing Moore''s


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    words, Jean became anxious.


    "We can''t go there today," Moore replied with disappointment.


    "Why?" Jean asked with a puzzled look.


    "Because he will go there today¡­" Moore hesitatingly exined his reluctance.


    Jean immediately understood what he meant. She walked over to Moore, and said seriously, "Moore, I


    know you hate him and do not want to meet him. But you cannot give up visiting your mother''s grave


    just because you do not want to meet him! You know clearly how important this day is. Besides, he


    won''t stay there the entirety of the day. Take your belongings, and we will go over there quickly.


    Together!"


    Jean gave him a push to urge him into action.


    There was a helpless expression on Moore''s face. He wanted to refuse Jean''s advice, but seeing that


    she was helping him select his clothes, he could only close his mouth and smile bitterly in his heart.


    "I think this suit looks good. ck represents solemnity and mourning." Jean quickly picked out a ck


    suit and handed it to Moore.


    Moore reached for it and smiled helplessly. "Jean, I don''t want to meet him¡­"


    "Who said that we are going to meet him? We''re going there to visit your mother''s grave." Jean pushed


    Moore into the locker room. "Quickly change! Don''t be indecisive."


    Hearing Jean''s words, Moore smiled bitterly and entered the locker room and changed his clothes.


    After a while, Moore finished changing his clothes and walked out hesitatingly.


    Jean''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    After Moore''s discharge from the hospital, he had now recovered quite well


    and wasn''t as thin as he had been some time ago.


    The ck suit made his skin look fairer and made him more handsome.


    Jean could not help whistling and naughtily told him, "Moore, if you walk in the street now, all the girls''


    attentions will be attracted by you."

 Chapter 538 You Have To Put Up With It

    Chapter 538 You Have To Put Up With It


    Moore couldn''t rx even after Jean''s praise. He frowned and looked at her in confusion.


    Jean read Moore''s mind and she knew that he was still worried about meeting Gary. To make him feel


    better, she pushed him towards the door and said, "Stop looking at me like that! You go to the


    graveyard for your mother which is none of Gary''s business. Moore, if you keep hesitating like this then


    you are nothing like your mother."


    "Of course, she gave birth to me so I am like her!" said Moore anxiously.


    "The way you are acting is making me a little suspicious. I know that you are ufortable because


    you might run into Gary there. But I will be there with you, and I''ll make sure that he doesn''t get in your


    way when you''re at your mother''s grave, I promise!" said Jean firmly.


    "Jean!" Moore replied as he sighed. And then added, "You know, I don''t want you to get involved


    between me and him."


    "I''m afraid that I can''t stay out of it," said Jean as her eyes were fixed on Moore. "I''m your best friend!


    And Gary maybe knows about our rtionship by now. If he really wants you to change your mind


    about him then he definitely will have to go through me or Zed. Don''t you think so?"


    added Jean. As Jean said that, Moore felt guilty and he said, "I think I should move out of your house!"


    "Oh,e on!" eximed Jean as she got annoyed by what Moore said. She then added, "Will


    anything get better if you move out? Do you think that it will stop Gary from bothering me or Zed then?


    No Moore! Stop acting like a child!"


    "I shouldn''t have moved in at all," said Moore as he sighed.


    "Well, if you hadn''t moved in, then I would have never known you as a friend!" replied Jean excitedly.


    But as soon as she calmed herself down, she added, "All right! Just stop over-thinking."


    She then opened the door of the car and signalled Moore to get in.


    Moore had no other choice so he leaned in the car helplessly.


    Jean was relieved to see Moore get in the car so she sighed.


    ''Honestly, I wasn''t sure if Moore would''ve been sessfully persuaded.


    The decision to visit Moore''s mother''s grave today is a little hasty.


    Fortunately, he did not disregard my advice, '' thought Jean.


    Jean smiled and followed Moore towards the back seat. Then she addressed to Toby, "Toby, let''s go to


    the flower shop first."


    "No, I don''t think we need to buy flowers. We can just go straight to the grave," said Moore as he tried


    to change Jean''s mind.


    "This will be my first time going to your mother''s grave, and you are not even letting me buy any


    flowers. Moore, do you want to embarrass me in front of your mother?" said Jean angrily.


    "No, I didn''t mean that," replied Moore hurriedly. And then he added, "I just want it to be really simple. It


    doesn''t have to be thatplicated."


    "I disagree! No one worships their elders without flowers. Plus, do I look like someone who can''t afford


    a bouquet of flowers?" asked Jean. Although she looked serious, she tried her best to calm Moore


    down.


    On the other hand, it was Moore''s habit to refuse other''s offer but today he knew that Jean was right so


    he remained silent.


    Jean saw that Moore epted her offer silently so she sighed and said, "I know you feel ufortable


    because I forced you. But, Moore, this is the first time you''vee here and I don''t want you to leave


    any regretster in life!"


    "Hmmm!" replied Moore in a dull tone.


    "You have to put up with this for your mother''s sake," Jean consoled him.


    "I know you want the best for me," said Moore and then sighed. He looked at Jean and added, "Now


    that I''m here, you can rx because I''m ready to face him."


    Jean knew Moore was trying very hard to pull himself together. She said, "It never urred to me that


    you wouldn''t want to see him before. You''ve always been such a cool person ever since I''ve known


    you. Now it seems that you can be calm with everything, except the thing that is concerned with Gary."


    "I just don''t want to get involved with him!" answered Moore as he sighed.


    "I understand!" said Jean as she nodded her head. And she added, "But I don''t feel guilty for taking you


    with me today. There are some things that you can''t avoid, no matter how much you want to."


    "I know!" replied Moore helplessly as he nodded.


    After that, both of them remained silent all the way to the graveyard.


    The car moved steadily until it arrived at thergest graveyard in H City.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    As soon as Jean got out of the car, she looked over to the parking area to search for something.


    To her surprise, there were just a few cars in the parking area. And none of those cars were fancy.


    At the realization of that Gary probably did note, Jean''s face lit up with a smile and she addressed


    to Moore, "Moore, it seems that we have just worried too much before. Maybe he didn''te today."


    Moore looked at Jean who was holding a bouquet of lilies in her hands. He didn''t know how to respond


    to her.


    He then followed Jean towards the graveyard silently.


    As they went upstairs, Jean saw many graves on both sides of the stairs. Her facial expression became


    serious as soon a she saw those graves. She then continued following Moore silently.


    Suddenly, she saw someone in a ck suit standing in front of a grave silently.


    That person stood still as if time had stopped for him.


    Jean was puzzled as she wondered who that man was. She noticed that Moore was trembling beside


    her. As she looked at him, he had be numb. She felt bad for him.


    Moore was surprised just like Jean.


    ''I didn''t find Gary''s car as I looked around the parking lot!'' eximed Jean in her heart.


    However, she realized that Gary must havee quietly because he didn''t want to cause disturbance


    in the media.


    Jean was happy a while ago when she didn''t see Gary''s car and she thought that he didn''te but


    now she was really disappointed to see Gary.


    She looked at Moore worriedly, trying to confirm if he was okay.


    Moore saw Jean gazing at him so he looked at her and shook his head slightly.


    Jean was moved. She hadn''t expected him tofort her in such a way when he himself was going


    through a lot.


    The two of them finally arrived at the same gravestone from the front side. They had decided that they


    would not greet to Gary.


    Gary shifted in his ce and knew that someone was behind him. He turned around slightly and found


    Moore and Jean behind him. He was surprised and so he said, "I didn''t expect you toe!" Gary


    fixed his gaze on Moore. Although he was surprised, he still remained calm.


    ''Well, Gary, you are quite aware that Moore doesn''t want to meet you, ''


    thought Jean.


    ''Why didn''t you leave early when you knew that Moore will note to his mother''s grave just because


    he doesn''t want to run into you? Why do you even bother to stand here?'' asked Jean in her mind. She


    still remained calm because it was Moore and Gary''s business.


    "I''vee to worship my mother," replied Moore. He walked towards the grave and ced the flowers


    on it.


    Jean quickly followed Moore and put the flowers in neat way. Then she looked up to see the picture on


    the gravestone.


    She was surprised to see how beautiful Moore''s mother was.


    ''Wow, Moore''s mother was such a beauty!


    She was gorgeous beyond measure!


    No wonder why Gary liked her!'' thought Jean.

 Chapter 539 Mother, I Have Come To See You

    Chapter 539 Mother, I Have Come To See You


    Hearing the slight exmation that had involuntarily left Jean''s mouth, Moore turned around.


    He saw that she was standing and gazing solemnly and a bit too intensely at the gravestone which had


    a picture of his mother on it. He coughed lightly.


    Jean blushed a little when she heard that and quickly retracted her look. Then, she stood solemnly in


    front of the gravestone.


    The atmosphere was quiet in the cemetery and asionally a few bird songs could be heard.


    "Mother, I havee to see you," Moore whispered at the gravestone. "Please forgive me for not


    to you always on time."


    "Hello, Moore''s beloved mother. I''m a friend of Moore''s, and my name''s Jean," Jean introduced herself


    since she thought it would be polite and make Moore happy. "I came to see you for the first time today,


    and I am really nervous. I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful. After seeing you, it is no wonder that I


    find to be the excellent personality that Moore is. You can rest assured that I will take good care of him


    for you and won''t let anyone bully him as long as I live and breathe."


    When Jean uttered the word anyone, there was a slightly higher tone in her voice and her teeth were


    clenched tightly.


    Standing behind them, Gary understood that the ''anyone'' in Jean''s mouth was referring to him. His


    face changed a few expressions and he looked deeply at Jean, observing her.


    Moore pulled Jean''s sleeve and wished his mother, "Rest in peace, mother! I''ve let go of the past and I


    don''t want to get involved with them anymore. No one can change my mind. You can rest assured that I


    will be fine."


    He finished, bowing deeply to the gravestone.


    Jean also bowed to the gravestone three times with Moore.


    Then they stood upright and turned around to leave.


    "You''re leaving?" Jean was surprised to see him wanting to go away so soon.


    "Yes. I''lle back and visit her again when I have time." Moore ignored Gary''s existence and walked


    right past him.


    Jean nodded in agreement as she clearly understood what having time meant. "Well, I''ll apany


    you whenever you do," she promised.


    "Wait a minute..." Gary saw that they were really leaving and quickly stopped them.


    But Moore and Jean went on as if they hadn''t heard his appeal.


    Gary grinned bitterly and chased them all the way, stopping in front of them. "Moore, please don''t do


    this to me," he begged bitterly.


    Moore expressionlessly stared at him and asked with a sneer, "What have I done to you? And what do


    you want me to do? Should I crawl in front of you and respectfully call you Mr. Gary?"


    "Moore, I''m your father! That year, I didn''t mean to lose you. I''ve been looking for you for eight years


    since you disappeared, until I finally found you in Chicago. Then over these years I''ve been trying to


    make it up for you, but you''ve never given me a chance. Moore, you just told your mother that you will


    let go of the hatred. Please do that okay? From now on, let me make up for everything I''ve done...


    Please!"


    Gary pleaded.


    Jean was surprised to see him in apletely different light today.


    Contrary to thest time, he hadpletely lowered his attitude and was pleading wholeheartedly for


    Moore''s forgiveness.


    Right now, he looked exactly like a poor father, praying for his son''s forgiveness for his mistakes.


    If he knew it would be like this today, would he still do it in that year?


    But Moore had already grown up now and all those years of injuries were nted in his heart forever. If


    Gary really wanted to be forgiven, it was not enough to just say a few simple words. He must have


    something else to do.


    ''Besides, where were you when Moore needed you the most?


    Where were you then?


    Oh yes. I remember! Well, that was the most critical time for your career. You were busy marrying Edna


    for future at that time, '' thought Jean.


    She sneered at the thought and said, "Mr. Gary, you don''t have to ask Moore to forgive you. Because


    you don''t deserve his forgiveness at all. Moore won''t forgive you either. You''d better give up now!"


    Jean finished and pulled Moore to walk ahead.


    Gary was anxious and sweat was rolling down his forehead. He looked at Moore and slowly tried to


    exin, "I know that you hate me and you have a right to, but I really didn''t expect that things would


    develop into what they are today. Moore, the truth that year was not what it looked like. And when I


    found out that you were missing, it was toote. You had already been sent abroad."


    "What''s the truth?" Jean frowned and looked at Gary.


    "It''s..."


    Gary had just opened his mouth, but Moore interrupted him.


    "Jean, let''s go." Moore finished, pulled Jean and walked straight past Gary.


    Jean couldn''t help looking up at Gary''s face. His well-maintained face was pale, and Moore''s disregard


    had made him take a big step backward painfully.


    He was standing on the uneven steps and from the looks in his face, Jean was afraid that he would roll


    down the steps without paying attention.


    But before she could take another look, Moore took her down the hill quickly.


    Finally, when she turned back once again, Gary in the distance was left with only a blurred figure.


    A figure that looked lonely and deste.


    "Moore, slow down a little!" Jean asked Moore.


    "I''m sorry." Moore immediately slowed down and looked at her guiltily. "I just forgot you are pregnant in


    my anger."


    "It''s all right," Jean replied quickly. "Moore, actually I think he''s poor. Why didn''t you let him finish? You


    could have given him a chance to exin. I think he really wants to take you home. Maybe there really


    was some misunderstanding that year and..."


    "Jean, stop talking about it!" Moore interrupted bitterly when he heard her words. "Whatever the reason


    for his actions, it does not change the fact that he abandoned mepletely. No matter what he does


    now, I won''t forgive him."


    Moore finished resolutely and there was a firm expression on his face.


    "I''m sorry. I just saw Gary''s look and thought he was poor, so I didn''t pay attention to your feelings and


    spoke it out," Jean quickly apologized.


    "He is poor? Jean, don''t be confused by his pretense," Moore snorted on the idea. "Let''s just go back!


    Don''t be influenced by unimportant people. I''m really in a bad mood today because of him."


    Jean heard Moore say that, and she couldn''t say anything more. She followed him down the hill and


    they drove all the way downtown.


    As they passed the Wanda za, Moore suddenly looked at Jean and broke his silence. "Jean, didn''t


    you mean to go shopping today? Ipletely forgot!"


    "Ah?" Jean did not respond for a while and looked at Moore in bewilderment.


    "Go shopping! I will apany you!" Moore finished and asked Toby to drive the car into the za


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    parking lot. Then, without waiting for a confirmation, he opened the door and got off.


    Jean looked at him in surprise. She couldn''t understand his behavior.


    Hadn''t he just said that he was in a bad mood?


    Did it mean that, like girls, when he was in a bad mood, he would be happy if he went shopping?


    Jean felt as if she had discovered the truth.


    Seeing that Moore was in the mood to go shopping with her, Jean was also in a good mood and smiled


    happily.


    "Well, let''s go shopping happily today!" Jean said as she took out the Centurion Card from her bag.


    Seeing the Centurion Card, Jean suddenly thought of something. The smile on her face disappeared


    and she looked at Moore and said, "Moore, since the person behind the video incident is Calvin, we


    should settle themission with Leo, too."


    "Yeah, I almost forgot about it." Moore nodded as he heard her remarks. "We''re out right now. How


    about asking him out now?"

 Chapter 540 You Are Not Welcome Here

    Chapter 540 You Are Not Wee Here


    "Okay, call him then!" said Jean as they walked over to the elevator of the Wanda za.


    Moore took his phone out and called Leo.


    Jean was looking around until Moore hung up the phone. She then asked, "How did it go? When is he


    Moore looked at Jean and said, "He''s noting!"


    "Why?" Jean asked in surprise.


    "Leo refused to take the money. He can''t take the money because he thought what he did for us was


    something really small," replied Moore, and he sighed.


    "What does he mean by that? Without the information that he gave us, we would have never guessed


    that it was Calvin behind the video incident. It was my fault that I didn''t realize it untilst minute. And


    then there was nothing that could be done with him," said Jean. Jean said whatever came to her mind


    which made her quite upset so she continued, "Anyway, I have to make it clear with him and pay for his


    efforts. Give me your phone!"


    Moore passed over his phone to her. He was surprised when Jean said that in such an aggressive


    manner.


    Moore had never seen Jean act this way. He felt strange.


    But he knew that Jean just wanted to see Leo.


    "How did it go?" Moore asked Jean after she finished the call.


    "It''s done! He ising! Let''s wait for him at the coffee shop," Jean replied proudly.


    Moore instantlyplimented her, "You did it! That''s good!"


    "Ha-ha! See! This is how good I am!" Jean said happily.


    "Yes, you are great!" Mooreplimented her again. "Will Leo think that we are insane? He probably


    thinks that we are out of our minds now by forcing him to take the money. But Leo is odd too. How can


    he not take any money for the work that he did for this case?"


    Moore asked in confusion.


    "Ha-ha-ha!" As Jeanughed, a lot of people looked at them curiously. She said, "Don''t you think Leo


    and we are kind of simr? We are all strange people who are adamant on our principles. So he


    doesn''t want to take the money and we insist on giving him the money."


    "That''s true. But," said Moore. He sat with Jean, in the corner of the coffee shop and continued talking,


    "But that''s not right! Leo worked for us and he should be paid what he deserves."


    "Indeed! What would you like to drink?" Jean asked and nodded as she wanted to change the topic.


    "Blue Mountain, please!"


    said Moore casually.


    "All right then! I would like to have a cup of Mocha and a Blue Mountain for him. Please! Thank you!"


    Jean nodded at the waiter and added a couple of desserts on the order list. After the waiter left, she


    said, "Anyway, I think the three of us are weird in our own ways."


    "Don''t drag me in this. I am not weird!" protested Moore.


    Jean saw his cute reaction, knowing that he had already forgotten his gloom earlier, so she went on


    with the joke. "I am dragging you in this! What are you gonna do?"


    Jean said in a funny way.


    Moore sighed and said, "I guess I can''t do anything about it! I think I''ve already fallen in your trap."


    "So, Moore," Jean said with a smile. And she continued, "So you agree that you are just as weird as


    me, aren''t you?"


    Moore looked at Jean arrogantly.


    At that moment, the waiter brought their coffee and desserts to the table.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Moore took a sip of his drink and got rxed.


    "Moore?" Jean suddenly called out to Moore.


    "Yeah?" responded Moore. He looked at Jean and waited for her response.


    "You are going to be all right!" said Jean seriously. She then continued, "Promise me that you will take


    care of yourself."


    "Why are you saying this right now?" Moore felt weird by the way Jean talked.


    "Your mother was really pretty and a very nice person," she said with admiration. "She would be really


    proud to see how awesome you''ve be."


    Moore was touched by her words. He was speechless.


    After a while, he replied, "Thank you, Jean!" He talked in a very low voice. He then continued, "I am


    trying my best to get better. I want to be good, and thest thing I want is to disappoint my mother. Your


    words were very touching, and I am d to hear that!"


    "Silly boy!" said Jean. "You did a really great job. You are great! So, please forget about the past. Past


    is in the past. Be happy! And stop acting like an old man. Don''t frown your eyebrows!"


    Jean said those words as she wanted him to forget about the past.


    Moore nodded as he was about to cry. He then said, "Okay, I''ll try!"


    "What do you mean that you will try? You should say that you will surely be happy from now on," Jean


    corrected him.


    Mooreughed at her childish response.


    "That''s it! That''s the smile I was talking about. You will keep smiling from now on!" said Jean.


    Moore stopped smiling as he felt silly.


    Instead, a cool expression took over his face.


    Jean wanted to say something to make himugh again but she stopped as soon as she noticed the


    expression on Moore''s face. He looked at the door in surprise.


    Jean looked where Moore was looking and immediately hid herself from whoever entered.


    "Don''t hide! She already saw you," said Moore as he sighed.


    ''Oh crap!''


    Jean cursed in her mind. Her thoughts continued, ''Why did shee here?


    Am I that unlucky today?''


    "Hi Moore and Jean!"


    said Edna as she took off her sunsses and walked towards them. She asked, "Can I join you guys?"


    Jean rolled her eyes. ''Why did you even bother to ask? You will sit whether we give you the permission


    to or not, '' thought Jean.


    Jean looked at Moore and realized that Moore was not happy to see Edna. He looked at Edna and said


    coldly, "You can''t! You are not wee here!"


    Jean was surprised when Moore rejected Edna.


    She knew Moore didn''t like Edna. She didn''t like her too.


    But she never expected him to reply so bluntly.


    She gave him a thumbs up in her head.


    "Young man, I am going to forgive your bad behaviour!" said Edna and looked at Moore as she sat next


    to Jean.

 Chapter 541 Im Impressed

    Chapter 541 I''m Impressed


    Moore and Jean exchanged looks and found them both surprised and confused as if mirroring each


    other''s expressions.


    Despite knowing that she wasn''t wee at the table, Edna still sat down and interacted with them.


    Judging from how arrogant Edna always was, it was unbelievable that she was acting like a shameless


    rascal now.


    ''Where is her grace? Where is her elegance? Her charm?


    Where is her demeanor?''


    Jean thought and was really confused to the point that Edna noticed how Jean''s eyes sparkled in


    confusion.


    "You don''t have to look at me that way. I don''t think I am in the wrong here. Besides, I am older than


    both of you after all. Isn''t it disrespectful of you to treat me in such an impolite manner?"


    Edna asked, giving them a sarcastic smile.


    Jean swallowed a bile that formed on her throat, looked at Moore, and shook her head confusingly,


    hoping that Moore would get what she was trying to say in that gesture.


    Moore looked at her and back at Edna, trying to suppress his rage and smiled coldly. "Since you think


    we have treated you badly, why are you still here? Mrs. Bai, I think I have already made myself clear. I


    don''t like you, wait no. In fact, I loathe you. If you still have a sense of shame, you shouldn''t be sitting


    here, humiliated by us."


    "Moore," Jean said, reaching her hand out to hold Moore''s. Her eyes widened in surprise at what he


    said.


    Yes, she also hated Edna and didn''t want to see her or even talk to her, but what Moore said to Edna


    would get himself into trouble.


    ''Why could''t he hold it for a little longer?'' Jean thought, worried that Edna might cause them trouble for


    Moore''s rash words. Edna held her head and position high enough for nobody could rival with her.


    Once she got mad, everyone involved would suffer.


    However, when Jean heard what Edna said next, she realized that Edna was more shameless and


    cunning than she had thought.


    "If you don''t want to see me, then why are you still here in the H City? Hanley believes that you will give


    away the Bai family''s property, but I don''t. As far as I know, he is also the only one who believes it."


    Edna paused and drew closer at Moore enough that he could hear her loud whisper. "You''d better tell


    me everything, Moore. If you answer well, I will take care of you. No foul y behind."


    At that very moment, Edna had revealed her true face and questioned Moore in a cold voice.


    ''So, this was her real purpose, '' Jean thought, frowning.


    She suddenly realized something, and slowly anger mounted on her face.


    ''Why does everyone in the Bai family have to humiliate Moore in this way?


    Why are they using him of coveting their property?


    Why do they see Moore in this way?


    Is it because he is poor and owns nothing? No! They don''t have the right to look down on him.''


    Jean opened her mouth to talk. "We..." However, she was interrupted by Moore before she could refute


    Edna.


    "I don''t need you to believe," Moore said, staring back with the same cold eyes at Edna. "If I were you, I


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    would not stay here. If you keep annoying me, I''ll change my mind and get my portion of property back


    at any time." Moore''s eyes pierced Edna''s.


    Meanwhile, in her mind, Jean apuded Moore for his wittyeback.


    To deal with people like Edna, it was necessary to adopt a harsh tactic, so as to make sure that you got


    into someone''s head and not just in and out on one ear.


    As expected, Edna''s face darkened. Her nostrils red as she took a deep nce at Moore. After a


    while, the sides of her lips lifted up into a big smile, making both of them surprised at this sudden


    reaction. "You two naughty children. Did you really think that I came here to look for you? Of course


    not. I am meeting someone else here, and since I saw both of youe in, I thought it was polite to


    acknowledge and greet."


    Jean was stunned and looked at Edna with astonishment.


    Comparing with the morous image on the TV, right now, Edna was apletely different person.


    How could one person have so many different faces?


    "Please enjoy yourself. My treat," said Edna with a huge smile on her face as if she wasn''t attacked


    verbally moments ago. Before Jean and Moore could refuse, Edna had already started walking away


    keeping the grace.


    Both of their eyes followed Edna as she stopped in a table upied by a foreigner with blond hair and


    sparkling blue eyes. She sat down across from her. "Hello Jick, I am here. Sorry for keeping you


    waiting," she greeted warmly.


    ''So, Edna really is not here to look for Moore, '' Jean thought, feeling embarrassment surging inside her.


    Jean took back her surprised look and turned at Moore, who was now looking down and staring at his


    cup now filled with cold coffee. He looked deep in thought.


    "Moore?" Jean called out, trying to take him out of his trance. She was deeply worried and concerned


    for her friend.


    Moore took back his gaze at Jean and slightly shook his head before saying, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    "Edna is such an erratic person. She changes her face so fast. Don''t you think?" Jean sighed and


    added. "Moore, you should be more careful. Zed had told me previously that she has a tough


    character, but I didn''t believe it until today. I''ve learned how inconsistent she can be, and to be honest,


    I''m impressed."


    Moore''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Oh,e on, Jean! Really? Impressed? Out of all the emotions


    you could be feeling at the moment, you chose to feel impressed?" Moore chuckled at her, half hoping


    that she was just kidding. "You''d better go home and have a good rest for your baby. Don''t get


    distracted by someone unimportant."


    Jean frowned at him. "I am impressed by her," She retorted. "She is such a shameless rascal that


    nobody can rival. It is a great breakthrough. Besides, being impressed at someone doesn''t necessarily


    mean you admire that person."


    Hearing Jean''s words, Moore sighed in relief.


    He was afraid that Jean changed her mind about Edna and couldn''t tell right from wrong, or that Edna


    had sessfully gotten into her head.


    After hearing her mocking Edna, Moore dropped his worry, gave her a smile, and sighed. "Jean, when


    did you start to have such an evil mouth? Where is the old kind Jean that I knew of?" He lightly


    punched her on the shoulder yfully.


    "My kindness depends on the person I''m dealing with," Jean said before turning angry at Moore, giving


    him a slight pout. "Also, I didn''t expect that you don''t fully trust me. You just hurt my feelings, Moore."


    Moore sighed helplessly. "My bad, I''m sorry. I was just too worried about you. You tell me that you are


    impressed by her, so what do you think are the thoughts that would invade my mind?" He paused and


    sighed once more. "If I don''t worry, it means I don''t care about you. Jean, do you want that to happen?"


    Moore looked at Jean with an eyebrow raised and asked back smilingly.


    Jean was a little taken aback and stared at Moore''s eyes, sinking into a deep meditation.


    As Jean looked at him intently, Moore suddenly shivered and felt scared, so he asked, "Why are you


    staring at me like that? What''s wrong? Is there something you want to tell me that I should know of?"


    Jean looked at Moore for a few more seconds before she shook her head and sighed. "Nothing. It''s just


    that you''ve changed."


    "Changed? How? Where? In what manner?" Moore asked, surprised at her epiphany.


    "I can''t exin exactly. I just feel like you''ve changed a lot. For example, before, when you were faced


    with any member of the Bai family, you always wanted to escape and avoid meeting them. But now,


    despite still having a burning hatred for them, you have beposed and calm,"


    Jean said as she looked at Moore with a wry smile on her face.


    Moore pouted and put on a helpless look before letting out a deep sigh. He shrugged and said, "What


    can I do? Before, I was careful not to touch the memory about it or anything rted. But now, I have to


    face all these problems, and I honestly am still uncertain of how to deal with it when I''m confronted


    about it. Then again, you are right. I can''t always escape."


    "Moore." Jean reached her hand out again to touch Moore''s in efforts tofort him. Seeing Moore''s


    sad face, she felt a surge of sorrow. "Whether you forgive Gary or not, ept him or not, I''ll support


    you. I won''t speak for him any more, and I won''t cause you any trouble because of me."

 Chapter 542 Why Did You Stop Me

    Chapter 542 Why Did You Stop Me


    "Thank you, Jean!" Moore wanted to express his gratitude to Jean. "Thank you for always supporting


    me."


    "You are wee! As your friend, I am really d to do that for you." Jean smiled as soon as Moore


    thanked her. In order to make him feel better, she deliberately looked at her watch and changed the


    topic. She asked, "We have waited for Leo for quite long now. Do you think he will show up?"


    She looked at the cafe door as she said that.


    Moore smiled as he wanted tofort Jean who was getting really anxious. "Something must have


    "Hmm," said Jean as she looked at Edna, who was talking to a foreigner. She sighed and thought, ''I


    don''t care how long we wait. Moore, I am just afraid that you don''t want to sit here to wait for Leo


    anymore after you saw that woman."


    Leo showed up after a short while. He was out of breath when he reached. He gasped for air as if he


    had run all the way here and then exined apologetically, "Sorry, I amte! I was stuck in traffic."


    When Jean and Moore heard that, they unconsciously smiled at each other.


    "That''s okay! Order your coffee," asked Jean as she smiled.


    "Latte, please! Thank you!" Leo said to the waiter politely.


    Jean smiled at Leo and said, "So sorry that we asked you to meet us on such short notice. Sorry to


    disturb you from your work."


    "It''s okay. Please don''t say that!" Leo added, "I enjoy rtively great freedom to arrange my own time


    flexibly in embarking on a profession like mine. So please, don''t worry about it! Besides, I have made it


    clear that I will not take anymission from you."


    Leo seemed very serious.


    Jean and Moore looked at each other in surprise.


    "But you''ve tried so hard to help us out. You''ve found some of the most important clues for us. How can


    you not want amission?" Jean asked as she was anxious.


    "How about you treating me this cup of coffee, if that makes you happy?" Leo startedughing as soon


    as he said that.


    "But..." Before Jean could say anything, Moore interrupted her and said, "Okay! Deal!" Moore smiled at


    Leo and continued, "We will treat you today! Just because of our friendship."


    "Mr. Bai, I like how you speak! You are quite straightforward and outspoken, just like me!" Leoughed


    as he said that.


    Jean gazed at Moore anxiously. But he secretly winked at her.


    Immediately, Jean understood what Moore meant. She smiled at Leo and said, "Please excuse me for


    a minute. I''ll be going to the washroom."


    "Alright!" Leo hurriedly nodded and took his coffee from the waiter.


    Jean went to the washroom and washed her face. She then walked out.


    As she had expected, Moore was waiting for her in the corridor.


    "Why did you stop me from talking more?" Jean asked in confusion as she walked over to him.


    "No matter what you say, Leo won''t take a penny from us," Moore said as he stared at Jean.


    "Then, what shall we do? He just got into this profession and I am sure he is not well-off. It took him so


    much time to investigate this case. I''ll feel really bad if he doesn''t get the money he deserves," Jean


    said anxiously.


    "You''re right! I asked you toe here because I know a way," Moore replied and smiled brightly.


    "What way?" Jean asked Moore in confusion.


    "Do you have any cash or your cheque book right now? Leo wore a jacket with big pockets today. We


    can put some cash in his pocket secretly!"


    Moore suggested.


    "That''s a really good idea. Let''s just do it that way!" Jean took all the cash from her wallet and started


    counting the money. Suddenly she seemed disappointed. She then said, "I don''t have my cheque book


    with me. There''s not enough cash in my wallet either. What shall we do?"


    "Yes, that is not enough! I saw an ATM near the shopping mall somewhere. You go and take out some


    money and I''m going back to Leo to stall him," Moore suggested.


    Before she nodded in agreement, Jean saw Toby running over to them in a hurry.


    "Mrs. Jean?" Toby gave her a cheque as soon as he approached.


    Both Moore and Jean were taken aback when they saw the cheque.


    "Toby, what''s wrong?" asked Jean and then, she added immediately, "Why do you have a cheque with


    you?"


    Jean saw the value of the cheque which was one hundred thousand. She was shocked.


    "Mr. Zed asked me to keep it with me at all times, in case you need it," Toby replied respectfully.


    "What?" Jean got more surprised as she heard what Toby said. After a while, she asked, "You mean


    that Zed asked you to take the money with you? But I already have his ck Card!"


    "Hmm! Mr. Zed asked me to keep the cheque with me so that you can cash it any time you want. He


    doesn''t want to see something like the hospital incident happen once again. The value of this cheque is


    the lowest among all. But I think it would be enough to pay to that man. Isn''t it enough?"


    Toby said frankly.


    Jean smiled bitterly as she heard what Toby said. Immediately, she looked at Moore.


    Toby had always been with her to protect her ording to Zed''s instruction.


    Jean had hated it before when Toby used to follow her at all times but now she felt rxed.


    "Yes, it will be enough!" Jean handed the cheque to Moore after taking it from Toby and said, "Please


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    deal with it!"


    "Alright!" Moore got the cheque from Jean and his mouth twitched a little.


    The Qi family was really rich and a cheque with this low value was even sufficient for paying Leo for


    what he had done recently.


    After they went back, Jean and Moore casually chatted with Leo. Moore seized this opportunity to slip


    the cheque into Leo''s jacket. As soon as Moore put the cheque inside Leo''s pocket, he posed to show


    victory to Jean.


    When Jean saw that, she smiled and sighed in relief. What she was worried about had been handled


    smoothly.


    After a while, Leo stood up and bid farewell to them.


    Jean and Moore didn''t persuade him to stay for some more time. After Leo left, they sighed in relief.


    "I''ve never had this feeling while giving someone money," Jean said as she sighed.


    "Now, I finally understand why wisdom is necessary to do everything," Moore said and heaved a sigh of


    relief too.


    They both stood up, paid their bill and walked outside.


    As they walked out of the cafe, Jean looked back to where Edna was sitting. Edna and the foreigner


    had left some time ago.


    Jean was relieved. And, she felt that the situation was very funny.


    It seemed that Moore''s threats had finally worked, or else, judging from her personalities, Edna


    definitely wouldn''t have left so silently if she had seen Moore.


    Jean sighed with joy as she could now go shopping with Moore.


    "Moore, it is still quite early. Let''s go shopping!"


    said Jean as she smiled.


    "Okay. As you wish!" Moore nodded as soon as he saw Jean in high spirits. He didn''t like to go


    shopping, but since Jean was very excited about it, he had no choice but to agree.


    However, soon after, Moore regretted agreeing to Jean''s request in such a hurry.

 Chapter 543 Its Been A Long Time

    Chapter 543 It''s Been A Long Time


    Moore was confused!


    Jean was dragging him into one brand store after the other and wouldn''t stop. She just kept asking him


    to try some suits out. Initially, he thought that she was trying to buy clothes for Zed and had asked him


    toe along since Zed himself was busy and Jean needed someone for a helping hand. But this...!


    After he had tried out a few suits, a satisfied smile finally came up on Jean''s face, seeing which, Moore


    was finally relieved that it was over now. But it wasn''t!


    When they reached the cash counter, Jean bought every single suit that he had tried on and dumped


    them all in front of him, "These are your gifts! Take them. And no. I''ve already paid for them so you


    can''t say no."


    Hesitation was wriitten all over Moore''s face but Jean was right.


    She had already paid for these clothes and it would make her look bad if he refused them all.


    Moore didn''t have a choice but to ept them all. But he took them with a warning to her, "All right, I


    will take these. But no more! I will apany you for shopping today onwards but you aren''t allowed


    to buy something for me anymore."


    "You have my word." Jean smiled, "Rest assured, I won''t do this again. I''m tired now, so let''s head


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    back!"


    "Won''t you buy anything for yourself?" Moore asked in surprise.


    "Today? No. My belly isn''t big enough so it''s too early for maternity dress. Also, the season is changing,


    so I think I will wait. Besides, many of my clothes at home still have theirbels on."


    Jean shook her head and replied.


    Hearing that, Moore nodded in agreement, "Let''s head back! I should have known, you know... If I were


    smarter, I would have known that the sole purpose of you taking me to the mall was to buy me some


    clothes."


    Moore smiled bitterly.


    "You have been a greatpany to me. Buying you some clothes is just something I can do to return


    the favor. We''re all friends, aren''t we?"


    Jean smiled.


    Though Moore smiled back in return, but letting Jean buy clothes for him was making Moore somehow


    ufortable.


    They walked out together and as they made their way to the gate, Jean saw Eva and stopped walking.


    "Jean......" Eva saw them instantaneously too and greeted them happily.


    "It''s been a long time," Jean greeted Eva.


    Though many misunderstandings had urred between them, they had buried the hatchet after Eva


    honestly told Jean some clues about the video incident some time ago. Since then, Jean had begun to


    see Eva from a different angle.


    "Yeah, it''s been so long," Eva nced slightly at Moore who was standing by Jean''s side and smiled. "I


    heard that you guys caught the person behind the video incident. Congrattions, you finally proved


    your innocence."


    Jean hadn''t expected that Eva would mention the topic. She thought for a second and smiled, "It was


    no big deal, maybe it''s just a big joke people yed on me."


    ''What Eva probably knows so far is that they had held a party to rify the affairs between me and


    Calvin!'' thought Jean.


    However, beyond Jean''s expectation, Eva''s following words surprised her, "That can''t be right! Jean, it


    was spreading wild on the Inte. The one who did it must be different from the one that doctored the


    video! Don''t you know that? I can''t believe it."


    Eva looked at Jean in surprise.


    Jean felt that something was off in her heart. She looked at Moore in surprise and asked, "No, I don''t


    know that, but howe you know about it?"


    Eva took a close look at Jean and sighed, "It seems that you really don''t know anything. Here, see for


    yourself. You are not going to be happy about this."


    Eva took out her phone, turned to thest webpage she had visited and passed it to Jean.


    As Jean took the phone from her hand, she felt a chilling up her spine.


    ''Is it going to be about Calvin?


    Didn''t Hanley say that he would take care of this?


    Was it toote to handle it properly?''


    Jean felt uncertainty and fear taking over her mind as she continued browsing the webpage.


    The Headline was pretty striking, which read: "The Video Incident Comes Out In The Wash, Mystic


    Man Manipting Everything?" And the content was rather substantial.


    But what''s more surprising was the fact that the person in this report was a total stranger to both Jean


    and Moore.


    Which meant that Hanley had taken good care of that.


    Jean breathed a sigh of relief and returned the phone back to Eva with a vague look on her face, "I


    don''t know this man, why did he want to frame me?"


    "People on the Inte found out his real identity. He was a waiter at that club. The reason that he


    made the video was that he wanted to attract attention. See? People are crazy nowadays! They would


    do anything just to be famous,"


    Eva mocked with a disgusted expression.


    Hearing this, Jean finally breathed of relief.


    She had been doubtful about the waiter that Hanley had found.


    Weren''t people going to be suspicious about it?


    But Hanley... he had chosen one of the most eptable reasons to tell the public. He really knew what


    he was doing.


    After having a chat with Eva, Jean said goodbye.


    After she saw that Eva walked into the the mall, a serious look appeared on her face.


    "What''s wrong?" Moore put the clothes in the trunk and got in the car. When he saw that Jean was


    sitting there and thinking about something, he asked in a concerned tone, "Are you worried about the


    video? Was it handled wrong?"


    "No. It''s just that... What Hanley did was quite impressive. He got the most ordinary man to take the


    me and found the most eptable reason for the public. I think Calvin is safe now,"


    Jean looked at Moore, and analyzed.


    "Then why are you looking so serious?" Moore asked in confusion.


    "I..."


    Jean smiled bitterly and replied, "I just think that after the incident with Calvin, it''s not fair for you."


    "Why do you think it''s unfair for me?" Moore couldn''t help butughed.


    "Hanley threatened you with this, asking you to give up the Bai family''s property, do you think it''s fair?


    You don''t have to give up that much just for some irrelevant person!" Jean got emotional.


    "First of all, though this Hanley was suspicious of getting behind this, it was me that made the deal with


    Hanley. Secondly, Jean, you should understand that I don''t want a dime from the Bai family. No matter


    how much one half of Bai property is, it has nothing to do with me."


    Moore looked at Jean seriously.


    "I know." A bitter smile showed on Jean''s face. "How can I not know what you are thinking about. But, I


    think it should not be you who has to deal with this."


    "You and Zed are my friend, your trouble is my trouble. Frankly, I really want to thank you."


    Moore smiled at Jean.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand." Jean looked at Moore confusedly.


    "I don''t want the Bais to get into my life and bother me with their troubles. It''s been more than once that


    I have expressed my stand, but they still don''t believe me or leave me alone. With this incident, I finally


    got some leverage to bargain with and Hanley listened. Now, I think I will have more undisturbed time.


    So, do you think I should thank you for this?"

 Chapter 544 Beautiful Friend

    Chapter 544 Beautiful Friend


    "You don''t need to be grateful, Moore. I just hope that you won''t regret your choices. I heard that


    Edna''s business have skyrocketed over the past few years,"


    Jean said in haste with a reluctant smile.


    Moore sneered at Jean''sment. "Her business will still be meaningless regardless of how huge of a


    deal it bes. Hanley spent money so extravagantly. Her money would not be enough to


    "Well, you know Hanley is addicted to gambling." Jean''s eyes widened in surprise at Moore for knowing


    about Hanley''s addiction to gambling. After a while, she smiled and said, "Does knowing about


    Hanley''s like for gambling mean you also care about him?"


    "Of course not. I was just bothered by him so much that I paid more attention to him. After all, you have


    to know someone''s whereabouts when one alwayses only to cause you troubles, so that you will


    have an idea on how to deal with him when the timees."


    A bitter smile formed on Moore''s face as he uttered these words.


    "And so, if I got it right, you are going to use this detail about him to threaten him, so he would stop


    badgering you?" With a frown on her face, Jean asked Moore very skeptically.


    "If not, then what else can I do? Besides, there are already evidences that prove I am right. Aren''t


    they?" Without removing his gaze on Jean, Moore continued, "I wouldn''t have given up and threatened


    him toe to apromise if I didn''t know that he was addicted to gambling and needed money for


    all the debts."


    Jean nodded. "Well, that also sounds reasonable." She paused and continued, "I don''t know what you


    are thinking, but whatever you decide, I hope that you can be happy in the end."


    Moore stared at Jean a little gratefully despite being full of bitterness.


    ''Jean, I know that you don''t believe what I have said. I even can''t believe it myself.


    One thing is for sure. I hate all members of the Bai family, a lot more than I can imagine. More so, I


    hate them finding me and badgering me every chance they could get, again and again and one after


    another.


    In order to lead a happy and peaceful life as before, I have no choice but to give up... to give up all that


    I shouldn''t have had.


    I know that you feel sorry for me, but nothing else is more important for me than you at this very


    moment. Do you know that?


    No, of course, you surely don''t know that.


    I even made a deal with Hanley, the man I hate the most, so that I won''t make you upset and worried.


    You already have too much in your hands.


    Then again, I couldn''t help but wish that everything can end smoothly.


    I also hope that my rtionship will bepletely severed with the Bai family, '' thought Moore, feeling


    despair inside him.


    After a while, Jean and Moore finally went back to the Qi house, but Zed was still not at home.


    At that afternoon, the two of them drank cups of coffee and ate some dessert. Both of their eyes were


    glowing with excitement because of the caffeine and sugar they had just taken in.


    After enjoying their afternoon tea, they both stayed inside the living room, sitting on the sofa watching


    TV. Moore then reached out for his phone and dialed.


    Jean noticed this gesture from her periphery and asked with curiosity, "Who are you going to call?"


    As far as she knew, Moore only knew a handful of people in the H City, let alone friends, and especially


    as soon as he got here, he already spent most of his time in hospital.


    ''Who can even make friends while stuck in a hospital room with an IV on one hand?'' Jean wondered


    and thought about all the possible scenarios to possibly figure out how he could have gained friends in


    the city. Before she could think, Moore spoke and answered her question.


    He didn''t even remove his attention on his phone. "One of my friends abroad. Just now, I received a


    short message, saying that my friend wanted toe here to see me."


    Jean''s eyes widened and mouth agape. ''Moore''s friend?


    Coming here to see him?''


    At the thought of this, Jean was suddenly in high spirits. Then, she asked Moore in high curiosity, "Is


    your friend male or female?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At her question, Moore turned to look at Jean. From her facial expressions, he suddenly realized what


    Jean was thinking about. Before he could exin, his call was answered. He immediately stood and


    walked a few steps away from Jean.


    "Hello, Avery," Moore said intimately. Despite stepping away, Jean could still hear him.


    ''Avery, '' Jean repeated this name in her heart.


    Jean cupped her face in her hands and raised her legs on the couch, staring at Moore with a gleam in


    her eyes.


    ''Avery. This sounds like a name of a girl, '' she thought.


    Suddenly, she felt excited. Her gaze was kept on Moore with a bright glow in her eyes.


    Moore felt nothing but uneasy all over as he noticed Jean''s weird and ufortable stare. He looked


    away but couldn''t stop ncing at Jean every now and then as he talked on the phone as if Jean''s


    stare was trying to attract him from looking back.


    He suddenly felt bewildered at how Jean''s aura was glowing towards his direction.


    As the phone call finally came to an end, Moore walked over towards Jean and sat beside her. He


    flicked her forehead gently with his fingers and asked, "Why are you staring at me that way? I''m pretty


    sure that I''m not a tasty meal."


    Jean moved her body and faced all her attention on Moore before she interrupted him. "Tell me! Who is


    Avery?"


    Sighing, Moore felt a little helpless, but he still replied frankly, "She was one of my ssmates when I


    studied in the university. Why are you asking?"


    "Is she kind? Smart? Beautiful? How about your rtionship? Is there anything going on between you


    two?"


    Beaming from ear to ear, Jean continued asking, ignoring Moore''s question entirely.


    "Yes, she is rather attractive and good-looking! In fact, I think she is more beautiful than you." Moore


    didn''t say with a smile until he furrowed his eyebrows and looked as if he thought in a disguised


    manner for quite a long while.


    Originally, he nned to enrage Jean, so that she wouldn''t continue questioning him intently.


    However, apparently, he didn''t know Jeanpletely yet.


    At that very moment, she concentrated all her attention on Avery, so she turned a deaf ear to Moore''s


    jeer. Instead, she became more excited and said, "Really? If she is really more beautiful than me, then


    she must be a beauty."


    "Yes, she is a beauty, but why does that make you happy? Jean, if I am unclear of your sexual


    orientation, then I will doubt that you are..."


    Moore asked back, as he was puzzled a lot by her words and her reaction.


    "I will be able to stay assured since she is a beauty. When will shee? Did she say how long she


    will stay?" Jean asked while staring at Moore, who was not sure if she even heard what he was saying.


    Moore blinked twice and sighed. He had no choice but to reply as he couldn''t figure out what Jean was


    nning up her sleeve. "She wille here by ne at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, got it. Ten o''clock, tomorrow morning," Jean repeated with a smile. The excitement inside her


    just kept surging as soon as she knew when Moore''s friend woulde. Immediately, she continued, "I


    will ask Zelda to tidy up the guest room. Then, you go to the supermarket with me to buy some food, so


    that I can entertain your beautiful friend very well tomorrow."


    Moore frowned at Jean and was greatly baffled by her words. "Oh no, Jean. Avery will find a hotel and


    stay there when shees to the H City. Why shall you ask her to stay here?"


    "Well, she is your friend. Your friend is also a friend of mine. We can ask her to stay here at home with


    us, and I''m sure Zed wouldn''t mind. Do you really want her to stay in a hotel by herself? I really don''t


    know what you are thinking, Moore," Jean replied a little disappointed, as she was infuriated by his


    words.


    "Well, I..." Before he finished his words, Moore betrayed a wry smile and continued, "My rtionship


    with her isn''t so good that I can''t even take her home."


    "Moore, saying something like this is futile." Moore''s words made Jean angrier, and then, she added,


    "She is travelling so far away from a foreign country to the H City for you, and so why are you trying to


    tell me that your rtionship with her isn''t so good? Are you trying to frighten me? Or are you lying to


    yourself?"


    "No, I really mean it. What I just said is true." Moore got anxious upon hearing what Jean had said to


    him. Then, he exined, "I have no idea why she ising here, but I am certain that whatever her


    reason foring here won''t be definitely because of me. Perhaps, she ising here for some other


    businesses and will just visit me while she''s here. Jean, you really don''t need to entertain her for my


    sake. It is really unnecessary."


    "You know, Moore, so far, I ultimately understand why you don''t have many friends." As she said this,


    Jean couldn''t help sighing heavily and continued, "Since she is speciallying here to meet you, you


    have to entertain her well however good or bad your rtionship


    with her is. As I said, your friend is also my friend. You are afraid of being troubled, but I am not. As you


    know, I like lively atmosphere the most, and besides, there are many guest rooms in this house. If she


    stays here, our huge and empty house will feel livelier, so it''s a deal. Avery will stay here, and I will not


    allow her to stay in a hotel, no matter how long she will have to stay."


    Without another word and another look at Moore, Jean directly went to find Zelda. Moore stayed


    behind, wanting to say more against that idea but hesitated and kept silent instead, knowing fully well


    that it would be difficult for him to change Jean''s mind once she already made up.

 Chapter 545 You Can Give It A Try

    Chapter 545 You Can Give It A Try


    Moore watched helplessly as Jean walked away.


    He knew Jean was doing this for him. She intended to take the trouble to entertain Avery for his sake.


    But his rtionship with Avery wasn''t what Jean had in mind.


    ''God knows why Avery came all the way to H City, but I don''t think shees just to visit me, '' thought


    Moore.


    But since Jean had already made up her mind, Moore didn''t want to oppose it.


    Zed would definitely mind having a stranger at his home!


    At the dinner table, Jean had told Zed about Averying over to stay, but much to Moore''s surprise,


    Zed nodded in agreement.


    "Avery is Moore''s friend which is why we should let her stay as well," said Zed and smiled as he saw


    how happy Jean was.


    ''Avery is Moore''s female friend, '' thought Zed.


    Zed always trusted Moore, so he was relieved to have him stay with Jean, but now it was even more


    assuring to know that he had a close female friend.


    Zed was even more delighted to see Jean getting excited over this.


    Moore felt helpless. He ate his food without speaking much.


    Later that night, as Zed walked out of the bathroom, he saw Jean reviewing the menu. He smiled


    genuinely.


    Zed walked over to her and hugged her. He then asked, "You look so happy because Avery ising


    over?"


    "Of course!" Jean sighed and continued, "You see Moore is not a boy anymore. When I asked Moore


    about Avery, it seemed that she had quite an impression on him. He said she is beautiful and prettier


    than I am. Zed, do you think if I do something for them, they would develop feelings for each other?"


    said Jean excitedly and watched Zed.


    Zed paused for a long while and then sighed, "It is possible! You can give it a try!"


    "Great! It is decided then," eximed Jean as she had wanted confirmation from Zed.


    She blushed with excitement.


    Zed felt sympathetic


    for Moore as he saw Jean.


    If Moore knew what Jean had in mind, he might not get any sleep tonight.


    Zed wasn''t so sure about Jean''s suggestion.


    But then again everything was possible, wasn''t it?


    A girl wasing all the way to another country for a guy which definitely showed that she had feelings


    for that person.


    Maybe that was why Jean was so excited about this.


    However, Moore would be annoyed.


    Zed was worried that Moore might get annoyed if he heard what Jean was nning.


    Zed stared tenderly at Jean and realized how lucky he was.


    Zed was lucky to know Jean way before Moore and had her as his wife now. He felt even luckier that


    they loved each other deeply. He had her only for him.


    The next day, Jean dressed up like it was some special asion. After breakfast, she dragged Moore


    to the airport way before the actual time.


    Moore looked at himself, dressed up in a beige casual suit. He wore that only because Jean forced him


    to.


    He didn''t like it but as Jean watched him pleadingly, he had no choice but to wear it.


    But when he came out of the bathroom wearing in that suit, Jean stared at him with her sparkling eyes,


    which made him feel much happier.


    Now as they stood among the crowd, he saw how excited Jean was.


    Moore was confused.


    ''Why was Jean excited to see Avery and why has she been jumping all over the ce since yesterday?


    Is it because...''


    thought Moore and his facial expression became weird.


    "Everyone''sing out now!"


    Moore''s thoughts were interrupted as Jean eximed beside him.


    "Moore, hurry, look this way! I don''t know how Avery looks so you have to call her out when you see


    her, okay?" Jean stared at the exit while she ordered Moore.


    "Okay!" Moore nodded.


    He only came because Jean dragged him otherwise he didn''t need to pick Avery up at the airport.


    Avery wasn''t someone he could see any time he wanted to see.


    Soon there was chaos among the crowd.


    "Wow, isn''t that Vikki? Why is she here in H City?"


    "Yeah! She is a global star. My God! Am I dreaming?


    "


    Jean followed where everyone was looking and her eyes lit up.


    A youngdy, in casual white T-shirt and with blonde hair walked gracefully down the path.


    In spite of wearing ordinary clothes, her perfect figure and the air she carried in her motions made her,


    Vikki, separated from themon people and became an unreachable goddess.


    Her skin was covered by huge sunsses. Her pink lips were as soft as a blooming flower.


    Jean stared at her with admiration as she walked forward.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jean was never interested in celebrities and so she knew very little about them.


    But the moment she saw Vikki, she was amazed by her beauty and elegance.


    "Moore, she is so gorgeous!" Jean grabbed his sleeve and eximed.


    Jean was staring at Vikki whereas Moore looked at her in confusion.


    Vikki looked where they were standing and noticed something. She was surprised but due to her fans


    around her, she had to keep walking.


    It was not until Vikki walked away and disappeared that Jean sighed with satisfaction and said, "Moore,


    from now on, I am a fan of Vikki. I will follow every news update about her!"


    "Jean, you don''t have to do that!" Moore sighed and continued, "You just have to be yourself. You don''t


    need to envy others."


    "No, I don''t envy her! I admire her!" eximed Jean and rolled her eyes at Moore. She shook her head


    and continued, "I rarely like any superstars because what they show is always the good side of them. I


    always felt that it looked quite unnatural. But today after I saw Vikki, I think I like her,"


    admired Jean. Moore sighed and shook his head.


    Jean giggled and got lost in her thoughts.


    Moore reminded her, "Let''s go now!"


    "Go? You don''t have to pick Avery?" Jean looked at Moore in confusion.


    As she turned around, there was nobody around the exit. Everybody was gone.

 Chapter 546 You Are Overthinking

    Chapter 546 You Are Overthinking


    Jean looked around in haste. "Moore, why is no one else here? Where is Avery? And the other


    passengers? Have you seen her? Did she say what clothes she is wearing?" Feeling anxious, she


    looked at Moore with worry.


    "The flight that we saw just now has been chartered by Vikki. Since, except for Vikki, the staff and her


    bodyguards, I haven''t seen any other passengers, that looks like the case," Moore exined as he


    looked back at Jean.


    "What? Really? It has been chartered by Vikki? Wow, she really is a superstar, even taking a ne ride


    is very luxurious." Envying the superstar, Jean couldn''t help but lift up a smile at the thought of her in


    the ce of the wealthy and very fortunate superstar.


    Not long after, the smile on Jean''s face quickly disappeared as she remembered what she really came


    here for. She turned to Moore and asked anxiously, "Wait, so, if this flight has been chartered by Vikki,


    how about Avery? Hasn''t she arrived?"


    Seeing Jean''s anxious look, Moore could not help but sigh secretly. "She hase."


    Jean then immediately started to look around for a girl more beautiful than her. "Is sheing, Moore?


    Did she already arrive? Where is she? Have you seen her already?"


    "Yes. I have seen her, and she has also seen me. But, she can''te to meet us now, so, I suggest


    we go back first!" Moore said to Jean, already turning his back and ready to go.


    Jean stopped Moore and asked in a displeased voice, "Wait! Really? Where is she? And why can''t she


    go with us?


    Moore, is it because you haven''t invited Avery to stay with us in my home?" She narrowed her eyes


    towards Moore and crossed her arms on her chest.


    In reply, Moore smiled bitterly.


    Indeed, he did not tell Avery to stay with them, because he felt that it waspletely unnecessary


    given her situation.


    Avery and he wasn''t really close, and he wasn''t lying about their rtionship. Moreover, he wasn''t


    familiar with her.


    Yesterday, he might not have known the reason why Avery was suddenlying to H City, but now he


    knew.


    As he saw Jean''s unhappiness clearly evident on her face, Moore opened and closed his mouth, not


    knowing how to exin the situation to Jean and ended up choosing to just smile bitterly at her.


    "Don''t worry too much, Jean. Let''s get on the car, and I will exin it to youter," Moore said to Jean,


    already ready to turn and walk away, but again, he was stopped by Jean.


    "No! I want you to give me a reasonable exnation now." Jean stared at Moore with anger and kept


    her ce.


    Moore looked at Jean helplessly and noticed how small crowds were already staring at them and


    murmuring, making him feel embarrassed. He sighed at Jean''s stubbornness and decided to tell her


    anyway so as not to cause a scene.


    When Moore was about to open his mouth and tell Jean everything, his mobile phone rang, making him


    startled.


    He took out his phone out from his pocket and when he saw Avery''s name on the caller ID, he


    hesitated.


    Jean saw the name on the screen and pushed Moore lightly to urge him. "What are you doing? Answer


    the phone! Quick!"


    Moore looked at Jean and sighed once more before answering the phone with helplessness on his


    face. "Avery, hey."


    "I didn''t expect that you would call me like this," said Avery. Moore then tried to step away from Jean,


    but Jean only moved closer to hear their conversation. "I haven''t heard you call me like this for a long


    time," Avery added. Moore stopped moving away from Jean, knowing how futile his efforts might be.


    "Moore, where are you now? I wille to you right away, so where are you?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other side of the phone, Avery answered sweetly.


    Still feeling ufortable, Moore couldn''t help but look at Jean. She was still leaning against him and


    listening at their conversation carefully.


    As he realized his options at the very moment after seeing Jean''s frustration, Moore didn''t want to


    upset her more for he knew how much he didn''t wish to get on Jean''s bad side, so he could only tell


    Avery, "Go to the entrance of the parking lot and wait for me there. I''m sure it is safe there, and also, I


    brought a friend with me. We''ll head there right away."


    "Okay, well then, see you!" After saying that, Avery hung up the phone call.


    Moore then put away his mobile phone and felt even more ufortable as he saw Jean look at him


    meaningfully and with a naughty smile on her face. He thought of something and could not help but


    ask, "Jean, why are you looking at me that way?"


    Jean stood straight and crossed her arms again before responding, still with the smile on her face. "It


    seems like what you just told me yesterday isn''t true at all. You said that you were just ssmates and


    ordinary friends, not close at all. But just now, you specifically told her to go to the parking lot to wait for


    us because it would be safe for her there. Does that mean Avery is too beautiful, which makes


    everyone envy her?


    To the point that she will be disfigured when she walks alone in the street?"


    "It is not as exaggerated as what you said. You think too much. After all, she is a girl, and it is the first


    time that she hase to our country, so I just thought that she should be careful," Moore said vaguely


    with a shrug.


    Jean eyed Moore carefully and asked with suspicion. "Why do I feel like you are hiding something from


    me?"


    "Again, Jean, you are overthinking. Let''s go!" Moore said to Jean before turning his back and starting to


    walk, not wanting Jean to ask any more questions and just let her see for herself.


    Jean looked at Moore''s retreating figure. He seemed a little uneasy, and that made her more


    suspicious of his words.


    ''Why didn''t Moore tell me when Avery showed up?


    Why didn''t we meet in the arrival area and in the parking lot instead?


    Is it because Avery isn''t really a big beauty as Moore said but an ugly woman?


    Then again, it doesn''t matter!


    There is no need for Moore to lie to me!'' Jean huffed as she thought.


    She then caught up with Moore and together, they walked towards the parking lot in silence.


    They rode an elevator and arrived at the parking lot. Jean felt anxious as they were nearing the gate.


    As they moved closer, she noticed a delicate figure from afar. Jean kept walking with Moore beside her


    as they came near the figure. They stopped in front of ady wearing a in white shirt and faded


    jeans, her back turned towards them. Suddenly, Jean felt like this woman seemed too familiar.


    She reached out from her mind, trying to remember where she met this woman, but after taking a good


    look of thedy''s long, blonde hair, her eyes widened in sudden realization. Jean immediately looked at


    Moore standing next to her.


    "Moore."


    Jean murmured, and her hand was shaking as she grabbed Moore''s shirt, too shocked to say anything.


    Hearing Jean''s voice, Vikki turned around and saw Moore, making her face light up into a huge smile.


    She immediately walked over to Moore with enthusiasm and gave him a big hug. "Moore, I haven''t


    seen you for a long time!"


    As they pulled away from each other, Moore looked at Vikki and praised her with a smile.


    "Avery, you are bing more and more beautiful!"


    Standing next to Moore, Jean looked at him and then turned to look at Vikki. She immediately


    understood Vikki''s identity, making her more shocked than she had already felt.


    ''Many stars have their own stage names. It seems that Vikki''s real name is Avery!''


    After knowing the truth, Jean smiled brightly. She walked over to Avery and cleared her throat before


    speaking in broken English. "Hello! Avery, I am Jean, Moore''s friend."


    After saying that, Jean reached out her hand to Avery. Avery couldn''t help raising her eyebrows and


    looked at Moore intently, trying to ask a non-verbal question.


    Seeing this scene, Moore felt funny but he tried to conceal his feeling and nodded. "She is my friend,


    and it was she who asked me to pick you up, knowing that you areing to our country."


    Jean''s face immediately flushed. She thought she did all this for Moore, and she did not expect him to


    tell Avery straightforwardly.


    "Oh no, no. It has nothing to do with me. Moore said that he hasn''t seen you for a long time, so he


    wants to meet you," Still humiliated, Jean quickly shook her head and exined. Moore couldn''t help


    rolling his eyes helplessly and chuckled under his breath.


    He didn''t expect that Jean would lie to make himself look good in front of Avery. However, it wasn''t


    appropriate to point out the lie in front of Avery, so he just let it go.


    Meanwhile, Avery just smiled at them. Then she turned towards Jean, who had trouble speaking in


    English so she told her, "You can speak in Chinese. I can understand and speak Chinese as well, so


    you don''t have to bother yourself."


    Hearing that, Jean widened her eyes and looked at the beautiful Avery. "You can? You can speak and


    understand Chinese?"


    Avery looked at Jean and nodded. She spoke in Chinese fluently, "Yes, when I was in college, I learned


    from Moore for two years, and after that, I practiced and so I can speak a little Chinese."


    Jean''s eyes suddenly brightened and became excited. "Vikki, you are so excellent! Did you know? The


    first time I saw you today, I really admired you, and I can''t help but feel envy as well. I did not expect


    that you are Moore''s friend, which made me even happier. Oh, well, not just because you are, well, a


    superstar, but also because you seem really beautiful inside and out."

 Chapter 547 The Heartthrob

    Chapter 547 The Heartthrob


    Jean''s infatuation with Avery waspletely out of the blue. Nobody least of all Moore thought that this


    would happen.


    In the past months, he had seen Jean exercise control over her emotions. But apparently, not this time,


    not in front of Avery.


    Clearly, this was a googly.


    Avery too was taken by surprise at Jean so openly expressing her emotions. Still, her face had the


    same smile that she''d probably have if some stranger had walked up to her and had said a friendly ''Hi!''


    But when she turned to Moore, she shrugged her shoulders and gave him a meaningful smile.


    Moore got it at once and told Avery, "Don''t be mistaken about her. She just really likes you. She..."


    "Exactly. I like you so much. Avery, you are Moore''s friend. So you are my friend too. I know that


    international superstars like you are usually put up in 5-star hotels. But can I have the honor to invite


    you to live at my house? I took the liberty of preparing a room for you," said Jean.


    "Jean, Avery is here on business, not leisure. And you''ve seen that she has got so many bodyguards


    and staff following her. It''s not convenient for her to live at your ce. Please don''t embarrass her,"


    Moore said before Avery uttered a syble, trying to bail her out of such an embarassing situation.


    Naturally, he wanted Jean to change her mind.


    Avery might have understood something and looked at Jean doubtfully. "I think I''ve just heard that you


    want me to live at your house. Moore, do you live together?"


    Jean felt the sharpness of thement. To add insult to injury, she saw Avery''s smile frozen in an


    unwee way.


    Jean realized that Avery was just being polite.


    But when she turned to Moore to look at him, her smile suddenly became warmer like the sun had just


    risen on a dewy field.


    ''Is it my illusion?


    Or is it that Avery dislikes only me?''


    Jean reflected on Avery''s question. Suddenly she realized what was wrong with the girl.


    ''It''s Moore who did not tell me the truth.


    Just schoolmates? I don''t think so. She is learning Chinese now. Could she be more obvious?''


    "Yes. We live together," Jean answered ahead of Moore. Jean instead sported a radiant smile at Avery


    to show how happy she was about the situation.


    Jean''s reply left Moore speechless. He didn''t know how to clear the air between them.


    Avery''s eyes darted back and forth from Jean to Moore. She clenched her fist in indignation, and then


    asked Moore, "Why did you tell me that you are ''just friends''? I think you forgot to put the word "girl" in


    front of it, didn''t you? She is your girlfriend, isn''t she?"


    "Please don''t get us wrong. That''s not true." Moore sighed at Jean''s mischief with Avery. She wanted


    her to misunderstand them, which is why she was unting their ''live-in''. But before he could open his


    mouth to put an end to this hogwash, Jean quickly reacted.


    "Well, as for girlfriend, It''s up to him." Jean slyly didn''t look at Moore once but kept on staring at Avery


    before their eyes met, after which she pretended to be shy.


    Avery looked really unhappy. Hurt, she red at Moore, demanding an answer from him.


    Looking at the reaction of the two people in front of her, Jean couldn''t help and burst out giggling.


    Moore cast a stern nce at Jean. Then he exined to Avery awkwardly, "Don''t listen to her. She is


    making fun of me. Avery, which hotel are you at? I''ll drive you there."


    Avery turned her beautiful eyes to Jean who was still giggling aside. She took a deep breath and then


    looked back at Moore to say, "Moore, Miss Wen just invited me to live with you, so if it won''t bother


    you..."


    "Of course not," Jean said without letting Avery finish her words.


    Moore was shaking at Jean in anger. ''You sneaky woman!''


    Avery frowned at them and looked at Jean in astonishment.


    ''Did I misunderstand them? Or is Jean really a pure girl?'' wondered Avery. She felt a little confused by


    Jean''s hospitality.


    No matter what, it seemed that Avery had made up her mind about something.


    "Well, then I''ll be disturbing you from today," Avery broke into a smile as she said this to Moore.


    "Then what about the bodyguards and staff following you?" Moore asked.


    "Avery will be living with us and they can put up somewhere else until then. Moore, you worry too


    much. It''s not your business, really. So, stop getting bothered." Jean smiled at Avery as she finished


    her words. "Pleasee with me. Our car is over there."


    As soon as Jean walked in front of a limited-edition Bugatti, a bulky man opened the door for her.


    Avery couldn''t believe this sight. "Moore, is she really your girlfriend? She seems quite wealthy."


    "She is not my girlfriend. Are you sure that you want to live at her house instead of a hotel?" Moore


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    asked. Jean who was quite far away couldn''t hear their exchange. Still, she beckoned them to get into


    the car.


    "Yes. I am sure," Avery smiled at Moore and continued, "What''s wrong? It seems that you don''t want


    me to live with you, do you?"


    "I didn''t mean that." Moore sighed and continued, "Alright. It''s all up to you. It''s safe there."


    Moore took out his hand to hold Avery''s in a gentlemanlike manner.


    Avery smiled happily and sped his arm tighter, getting into the car.


    To Avery''s surprise, Jean was sitting on the seat next to the driver''s. Moore and she were sitting


    together at the back.


    Avery carefully looked at Jean again.


    She felt Jean was not that simple.


    ''Obviously Jean knows Moore well. They are not ordinary friends.


    But why would she let me live at her house?


    Why does she sit on the co-passenger seat?


    Why does she choose to trust me?


    Just because I''m a superstar?


    Or is it Moore who she trusts?''


    Clouds of confusion hovered on Avery''s face. She looked at Moore sitting next to her. He too looked


    preupied with troubling thoughts on the horizon.


    "Moore, what are you thinking?" Avery asked.


    It was too quiet in the car. She cleared her throat to disturb the disquieting silence.


    "Nothing," Moore replied, snapping back to his senses.


    "Are you guys feeling bored?" Jean turned around facing Moore and Avery and said, "Why don''t you


    tell me an anecdote from your college time?"


    "College time? There is nothing special." Moore refused Jean''s suggestion bluntly.


    Moore couldn''t fathom the actual reason behind Jean''s friendliness to Avery


    until he calmly thought about it in the car.


    Jean had misunderstood their rtionship.

 Chapter 548 Don’t Spy On Her

    Chapter 548 Don¡¯t Spy On Her


    ''Gee! She must think I and Avery are in a rtionship.


    No wonder Jean was so excitedst night. What is even worse is the fact that she misled Avery into


    thinking something really inappropriate. It was her little trick.


    Oh, God!


    Avery and Jean! I now have to face two women at the same time!''


    Moore screamed inwardly as he thought of facing them together daily.


    Moore knew that if they got together, they were capable of doing anything.


    Deep down, Moore felt upset and a bit sour.


    ''Jean never gave me the chance to exin it and insisted on taking Avery home with us. Is it because


    Jean wants me and Avery to get together so she asked Avery to stay at her house?


    But I don''t love Avery at all. Do you know what I feel, Jean? Are you trying to push me towards another


    woman?


    If what I am thinking is true then what should I do?


    Is there any way to refuse her? Will she get disappointed after I refuse her?


    If I don''t want to let Jean down, I will have to ept it...'' Moore thought.


    Moore felt frustrated as he didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, Avery snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "Moore, how could you say there is nothing to talk about our college life?" asked Avery as she looked


    at Moore.


    "I don''t think there is anything special to tell Jean!" Moore said intensely. "I just used to attend sses


    and that''s it!"


    Jean was surprised as she heard what Moore said. ''He was a bookworm back in college.


    No wonder he is such a dork and dull person!'' thought Jean.


    "You used to get straight A''s in college, and you even got your PhD degree in college. You really were


    something! How can you forget the belle ''s confession to you? This happened during the first semester


    in college when you were a fresher, and the belle was the most beautiful and popr girl in the school.


    How can you forget your piano performance at the anniversary party? Your performance was perfect


    and it was the talk of the campus for many days," said Avery.


    Jean''s eyes widened as Avery said that. Jean was surprised. She screamed out, "Gee! You really are


    something, Moore! I never thought you would''ve been so popr in college! You were a real heartthrob


    for young girls back to college years, Moore!" Jean looked at Moore and praised him.


    "Heartthrob? Nonsense! That''s all bullshit!" Moore protested as he stared at Jean angrily.


    Jean stopped talking and stuck out her tongue yfully as she realized that Moore was unhappy.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Deep inside, she murmured, ''I never knew he was so good. Why didn''t he tell me this before?


    What kind of a friend are you, Moore? I have to confront you about thister!


    On the other hand, Avery regretted saying anything about Moore''s college life because she realized


    that Jean knew nothing about Moore''s past.


    She didn''t know why Moore hadn''t told Jean his college life.


    Avery thought for a little while and understood the reason. ''Those are not honour for him, instead they


    are troubles.


    He never likes to show off which is why he rejected the belle years ago. If he had wanted to satisfy his


    vanity, he would have epted her love.


    To many people, having a popr girlfriend is always the best way to show off.


    Now Jean knows how good Moore is, she will love him more, '' thought Avery.


    "Avery, I think you are even more beautiful than that belle, aren''t you?" said Jean as she looked at


    Avery. She didn''t want to irritate Moore so she changed the topic.


    "No, the belle was more beautiful than me!" Avery shook her head and smiled bitterly.


    Back in college, Moore had rejected the belle and it became the talk of the campus. Before long, the


    belle left after she graduated.


    This event caused a sensation on campus.


    Moore became famous after this incident. Everyone on the campus knew who he was. Everyone knew


    he was not only handsome but also quite outstanding.


    Since that, Avery used to stay really close to Moore and began to learn his mothernguage.


    Avery felt excited when she recalled their life at college.


    "For me, Avery, you are the most beautiful girl," Jean said as she smiled sweetly.


    "Thank you, Jean!" Avery was surprised when she heard Jeanpliment her. She had never


    expected Jean to say that.


    ''If Jean loves Moore, then she would never allow him to get so close to other women. Somehow she is


    trying to push me toward Moore.


    Could it be possible that she has no rtionship with Moore? Did I misunderstand them? But obviously,


    they are so close!'' Avery thought.


    The car moved slowly as they sat in the car silently. The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    Jean felt worried as she looked at Moore and thought, ''Moore, how can you be so stupid?


    There is an elegantdy sitting right beside you. Be a gentleman and talk to her!


    She is a superstar. You two are perfect for each other!''


    Obviously, Jean had figured out that Avery was in love with Moore. She wanted to help her out. Jean


    thought hard on it, ''Avery hase all the way here for you, Moore! Clearly, she wants to have a


    rtionship with you!


    Oh, Lord! Moore, you are so dumb! It seems that I have to sort this out myself.''


    "Do you have a boyfriend, Avery?" asked Jean as she wanted to break the ice. Then she turned


    towards Avery.


    Avery was surprised by her question. She didn''t understand why Jean was asking her this but she soon


    realized that Jean didn''t mean any harm.


    Moore interrupted them as he said, "Don''t spy on her, Jean! She is a superstar. Respect her privacy!"


    Jean knew that she shouldn''t have asked her that but she did it on purpose. Jean wanted to help.


    Jean then smiled apologetically and continued, "I''m really sorry. I didn''t mean to spy!"


    "It''s okay! You are Moore''s friend so I trust you. I don''t have a boyfriend yet," Avery said and smiled


    faintly. She then nced at Moore.


    She felt disappointed when she saw Moore''s calm reaction to her words. There was no change in his


    expression.


    ''It seems like he doesn''t like me.


    I have done everything I can for him. Why can''t I get his attention?


    What should I do? How can I get his attention?''


    thought Avery as she looked down. She didn''t want anyone to notice she was sad.


    Jean noticed Avery''s facial expression. She saw how Avery looked at Moore. Jean was sure that Avery


    was in love with Moore.


    ''Well, Avery has been in love with Moore for many years now but Moore doesn''t know that.


    Fortunately, Avery is still waiting for him. She never gave up on love.


    What should I do to help her out?


    Letting her stay with us is a good way to start something.


    This needs time but as a superstar, Avery cannot stay in H city for too long.


    What should I do?''


    thought Jean. Suddenly, an idea crossed her mind.


    "Avery, how long do you n on staying with us?" asked Jean.

 Chapter 549 The Fight

    Chapter 549 The Fight


    "Well, I came here for amercial. It might take three to seven days. It depends," responded Avery.


    Soaking in her own world, her voice sounded tired.


    Jean''s eyes widened in delight. "For amercial!" She eximed and looked at Avery with her bright


    eyes. "What kind ofmercial is it? May Ie? I really don''t want to stay at home alone and have


    nothing to do. Please let mee," she begged.


    She gave Avery a sad puppy look and waited for her to respond.


    Before Avery said a word, Moore interjected impatiently, "Jean! Don''t rock the boat. Avery is going to


    work. She will not have time to y around with you."


    Jean frowned at Moore. "What do you mean, Moore?" She hurled the question at Moore and


    continued, "I haven''t gone out for some days, and I''m really restless. I just want to see how Avery


    shoots amercial. Why can''t I go?"


    "Don''t get upset with me! I really don''t have a say in this, but Zed will," Moore responded in frustration.


    "Oh my god, Moore! What are you talking about? I am going there no matter what, and I don''t see any


    reason why I can''t go. Also, dragging Zed into this will not change my mind. Sure, Avery is your friend,


    and because of you, I knew her, but why would I need your permission to see how she advertises a


    product? And how am I going to rock the boat? Am I a trouble maker in your eyes? Are you hearing


    what you''re saying?"


    Jean threw several more questions at Moore. By now, she was clearly upset as she crossed her arms


    on her chest.


    Before Moore could respond, Avery raised her voice. "Stop it, both of you!" She felt like she had to step


    in since the argument was getting even more tense. And taking a deep breath, she continued with a


    now calmer tone, "Fighting about a small thing isn''t worth it. Jean just wants to see themercial


    shoot, Moore. I don''t think it''s a big deal. Why are you so opposed to the idea?"


    Moore sighed helplessly. He said, "It''s difficult for me to exin to you right now."


    "Mrs. Jean, please forgive me for interrupting, but I''m certain that Mr. Moore is just looking out for you,"


    Toby, who was in the driver''s seat, interjected, ncing at them for a second on the rear view mirror.


    The car fell silent after he said those words.


    Avery furrowed her eyebrows in confusion. She gave both Jean and Moore a weird look as she


    thought. ''Mr. and Mrs.?


    What does that mean?


    Are they already married?


    Is that the reason they denied their rtionship as boyfriend and girlfriend a while ago? That they are


    actually husband and wife?''


    Jean couldn''t help but feel more ufortable, so she turned to Toby angrily. "Toby, I''m pretty sure


    that you''re wrong. Moore isn''t looking out for me! It''s just an excuse he came up with to stop me from


    seeing Avery''smercial shoot."


    "For god sake, Jean, you''re pregnant! Themercial site is not a setting for your own pleasure. It will


    be over crowded, and you have no idea how many people will be in there! What if something happens


    to you and the baby? You''re not thinking about this very well!"


    Moore scolded Jean in a loud voice, raising his hands up in frustration.


    Jean was now agitated and yelled, "Cut it out! Whatever you say, I am still going to see Avery''s


    Meanwhile, Avery had a hard time processing information inside her head. ''Pregnant? Is Jean pregnant


    with Moore''s baby?''


    She suddenly felt dizzy and found it difficult to breathe.


    Avery took in a really deep breath and clenched her fists as she thought, ''I don''t have a chance with


    Moore now. He is already married to Jean, and they are going to have a baby.''


    She bit her lower lip, not feeling well, but she tried topose herself despite the back and forth of


    Moore and Jean. She tried to form a smile and said softly, "Can you stop fighting please?"


    Jean snorted at Moore. After hearing Averying in between them, she didn''t open her mouth to


    argue at Moore anymore.


    Instead, she turned to look at Avery, making her eyes widen in shock. Avery''s face flushed white, and


    her lips turned pale. There were cold sweat trickling down her temples. "Avery, you don''t look good. Are


    you okay? How are you feeling?"


    "I am okay, Jean. I am just tired." Avery lowered her head and shook it slowly, forcing a smile that


    turned awkwardly. She was also trying to avoid eye contact with Moore.


    She was afraid that the more she saw him, the more she wanted to be with him.


    ''No, no matter how much I desire being with him, I would never be the one to destroy their family.


    But, it hurts to see him be with someone else, '' thought Avery.


    Her dream broke into pieces the moment she saw Moore with Jean, and she felt like her heart broke as


    well.


    ''I can''t me anyone but myself for this. I had so many opportunities to tell Moore how I felt about him,


    but I didn''t take them. I was too afraid to be rejected like the belle in college who took her chance.


    I kept missing the opportunity, denying and feeling afraid, so now I lost that chance.


    And I would never have that chance anymore, '' thought Avery painfully.


    "What''s going on, Avery? Please tell us! You don''t look good at all! Are you really okay?" Jean asked


    Avery in a hurry. Moore looked at Avery with concern and worry as well. Avery wasn''t able to respond,


    so Jean turned to Toby and said in urgency, "Toby, take us to the hospital now!" Avery''s situation really


    worried Jean, and she started to feel panic inside of her.


    Meanwhile, Moore hadpletely forgotten his fight with Jean as soon as he had taken a good look at


    Avery.


    His eyebrows furrowed in worry, cing his arm across Avery and asked, "Avery, how do you feel?"


    "I''m really okay," Avery responded weakly. She unconsciously held her stomach, feeling a sharp pain.


    ''That''s weird. I did feel upset, but why would my stomach hurt so bad?


    Is it because the food I ate on the ne?''


    She shook her head lightly. ''No, it can''t be!


    I only had an apple and some water...


    Oh god! It hurts so much...''


    Avery groaned in excruciating pain, and her thoughts stopped.


    Moore and Jean exchanged looks. The only thing in their mind right now was Avery.


    Eventually, Avery passed out, and Moore held her very carefully. Jean was shocked, covering her


    mouth with her hands. Moore looked at Jean and smiled weakly, "Don''t worry. She will be fine."


    Jean nodded reluctantly. Moore''s words only took a little of her fear away.


    They finally reached the hospital, and Avery was immediately ced into the emergency room. Jean


    and Moore had no choice but to stay outside the room. Jean leaned on the wall and frowned. It was


    obvious she still worried about Avery.


    On the other hand, Moore was walking back and forth. He kept ncing at the emergency room. His


    worry was just as much as Jean''s.


    Jean felt extremely restless. She then turned to Moore and called out his name. She walked in front of


    Moore, stopping him from his trance, and calmly asked, "Why did you stop me from seeing the


    anything happened to Avery, I will never forgive myself."


    Moore looked at Jean and sighed. "Jean, don''t me yourself. It has nothing to do with Avery''s


    condition. It might due to her own health, but rest assured, she is tough girl, and she would be fine. So,


    don''t me yourself."


    Jean looked at Moore and sighed as well. After a moment, she asked again, "Then, can you please tell


    me why we fought? Why did you stop me from going to themercial shoot? Is it really because of


    my pregnancy? Or is there something else that you are not telling me about? Don''t try to fool me,


    Moore. You know I won''t buy any of your crap."


    Moore took a good look at her and sighed. She was not going to let it go without an answer, but he


    couldn''t really give her a reason.


    "Just let it go. I don''t really have anything to say,"


    Moore responded, dejectedly.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Huh. I knew it!" Jean sighed and continued, "You''re aware that Avery has a feeling towards you, right?


    You also knew that she traveled hundreds of miles not just because of themercial, but also


    because of you, right? Moore, she did all of this for you, and I don''t understand why you''re still trying to


    deny everything. Why can''t you face it?"

 Chapter 550 You Cant Escape

    Chapter 550 You Can''t Escape


    Jean''s eyebrows furrowed into frustration. "I really don''t understand. What are you trying to resist?


    Avery is a really nice girl. She''s beautiful, gentle, and likes you so much. Everything you can ever hope


    for a girl!


    You both have already graduated, and so many years have passed already after that, but she still


    misses you. She even came to this strange country for you. And now, as soon as she got off the ne,


    she was hospitalized. She hasn''t even set foot for a day! Moore, is your heart made of stone? Weren''t


    you moved and touched at all?


    If I were you, I would have asked her to be my girlfriend or even ask her for marriage and have children


    with her. I would not just stay just friends with her after all her efforts and loyalty."


    Moore looked at Jean and chuckled bitterly. "Unfortunately, you are not me, Jean. In the emotional


    world, it is not as long as one pays, he will be rewarded. It just doesn''t work like that. I just don''t like


    her. No matter how many years have passed or what she has done, it can''t be changed."


    "Tell me that again, straight in the eye. You really don''t like Avery?" Jean looked at Moore eyeing him


    suspiciously.


    Avery was so passionate and beautiful. Not only was her outside sparkling but also her inside shone in


    the dark, but how could Moore not like her?


    She couldn''t imagine how many of Avery''s fans would be heartbroken about it.


    Moore looked Jean straight in the eye and replied affirmatively, "Yes, I don''t like her."


    Jean looked at Moore intently, trying to figure out if he was trying to fool her by convincing himself that


    lie as well. When she couldn''t find anything, she asked carefully without trying to be insensitive, "Do


    you like another girl? Or are you gay?"


    Moore took a deep look at Jean and felt bitter and disappointed.


    He didn''t expect Jean to think that way.


    Gay? Really?


    ''How could she use the word on me?'' Moore thought.


    "Neither," he finally replied. Moore looked at Jean and sighed, "Don''t think about it too much. She''s just


    not my type."


    "So what type of girl do you like?" Raising an eyebrow, Jean asked curiously.


    "I don''t know exactly. Maybe I won''t know until I meet that girl. It''s just that I don''t really reciprocate her


    feelings." Moore didn''t want to continue discussing this issue, which only made him feel more


    embarrassed.


    "Oh, I see. I understand," Jean replied and suddenly showed an expression of embarrassment. Her


    face flushed. If that was the case, how could she find Moore a girlfriend?


    There was no hint at all. She shrugged then.


    She looked at Moore and still felt that Avery and Moore were the best matches.


    After all, Moore was talented and could match Avery very well.


    Not only did Jean have no intention to give up, but she also showed excitement at this challenge.


    She had feared that she could not find a way to make Moore spend more time with Avery, but now that


    Avery was ill, it was really a good chance for them to spend a good time.


    Jean had an idea in mind at once. She swept away her confusion as energy surged throughout her


    whole body.


    Suddenly, both of their thoughts were interrupted when the door of the emergency room burst open.


    Avery was lying on the bed as medical staff pushed her out.


    Jean and Moore rushed over and Jean asked, "Doctor, how is she?"


    "Nothing serious. The patient just got an acute gastritis. Let her rest and infused with anti-inmmatory


    drugs in the hospital for a few days, and she will be fine," the doctor said to Jean. Jean looked at


    Moore and smiled, who smiled back at her.


    "Oh, thank goodness!" Jean eximed. She became more and more excited when she heard what the


    doctor said.


    Look, even God couldn''t stand their continued procrastination. He also wanted to create opportunities


    for them.


    Otherwise, Avery wouldn''t get sick as soon as she met Moore, and that there wouldn''t be time for them


    together.


    "Moore, Avery is your friend. You''re not busy at home anyway, so you can take care of her, right?"


    Jean asked more of a statement, patting Moore on the shoulder like a brother.


    "Who does Moore need to take care of? Is this person too noble?" A deep voice came behind them


    with a slight smile.


    Jean heard the familiar voice and looked up. After seeing Zed, she was so excited that she rushed


    forward like a butterfly. She hugged him and immediately feltforted.


    "Zed, you''re so fast!" Jean said and smiled brightly.


    "Why are you so happy? Didn''t you say Moore''s friend got sick? Aren''t you afraid that your happiness


    might be misunderstood?" Zed pulled away and reached out to hold Jean in his arms, teasing her.


    "She just wants to watch the bustle!" Moore walked over to Zed with a bitter smile and sighed. "You''d


    better take her away as soon as possible. I''m afraid that if she stays here, the whole hospital will be


    torn down by her!" Moore said with a chuckle and a yful eye roll.


    "Hey! What do you mean? I''m not as violent as you say I am. Besides, I''m also worried about Avery.


    How can you say that I just want to watch the bustle? Oh, you really make me sad, Moore," Jean


    immediately retorted with dissatisfaction and disappointment.


    "What exactly happened here? Why was your friend hospitalized just after her flight?" Zed saw Jean''s


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    red face and quickly asked to cover her humiliation.


    Moore sighed. "Nothing serious. Avery just got an acute gastritis." He looked back at the ward and


    continued, "I guess that in order to keep in shape, she ate too little before and finally caused stomach


    disease."


    "Well, since you are her friend, in order to express your concern, how about spending more time with


    her during her stay here? It mightfort her, and she might listen to you if you tell her to eat properly."


    Jean looked at Moore and continued to persuade him without directly expressing her hidden intentions.


    As soon as Zed heard this, he suddenly understood what they were talking about


    when he came here.


    However, after seeing Moore''s reluctant expression, Zed felt that Moore should not be forced anymore,


    so he decided to say something to help him out. "Jean, Moore hasn''t even fully recovered. How can


    you make him so tired every day? This is not conducive to his recovery, you know. Well, if you''re


    worried that no one will take care of Avery, we can find her a trustworthy caregiver,"


    Zed suggested, making Moore secretly sigh in relief.


    Jean frowned at this. "Zed, you don''t understand." She then sighed and moved closer to Zed to


    whisper at his ear. "Moore''s friend, Avery, is not an ordinary person. She''s actually the international


    superstar Vikki. Don''t you think it will make the situation moreplicated to have an unfamiliar


    caregiver take care of her? You know, today''s paparazzi are all-pervasive, and any scoop about her is


    worth the money. Moreover, she is an international superstar. For them, as long as they can interview


    her, that will be headline news, and I''m pretty sure that they will do anything to get what they want from


    her. So, I think it''s absolutely unreliable to find someone else to take care of her,"


    Jean exined, shaking her head.


    "What did you just say?" Zed''s face suddenly turned weird. He blinked twice and looked at Jean.


    "Avery is Vikki. Why? What''s wrong?" Jean eyed Zed doubtfully and asked.


    "Did you just say that the international superstar Vikki is Moore''s friend?" Zed gazed at Jean and asked


    again with a slightly weird and surprised look.


    "Yes. Do you know her?" Jean saw Zed''s expression and got even more confused. Zed shook his


    head.


    "I don''t know her personally. All I know that she''s here to endorse the featured products of our


    directly."


    "Wait, what? Zed, do you mean that you invited Avery?" Jean was shocked and looked at Zed. She


    couldn''t believe what she was hearing right now. Pieces seemed to align.


    "Yes, do you think it''s incredible? I mean, I can''t believe it as well," Zed said and nodded as he tried to


    realize the point as well.


    Jean gave Zed a smile. "Hey, Zed, is it just me or the world''s too small? Does it feel like we are all


    destined to meet?" Jean looked at Moore and gave him a meaningful look. "Moore, you really have to


    take care of Avery this time. No buts, no ifs. You can''t escape!"


    Jean said full of excitement and with a huge smile on her face.

 Chapter 551 He Is My Husband

    Chapter 551 He Is My Husband


    Jean''s smile was infectious. Beaming, sunny and wide ¡ª the moment Zedid his eyes on her face, he


    too caught on to her happiness and started smiling back at her. Turning towards Moore, he said, "You


    and Vikki are friends, and she is hired by ourpany. During her stay here, ourpany will take full


    responsibility for any problems that may ur. But as a friend, I know I can count on you. So do me a


    favor please and take good care of her.


    You know my work always keeps me busy. I don''t even have much time for Jean. And with Jean being


    pregnant, she has be extremely sensitive to smells. I doubt she can even step into a hospital


    because of its strong distinct smell. Please see if you can tend to Vikki? It''ll set my mind at ease,


    Moore,"


    said Zed earnestly. How could Moore refuse Zed''s simple request? It was rare that he had asked


    Moore something so straightforward. Knowing that he had an upper hand, Zed patted Moore''s shoulder


    to coerce him into agreeing.


    With a wry smile on his face, Moore was lost in thought. Some minutes passed by and then, it struck


    him. ''How could I not take Zed''s hint?


    Still, I''ll have to decline what Jean and Zed are trying to do. Their n to make a match between Avery


    and me won''t go anywhere.


    We are just friends and nothing more.


    But how do I turn Zed down? I can''t say, ''no'', not after all that he has done. Anyway, my refusal will


    make everyone embarrassed, be it Zed, Jean, or even me, '' reflected Moore turning the thought over in


    his head.


    "Alright!" replied Moore and shrugged his shoulders. His eyes met Zed''s for a brief second. Moore


    added, "Don''t worry! I''lle to the hospital and take care of Avery."


    "Wait, Moore, what do you mean by that?" uttered Jean. Seeing Moore agree to Zed''s persuasion in


    the first go had Jean livid. Her face was seething with resentment which she couldn''t contain anymore,


    "I''ve talked to you twice, but you always turned me down. Zed, on the other hand, asked you only once.


    And you said yes to him! Why did you do this to me? I can''t be your friend anymore. Or else you tell


    me, Moore, are we really friends? Is this what friends do?"


    "So you don''t want me to promise Zed?" Moore asked back in a cool tone. He was hardly affected by


    Jean''s words and remained calm through her tirade.


    "Of course I don''t mean that," replied Jean. Moore''s smarteback left Jean speechless. For a few


    seconds, she was silent but then quickly recovered. "I am only expressing my anger towards you. Can''t


    you see how you''ve wronged me? I don''t think you regard me as a friend at all¡­¡­"


    Moore did not know what to say, realizing that Jean was really irritated at the moment. Her anger had


    reached such a level that she didn''t mind reproaching him this way in front of Zed. Still, Moore was


    quiet not betraying how nervous he had suddenly be.


    He looked at Zed with a helpless look on his face and shrugged.


    Meanwhile, Zed nodded to Moore to mean that he understood what Moore was feeling right now. He


    patted Jean''s shoulder to get her to mellow down and said, "All right, Jean, you take it easy on Moore.


    He did not mean to upset you after all. We are all friends. And you will break everyone''s heart if you


    keep saying such a thing. Don''t say anything like this that you can''t be friends with Moore. You hear


    me?"


    "Well, I did not mean to say that. But I was so angry with him just now," Jean pouted in annoyance at


    Zed''s words. She gave Moore a loathsome look and added, "Zed, you have no idea how gorgeous


    Avery is. She is such a beauty and she hase to our country only for Moore. But look at him! He


    wouldn''t evene to the hospital to take care of her. What kind of person can be so heartless? She


    was his ssmate in college back then. I think he''s just a vicious, stone-hearted monster who knows


    nothing about feelings¡­¡­"


    "Jean¡­¡­" shouted Zed suddenly. With his eyes fixed on Jean, he raised his pitch and scolded her in a


    stern tone. "Enough! You have to stop right now."


    "I''m fine. I''m not going to argue with her," said Moore. After his words, he walked away towards Avery''s


    room with a pale face. He daren''t nce back at Jean anymore.


    Seeing Moore resign to her harsh words, Jean felt a tinge of guilt pinch her heart. Ovee with


    regret, she peered into Zed''s eyes helplessly.


    "Don''t look at me like that! I can''t change anything now. What you said just now was way too much,"


    eximed Zed in a displeased tone.


    "I¡­¡­ I didn''t mean to¡­" said Jean looking terribly sorry. She piteously touched Zed''s arm for


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    constion as she was about to cry any minute now.


    He stretched his hand out of love and held Jean''s hand lovingly. "All right, I will exin it to Moore for


    youter. But you must promise me that you will not hurt him again by saying such things. Jean, don''t


    ruin your precious friendship by your unthoughtful words."


    "I won''t," replied Jean. Assured by Zed that he''d help fix the situation with Moore, she let out a sigh of


    relief and enthusiastically suggested, "Then let''s go and see Avery now!"


    "Sure," said Zed smiling at the childlike innocence of his wife. Hand in hand, they started walking.


    Just as they were about to push the ward''s door, they heard Avery speaking to Moore on the other


    side. It seemed she was talking to Moore in a tender way. "Moore, I don''t know what I would have done


    without you. Thank you so much..." said Avery gratefully.


    "Avery, please don''t say that," replied Moore in a cool tone. By now Jean and Zed had opened the


    door. Jean noticed that Moore seemed distant inparison to Avery''s warm animated face. Moore


    had apparently gotten colder towards Avery simply because Jean was keenly watching him.


    Jean waspletely made awkward by this and stopped smiling. She hesitantly walked with Zed


    towards Avery.


    Avery too seeing Zed approach her with Jean felt confused.


    Seeing Jean holding Zed''s hand, her face was a picture of confusion. Her mouth slightly opened and


    brows furrowed in doubt, after a moment, Avery fumbled to ask, "You¡­ you two¡­" She was too


    surprised to finish her question.


    "Avery, it''s great to see you up. You scared the hell out of me just now!" Jean had missed out on the


    confusion that was apparent on Avery''s face. To her, Avery looked just a bit pale, but overall, in good


    spirits. Seeing her recover and feel better, Jean felt her worries melt. "I have been feeling so bad that


    you fell ill just as you arrived here. But don''t worry. We''ll take good care of you from now on and see


    that you remain hale and hearty," spouted Jean excitedly.


    After Jean finished, Zed smiled warmly and put his hand out to Avery, "Hi, Vikki. I''m Zed Qi, from the Qi


    Group. I''m sorry we met this way."


    "The CEO of the Qi Group, Zed Qi?" repeated Avery as she hesitantly took Zed''s hand. Amazed at


    meeting Zed and what she had just realized, she still looked at them and their hands sped together


    to confirm what she''d been thinking. After a quick nce at Moore, finally, she looked straight into


    Zed''s eyes and said, "You and Jean are..."


    By now, Jean had caught up with what was buzzing in Avery''s mind. After all, her face too made her


    confusion apparent. Out of the blue, Jean burst intoughter and replied before Zed could speak, "He


    is my husband."


    ''Husband¡­


    So Zed is Jean''s husband!'' repeated Avery in her mind.


    She suddenly exhaled deeply, relieved from the miserable thought of Jean and Moore linked in an


    amorous rtionship. Looking brighter and glowing with a secret happiness, she warmly said to Jean,


    "Jean, you look so young. I did not expect you to be married already. And Zed is your husband ¡ª the


    CEO of Qi Group... Wow! This is really amazing!" Avery smiled sweetly looking more beautiful than


    before.


    Hearing the women talk about Zed and Jean''s marriage now, Zed was confused and surprised.


    Certainly Avery looked ecstatic with joy but the fact that their marriage had been such a happy news to


    Avery raised questions in Zed''s mind.


    ''Didn''t Jean go with Moore to meet Vikki at the airport early this morning?


    Why did Vikki not know about my rtionship with Jean until now? Shouldn''t Vikki know that I''m Jean''s


    husband at the first meeting itself? So how did Moore introduce Jean to Vikki?


    And with that smug smile on Jean''s face right now, did I miss something out?


    Or else is Vikki in the hospital not because of a physical ailment but something more?'' wondered Zed


    as such questions buzzed in his mind. Still, he suppressed the urge to ask and remained calm as


    usual. But something told him, that maybe should ask one out loud?


    On the other hand, Jean was gloating with a big smile on her face. She was pleased with herself for


    having ''read'' Avery''s mind through her trick.


    ''The conversation that I had with Moore in the car could have revealed the truth of me being married


    and pregnant to Avery.


    But she did not know that my husband is someone else and not Moore. And now, with her being in the


    throes of such happiness, in her heart, she¡­


    Anyway the quarrel between Moore and me in the car must have led her to thinking that we are a


    couple.


    Perhaps, she was already guessing Moore to be my husband but it was all too much for her to digest?


    And is this why that her fragile body suffered from gastritis, shocked as she was.


    Of course, mind and body are inseparable and can affect each other in so many ways.


    Avery''s feelings for Moore are much deeper and stronger than I expected. Or else she wouldn''t have


    reacted so strongly. Bodies don''t tell lies, '' thought Jean in her heart.


    And the thought of it made her even happier.


    "I don''t think my life is as dazzling as you say. But you, Avery, you really impress me with your cool


    career," said Jean with a smile. She kept her eyes fixed on Avery transmitting all joy.

 Chapter 552 Any Way As You Like

    Chapter 552 Any Way As You Like


    The smile on Avery''s face disappeared and she sighed heavily. "What''s the use of my sess


    anyway? Even when I was sick, there were no other friends besides the staff around me, and it felt


    quite lonely and upsetting. So, I''m really happy to see all of you here!"


    Jean looked at her and smiled reassuringly. "Don''t say that, Avery. You still have millions of fans, who


    like you and look up on you! They are all sincere to you, and everyone has seen your efforts." Jean


    nced at Moore and back at Avery. She quicklyforted her by saying, "Besides, aren''t you and


    Moore good friends? He told me that he will take care of you while you are in the hospital."


    "Really? He said that?" Avery immediately looked at Moore in surprise and an expression of disbelief.


    Moore''s ears rang at the mention of his name. He felt dejected and a bit unhappy at once, especially


    when it was Jean''s fault.


    Because he still felt a bit hurt by Jean''s words outside the ward, and he still felt really ufortable.


    However, now that Jean mentioned him in front of everyone, Moore had no choice but to reply, "Well,


    just take care of yourself and don''t worry. If you need anything, just tell me. By the way, did you call


    your agent already and tell him about your situation?"


    Moore asked with concern, but he couldn''t make himself look at Avery.


    Avery''s face turned pale. "Honestly, I don''t want to inform him for the time being." She paused and


    shook her head. "I don''t want him to worry too much."


    "All right, I understand." Moore nodded as he heard the words. "Then, have a good rest. I''ll buy some


    porridge for you."


    When Moore finished, he nodded to Zed and then picked up his coat and went outside without giving


    anyone else a nce.


    Jean suddenly felt guilty and a little sad when she saw how Moore had never nced at her from


    beginning to end.


    She quickly turned to Avery and Zed, and said, "Zed, stay here with Avery. I''ll be back in a minute."


    Zed looked at Jean''s anxious face and instantly understood what she was going to do and nodded with


    a weak smile.


    Avery was a little surprised and confused as she saw Jean rushing outside. "Where is Jean going?"


    "She has something to do and will be back in a minute," Zed replied with a smile.


    Avery looked at Zed in doubt, but after seeing Zed''s expression, she could only nod and stop asking.


    Meanwhile, Jean ran all the way out of the ward and saw Moore disappear at the corner ahead.


    She had no time to catch her breath and ran on, screaming his name in hopes of making him stop.


    "Moore, wait for me!"


    But when Jean turned the corner, Moore disappeared again, and she could only speed up and keep on


    running.


    It was not until she reached the hospital gate that she panted and caught up with Moore. She called his


    name again.


    When Moore heard Jean''s call, he wanted to pretend that he hadn''t heard it at all, but he still couldn''t


    help but stop.


    He felt remorse for feeling soft towards Jean, but he still turned around to face Jean with a stiff face


    and cold eyes.


    Jean''s cheeks were flushed red and a thinyer of sweat came out of her forehead, because she had


    been running for so long. When she saw Moore standing there waiting for her, she smiled happily and


    cried his name.


    "Why are you following me?" Moore looked at her expressionless and interrupted her without any


    fluctuation or hesitation in his tone.


    "I was wrong just now, and I - my words hurt you. I''m sorry for forcing my desires on you." Jean finished


    and bowed exaggeratedly to him.


    People, who went in and out of the hospital gate, looked at them in surprise.


    Some onlookers even pointed at them with vague and curious expressions, murmuring at them.


    Moore noticed how much they were gaining attention and the serious expression on his face could no


    longer be maintained. He took Jean''s hand and strode to the corner, angrily asking, "Why did you


    follow me? Do you really want others to see notice? Go back to Zed and stop following me, Jean."


    Jean realized that her apology didn''t work and suddenly became unreasonable. "No, I will follow you


    until you forgive me."


    Moore sighed deeply when he saw that Jean didn''t seem to be joking with him. He also knew very well


    how stubborn she could get.


    In fact, as soon as he saw her running after him, no matter how angry he was at her, his anger


    disappeared immediately.


    Suddenly, he was worried about her. She was pregnant and still ran after him. Her body might not be


    able to endure such intense physical activity.


    Then again, he could not help but think about what she had said before. Although, he knew that she


    just spoke them out of anger, he still got angry and hurt then.


    Moore thought he had never been such a narrow-minded man, but he was still shocked by how much


    he cared about every word Jean said.


    So part of him still was angry at himself for feeling this way.


    More so, he was more aware that


    Jean had been thinking about how to pair him up with Avery. If he forgave her easily, he was sure that


    she would be more positive about it.


    So, Moore thought that the best way was to ignore Jean until Avery left.


    However...


    he didn''t expect Jean toe after him, so he couldn''t help but feel soft towards her.


    Moore sighed and said, "Any way as you like." He then turned and went on outside.


    Jean was a little stunned by his reaction and a little confused.


    ''Did Moore forgive me?


    Or was that not forgiveness?''


    Anyway, she could follow him and try to apologize again. She knew Moore very well and he would


    definitely forgive her soon.


    Jean decided right away. When she saw Moore had already gone several steps, she grunted and


    quickly caught up with him.


    Meanwhile, there was an awkward silence in the ward.


    Avery looked up at Zed and saw him frown slightly. He looked extremely worried.


    With a slight smile on her face, she said considerately, "Are you worried about Jean? Don''t worry. With


    Moore, I''m sure she''ll be okay."


    Hearing this, Zed looked up at Avery in some surprise. "Are you and Moore really just friends?"


    "Well, I... I''d like to have a more intimate rtionship with him, but I''ve tried for years, and our


    rtionship has only be what it is now." Avery sighed, looking away and feeling depressed once


    again.


    Zed looked at Avery and felt pity for her. "So, you really like Moore. And, the real reason why you


    epted ourpany''s invitation this time is also because of Moore, right?" He asked, fitting the


    pieces together.


    Avery looked at Zed in surprise after hearing his words. Not long after, she asked confusedly, "Did I...


    was I too obvious?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Well, as long as it''s a person who loved, one can easily understand you at a nce." Zed shrugged


    and chuckled under his breath. "If you really want to be with Moore, I suggest you adjust your time


    here. Take your chances. Besides, you''re not alone."


    Avery furrowed her eyebrows in a frown. "What do you mean?" She looked at Zed questioningly.


    "Aren''t you aware that my wife is too busy trying to get you and Moore together? She thinks both of you


    are a perfect match. Well, I know for a fact that before she even saw you, she already wanted to pair


    you both up," Zed exined with a smile on his face.


    Avery''s eyes widened in surprise and her mouth gaped open. "What did you say? Jean, did what?" she


    asked in disbelief.


    "Just as you heard. So I think that you have to think about this. Would you like to put some of your


    career aside for the time being for the sake of your feelings? This could be another opportunity for


    you." Zed nodded at Avery once. She raised an eyebrow at him and pondered for a moment.

 Chapter 553 I Won’t Forgive You Whatever You Do

    Chapter 553 I Won¡¯t Forgive You Whatever You Do


    More than anything, Avery was baffled and didn''t know how to reply to Zed. She kept staring at Zed for


    a few moments before smiling bitterly. "Zed, I know a lot about Moore and I know how he feels. I know


    how he thinks. And he will not fall in love with me no matter how hard I try to impress him."


    "It is inadvisable to make such an absolute conclusion, and that too, a pessimistic one. You shouldn''t


    give up before you try anything. Once you keep on doing that, everything will be possible. Vikki, you


    are very gorgeous. I am sure that every man will be attracted by your beauty once he gets to see it. I


    am sure that you will get rewarded as long as you keep on trying hard and pushing yourself. You need


    to believe in yourself before someone else will believe in you,"


    Zed told her with a convincing smile as he wanted tofort her. He wanted to make sure that she


    wasn''t pessimistic about her love for Moore.


    His words made Avery fall deep in some thought. After mediating in silence for a while, she resolutely


    nodded in agreement and replied, "Okay, I''ve got it. I will talk to my manager as soon as we can


    arrange a meeting. I n to take a long holiday, so that I can do more in an attempt to impress Moore


    and then make him love me back. Since I have known and loved him for years, I really want to try hard


    to gain his love. Whatever the results, I will be d to ept them."


    Hearing her determined tone as opposed to her previouslypromised attitude, Zed looked at her


    with admiration andplimented her, "Avery, I haven''t expected that you would be so open-minded


    and resolute. I really admire you a lot. Please take it easy! Jean and I are Moore''s friends. We are his


    sole friends around these parts, and we will help you so you won''t be alone."


    "Mr. Qi, thank you so much. And, I would like to express my gratitude to your wife too," Avery replied


    gratefully.


    "There''s no need for formalities. You can call us Zed and Jean." Zed smiled at her. He didn''t feel all at


    ease with her being so humble and down-to-earth.


    "Then, please call me Avery! Vikki is just my stage name. But you should call me Avery, since we''re all


    friends now," She replied with a smile.


    "Okay, Avery." As Zed replied, a smile ran across his face and he noticed some sort of softness on


    hers, as if she was kind and loving.


    Zed himself was really handsome and sessful. And what''s more, he had spoiled his wife very much.


    Looking at this man, Avery was unconsciously lost in admiration and involuntarily told him, "You and


    Jean make a great couple. I really admire you two."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "You don''t need to admire us. Everyone can find his or her right one as long as he or she tries hard,"


    Zed advised her.


    "I hope so!" Even with Zed and Jean helping her, Avery wasn''t so sure that she would get Moore''s love


    back.


    She knew very clearly about the kind of person he was as they had been ssmates for four years.


    But as Zed had just told her, how could she know whether Moore would finally ept her love or not if


    she had never tried to gain it?


    Avery didn''t want to spend her entire life living in regret and remorse. She didn''t want to miss any


    opportunities either.


    With that thought in mind, she was intent on doing something to impress Moore. She was thinking that


    no matter what the oue of her efforts was, she wouldn''t have to feel sorry for having never tried.


    Jean and Moore came back with a box of insipid porridge purchased near the hospital. Jean was


    walking behind Moore and staring at his back in silence, feeling rather sad.


    She was thinking that Moore wouldn''t forgive her so easily this time.


    She had been so anxious that she had scolded Moore just based on her own thoughts, and hadn''t kept


    his feelings in mind, which had hurt him.


    However, she couldn''t take back her words.


    The way she saw it now was that she had to act obediently in front of Moore so that he could forgive


    her at the earliest.


    As Jean was lost deep in her thoughts, she didn''t see where she was going on the stairs. Suddenly, her


    ankle twisted and she got a sprain. The pain was so sudden and piercing that she cried out loud


    involuntarily.


    Moore was walking in front of her but hurriedly turned around as soon as he heard her cry. When he


    looked at Jean, he noticed that her face had turned deadly pale. At the sight of that, his eyebrows got


    knitted and drops of sweat welled up on his forehead and started to fall off.


    Moore ran over to her in a hurry and asked her anxiously, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''ve got a sprain..." Jean replied painfully, though she felt more pity for him than pain for herself.


    "How could you be so careless? Do you feel pain anywhere? Can you still walk?" Moore dropped


    questions one after another, as he got more and more anxious.


    Jean tried to stand up and continue walking. But she felt even more terrible pain in her ankle after


    taking a measly two steps upstairs and her face turned much more livid.


    Even if he hadn''t asked Jean, Moore could easily know that she couldn''t walk purely by judging from


    her facial expressions.


    Immediately, he squatted down in front of her and told her, "Come on. Let me carry you upstairs on my


    back."


    "Um..." Jean felt embarrassed on hearing his offer. So she paused before she said anything more. She


    involuntarily looked around to confirm if anyone else was around, looking a little hesitant.


    "Well, what are you hesitating about? Hurry up. I will take you to see a doctor," Moore ordered a little


    more loudly this time, as if he was worried about Jean and angry at the same time.


    Since Moore hadn''t forgiven her yet, Jean was really afraid of annoying him once again. At his


    insistence, she had no choice but to climb on his back as he ordered her. She did that and then


    gingerly asked, "Moore, are you sure that you are capable of carrying me upstairs? Zed said that I am


    very heavy. You haven''t fully recovered yet. I am afraid that..."


    "Shut up," Moore rebuked very impatiently.


    Jean didn''t say anything more on hearing Moore''s furious rebuke, but from her face, it was evident that


    she was full of grievances and regret.


    She could see that Moore had be very fierce ever since she had enraged him identally.


    Now, he was treating her unkindly from time to time, and was no longer who he had been before.


    Jean was thinking there had to be something that she could do to improve the situation.


    At that thought, she immediately grabbed Moore''s cor, and started behaving like a spoiled child


    before him.


    Seeing that, Moore asked still looking grumpy, "What are you doing?"


    "I behaved a little recklessly before, Moore. But now, if only because I am injured and in pain, can you


    please just forgive me?" Jean implored him pitifully.


    "No, I can''t." Seeing that Jean was still trying to beg him for forgiveness even though she had been


    injured, Moore unknowingly became even more furious.


    For God''s sake, she was going to be a mother now, but still didn''t know how to take care of herself.


    She had even gotten a sprain while simply walking.


    This part of Jean only made Moore angrier.


    Hearing Moore refuse to forgive her so directly, Jean pulled a long face right away and pouted, "Moore,


    I will be very upset if you are unwilling to forgive me. Just now, I was thinking hard on how to make you


    forgive me. I was lost so deep in my thoughts that I didn''t look at the stairs while I was walking. As a


    result, I got the sprain. I am not sure what would happen next time if you are still reluctant to forgive


    me. In addition, I am more uncertain if someone will be around me when I am injured next time. If not, I


    will... I will..."


    "Then what will you..." Moore questioned her closely in a more stern tone.


    "Then, I will..." Jean still failed to utter the words out as she had thought. She was so frightened by


    Moore''s deadly stern voice that she even winced and her heart was filled with regret and remorse.


    Ironically, now that she was injured, she had thought that Moore would be soft-hearted towards


    her because of that. Therefore, she had originally nned to beg an apology out of him by taking


    advantage of this chance andining to him how miserable she was for not being forgiven.


    But things weren''t happening as she had expected them to. Moore hadn''t forgiven her and instead, he


    was looking more furious. As Jean was confused about that, Moore asked, "Now, what else do you


    want to say?" Finding that Jean just kept silent without uttering anything more, he sneered and


    continued, "Jean, let me tell you. Don''t beg for my forgiveness that way. It won''t work for me."


    "Then, how can you forgive me?" Jean dropped this question as she suddenly held Moore''s neck with


    her hands.


    "I won''t forgive you whatever you do!" Moore replied in a tough tone.


    But as he spoke to Jean that gravely, he was overburdened withplex feelings, and thus looked


    down on the floor. From the corner of his eyes, he saw that Jean''s arms were trembling. This


    immediately made him soft-hearted and he calmed down quite a bit.


    "Oh!" Jean couldn''t help sighing heavily. But as soon as she noticed Moore''s relieved face, a hopeful


    smile crept onto her face.


    Usually, Moore didn''t lose temper so rashly, but he could hardly cool himself down once he got angry.


    ''What should I do?'' thought Jean.


    "Be careful when you walk. Don''t always get lost in wild thoughts." As Jean was almost going to lose


    her hope about being forgiven by him, Moore suddenly exhorted, "We are friends. I don''t mind what


    you have said. Jean, I know that you did all that for the sake of me, but there are many things that we


    can''t force ourselves to do. In face of those moments, we should just let nature take its course."

 Chapter 554 Listen, Dont Cry

    Chapter 554 Listen, Don''t Cry


    "I know you think I am too nosy, Moore," Jean replied, smiling wryly. "But, Moore, we are friends, and I


    only want you to be happy. Tell you what, from now on, I will stay away from anything you don''t want


    me to get involved in. Deal?"


    Seeing Jeanpromise finally, Moore nodded and replied, "Okay! Good. As you said it, deal!"


    "Fine then," Jean confirmed again.


    ''Idiot! I know you don''t want me to do that and dislike it when I do. But even after this deal, I will do it


    more tactically and secretly. It will be all the same now too.


    I don''t believe that you are immune to such beauty as Avery possesses, unless you are not a man.''


    Jean smirked with the thought and even her eyes revealed her smugness.


    ''It was worthwhile to sprain my ankle then.


    Moore has forgiven me finally because of that.''


    Jean was so happy that she forgot the pain totally. Even when the doctor pressed and pinched her


    sprained foot to examine the conditions, she was still smiling all the time.


    "It looks like there is no injury to the bone. It was just a muscle strain. You should apply some medicine


    where the sprain took ce and take some anti-mmatory medicines when you go back home. It


    should recover soon,"


    The doctor advised as he wrote the prescription and handed it to them.


    "Alright. Thanks," Jean replied with a sweet smile.


    "Doctor¡­" Suddenly, Moore furrowed his eyebrows instead of being happy and nced at Jean who


    was smirking to herself. He continued and hearing him, Jean''s smirk was wiped off. "She is pregnant.


    Can she take these medicines?"


    "Pregnant?" The doctor stopped ying with the pens on his desk on hearing Moore''s words. He gave


    a nce at Jean who was smiling carelessly and sighed, "Luckily your husband mentioned this in time.


    These medicines I prescribed are not good for the fetus."


    Jean''s smile froze when she heard the doctor.


    She had almost done something terrible to her own baby just because she had been so carried away.


    It was not until now that she got frightened.


    "Doctor, I am not her husband. I am just a friend of hers," Moore exined hurriedly.


    "You are not her husband? Wow! Then she is even more lucky. You see, even you had the sense to


    remind me that she is pregnant, even when the mother is too careless to¡­"


    The doctor shook his head and sighed.


    Jean''s face flushed.


    After they got out of the doctor''s office, Jean still looked awkward.


    Moore wanted to carry her but she refused.


    Moore then detected her strange expression and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    Jean looked at Moore with tears welled up in her eyes, "Moore, I am such a careless mother. If it hadn''t


    been for you, the doctor would never have known and I would have almost forgotten that I am


    pregnant. And if I took the medicines that were bad for my baby, I would feel guilty all my life¡­"


    She couldn''t help crying when she came to that point.


    "Jean, don''t cry." Seeing her crying out, Moore panicked. "You just forgot momentarily. Don''t me


    yourself. After all, you found out that you are pregnant not long ago. You are still adapting yourself to


    these new conditions. Listen, don''t cry! You just need to remember that you are not alone from now on.


    You are going to be a mother, okay?"


    "Okay." Only after she heard Moore''sforting words did Jean feel any better.


    After waiting for a long time without seeing theme back, Zed walked out of the ward and happened


    to see Moore wipe the tears off Jean''s face.


    His heart was seized immediately and without thinking, he rushed over and asked, "What''s wrong? Is


    everything okay? What has happened? Why are you crying?"


    Jean had just stopped crying. Hearing Zed''s questions, tears welled up in her eyes once again and she


    looked at Zed pitifully.


    Seeing this scene, Moore patted Zed''s shoulder and told him, "You have a talk with her andfort


    her. I will go deliver the porridge." Moore showed him the porridge in his hand.


    Zed nodded and turned to Jean and softly asked, "What is going on? How did you sprain your ankle?"


    He had seen Jean''s right ankle wrapped with bandage and Moore supporting her when they came.


    "I missed a step and fell just now," Jean said while sobbing continuously. "And Moore took me to see


    the doctor¡­"


    Zed listened to her while helping her walk towards the chairs in the corridor. He sat her down on a chair


    carefully.


    "Does it hurt? Are you crying because it hurts?" Zed asked softly.


    "Not at all¡­" Jean shook her head and raised her reddened eyes to look at Zed, and then continued in


    a pitiful tone, "Zed, I¡­ Ipletely forgot that I am pregnant when the doctor was writing the


    prescriptions. I almost let the doctor prescribe some medicines that might have harmed our baby. Do


    you think I am an asshole? I don''t deserve to be a mother. I am a very bad parent, Zed!"


    Zed finally understood what had really happened when he heard her exnation.


    He heaved a sigh of relief. He now understood why Moore had left in such a hurry when he saw him.


    The doctor was quite right. Pregnant women tend to have great emotional fluctuations due to the


    increase of progesterone in the system. Otherwise, Jean wasn''t the sort of person who would cry so


    easily on such a small thing.


    Of course Zed knew that there was another reason. She was scared by herself just now


    and was ming herself


    for being so careless and having almost done something wrong to harm her own baby.


    "Jean, don''t beat yourself up anymore." Zed hugged her and tried to talk her out of the bad emotions.


    "Even I doubt myself sometimes and wonder if I am really going to be a father. We are of course


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    exhrated for theing of the baby and we are anxious to see ite to this world. However, you


    know, it has been only a very short period of time since we got this news. And you experienced so


    many thingstely. It is understandable that you forget it momentarily.


    Okay, stop crying now. Didn''t the doctor tell usst time that your emotions will have some influence on


    our child? Now you cry so hard, our child will feel sad too. Do you want our child to be a cry baby when


    ites to this world, just like its mother?"


    "You are a cry baby yourself," Jean retorted weakly hearing him say that.


    Zed smiled immediately as he saw his words work. "Okay, I know you are a brave mom. So for the


    sake of your sprained ankle, I will force myself to do the hard job of carrying you back."


    "Force yourself?" Jean sniffed. "Your child is in my belly. You will not just carry me, but you have to


    carry two persons. If it is too hard for you, then don''t bother."


    "No, no, no. I will be so d to do that. It is my pleasure to carry you and the baby!" Zed corrected


    himself hurriedly and said with a ttering smile.


    He didn''t want to cause any more emotional breakdown of Jean at the moment.


    Jean curved the corners of her lips and smiled smugly. She put her face on the broad back of Zed with


    pride.


    Zed carried her carefully and walked outside.

 Chapter 555 Changed Because Of You

    Chapter 555 Changed Because Of You


    When Zed took a different turn, Jean immediately realized that they weren''t walking towards the


    direction of Avery''s room. Her eyebrows furrowed in confusion, and she asked, "Aren''t we going back


    to Avery''s room?"


    "No. Moore is there with her, so what are you worried about?" Zed asked back as he adjusted his hold


    of Jean, whom he was carrying behind him.


    "Yes, I know that there is nothing to worry about anymore, but don''t you think it''s impolite to leave


    without saying goodbye?" Jean replied with hesitation evident on her tone.


    "Trust me. Avery will be grateful to us if we leave them alone now." After saying that, a sly smile formed


    on Zed''s face.


    Jean''s eyes instantly gleamed at this thought and wondered why she never realized that herself. She


    let it go and lowered her head to look at Zed. "You talked to Avery when Moore and I were out, didn''t


    you?"


    Zed nodded in agreement and said, "Hmm. She told me that she has liked Moore ever since time


    immemorial."


    "I have guessed that," Jean replied. A huge smile betrayed on her face when she said, "I have


    observed that Avery has feelings for Moore."


    "Well, you are right. You really got it right this time. That''s why I told Avery straight out that we would


    help her." Zed couldn''t help sighing as soon as he finished his words. Soon after that, he continued, "I


    am no longer the cold guy that I used to be. You know, I just realized that I wouldn''t have said or done


    anything like that if it hadn''t been for you. If I haven''t met you, I would still be the same old distant Zed,


    who every thought had a heart of stone, but after you, I changed for the better. I''ve changed because of


    you, Jean. And to be honest, I like myself better this way."


    Jean was pleased to hear Zed say that, so she couldn''t help but show a wider smile. Her eyes sparkled


    at that thought. She gave Zed a peck on the cheek before she replied, "If so, I should be your master


    from now onwards."


    Zed did nothing but shake his head and chuckle upon hearing Jean''s joke. With a smile stered on


    his face, he carried Jean on his back all the way to the parking lot, ignoring the stares that they


    received from people they passed by.


    As they arrived at the parking lot, Zed gently opened the car door and assisted Jean onto the


    passenger seat carefully. Only after that did he turn round and sit on the driver''s seat. When he was


    about to start the engine of his car, he saw a young and handsome man with blue eyes and silver hair


    get out of a Rolls-Royce Phantom.


    The man caught Zed''s eyes. He couldn''t help but stare and mumble, "Adolf."


    On the other hand, Jean noticed how Zed stopped to start the car, so she nced towards Zed and


    followed the direction of his gaze. He mumbled something that Jean wasn''t able to catch, so without


    removing her gaze from the handsome man, she asked, "What? What did you say, Zed?"


    Zed gave Jean a quick nce and noticed that Jean was looking at Adolf as well, so he returned his


    gaze towards Adolf, who was already leaving the parking lot. "The man we saw just now is Vikki''s


    manager," he exined.


    "Oh!" Jean eximed and nodded at Zed. "Well, he probably came to visit Avery then."


    Zed''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion. "But just moments ago, Avery told me that she won''t inform her


    manager about her situation untilter tonight. She said that when she can have a meeting with her


    managerter, she will inform him that she wants to stay here for a longer period of time. I don''t think


    she also made a phone call to anyone, since I was with her and never left her side, unless she called


    him when we were out." Still, he shook his head for he knew how much Avery didn''t want to let any of


    her staff know just yet, so he was bewildered after seeing Avery''s manager at that moment.


    "Really?" Jean stared at Zed in shock upon hearing his words. Her hands covered her mouth and her


    face turned grave. "Since he''s here now... will anything happen to..." Before Jean could finish, Zed


    interrupted her and said, "You stay inside the car. I will go back to the hospital to check." His face


    turned grim as well as he got out of the car.


    "No, I won''t." Jean hurriedly shook her head, agilely unfastened her seat belt, and struggled to climb


    out of the car.


    Knowing how stubborn Jean could be, Zed couldn''t help but sigh helplessly, "Fine, but only if I am


    carrying you on my back."


    Jean didn''t see any reason to argue anymore and stopped struggling as Zed carried her behind him.


    When Jean was already situated on Zed''s back, she suddenly felt shy and exined, "Zed, I assure


    you that the reason I want to go back is not out of curiosity, but because I am a little worried."


    Zed started to walk back towards the hospital. As he heard Jean''s words, he felt confused and asked in


    bewilderment, "What are you worried about?"


    "Well, I sensed how tensed Avery''s manager was. If Avery didn''t tell him about her physical ailment in


    person, then he must be in a bad mood to have known the news so suddenly. That''s why I am a little


    worried. And then, right now, Moore is still inside the ward with Avery, who has a special and particr


    identity. Don''t you think Adolf will be very angry if he finds Avery alone with a strange man inside her


    room?"


    Jean asked with great anxiety.


    Zed approvingly nodded and said, "Yes, he might be. Well, let''s hurry up and go there to have a look."


    As soon as Zed said that, he quickened his pace and got into the elevator with Jean on his back as


    soon as it opened.


    The two of them rushed all the way towards Avery''s room. When they reached the door, Jean pushed it


    open, and as they had expected, Adolf stood beside Avery''s bed.


    Moore stood on one side, while Avery, who was still lying on the bed, was watching Adolf very


    nervously.


    As soon as Avery saw Zed and Jean, her nervous look faded away. A smile ran across her face before


    she greeted them, "Zed, Jean, you came!"


    "Yes, we came to see you," Jean replied very soon and motioned Zed to walk closer towards Avery''s


    bed.


    Zed went over to the bed still with Jean on his back. Then, he ced her down gently and let her sit


    down on a chair beside the bed.


    As she took the seat, Jean looked up and cast a nce at Adolf, who looked a little gloomy with his


    eyebrows tightly furrowed. Apparently, Adolf was in a very bad mood and was on the point of an


    outburst.


    Staring at Adolf, Jean pretended to not know him and asked Avery in a disguised manner, "Who is..."


    "Oh, let me introduce you. This is Adolf, my manager. Adolf, this is Zed Qi, the CEO of the Qi Group,


    and this is his wife Jean,"


    Avery exined in haste as soon as Jean asked her, without even letting her finish.


    As soon as he knew that the man standing in front of him was the CEO of the Qi Group and the woman


    was the CEO''s wife, Adolf''s straight face rxed a little. He immediately walked over to Zed and


    politely stretched his hand out to shake hands with him. "Mr. Qi, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "The pleasure is all mine, Adolf," Zed replied back politely with a tinge of smile on his face.


    Deep inside, Jean heaved a sigh of relief under her breath when she noticed that Adolf looked much


    more relieved now than when they came in. Then, she turned her eyes on Avery.


    As their gaze met, an embarrassed expression was unknowingly shown on Avery''s face. She then


    turned to Moore, who stood there in silence, and gave him an apologetic smile.


    Jean suddenly understood the embarrassed and apologetic expressions on Avery''s face. Although


    Jean wasn''t a fan of any celebrity, this didn''t mean that she knew nothing about the show business.


    Many entertainmentpanies generally forbade their celebrities to have a romantic rtionship,


    because they feared that their celebrities'' poprity was going to be negatively affected, and even


    though there was still a positive side to that, they usually didn''t want to take any risk.


    Moments ago, Adolf had unexpectedly appeared in Avery''s ward, so when he saw that Avery and


    Moore were alone together, he immediately assumed that they were a couple. ''Because anyway, Avery


    and Moore look like an ideal couple, '' Jean thought.


    Adolf must have mistaken them and tried to rebuke Avery, or else he shouldn''t have worn a straight


    face, and Avery wouldn''t have looked that nervous when Jean and Zed came in.


    However, for Moore, it was unfair for him to be misunderstood by Adolf.


    At the thought of all these, Jean involuntarily looked at Moore. She saw nothing but a long and gloomy


    face on him, staring at nothing in particr as if all the life had been sucked out from him.


    Moore turned indifferent at Jean''s gaze as if he hadn''t noticed it. He just stared nkly as he had been.


    Seeing Moore like that, Jean couldn''t help but sigh deeply inside her heart. It seemed that things


    between Moore and Avery hadn''t gone on as she and Zed had expected.


    Jean and Zed had nned to leave Moore and Avery alone in the ward so that they could spend more


    time together, have more chances to understand each other and catch up on the memories they had


    before. However, the tranquil atmosphere had been ruined by Adolf before Avery could do anything to


    confess her love for Moore. As a result, Moore had had an aversion to her love, and the chances of him


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    rejecting Avery would be higher now.


    ''What should I do?'' Jean wondered.


    She then shrugged and just asked Moore directly, worry stered all over her face. "Moore, are you


    okay? What''s wrong?"


    Moore didn''t want to reply to her at all, but when he saw that all others present were staring at him, he


    had no choice but to answer back, "I am fine."


    Adolf was a little bewildered at this exchange. He turned to Zed and asked, "Do you know each other?"


    Zed nodded and affirmed. "Yes, he is my friend."


    Adolf''s eyes widened in surprise and confusion at the same time. "You are friends?" He was clearly


    taken aback as his facial expressions suddenly became weirder. Then, he questioned again, "Moore


    has been living in Chicago. Mr. Qi, have you ever been to Chicago?"


    Jean''s facial expressions suddenly changed upon hearing Adolf''s question.

 Chapter 556 Do You Want To Stay

    Chapter 556 Do You Want To Stay


    It seemed like Adolf knew Moore really well, all this time.


    But, how did he know?


    He was Avery''s manager.


    "We didn''t know each other back in Chicago. We only hung out when Moore came to H City for a little


    while. Now, he is staying at my house as a guest," Zed exined and smiled.


    "Then he?" Adolf was surprised when he heard that. "So he didn''te to see Avery on purpose?"


    "Of course not!" Jeanughed and continued. "I admire Avery a lot. I''m really happy that she is here to


    advertise ourpany''s new product. So I asked Moore toe with us to pick Avery up at the airport.


    Avery had stomachache halfway and so we had to rush her to the hospital.


    You see, it is quite difficult for me to move around as I got a foot sprain, and my husband is busy with


    work. So in order to keep everything in order, I had no choice but to let Moore take care of Avery."


    "Oh so that''s the case!" Adolf rxed and looked at Avery unpleasantly. "If I hadn''t put a tracker on


    your phone, I wouldn''t have known that you were in the hospital. Were you nning not to tell me?"


    ''Tracker?''


    Jean was surprised as she heard that. She looked at Avery and felt pity for her.


    ''As an actress and international star, does Avery have no freedom?''


    Avery looked at Jean and smiled back bitterly.


    "Adolf, don''t get this wrong!" Avery quickly looked at Adolf and said pitifully, "Back then I passed out


    and when I woke up, I found myself at the hospital. I had wanted to call you after I had finished the


    porridge.


    I know you are worried about me. It was selfish of me to not call you earlier. I was careless. I promise I


    won''t do it again. You won''t have to worry about me after this."


    Avery apologized.


    Jean felt sympathetic for Avery.


    Adolf was just a manager. Why was he making Avery apologize in such a manner?


    "Avery, it was not your fault! Why are you apologizing?" Jean asked. "It''s not your fault that you got


    sick. You passed out and it was not under your control. Why are you still considering what others think


    when you are the one who''s really sick? You are an international star, Vikki. You are adored by millions


    of fans. You are like a goddess to them. And you should act like one! You don''t have to apologize. I


    don''t think you did anything wrong."


    As Jean finished speaking, she stared at Adolf angrily.


    Adolf looked at Jean coldly.


    Jean also fixed her eyes on his and thought to herself in disdain.


    ''Adolf, just because you are strong, handsome and smart, why do you think you have the power to


    make Avery apologize?


    You are not my manager and you have no control over me so I''m not afraid of you.


    Hmm!''


    Adolf was surprised by Jean''s reaction. He looked away and got lost in his thoughts.


    Jean was actually a little scared of Adolf''s gaze, and now she finally felt relieved after he turned his


    eyes away.


    The reason why she had stared at Adolf for long was not to lose from him.


    Adolf''s eyes were enchanting.


    If it was not for Avery, she would''ve lost in the staring contest.


    But apparently, she won.


    Jean was excited and she blinked at Avery with her naughty eyes.


    Avery tried hard to hold back herughter as she saw Jean.


    "Rest tonight! Tomorrow I''ll pick you up and we''ll go straight to the filming studio. You have a tight


    schedule when you are in H City. You know that! Everybody in Los Angeles is waiting for you.


    Everything is ready!"


    Adolf said coldly as he looked at Avery.


    "Yes!" Avery replied submissively and her face turned pale.


    Jean got angry when she heard that Adolf was going to pick Avery up tomorrow.


    As she was about to say something, Zed tugged her and shook his head.


    "Your assistant will soon be here to look after your needs, and I''ll arrange the security guards. Have a


    good night!" As he finished speaking, Adolf looked at Zed and Jean.


    "We''ll leave soon. If you have other things to attend to, you can leave now," Jean said immediately.


    Adolf nced at Jean deeply. He was still worried about Avery but he had to leave. He nced at


    Avery and bid farewell to Zed politely.


    Zed walked Adolf to the door and came back.


    After Adolf left, everybody was relieved.


    "Avery, your manager is so tough! No wonder why you are afraid of him," said Jean as she looked at


    Avery and sighed.


    Avery smiled bitterly and said, "Adolf looks tough, but he does everything for me. If not for him, I


    wouldn''t have achieved what I have."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean didn''t care as to what Adolf had done and sacrificed for Avery.


    Her biggest concern right now was Avery''s health.


    "Are you really going to get discharged tomorrow? Is your body ready for that? "


    Jean stopped suddenly and got lost in her thoughts. ''Will you leave after you finish the shoot for the


    ad?''


    Then everything she did before this was a waste?


    Avery was touched and she looked at Jean. "I''m okay! I had porridge just now, and I feel much better


    already!"


    Then, she looked at Moore gratefully, who was silent all this time.


    Jean looked at Moore too. He didn''t speak a word after Adolf appeared.


    ''Was he scared by Adolf?


    Did he feel threatened?


    Maybe, Moore has feelings for Avery too?''


    thought Jean as her eyes glittered with happiness.


    "Avery, it was not easy for you toe to our country. If you leave so soon, I''ll miss you!" said Jean as


    she looked at Avery.


    "I''ll miss you too! But my schedule in Los Angeles was decided three months ago. They have been


    preparing the set for three months. I can''t leave all those people waiting. It would be irresponsible of


    me to just think about myself,"


    Avery said.


    "You work so hard and I''m afraid that you''ll get sick. If you only work, then what''s the point of living?


    You don''t even get time to enjoy. Avery, tell me honestly! Are you happy? Do you feel happy? Do you


    smile genuinely? From your heart?"


    Jean looked at Avery and bombarded her with a series of questions.


    "I..."

 Chapter 557 Dont Leave The Hospital

    Chapter 557 Don''t Leave The Hospital


    Avery really wanted to nod and tell Jean affirmatively that she was happy, but she knew deep down that


    not only was she deceiving them, but she was also deceiving herself, so she could only give Jean a


    bitter smile and left it at that without continuing her words.


    Jean saw the expression on Avery''s face and knew it better. Her face turned determined. "Avery,


    although we just met for the first time today, I felt like we got along very well. In fact, I gained to like you


    very much, so I would really appreciate it if we get to spend more time with you. If you don''t want to


    follow Adolf''s arrangements and leave here sooner than you want to, then don''t leave the hospital


    tomorrow and stay here instead to have a good rest."


    "Don''t leave the hospital?" Leaning on the headboard of the bed, Avery was tempted to ept the


    offer. Then again, she looked at Jean in surprise and then at Zed, who was standing aside.


    ''What? How can she say that?


    The Qi Group has already spent millions of dors just to invite me to endorse their featured products.


    Shouldn''t Zed and Jean expect me to finish the advertisement earlier?


    Why did Jean still insist on making me stay longer than intended?


    Don''t they know that theirpany has to pay for all the expenses, not just for me but also for my


    assistants, makeup artists, image designers, bodyguards, and the rest of my staff?


    Our daily expenses include our meals and amodation, and I''m certain that''s a really huge


    expense, so if I stay here for one more day, theirpany will have to pay more. Who would be willing


    to bear such a loss?'' Avery pondered as she found it a bit weird that they were willing to do such.


    Zed noticed her concerns judging by her facial expression and how she looked at both him and Jean,


    so he assured her immediately, "Don''t think too much, Avery.


    As long as you want to stay here for a few more days, we are willing to support you."


    After hearing the sincerity in Zed''s voice, somehow, Avery''s eyes were brimmed with tears.


    Her beautiful eyes glistened and became particrly clear and charming, because of how moved she


    felt at that moment, and for a while, she was speechless.


    "Thank you. Thank you very much. You don''t know how much your assurance meant to me." Avery


    choked. She smiled at both of them, but immediately shook her head slightly. "But... I can''t just stay


    here and be so selfish to leave all my staff alone. Adolf would surely be angry with me once he knows


    what I n to do."


    Even though Avery gave both of them an apologetic smile, anger still surged throughout Jean''s body.


    She frowned at Avery in frustration after her refusal. "Fine, I don''t care. I have already told you


    everything I wanted to say. Since you don''t want to cherish your body and determined to risk and


    sacrifice your life topromise for your acting career, we can''t stop you." Jean then turned to Moore


    before calling his name for his attention. "Since Avery''s assistants and bodyguards areing soon,


    there''s nothing we can do to help here. Let''s go home. Otherwise, I''m afraid that the longer we stay


    here, the angrier and more ufortable we will be." Avery immediately was taken aback at Jean''s


    outburst.


    Jean didn''t give her another nce as she limped towards Moore.


    Surprised as well, Moore saw Jean''s action and frowned tightly. He hurried over and helped her, and


    then went out without turning his head to look back at Avery.


    Zed, who was left in the ward, showed a helpless smile. He turned to Avery and apologized, "Avery, I''m


    sorry. Jean''s temper is a little thin. I hope you don''t think about it too much, and I''ll apologize on her


    behalf as well. Now that your manager has found you, please, take a good rest. I''ll go, now. See you."


    As soon as Zed finished, he immediately turned his back at her and hurried outside, not wanting to wait


    for Avery''s response or reaction.


    Avery was left alone inside therge and quiet room, still in shock about the events that had just


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    transpired.


    Her delicate face was full of mncholy, and there was a painful helplessness lingering in her beautiful


    eyes. She suddenly felt exhausted and after heaving a deep sigh, her eyes slowly closed as shey


    down to rest.


    Reluctant to turn her gaze back, Jean finally looked through the crack beside the door and saw that


    Avery was now lying on the bed asleep. She sighed and removed her gaze away and found out that


    both Zed and Moore were staring at her in surprise. She touched her face with both of her hands and


    asked, "What are you two looking at? Am I particrly beautiful today or what? Come on, let''s go!"


    Faced with such Jean, Zed was a little speechless for a while before he let out a chuckle. Moore, on


    the other hand, started to walk away after Jean''sments. Zed then walked over and carried her on


    his back before following Moore all the way to the parking lot.


    As they entered the elevator, Jean couldn''t help but think. Then, she suddenly patted her forehead and


    broke the silence among them. "Zed, Moore, do you think I spoke too fast and that''s why Avery wasn''t


    able to understand what I meant?"


    ''If not for that reason, why was Avery still so calm after my words? Avery had made it clear to Zed that


    she has loved Moore for so many years now.


    As a matter of fact, she should not be so indifferent to my verbal stimtion.


    Unless, I don''t know her very well. That she might be the type of person who really loves nothing else


    but money, and doesn''t care anything but making money, '' thought Jean.


    Zed and Moore exchanged looks, both wondering how to respond. They didn''t realize that Jean was


    still upset about Avery.


    As their eyes met, they both sighed and shook their heads helplessly.


    Jean realized that neither of them was willing to answer her question, so she looked at Moore and


    asked, "Moore, since Avery is your friend, you must know her very well. Can you tell me a possible


    reason why she didn''t agree to stay here for a few more days?"


    Moore turned to Jean as soon as she called him and regretted it immediately, so when Jean kept her


    gaze at him, he could only reply helplessly, "I''m sorry, but I also don''t know as much as you do."


    "But, why hasn''t Avery called me yet? Is she still thinking about it? Or did she really not want to stay


    here, and I was just forcing my own desires on her?" Jean murmured under her breath. Her train of


    thoughts suddenly stopped as she realized something else. She then looked at Moore in a strange


    way.


    Frowning and looking at her back in silence, Moore was bewildered by how Jean stared at him and


    wondered what on earth was going on inside her mind this time.


    Jean finally broke the silence once more and leaned her head on Zed''s shoulder. "Zed, Moore, have


    you noticed how Avery''s attitude changed a lot after Adolf came in? I feel like she''s afraid of her


    manager."


    Zed nodded and answered, "Well, yes. I think Avery has every right to be afraid of her manager. Our


    found out that she had the potential to be a star, so he trained and polished her, making her the star


    she is right now. In addition, we invited her to endorse ourpany''s featured products because her


    temperament and status is perfectly aligned to what is needed, as discussed in several meetings."


    Jean immediately was able to understand everything after hearing Zed''s exnation. "I see. No


    wonder Moore majored in business administration, but his ssmate became an international


    superstar. It was because Adolf saw the potential in her. However, I don''t think that it is right for Adolf to


    be strict and control her that way, regardless of whether or not he was the one who made her


    internationally famous. Avery is still a human being, and it was Adolf''s choice to make her who she is


    today. Besides, I think giving others respect is the best way to manage them."


    "Well, maybe you''re right, but stop thinking too much and worry about Avery''s business. She''s a smart


    girl, who knows what she should and shouldn''t do, and like you said, she is also a human being, who is


    capable of making her own decisions." Zed looked at Moore pointedly while speaking to Jean to which


    Moore nodded back in agreement.


    Jean understood what Zed meant, but her mood became somewhatplicated.


    ''Does Zed mean that Avery hasn''t made any move of making Moore fall for her, just because she


    hasn''t fought for it herself?


    Of course. Avery is a charming beauty. As long as she likes someone, that man can''t surely escape


    her, but she also has devoted herself to her career over the years. How can she have time to think


    about her feelings?


    So, is it really impossible for them to be together? Once Avery finally chooses her career?''


    They finally reached the car, and Zed helped Jean once more. Once Jean was situated on her seat,


    she put on her seat belt uneasily, showing a sorry expression.


    Just as the car started, Jean''s cell phone suddenly rang, startling everyone in the car who was all too


    absorbed in their own silence and thoughts.


    Although everyone else in the car heard the ring, Jean didn''t for she was still too immersed and too lost


    in her own thoughts.


    Zed turned to Jean and sighed, notifying her about it, "Jean, your phone..."


    When Jean heard Zed mention her name, she felt startled and looked up back at him nkly and


    asked, "What?"


    "Your cell phone is ringing, Jean!" Zed repeated, a little bit louder as to wake Jean up from her trance.


    "Oh!" Jean''s eyes widened in surprise. She quickly took out her cell phone from her purse. When she


    read the name on the caller ID, she felt shocked. "It''s Avery. Did she change her mind?"


    Jean uttered to no one in particr. Zed and Moore nced at her, and curiosity was evident on both


    of their faces.


    ''Didn''t Avery just fall asleep?


    Why is she calling Jean?'' Zed wondered, waiting for Jean to answer.

 Chapter 558 Only Because Of Him

    Chapter 558 Only Because Of Him


    As she looked at her phone, Jean found out that it was a phone call from Avery. She excitedly pressed


    the answer key, but answered it in aposed and stern tone, pretending as if she didn''t know who


    called her. "Hello? This is Jean speaking. Who is that?"


    "Hey, Jean. This is Avery," replied Avery in a very low voice. There was reluctance in Jean''s tone, so


    she cleared her throat and continued, "I have thought about it and realized that I want to make a choice


    without regretting it. Didn''t you ask me if I want to stay in this country? I need your help, Jean. What do


    I need to do? How can I stay here?"


    Jean''s eyes immediately turned wide and gleamed upon hearing Avery''s question.


    "Well, it''s easy. You take a cold shower instead of a hot shower," Jean replied and giggled, as she was


    very d to know that Avery had finally decided to stay.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery''s eyes furrowed in confusion. "Why? Wait. Do you want me to catch a cold so that I can continue


    staying in hospital?" Avery was so clever that she immediately understood what Jean meant.


    "Bingo!" Jean burst into fits of giggles as soon as she said that. "You got it right!"


    As she was immersed and excited on her phone call, Jean forgot that Zed and Moore were still beside


    her, listening to her. She didn''t expect that her words had caused both men''s ghastly facial


    expressions. She shrugged them away and turned towards the window, smiling.


    "But, Adolf can see through such tricks very easily," said Avery with great anxiety and hesitation.


    "You don''t have to worry whether or not he could see through our tricks. What matters is that you want


    to stay, so your foremost task is to ovee your fear of him. Understood?"


    Jean reminded with conviction on her tone.


    "I think you misunderstood. I don''t fear him," Avery said with a wry smile, and then added, "It''s just


    because I respect him. Without his help, I shouldn''t have achieved such a sessful career. Anyway, I


    know now what I should do, so I apologize for bothering you!"


    "Hmm. Well then, take care of yourself. Do remember not to take the cold shower too long, or else you


    would suffer from pneumonia. That would make matters really worse if that happens," Jean exhorted,


    sounding more and more mature at that very moment. Moore and Zed exchanged nces in the rear


    view mirror.


    "Okay, noted! Bye, Jean, and thank you."


    "Bye, Avery."


    Jean''s joy was still very noticeable on her face when she hung the phone up. Only then did she find


    that the atmosphere inside the car was a little gloomy and ice cold. Her smile was reced by a frown.


    She couldn''t help but look at both Zed and Moore. As she had expected, both of them pulled a very


    long face. At the sight of that, she asked immediately, "What''s wrong? Why are you two staring at me


    like that?"


    She asked even though she knew the reason why they were staring that way.


    "Jean, I thought you came up with good ideas, but what you just offered to Avery just now was a bad


    idea. You know very well that Avery is not amon person. If she gets seriously ill, Adolf will be


    anxious, and once he finds out you secretly instigated Avery to do that, he could sue you and throw you


    in prison,"


    Zed rebuked Jean in frustration and with worry.


    Stunned, Jean''s face suddenly dropped upon hearing Zed''s words. "Is it that serious?" She asked in


    disbelief. When Zed just sighed in frustration, she switched her gaze to Moore, who sat on the back


    seat.


    Seeing that Jean was looking at him as if waiting for him to answer her question, Moore could do


    nothing but nod in agreement and say, "Yes, it is as serious as Zed has said. When I was in Chicago, I


    heard that Adolf is well-known for his ruthlessness, not only in local areas, but also around the world.


    You''d better not get into his bad side, or else you will reallye to a bad end."


    "You..." Leaning back in her seat, Jean closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She felt a headache


    slowly creeping into her head upon hearing those two men''s intimidation. Atst, she opened her eyes


    and groaned, "Do we really have to turn a deaf ear to Avery''s cry for help? As you saw a while ago, it


    was Avery calling me for help."


    "Avery made that phone call to you because you provoked her." Zed sighed in defeat as soon as Jean


    retorted. Soon after that, he continued, "Naturally, I would have supported you if you had a good idea in


    mind. But from now on, please, Jean, refrain from offering a bad idea like that!"


    As soon as Zed had said that, Jean''s eyes gleamed once more as she understood what Zed meant.


    "So, does that mean you forgive me, Zed?"


    Since both of them didn''t stop her when she suggested Avery what to do to prolong her stay, it seemed


    that the two of them had reluctantly agreed to her idea despite the risk Jean was taking.


    This thought made Jean a little happier.


    "Just, don''t do something like that again next time," Zed warned Jean, giving her a quick disguised


    angry stare before returning his gaze towards the road.


    "I promise." After making the promise to Zed, Jean beamed with pleasure, looking out into her side of


    the window and thinking of step two.


    "You know, I think that if Avery really wants to stay here longer, she should tell Adolf andmunicate


    with him, so she could save herself some trouble." Moore moved closer to the front and added,


    "Everyone knows that Adolf is strict and rigorous, but it''s only to a certain extent. Besides, he respects


    and favors artists'' ideas a lot. Moreover, Avery has never taken a holiday since she entered the show


    business. I believe that Adolf will definitely agree if she tells him that she wants to take a holiday."


    Jean sighed at Moore''s words. "Adolf might agree, but he will absolutely disagree for the time being."


    She turned her body to give her attention to Moore and continued, "Just now, you heard inside the


    ward that preparatory work had been done in Los Angeles for three months, and now, they are only


    waiting for Avery''s presence. In addition, her schedule is very tight, so how is it possible for Adolf to


    allow Avery to take a holiday at such a critical moment?


    This is also the reason why I suggested Avery catching a cold instead. If she isn''t able to fool Adolf that


    she''s ill, then it will be impossible for Avery to stay for some more time in this country."


    As Jean finished her words, she fixed her seat once more as a trace of sadness appeared on her face.


    Moore''s eyebrows furrowed into a frown. "But, I don''t understand. Why does Avery want to stay in this


    country? If she wants to stay here to travel around and appreciate thendscapes here, Adolf will


    definitely not allow her to leave her room before she recovers from her cold." Moore leaned back in his


    seat once more and crossed his arms on his chest, shrugging. He added, "Also, it is not suitable for her


    to go out when she catches a cold!"


    "Didn''t you two hear what I just suggested Avery? I only suggested her catching amon cold. As far


    as we know, Avery is very good at acting, and we can exhort her doctor in advance. In this way, her


    manager will agree with her stay. Right?" With a huge smile on her face, Jean winked at Moore.


    All of a sudden, Moore fell silent. He looked at his side of the window and pondered for a moment. At


    Adolf."


    "Okay, cut it out!" Jean was abruptly annoyed and enraged by Moore''s words. She turned her attention


    back to Moore and continued, "In my opinion, you are just iron-hearted. Avery was your ssmate, but


    you cared less about her wish. Tell me, Moore. You really want her to leave this country as soon as


    possible. Am I right?"


    "What do you mean? Cared less to what wish?" Looking back at Jean, Moore suddenly asked with his


    eyebrows furrowed into a deep frown.


    "Her wish of staying here longer!" Jean replied without any hesitation, raising her hands up in


    frustration.


    After taking a deep look at Jean, Moore finally said with a bitter smile, "I will try my best to make her


    wishe true, since you''ve mentioned it. Just tell me what I need to do."


    Jean''s lips immediately lifted up to form a smile. "Alright. That''s deal," She replied with joy upon


    hearing that Moore would finally support her.


    Zed was listening to them while driving. He was waiting for the perfect time to interject, but as he heard


    that Jean and Moore had reached a consensus with each other, his face beamed with a trace of smile.


    Leaning back in her seat with a relieved smile on her face, Jean had persuaded Moore to help Avery


    just by using words.


    It seemed that she was more capable of convincing others than Zed.


    Then again, Zed always had a feeling that Moore seemed to have figured out what Jean was thinking.


    He was wondering if his gut feel was true or not.


    ''Did Moore know that Avery loves him?


    And so did Moore finally understand that the reason why Avery wanted to stay was because of him?''


    Zed thought, shaking these thoughts away, because he found it impossible.


    Besides, Avery had never confessed her love for Moore yet, and since Moore had not much of a true


    love experience, Zed concluded that he shouldn''t have any understanding whatsoever about the


    feelings of love.


    Therefore, Zed had concluded that Moore had only agreed to help Avery for the sake of Jean.


    He was very certain about his guess that he would bet millions for it.


    Jean helped Avery out of the kindness of her heart and even irritated Moore for his unwillingness to


    give favor to his ssmate.


    Moore had epted Jean''s request definitely, because he wanted to help Jean do something about


    her desire to help Avery.


    But, Zed had never expected that Moore could be set up by Jean.


    Zed could almost imagine how Moore would pull a long face and choke with fury after he knew that


    Jean helped Avery stay only because she hoped that Moore could ept her love. At the thought of


    this, a trace of smile was involuntarily betrayed on Zed''s face.


    Soon, they finally reached the vi and Zed drove the car into the garage. They had been busy dealing


    with Avery''s matters all day long that as soon as they stepped inside theforts of their home, they


    suddenly felt exhausted and hungry.


    Zelda rushed and cooked quickly. After their meal, their stomachs were now full and satisfied. They


    walked towards the living room to drink tea and eat fruits, nning their schedules for the next day.


    Besides, it really had been such a long day.

 Chapter 559 Poor Avery

    Chapter 559 Poor Avery


    As the three of them chatted happily in the living room, Luke came in and informed that there was a tall


    and strong man waiting outside.


    "Is that Adolf? What is he doing here?" Confused, Jean turned to Zed for exnation.


    Zed couldn''t figure it out either so he said to Luke, "Let him in."


    Upon hearing Zed''s words, Luke left and then brought a tall and handsome man into the living room.


    Everyone in the living room was astonished once their eyes fell on the new guest. It was a familiar face


    yet there was something strange about it.


    ''How is that possible?'' they wondered.


    The handsome man lifted the corner of his lips when he noticed the surprised look on their faces. He


    said, "I''m Albert, the personal assistant of Avery. I''m also her best friend."


    "You are... Avery''s personal assistant?" Jean was startled at his words as she couldn''t help but look at


    Albert with a surprised face.


    "It seems that you don''t believe me," Albert replied with a smile.


    "Of course. Howe you look just like Adolf? If it wasn''t for the height difference and expression on


    your face, I would have thought you were him!"


    Jean replied sounding astonished.


    "He''s my elder brother. We are twins," Albert exined at once as his smile got bigger.


    "There it is. But don''t twins share the same height? Why are you shorter than your brother?" Jean


    couldn''t help but ask. This time her curiosity wanted answers.


    "It is probably because Adolf is more bossy than me. He must have taken my share of nutrition while


    we were still in our mother''s stomach. That''s why I''m a little shorter than him," Albert exined with a


    smile.


    The height difference was more than just an inch.


    "But I still don''t understand. Why are you being Avery''s personal assistant in spite of being a man? Are


    you willing to serve a woman just for high sry?" Jean doubted again and looked into Albert''s eyes


    suspiciously.


    "Of course not." Albert continued, "I was absorbed in gambling in the past so Adolf forced me to take


    care of Avery. Avery is nice to me. I''m used to being her personal assistant now." His face flushed red.


    It seemed that he was a little embarrassed.


    Jean couldn''t help but take another look at him as she didn''t totally understand what he meant. The


    reason behind his flushed face was also confusing to her.


    ''Is it because he is embarrassed to serve a woman since he is a man? Or is there any other reason?''


    Jean wondered.


    "So why are youing here?" Zed asked, looking at Albert.


    "Oh, right. I almost forget it." Albert suddenly realized what he was here for and tapped on his forehead


    for his stupidity. "I''m here to inform you that Adolf has learnt what Mrs. Qi and Avery have nned.


    Therefore, you have to put aside the n for now. Or I should say Avery has given up on the n."


    "What?" Upon hearing Albert''s words, Jean was astonished. She had never expected this would


    happen.


    In her surprise, she forgot about her injured foot and stood up.


    This brought a stabbing pain and she let out a cry.


    "Watch out," Zed said in a concerned voice as he held on to her at once.


    Jean put on a bitter smile as it was really painful but she didn''t want Zed to be worried.


    With Zed''s help, Jean sat down on the couch. Zed couldn''t help but ask, "How did Adolf get to know


    that? Did he eavesdrop on Avery?"


    "No, he didn''t." Albert shook his head in a hurry and added, "He realized that Avery was behaving a


    little strange and questioned her. Avery came clean and told him everything."


    "What? Is it Avery that told Adolf about our ns?" Jean was stunned when she heard Albert''s


    exnation.


    "You can''t me her. You have no idea how scary Adolf is. Or I wouldn''t have bent over to him and


    followed his idea to be Avery''s personal assistant." Albert seemed afraid when he recalled the memory


    of his bossy brother.


    Jean couldn''t help but frown when she noticed that Albert was so scared of his brother.


    From this, she concluded that Adolf was indeed an intimidating man.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t have brought Avery''s and Albert''s lives under his control.


    If it was true, then things were moreplicated than Jean had anticipated.


    Now it would be more tough for Avery to stay for a few more days.


    "Then what can we do now? Are there any other ways besides pretending to be sick?" Jean turned to


    Zed with a helpless and curious look.


    Zed shook his head towards her as he had no better idea since he didn''t favor such tricks.


    Jean couldn''t help but look at Moore, who had been silent throughout the conversation.


    Seeing her look, Moore still remained silent and didn''t show any sign of ideas.


    Jean knew that he had no better idea so she turned to Albert atst.


    Noticing Jean''s expectant eyes, Albert shook his hands at once and said, "Don''t look at me. And don''t


    even ask me. I won''t go against my brother. Or he''ll make me suffer."


    "Is he that scary?" Jean asked as she couldn''t believe it.


    "He was a part of a gang before he became a manager. Believe me, he has tons of ways to deal with


    people. So don''t provoke him. Or he wille after you,"


    Albert replied in a hurry. There was warning in his voice.


    Hearing Albert''s words. Jean got worried at once and asked, "Will Adolf punish Avery since he already


    knows our scheme?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. He is always tolerant with Avery. He didn''t do anything except for scolding her. But it is


    inevitable that he will make sure Avery''s schedule will be more tight. This is her punishment for now but


    it could get worse if the problem esctes,"


    Albert exined while he looked sorry for Avery.


    "He is so bossy. He is just a manager. How can he do that to Avery? Avery is an actress, not his


    puppet. He has no right to treat Avery like that,"


    Jean said as she got angry. This whole situation looked strange to her.


    "No matter what you have on your mind, I am warning you against doing something crazy. You''d better


    not act rashly since Avery doesn''t want to see you get involved in this mess. I can tell that she really


    cares for you. Even when she was being scolded by Adolf, she asked me to look for you. It was her


    intention to inform you everything that happened. She wanted you to know that she is delighted to have


    met you. Moreover, she lived some of her best times with you."


    As soon as Jean heard Albert''s words, she couldn''t help but allow the tears to flow out of her eyes.


    "Poor Avery... She is so poor. Isn''t she a shining celebrity? Howe she is living such a miserable


    life? I wish I could do something for her."


    "Actually, if you really want to help her, I have an idea,"


    Albert couldn''t help but say as he realized Jean was really concerned about Avery.

 Chapter 560 How Can You Think Of Me Like That

    Chapter 560 How Can You Think Of Me Like That


    Jean wiped her eyes and stopped crying. She looked at Albert still with her glistening eyes and asked,


    "What''s your idea?"


    Albert was immediately stunned by her reaction. The woman who had been crying moments before


    looked entirely different from the woman looking at him eagerly. It made him feel like it was an illusion,


    but he shook this thought away.


    After shaking off the clutter in his mind, he pretended to hesitate for a few seconds before saying, "As


    his twin brother, I know Adolf''s temper very well. Today, Avery''s behavior really angered him and made


    him even a little depressed. So, I''m certain that he went to a nearby bar tonight to drink away his


    worries and won''t be able to stay in the hospital to watch over Avery. If you really want to help Avery


    escape from the binds of his control, then you''d better act tonight and rescue her from her room."


    Looking at them one by one, Albert finished with a determined look.


    Zed''s eyebrows creased into confusion as he looked at Albert and asked, "You mean, we should take


    Avery out of the hospital directly?"


    Jean looked at Zed and back at Albert. "But, Adolf said that he would make sure that bodyguards are


    there to protect Avery and to keep her from going out unnoticed, so how do you suggest we get Avery


    out with so many bodyguards there?"


    Albert shrugged. "It''s just a few bodyguards. I can handle them." On cue, he patted himself on the


    chest and assured them.


    Jean instantly shook her head. "No offense, but you? No, you just told us a while ago that you are


    terrified of your brother, and so if he knew you helped us, who knows what he might do to you as well!


    Plus, I don''t think this n would be very good for Avery as well, given her condition. Her wish is just to


    stay here for a few more days, but if we take Avery out of the hospital in Adolf''s absence so rashly and


    impulsively, how do you think she would be able to exin everything to Adolf when she returns? Once


    things get serious, it will ruin her path to stardom.


    No, I don''t think that will work." She shook her head once more in refusal.


    "Just take it easy. Like I said, I''m the person who knows my brother best." Albert gave them a


    reassuring smile and went on to exin, "To tell you the truth, no matter what Avery does or how much


    trouble she causes, Adolf will never give up her, because she is his money spinner. How can he give


    up a money spinner? I mean, think about it."


    Jean''s eyes widened in shock. She gave Zed and Moore a quick nce, both of who had pulled long


    faces before turning back to Albert. "What? You mean, Avery is really just a money spinner in Adolf''s


    eyes and nothing more?" Jean asked in disbelief.


    "Yes, exactly." Albert nodded and gave them all nces. "Otherwise, what is it? Like I said, think about


    it. Why did Adolf suddenly be a manager while he used to be a high-ranking gangster? Because


    it''s a fast way to get money, and there''s no threat to life. So, if you don''t help Avery get out of the


    hospital this time, she will only be used more thoroughly by Adolf," Albert said angrily.


    "Then again, Adolf is still your brother after all, so why did you decide to help Avery instead?" Moore


    suddenly asked, making everyone turn to him.


    Albert looked at Moore in a slight surprise and then smiled before saying, "Moore, I know you."


    Moore''s eyes widened in surprise. "You know me?" Then he remembered something, and his


    expression became a littleplicated.


    ''Even Albert knows me. What the hell is going on?'' Moore thought.


    "Certainly, I remember you. In the year Adolf found Avery and saw potential in her to be a star, before


    he trained her, he investigated her background first. He wanted to make sure that not a single detail of


    her life would be a nuisance to the press once she bes a star. Adolf was clever like that. You were


    part of his files, and we all know you as Avery''s friend andnguage teacher. And because you''re


    handsome and outstanding, of course, how can I forget you?"


    Albert exined with a bright smile stered on his face.


    Moore eyed Albert for a while before nodding slowly. "I see."


    He breathed a sigh of relief under his breath. Then he looked into Albert''s eyes and asked again, "You


    haven''t answered my question yet. Why did you betray your brother and help Avery?"


    "Well, because..." Albert showed a gentle look. "She is so kind and beautiful. Everything about her is


    just outright gorgeous, so how could I not like her?"


    The word "she" in Albert''s words naturally referred to Avery. When Albert said that, everyone''s face


    suddenly showed an understanding.


    "But, have you ever thought about what the consequences you are about to face if you help Avery


    escape?" Looking Albert straight in the eyes, Zed couldn''t help reminding him.


    Albert nodded. "I know. Then again, I am his brother after all. We are rted by blood, and most


    importantly, we have been born together. Therefore, no matter how angry he gets, he will not be too


    hard on me and at most teach me a lesson, so just to be clear to all of you, I am willing to take the risk,"


    lifting his chin up, Albert answered in confidence.


    Jean took a deep look at Albert and showed an expression of gratitude before smiling. "Avery is really


    lucky to have a friend like you."


    Albert''s face turned gloomy. "Oh, please don''t say that. I don''t deserve to be her friend."


    Jean''s face turned into a frown. "Why?" She immediately got confused and shook her head at Albert.


    "Albert, don''t feel like you can''t be friends with her just because you''re her assistant. Even though I just


    met her for one day, I believe Avery is not such a superficial person. Besides, if she hadn''t regarded


    you as her friend, how could she have asked you toe to us and entrusted you with such an


    important matter? Right? I mean, she could have asked someone else if she doesn''t trust you."


    Albert looked at Jean for a while before bowing in gratitude. "Thank you, Mrs. Qi." He gave Jean a


    smile as he looked back up. "I''m happy to hear that."


    "I''m d to have a friend like you with Avery as well. So here''s the n. You go back and tell her we''ll


    bring her out tonight. Then, it''spletely up to her to decide whether to leave or stay,"


    Jean said to Albert to which Albert nodded in immediate response.


    Zed frowned when he heard her n. "Jean," Zed called. Jean might not have heard Zed or that she


    ignored him, but either way, she didn''t acknowledge Zed as she kept her stare at Albert, waiting for his


    response.


    Albert also didn''t expect her to agree so soon. He looked at Jean in surprise. At this time, aplex


    expression shed rapidly across his face and then was immediately reced by a happy expression


    as if it didn''t change in the first ce. He looked around and sighed in relief under his breath for no one


    seemed to notice. After a while, he nodded in understanding. "Well then. I''ll go back and tell Avery right


    now. I''m sure she''ll be happy when she hears about it."


    As Albert bid a polite farewell to each of them with the promise that they would meet soon, Jean


    couldn''t help sighing.


    ''Adolf and Albert are twins, but why are they so different in personality and behavior?'' Jean wondered.


    As soon as Albert was out of sight and earshot, Zed looked at Jean and asked, clearly displeased by


    how Jean had acted, "Jean, why did you promise it so rashly? We haven''t discussed it thoroughly yet!"


    "What else is there to discuss? Avery believes in Albert so much, so what do you doubt about him?"


    Frowning back at Zed, Jean asked at once, puzzled.


    "That''s just one of the problems to discuss." Zed sighed helplessly before asking again, "Have you ever


    thought about how difficult it will be for Avery to exin to Adolfter if we take her out of the hospital?"


    "You''re not listening to what I said. I specifically considered what she wants as well. It''s up to her to


    decide whether to leave or stay, and if she chooses to leave, it means she might have already thought


    of how to exin everything to Adolf. After all, this is Avery''s business. Of course she has all the right


    to make the decisions about herself." Jean paused and eyed Zed suspiciously.


    "Zed, the problem isn''t about Avery exining herself, is it? You just find this n risky, so you can''t


    seem to agree to it?"


    Zed''s eyes widened at Jean''s question. "How can you think of me like that?" A bitter grin formed on his


    face. "I just think that it''s quite impulsive to believe Albert right away. You don''t know him very well, not


    to mention that you just met him for the first time today, and I don''t think a person, who can make


    others put down their guard easily against him, will be as simple as he looks, so I''m also somewhat


    uneasy."


    "What is there to be uneasy about? Don''t you trust Albert? But, he looks exactly like Adolf! So, it must


    be true when he said he is Adolf''s twin brother. Besides, he knows much about Avery, so it''s true that


    he''s Avery''s assistant. Moreover, was it wrong for him to be concerned about Avery and the fact that he


    did not want her to suffer more with Adolf?


    Zed, tell me, what on earth did he do to make you suspect him? Was it his concern for Avery? Or do


    you think his way of speaking is not as hypocritical as Adolf''s, so you think he''s suspicious?" Jean


    threw her guess at Zed like pouring beans. She was suddenly feeling infuriated.


    Zed thought for a while before frowning deeper and then said, "To be honest, none of them. Somehow,


    Albert''s sudden appearance just made me feel weird. On the contrary, I also believe in Adolf more, but I


    can''t exin why for the time being." He shook his head, frustrated at how he couldn''t find the right


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    words.


    "You...you believe in Adolf more? That cold man?" Jean''s eyes suddenly opened wide. She stared at


    Zed in disbelief.


    Sighing helplessly, Zed could only grin bitterly at her shocked expression.


    He really didn''t know how to exin this gut feel to Jean. Even though it was just his intuition, it felt


    quite strong inside him, burning wild like someone was pouring fuel to keep the huge me alive.

 Chapter 561 The Most Direct And Effective Way

    Chapter 561 The Most Direct And Effective Way


    Though Albert seemed to be a much easier opponent than the stern-faced Adolf, still, for some reason,


    Zed was worried inside his mind and the most inexplicable fact was that he had no idea why he was


    feeling so. It was just unsettling. It was for this very reason that he found it hard to answer Jean''s angry


    question.


    "Are you insane? What''s going on in your mind?" Jean asked again. Apparently, she was extremely


    annoyed by him right now, as he had been silent the entire time without telling why.


    "Zed, at least tell me why you feel that way?" Moore pushed Zed a bit as he fixed his eyes on him and


    waited patiently for an answer.


    "I don''t know. But I just have a strong feeling that it will be better if I trust Adolf. Now if you recall your


    memories of that when Adolf shouted at Avery today in front of us. Do you remember what was her


    reaction back then? To my surprise, Avery still lookedpliant to Adolf. This clearly means that


    whatever Adolf said is for Avery''s own good, and she understands it as clearly as we do. Don''t you


    think that''s true?


    However on the contrary, Albert knows that Avery is a star who has a very tight schedule and that she


    trusts him very much, but he was still advising us to help get Avery out of the hospitalter at night,


    despite the fact that he had initially asked us not do anything rashly no matter how Avery was feeling at


    the moment. That''s kind of strange. If he was really trying to do good to Avery, he would never have


    done such a thing." Zed was busy analyzing the current situation, almost oblivious to the people around


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    him.


    "Really? But why?" Jean asked with confusion written all over her face. She added, "I thought that it


    was because he cares about Avery''s feelings that he came up with the idea to help her out of troubles.


    Was I wrong?"


    "I think we all saw very clearly what happened today when Adolf lost his temper. Don''t you think it was


    extremely horrible? Now imagine what would happen if he found out that Avery escaped from the


    hospital tonight. Wouldn''t he throw another temper tantrum just like we saw earlier on? No, getting


    through this so easily is impossible. The situation is going to be a lot more serious when Avery escapes


    and the damages it would cause would be catastrophic on both financial, as well as social scale. The


    media is going to scatter a lot of bad news about her and Avery is going to face too many problems in


    her future. However, if she doesn''t want to be in the entertainment business, then that is fine,"


    Zed exined with a serious look on his face.


    "Is it that serious?" Jean enquired in surprise. She hadn''t fathomed that the problems were so deep.


    "The Inte works so well nowadays, and we all know how much gossip affects a person''s life,


    especially when ites on the Inte. This is an especially enormous problem for celebrities. Even


    you''ve suffered from it once, and I''m sure you know well about that. What do you think would happen if


    Avery had been the victim of the cyber violence this time?" Zed asked with his eyes fixated on Jean.


    "It would be a hundred or maybe a thousand times harder for Avery to deal with it aspared to other


    people!" Jean uttered suddenly. Her face had turned pale as she was speaking and she asked, "What


    should we do now? Are we really not going to see Avery tonight?"


    "No, we definitely have to go," Zed replied and paused with a frown on his face. He continued, "But still,


    whatever happens is solely Avery''s decision and it is her right to decide and choose."


    Moore nodded at his words in agreement and remarked, "Yes, Zed''s right. After all, her future depends


    on her own wishes."


    Hearing Moore agree to what Zed was saying, Jean felt that she''d better not trouble them anymore


    than they already were. They hade to an agreement now. However, she was still really worried in


    her heart about what Avery''s final decision might be and what would follow her as a result of her


    choice. She had already suffered one and she didn''t want Avery to suffer like that either. However, she


    also found Zed and Moore had a point, so she could only sigh and agree as well, "Well, in that case,


    let''s go and find out tonight."


    The three of them talked a little longer, and then went back to their rooms to rest.


    When they got back to their bedroom, Zed closed the door and then carried her softly to the bed. As he


    carefully helped her sit down, he ordered her, "Jean, you take a good rest at home tonight. Moore and I


    will take care of things."


    "No! I have to go with you two. I''m so worried," Jean refused immediately. She did not want to be left


    out.


    "Jean, you''re pregnant and you''ve got a foot sprain. It''s not convenient for you to walk and you might


    slow us down. And think about it, what if we suddenly meet Adolf in the hospital? There is a very high


    probability of verbal and even physical fights in such a scenario and I can never allow you to fall


    between that," Zed replied firmly with a serious look on his face. He looked into Jean''s eyes and added,


    "It will be really better if you stay at home and wait for us to deliver the good news."


    "Zed, I know you are saying this for my own good but, you do know me, I''ll be really worried if I can''t go


    with you. Let me go with you guys. I will not hold you back, I promise," Jean begged and looked pitifully


    at Zed, as she blinked her bright eyes at him.


    With that pitiful look, Zed felt a lot softer and couldn''t respond with anything for a few moments. Then


    he sighed heavily and shook his head. "Jean, I''m afraid still I can''t let you go with us. And if you insist


    on it, Moore and I will not go tonight for your safety."


    Realizing that Zed had threatened to not go at all just to stop her from going to see Avery tonight, Jean


    suddenly felt lightheaded and didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    But when she fixed her eyes on him, she could tell clearly that he was not joking from the serious look


    on his face. She could only nod and agree, "Fine! I guess I can only stay at home and wait for you guys


    toe back then. Someone has to be there, even if without me."


    "That''s my girl!" Zed eximed happily with a big smile on his face. He let out a sigh of relief at the


    realization that Jean had finally agreed to stay at home and wait for them toe back. He gave her a


    tight hug and assured her, "Believe me, I will try my best to fulfill Avery''s wish no matter what happens


    tonight."


    "Alright, I believe you. Zed, do you think Moore knows about Avery''s feelings for him?" Jean asked,


    leaning meekly into his arms.


    "It''s hard to say," Zed replied as he shook his head. There was a puzzled look on his face as he added,


    "It shouldn''t be a problem as his IQ is high enough to find out the answer. But I''m afraid that his EQ is


    not as good as his IQ. I don''t think he would ever reply Avery''s hints towards him no matter how clearly


    she gives them. She will have to confess directly. Otherwise, it''s really hard to say."


    "Oh my! Moore''s such a blockhead in terms of rtionship knowledge. I have no idea when, if ever,


    he''s going to understand Avery''s feelings for him. Will he be with her in the end?" Jean wondered with


    a sigh.


    As Jean was speaking, Zed straightened himself up with seriousness written all over his face suddenly.


    He held her face in his hands and reminded her, "Jean, I want to remind you one thing. It is okay if you


    want to make a match between Moore and Avery, but still, it''s something that depends on fate. And if it


    turns out that Moore does not have the same feelings for Avery as she does, there is nothing we can


    do but wish them all the best for their future. We must not and we cannot force them to do anything, all


    right?"


    "I know, I know. Look at you, are you really worried about that I will force them into a rtionship? Oh,


    strong feelings for him, whether they could be together depends, in the end, on his will. Wait, why have


    you started worrying about me pushing them even before they have gotten started? I haven''t done


    anything yet,"


    Jean asked. She looked at Zed with suspicion written all over her face, waiting for his answer.


    "Well, I am just afraid that you will do this thing recklessly and ignore the feelings of those two.


    Furthermore, Moore and Avery have been ssmates for a few years. Can''t you see if he has feelings


    for her or not until now?" asked Zed.


    "Have you already found out that Moore has no feelings for Avery?" uttered a surprised Jean, with her


    eyes widened and fixated on Zed.


    "Well, yes. We''re both men. So I know exactly what Moore would do if he felt something about her. It


    would be what any other man would do. When a man faces with a girl he likes, he will definitely try his


    best to behave when she is watching. And he won''t do things that Moore does in front of Avery,


    together with his cool attitude," Zed replied firmly with a nod.


    "If that''s the case, it looks like it''s going to be really hard to get the two of them together. Zed, as a


    man, what do you think is the most direct and effective way for a woman to make out with a man? How


    can she express her feelings for a man so that he gets deeply touched?"


    Jean asked. She looked up at Zed, blinking her big, beautiful eyes, as if she were sincerely waiting for


    his answer.


    Hearing her words, Zed suddenly put up an ambiguous smile on his face and replied, "Well, I would say


    that the fastest way to create feelings for each other, would be the one we''ve used before." After his


    words, Zed fixed his eyes on her as if he was waiting to enjoy the changes of her facial expression.


    On the other hand, Jean felt a little bit weird by Zed''s staring at this moment. She did not know how to


    respond for a few seconds with a puzzled look on her face.


    All of a sudden, she then remembered that her rtionship with Zed had changed inherently and


    deeply ever since they had slept with each other. At the realization that he was, at this moment,


    pointing to the fact that their feelings for each other were created through sex, she couldn''t help


    flushing with embarrassment. And she was so shy that she buried her head into his arms and dared not


    look up at him for quite a while.


    Noticing that Jean was flushing with shame, Zed''s face lit up with a big smile. Suddenly, his mind


    shed back to the time when he was with Jean in the past, and he couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    ''I do think it is the most direct and effective way to create a connection with the opposite sex. If it had


    not been for this method, would Jean and I still have no connection at all right now?'' thought Zed in his


    mind joyfully.

 Chapter 562 Lets Do It Together

    Chapter 562 Let''s Do It Together


    Maybe yes and maybe not.


    ording to his temperament, if he really liked someone, he would not hesitate to pursue her. In short,


    he wouldn''t have minded taking the first move.


    Now he would never give other people a chance to take Jean away from him.


    As for Moore, Zed didn''t know what was going on in his mind.


    He knew that Moore loved Jean and it was highly unlikely that he would fall in love with Avery since he


    was emotionally attached.


    Such a gorgeous girl secretly loved Moore for so many years. ''Is it my negligence to not see Moore as


    apetitive rival?'' Zed wondered.


    Zed frowned thinking about this. It looked like that he should pay more attention on Avery''s love affair.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    This way he could try his best to help Avery with her pursuit for Moore.


    It would not only meet Jean''s wish but also clear the dark cloud hovering above his head.


    After all, no matter how much he trusted Moore, there was no guarantee that Moore would not make a


    move on Jean.


    Thinking of which, Zed gazed out of the window with his deep eyes and a touch of certainty written on


    his face.


    Soon, the three rested until 11:00 p.m. and then they all came out of their rooms.


    Jean was carried by Zed to the couch in the living room and she looked at them worriedly.


    "You must convince Avery. Moore, you were ssmates with Avery, so your words will mean more to


    her than Zed''s. Talk to her, tell her not to overthink things. It will be nice to take her away from the


    celebrity life and show her some ordinary joys. And we will take responsibility for everything."


    Jean looked at Moore and spoke in a persuasive tone.


    "Ok, I understand." Moore nodded at Jean.


    "Jean, are you sure you want to wait in the living room?" Zed asked with concern.


    "Yes," Jean nodded and said. "I believe that Avery will follow you here tonight. As long as you try your


    best to talk to her, she will definitelye. So, I will wait here."


    "Alright!" Zed was convinced by Jean''s confidence. "Be careful, if you need anything, just call Zelda,"


    Zed advised.


    "I heard you. It''ste, you guys should go now!" Jean said and pushed Zed.


    Zed and Moore looked at each other and sighed. Slowly, they walked out of the house.


    They didn''t walk far when they heard Jean shouting behind them, "Moore, don''t treat Avery as an


    international superstar tonight, instead take her as your school fellow."


    Moore looked back in surprise and saw Jean was waving at him with a smile. Then he nodded his head


    and they continued their walk.


    A yful look showed on Zed''s face when he heard what Jean had told Moore.


    Tonight, Jean was trying her best to ask Moore to talk to Avery. It seemed that she had put her heart


    and soul to make things happen between Moore and Avery.


    ''Alright!'' thought Zed happily. Now he was happy to have Jean''s encouragement. Originally, he was


    going to make things work between Moore and Avery but now he had Jean''s support.


    They drove all the way to the hospital. Since it was night, there was no one else but guards.


    They stopped the car near the gate for the convenience of leaving.


    Getting out of the car, they walked towards the inpatient area.


    The corridor was so quiet and peaceful. This atmosphere put them at ease.


    Zed and Moore walked straight towards Avery''s inpatient ward.


    After a turn, they saw two tall hunks guarding Avery''s ward. In a matter of seconds they realized they


    were Avery''s bodyguards.


    Zed and Moore looked at each other feeling trapped. Immediately, Zed lifted his arms to check what


    time it was.


    The watch showed it was 12:00 a.m.


    The two bodyguards stood against the wall and kept an eye on all directions.


    Three minutester, Avery''s door opened and Albert walked out. He nced at Zed and Moore and


    then had a little chat with the bodyguards. A whileter the bodyguards followed him and left.


    "I wonder what he did to get the bodyguards leave," Moore said, looking curious.


    "Hey, we need to hurry up. Albert won''t stall them for long," Zed replied. Zed patted Moore on the


    shoulder and then walked towards Avery''s ward.


    Swallowing the saliva that was in his mouth, Moore followed Zed.


    Standing in front of the door, Zed looked around to confirm he wasn''t being watched.


    Avery felt quite troubled today and was going to fall asleep when she heard the door being pushed


    open. She got rmed and asked, "Who''s that?"


    "It''s us. Zed and Moore," Zed replied in a lowered voice. He walked to Avery to let her see his face.


    With the moonlight, Avery could see Zed and Moore clearly. Tears of shame dropped from her face.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault today. I didn''t know what was wrong with me. Adolf understood everything..."


    Hearing Avery me herself, Zed decided tofort her. "It''s okay. It doesn''t matter whether Adolf can


    see through things or not. Now that we are here, everything will be fine. Avery, did you think it


    through?"


    "Think through what?" Avery wiped the tears on her face and asked, confused.


    Zed couldn''t help but frown. He looked at Moore for some help.


    Something seemed off to him.


    "Didn''t Albert tell you that we are going to get you out of the hospital tonight?" Zed asked Avery, feeling


    nervous.


    "No, he didn''t! After Adolf took my phone, I was concerned that you might be worried about me so I told


    him to give you a message. But when he returned, he said nothing!" Avery looked at Zed and looked at


    Moore, then asked, "What are you doing at the hospital sote? Are you here just to visit me?"


    "It seems my previous feelings were right." Hearing this, a bitter smile showed on Zed''s face. "Avery,


    we don''t have much time left. Are you willing to get out of the hospital with us and meet Jean?"


    "What?" Avery looked at Zed in surprise as if she didn''t understand a word Zed was speaking.


    Seeing Avery''s reaction, Zed hinted Moore to speak up.


    Moore walked up, looked at Avery who waspletely at a loss, and said gently, "The thing is, we


    know what has happened to you and are here to help you. Avery, if you want to get out of this hospital


    and live a few days of undisturbed life, we will need to get you out of this hospital now.


    We are not doing this out of sympathy and of course, you don''t need our sympathy. Am I right? I am


    telling you this as your schoolmate. I sincerely invite you to stay for a couple of days. It will be fun and I


    will show you around this city."


    Having finished his sentence, Moore sighed and waited for Avery''s reply.

 Chapter 563 I Accept

    Chapter 563 I ept


    Moore did it just the way Jean had asked him to but he wasn''t sure whether it was going to work or not.


    Standing aside, Zed put on a pleased look.


    Judging from the surprised and moved look on Avery''s face, she was obviously touched by Moore''s


    words.


    Zed couldn''t help but admit that Jean indeed knew Avery quite well. Avery''s reaction proved Jean was


    right.


    Slowly, Avery took a deep breath and looked at Moore. As far as she knew, it was the first time that


    Moore had talked to her so much.


    No matter what, this brought a weird kind of contentment in her heart.


    "All right. I ept." Lifting the corner of her lips, Avery nodded.


    Zed and Moore didn''t expect that it would be so easy for Avery to say yes to this n. They looked at


    her with their stunned faces.


    In truth, they were prepared for using persuasive words to make her go.


    But now, Avery already epted it just after hearing Moore''s words.


    "Avery, do you really agree to it?" Zed asked again to make sure his ears hadn''t yed tricks on him.


    "Of course. You invited me with sincerity. How can I refuse it?"


    Avery replied with a smile.


    "But you didn''t even hesitate. Aren''t you afraid that Adolf will go insane when he notices that you are


    not in the hospital any more?" Zed asked with concern in his voice.


    "I''ve thought about it earlier. It''s all right since, I''ll leave just for a few days," Avery answered with


    confidence dancing on her face.


    "Are you sure about it? Adolf was so angry when he learnt that you got sick and got into the hospital.


    And he wasn''t afraid to show his anger even in front of us. How could that be all right?" Moore also


    didn''t believe it so he asked with confusion written all over his face.


    "Believe me. Adolf may be hard on the outside but he has a good heart. He is not as harsh as you


    think. Rx! I''ll just leave for a few days. The worst result is that I''ll be scolded by him. I really need a


    few days of rest since my schedule has been tighttely," Avery exined.


    "Do you still believe it was right of Adolf to get himself drunk when he learnt that you wanted to pretend


    to be sick?"


    Eyebrows furrowed into a frown, Zed asked.


    He still found Avery''s reaction strange.


    "Got himself drunk? Adolf is not such kind of person. I don''t think that is possible. Besides, he is a self-


    disciplined man. There''s no way he would do that."


    Avery let out aughter as she didn''t believe Zed''s words.


    "Are you sure?" Upon hearing Avery''s reply, Zed''s frown deepened. He turned to Moore helplessly.


    Moore was wearing an odd look on his face and shook his head towards Zed.


    "Yeah, I''m sure about it. We''ve already known each other for three years. I have never seen him go for


    a drink alone. He took an oath that he would not be drunk any more since he thought drinking too much


    would dull his mind. Once his girlfriend was kidnapped while he was drunk. He wasn''t in a sane mind to


    help her. So he is still guilty about it. His girlfriend got killed then. The pain was so extreme that he


    spent two years drowning in sorrow. Moreover, he left his gangs because of that."


    "He used to be in the gangs?" Zed was slightly relieved when he heard Avery.


    Even though Albert lied to them a lot, he didn''t lie about Adolf''s identity.


    "Yes. After that, he was heartbroken for a long time. Then he met me when I was taking part in a talent


    show. He said that I looked like his girlfriend and offered to be my manager. I got to know him since


    then. And he explored and developed Vikki''s career from then on."


    Avery paused for a second and took a deep breath before she continued, "So he is just doing what is


    the best for me. He may seem a bit harsh at times. But I know that he cares about me. Sometimes I


    can sense that he tries to make it up to me out of his guilt and self-usation towards his girlfriend."


    Hearing Avery''s words, Zed and Moore were touched.


    Adolf believed he was responsible for his girlfriend''s tragic death.


    Then he transferred his love for his girlfriend and gave it to Avery.


    It was not hard to guess that Adolf contributed a lot to Avery''s achievement.


    However, what Albert imed was different from Avery''s words. ''What was on Albert''s mind?'' Zed


    wondered. "Albert looks so simr to Adolf.


    Are they twins?"


    Zed asked, looking at Avery.


    Moore couldn''t help but take a look at Zed as he didn''t understand why Zed had asked that question.


    They looked so simr. To Moore, it was evident that they were twins.


    "Yeah. Albert is Adolf''s younger brother. Adolf arranged him to be by my side when I became more and


    more famous. Every time Adolf got busy, he would ask Albert to take care of me," Avery nodded her


    head and replied.


    "So Albert is not just your personal assistant as he told us," Zed asked with his frown deepened.


    "Of course not. How''s that possible? He and Adolf helped me a lot. They have done a lot for me." Avery


    couldn''t help but put on a smile. But all of a sudden, she seemed to remember something and her


    lovely face darkened. She turned to Zed and asked, "Did Albert tell you that he was just my personal


    assistant?"


    "Yeah. He also told us that Adolf was harsh with you and didn''t treat you well. He said that Adolf would


    go for a drink tonight and asked us toe here and pick you up," Zed replied.


    Avery''s face turned pale as she heard Zed''s answer.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Zed and Moore were worried as they noticed Avery''s pale face.


    "I know why he said that. He must hate me deep in his heart." Avery put on a bitter smile and added,


    "He was hoping to use this problem so that I would finally leave Adolf."


    The look on Zed''s and Moore''s faces became more serious when they heard that Avery imed to


    know the reason behind Albert''s lies.


    "What''s the matter then? Time is running out. Just fill us in briefly," Zed said since they couldn''t afford


    any more secrets.


    "How about we get out of the hospital first?" Moore suggested since it seemed dangerous to stay here


    longer.


    The look on Zed''s face wasplicated at the moment as he felt stupid for believing Albert.


    "Obviously, Albert was after something since he lured us toe here and sent away the two guards


    for us. If we leave now, then his trick to get Avery and Adolf to fight with each other will seed," Zed


    replied.


    "Then what should we do now?" Upon hearing Zed''s words, Moore got worried and fear took over him.


    However, Zed didn''t reply him this time. Instead, Zed turned to Avery.


    Avery noticed Zed''s staring and said with a bitter smile, "Adolf was drunk once on a party. Only Albert


    and Adolf were left in the box as everyone else already left. When I returned from the restroom to fetch


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    my handbag, Albert was drunk as well. But when I stepped into the box, I saw that he was staring at


    Adolf with pure hatred in his vicious eyes. The hatred in Albert''s eyes was so scary that it seemed as if


    he was going to kill Adolf."


    As soon as Avery finished her words, she closed her eyes and her face turned more pale.


    Zed and Moore opened their mouth in utter shock on hearing this.

 Chapter 564 Albert’s Secret

    Chapter 564 Albert¡¯s Secret


    Weren''t Adolf and Albert biologically rted?


    How was that possible?


    "When I saw that, I couldn''t help shrieking. Immediately, I ran away because I was very frightened. But


    Albert ran after me as soon as he spotted me," said Avery in a trembled voice.


    "He started crying as soon as he grabbed me. He didn''t want me to tell anyone about what I saw. He


    didn''t want to see Adolf in pain. He knew that he was out of the line when he showed hatred for Adolf.


    Adolf has been excellent, which is why Albert envies him. Adolf has always outdone Albert ever since


    they were young, which is the main reason why Albert is so mentally disturbed. Albert promised that he


    wouldn''t do that again."


    Avery smiled bitterly and continued, "Since I knew his secret, he has been extra careful when I''m


    around. He even spoke up for me in front of Adolf. Whereas I have been really careless. Albert always


    looks cheerful as if he doesn''t care about anything.


    But on second thought, I am sure that no one will let me off the hook if I have coincidentally known his


    or her hidden secret. Since Albert doesn''t want Adolf to know his secret, he won''t be relieved if I keep


    staying with Adolf all the time. But I have no idea what on earth he is nning for tonight."


    "It is very simple to know what he is going to do if you really want to know it," said Zed confidently.


    Avery smiled brightly as soon as she heard Zed''s words. She stared at Zed and Moore, who felt


    bitterness on her face.


    Zed pushed open the door of the ward and looked outside cautiously. He confirmed that there was no


    one outside the ward. Then Zed gestured Moore and Avery to follow him and he quickly walked


    outside.


    Moore put his arm around Avery as they followed Zed carefully.


    Even by the end of the corridor, there was nobody.


    Zed stopped because something was weird. He shifted his gaze to Avery.


    She looked confused as she couldn''t figure out what Albert was plotting at all. Now, she couldn''t calm


    herself down to get herself thinking anymore.


    "What should we do?" asked Moore frightfully.


    They had initially guessed that Albert woulde to the hospital with Adolf to disclose Avery''s lie. They


    thought Albert even wanted to end his agreement with her.


    But as they approached the gate of the hospital, they didn''t see anyone.


    What was going on?


    They had guessed that Albert would show up in the hospital together with Adolf. But no one was seen.


    Did their guess go wrong?


    Zed had expected that everything would turn out the way they had thought.


    He had already figured out that Albert had been behaving a little weirdly earlier at his house.


    But now he was confused why Albert hadn''t shown up yet.


    ''Why?


    Is there an ident?''


    thought Zed. He stood there for a little while and said, "Move forward!


    Since we are here now, we should face whatever wille next. First, let''s help Avery leave here."


    "Okay!" Moore nodded in agreement and put his arm around Avery.


    "I can walk by myself." Avery blushed as soon as Moore stood close to her.


    As they came out of the ward hurriedly and kept watching vigntly if Albert had been there waiting for


    them, Avery didn''t notice how close she was to Moore.


    But now, Avery wasn''t afraid that Albert might show up, so she blushed as soon as Moore put his arm


    around her.


    After all, she was in love with Moore.


    She had wanted to give up her love for Moore but every time she thought about it, it seemed quite


    impossible to forget him.


    The man she had loved for so long was standing so close to her.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery was afraid.


    ''Avery, what the hell are you doing?


    You have loved him for many years. You used to wake up happily because he hugged you in your


    dream.


    But now, you can''t even face him, ''


    Avery criticized herself in her thoughts.


    As Avery insisted, Moore moved aside.


    When Moore moved away from her, Avery didn''t know whether she should be sad or happy.


    But her heart rate was back to normal.


    At the same time, she was frustrated.


    Avery regretted saying anything. Then, she walked behind Zed and Moore.


    The hospital was as silent as a graveyard. The three of them could only hear the sound of their own


    footsteps.


    As they walked forward, Avery began gasping.


    Zed looked at Avery as soon as he heard her short breath. When he saw her pale face, he asked


    Moore, "Moore, please take care of Avery. It seems that she can''t catch up!"


    "Okay!" Moore had heard Avery''s short breath but he was reluctant to help her as he had already been


    rejected by her. As soon as Zed yelled at him, he walked over to Avery, picked her up and started


    walking.


    Avery wanted to say something but she hurriedly covered her mouth with her hands.


    As she looked up to Moore, she found that he was holding her in his arms with no emotion on his face.


    She asked softly, "Am I heavy? If I am, then put me down. I''ll walk by myself..."


    "No, you are not heavy! We will be there soon," replied Moore calmly.


    Moore had no expression on his face, which disappointed Avery.


    But soon, Moore stopped walking.


    She chuckled as soon as she realized that Moore wanted to say something to her. But as she looked


    up hurriedly, she found him staring ahead.


    Avery knew something was wrong. Although she didn''t want to look ahead, she finally braced herself


    up to follow the direction of Moore''s gaze.


    Four tall men stood at the gate of the hospital. They all were staring at her.


    The one in the front was tall and quite handsome.


    Although he was about fifty meters away from her, Avery could still sense his anger and


    disappointment.


    Instead of panicking, she smiled wryly.


    By now, they clearly knew what Albert wanted to do tonight.


    Albert wanted to force Avery to leave Adolf, even if it needed him to involve Zed and Moore.


    But would Adolf believe Avery if she told him everything?


    Avery was confused as she didn''t know if Adolf would believe her.


    She was not sure if Adolf trusted her more than Albert.


    But she had to face whatever was going to happen.


    She gazed at Moore and said gently, "Moore, please put me down!"


    Moore gazed at Avery as he heard her voice. He nodded at Avery and said, "Don''t be scared. We are


    here for you."


    Then, Moore put Avery down.


    Moore said that they were there.


    Avery suddenly felt that she wasn''t alone today.


    As Moore''sst words echoed in her mind, she felt moved. ''Why am I so emotional today?'' thought


    Avery.


    She was on the verge of tears as she heard what Moore had said.

 Chapter 565 Exposing Tricks and Deceit

    Chapter 565 Exposing Tricks and Deceit


    Avery looked at Moore with a beautiful smile. She had never imagined that the day Moore would be


    gentle to her woulde so soon. "Okay, I know. Don''t worry too much about me." She gave Moore


    onest reassuring smile before she turned to look at Adolf. She knew that she must confront him


    today, so after taking a deep breath and mustering up the courage, she walked firmly and slowly toward


    him.


    Zed and Moore were closely following Avery in order to protect her if either of the men in front of them


    ever raised a hand on her or verbally abused her. The three of them stood in front of Adolf at the same


    time.


    Adolf eyed Avery with his sharp eyes. Then, he turned his head to look at both Zed and Moore. He


    looked them up and down before finally fixing his eyes on Zed. He smirked and mocked, "Mr. Qi, it''s


    already midnight. Shouldn''t you be sleeping at you home now? Also, what are you still doing here with


    Avery? Aren''t you afraid that your wife will be jealous because you''re here and not with her?"


    "Avery is my friend, so it''s normal for me to visit my friend, isn''t it? Besides, I came here with Moore, so


    you may rest assured that my wife will not be jealous. But I am not sure how my wife would react to any


    of your concern."


    A firm smile formed on Zed''s face after replying to Adolf.


    Adolf raised an eyebrow in disdain and snorted. "Is that so? It seems like you have married a good


    wife."


    "Of course, I have a great wife. No one can outmatch her. Besides, she''s my wife. I have a huge


    confidence with her and so does she about me, so don''t worry about this, Adolf." Zed didn''t care about


    Adolf''s rudeness. He had other problems besides that. He then looked sharply at Albert, who was


    standing by Adolf''s side, and then asked Adolf without turning his gaze away from Albert, "How about


    you, Adolf? Just like you said, it''s already midnight. Shouldn''t you too be sleeping in your ce as


    well? Or is it because that you knew we will visit Avery tonight, so you specially came here to meet


    us?"


    Albert stopped Zed impatiently and pretended to be angry. "That''s totally nonsense! You''d better frankly


    tell us where you want to take Avery to in this time of the night!"


    Eyes opened wide, both Avery and Moore turned to Albert and were astonished by his words.


    Several hours ago, Albert came to their house to persuade them to take Avery out from the hospital.


    But now, he seemed to stand on Adolf''s side and speak for him as if everything hadn''t happened.


    Obviously, it was all his trick and deceit. They had not expected that he was such a despicable man.


    Zed knew that there was some bad atmosphere in Albert, and he was right about it now. He couldn''t


    help casting a deep look at him. Although he looked almost the same as Adolf, he was not mentally


    strong enoughpared to Adolf.


    No wonder although they were twins, he still served under Adolf and was so scared of him.


    ''Now that you dared to y a trick on me, don''t ever feel regret for what you had done, '' Zed thought to


    himself.


    Then he looked at Albert with a look of sympathy on his face and asked, "Albert, why are you asking us


    that? You told us toe to the hospital by midnight to pick up Avery. You said that Avery had been


    badly scolded by Adolf, and that we should take Avery out of the hospital, so that she could escape


    from the cruelty of him, didn''t you? What''s more, it was you who had deliberately distracted the


    bodyguards at the door. Otherwise, it would be impossible for us to take Avery out."


    Zed pretended to feel puzzled about Albert''s behavior. He stared at Albert with a frown of confusion.


    Albert didn''t expect that Zed would question him and expose his trick in front of Adolf. He felt very guilty


    and was afraid that Adolf would believe Zed''s words, so he stole a nce at Adolf quickly. After seeing


    that Adolf didn''t look angry because of Zed''s words and looked as if trying to decipher the truth, he


    became more bold and sneered, "Mr. Qi, do you forget that you are a CEO? How can you say such


    words to nder me?


    Why should I help all of you to take Avery out? I don''t gain anything if I do so. Besides, both Avery and


    Adolf are the closest people around me. How can I be so cruel to separate them? Plus, Adolf has


    always treated Avery very well. Frankly speaking, I even feel a little bit jealous of her sometimes. So,


    who told you that Adolf had badly scolded Avery? It''s totally nonsense!"


    There was astonishment and anger on Albert''s face as he said these words, but he tried hard to


    conceal his emotion.


    Hearing Albert''s words, Zed couldn''t help but admire his nerve.


    ''Now that he dares to y this trick in front of Adolf, he has absolute certainty that he can make Avery


    and Adolf turn against each other.


    It seems that he is a dark and vicious man. I have underestimated him, and he is absolutely not as


    coward and ipetent as he looks.


    He almost got away with it just now. What a cunning man!'' Zed thought, impressed at how Albert still


    could keep up his deceit.


    Avery was already starting to feel infuriated. She saw how aggressive Albert was, so she could not help


    but shout and butt in at him angrily.


    "Albert, do you think that I am totally unaware of what you had done? The reason why you make all


    efforts to make me leave Adolf and make us turn against each other is that you''re afraid one day, I''ll


    spill your secret to him, right?"


    Zed looked at Avery and slightly shook his head toward her, gesturing her to stop talking.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Frowning, Avery was puzzled by Zed''s movement and didn''t know what he meant.


    Moore, standing on one side, whispered at Avery and exined, "The reason why Zed stopped you is


    that he wants to tell you not to let out a wild card right away. Right now, you are escaping the hospital


    with us, so Adolf won''t believe your words easily. Only if we try to make Albert tell the truth out himself


    can we really convince Adolf."


    "Sorry, Moore, but I don''t understand. That''s totally impossible! He''s not that stupid to tell the truth in


    front of Adolf and admit what he had done." Avery shook her head disapprovingly and whispered back.


    "Let''s just stand aside and see. That''s not totally impossible. Be patient, and we must have confidence


    in Zed at the same time," Moore said, giving Avery a reassuring look.


    Avery looked at Moore in surprise. She saw how he was looking at Zed with confidence and soft eyes.


    She didn''t know why her anger disappeared all of a sudden at this moment, and she could not help


    raising her head to look at Zed.


    ''There are only a few people in this world that can convince Moore unconditionally. Obviously, Zed is


    one of them, and it seems that they have a good rtionship, '' Avery thought.


    From the beginning, she had misunderstood that Jean was Moore''s girlfriend. Since knowing that Zed


    was Jean''s husband, Avery hadpletely put down her guard at them. She was now only grateful for


    Zed, but she had never looked at him carefully.


    Now, in such a grim atmosphere, it was strange that she was even in the mood to eye Zed intently up


    and down.


    After examining Zed for a while, she was surprised by his outstanding appearance and his confident


    stature. He wore a professional but guarded look. Part of her finally understood why Moore would


    believe in him unconditionally.


    Beside her was an exceptionally excellent man with such handsome features and a tall and straight


    figure. He looked quite easy and behaved so elegant and noble even in front of Adolf, who was once a


    gangster.


    ''No wonder Jean married him. I believe that any woman will fall in love with such an excellent man at


    the first sight, '' Avery thought.


    Hearing Avery''s words, Adolf suddenly became alert. He frowned in bewilderment and turned to Albert,


    giving him a serious and aggressive look. "What secret is she talking about?"


    Stared by Adolf like this, Albert immediately found it difficult to breathe. He felt like his lungs were being


    squeezed at the moment. He tried topose himself and exined to Adolf with aplex look,


    "Adolf, don''t believe Avery. She is talking nonsense. I mean, think about it. All she wants now is to try


    all means to leave you, so she deliberately makes up a story to drive?a?wedge?between?us and make


    us turn against each other."


    "Is that so?" Adolf''s expression looked terrible after hearing Albert''s exnation. He looked at Avery


    with such cold eyes and asked, "Is it true? Do you really want to leave me?"


    Avery shook her head instantly. "Of course not, he is lying to you!" She gave Adolf a sincere look and


    said, "Adolf, I am telling you the truth. I don''t want to leave you. My acting career is just beginning. Do


    you think I''m that dumb enough to leave at this critical point in my life?"


    "Then, tell me, why you are not sleeping in your room? And why are you here with them? What were


    you about to do?" It was obvious that Adolf didn''t believe Avery''s words, and his tone became colder


    and colder as he questioned her.


    Avery noticed that Adolf was on the verge of getting mad, so a bitter smile appeared on her face, but


    before she could open her mouth and exin, Zed stopped her.


    "Listen to me, Adolf. I''ll tell you exactly what really happened. When my wife saw Avery for the first


    time, she had a favorable impression on her, and I can even say that she admires her. That''s why she


    became anxious when Avery got sick right away. Who wouldn''t be anyway? Avery hasn''t even stepped


    foot on the ground for a day. So imagine how she would react when Albert told us that you had badly


    scolded Avery, and he even told us how you just used Avery to be your money spinner. Naturally, my


    wife, no, all of us too became more anxious for her. That''s why we gave in when Albert told us to pick


    up Avery in the middle of the night and ask her whether you had treated her badly or not. In the end,


    we all have been utilized by Albert, and obviously all this was his trick to make us all turn against each


    other. Adolf, I believe that you are a smart man. I hope that you can use that head of yours to think


    about this whole situation. How could we manage to bring Avery here if there''s no one else secretly


    helping us? You know how difficult it is to get rid of the bodyguards given our stature. Moreover, who


    brought you here in the middle of the night? Aren''t you suspicious at all of Albert''s actions?"

 Chapter 566 Dont Trust Albert

    Chapter 566 Don''t Trust Albert


    At Zed''s words, Adolf frowned and looked at him without saying a word.


    The atmosphere suddenly became strange and silent. There was a hint of tension as well.


    Zed gave Albert a smile on the corners of his mouth.


    Back at Zed, Albert also had a smile with deep meaning and looked at them with some sympathy, as if


    he still had enough tricks under his sleeve.


    Adolf finally broke the silence. "You asked me why I was here, right?" He had a heavy voice and a


    shoot advertisements for yourpany, so I have toe and see for myself how Avery is recovering.


    I know I was a little tough on her, that''s why I really need to check, so I can sleep in peace.


    I had to, because this is my responsibility and my daily activity as her manager."


    Zed was stunned after hearing Adolf.


    He suddenly understood why Albert had just looked at him like that.


    ''I see.


    Albert knows Adolf''s style of working so well that he set up a trap for us to get in on our own, '' Zed


    thought, feeling more and more impressed at Albert.


    Zed turned to Avery before returning his attention to Adolf and asked, "Since that''s the case, does


    Avery know about your nightly habit?"


    Avery shook her head, and her eyes turned a little red, making everyone nce at her.


    Obviously, she didn''t fully know what Adolf had done for her in private.


    With an open and straightforward expression, Adolf answered Zed, "No, she doesn''t know. Her sleep


    quality is not very good, so I always wait until she falls asleep before Ie to see her."


    However, deep in his eyes, there was still a slight light that shed across quickly and then dimmed.


    His eyes returned to their original cold state at once.


    Zed had been looking at Adolf, so he had not overlooked the subtle change in his eyes.


    He frowned and continued to eye Adolf intently.


    Adolf felt Zed''s prating gaze and frowned back at him ufortably.


    Unaffected by Adolf''s cold expression, Zed looked at him and asked with a smile, "Since you said you


    were here to see if Avery slept well, what about Albert and the two bodyguards? Are they also worried


    about her, so they came and had a look?"


    Adolf frowned deeper at Zed. "You did ask a good question, Zed." He turned to the three people


    standing near him, and asked them with doubt, "Albert, haven''t you gone back to rest? And you two,


    didn''t I ask you to keep watch at the door of her room?"


    One of the bodyguards moved forward and rushed to exin, "Boss, as soon as we saw the two men


    sneaking into Miss Avery''s ward, we were about to stop them and inform you, but then Albert suddenly


    appeared. He told us just to stop them in front of the hospital gate, since he said you would be there


    soon."


    When Adolf heard the words, his eyes immediately fell on Albert. "Albert, why are you here in the first


    ce?"


    "Well, I was sad and upset to see your rtionship with Avery be so rigid during the day, so I


    tossed and turned for a long time and finally decided toe and talk to Avery, but I didn''t expect..."


    He paused intentionally, looking at Zed and the other two.


    With her eyes opened wide and mouth gaped, Avery stared at Albert in shock.


    It was as if she had never known the person in front of her. This wasn''t the Albert she knew, and


    apparently, this was his true nature.


    ''Jesus! How can Albert lie so easily without even thinking it over?


    Will he be sad?


    Or will he be upset?


    Oh, of course, that must be a joke. As a matter of fact, he is eager for Adolf to scold me harder in order


    to get me away from Adolf as soon as possible, '' Avery thought mockingly, rolling her angry eyes at


    Albert.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    However, Adolf obviously believed Albert''s excuse. He looked at Albert with a faint smile and felt


    relieved. "Fortunately, you''re here tonight, Albert. Otherwise, I don''t know how serious things will


    be tomorrow."


    Before Albert could reply back with another lie, Avery hurriedly cut him off. "Adolf, how could you trust


    Albert? He is clearly lying to you!"


    Adolf''s eyes stared sharply at Avery at once. He then asked coldly, "What did you say?" An unhappy


    and disappointed expression appeared on his face.


    Trying to distract Adolf from Avery, Zed immediately butted in, "Well, Adolf, you heard Avery.


    So I''d like to ask you, who do you believe more about tonight? Avery or your twin brother Albert?"


    Adolf did not expect Zed to ask such a question, but he immediately covered his astonishment and


    gave a sneer. "It''s not a question of whom I believe more. I don''t have to answer you."


    "You can''t answer, or you don''t want to answer at all? They''re two different things, Adolf." Zed also


    smiled coldly. Both men were surprisingly well-matched in strength at this moment.


    Adolf immediately got furious. "What did you say?"


    "You know, you''ve been asking to repeat a lottely. Maybe you should clean your ears. Either way, I


    feel likeughing at you. As a well-known top manager, how can you not believe Vikki, the international


    superstar you have carefully cultivated? What about her? Have you ever considered her feelings? In


    return for your efforts, she sacrificed her freedom, feelings, and even left all her time for you to arrange.


    Adolf, if Avery doesn''t trust youpletely like this, do you think you both will have the status you have


    today? Do you think both of you would have reached this point in stardom? But now, can you imagine


    how Avery, who trusts you wholeheartedly, would feel now that you don''t believe her, and instead


    believe in your brother, who is a scumbag liar?"


    Zed finished, pointing to Albert with frustration and disdain.


    "He''s my brother. We grew up together, so why can''t I believe him? Besides, I didn''t say I didn''t believe


    Avery!"


    Adolf immediately retorted angrily. His fists were starting to clench beside him.


    Zed smirked and looked at him with cold eyes. "If that''s the case, did you really believe what she just


    said?"


    "What did she..." Adolf stopped as he suddenly thought of something. His face turned to realization,


    frowning deeper.


    Adolf meditated for a moment, trying to recall Avery''s words. Then, he remembered Avery mentioning


    something about a secret of Albert, but he still didn''t understand the words Avery had just said.


    Sensing his brother''s silence, Albert knew Adolf was thinking about it, and it made him anxious and


    angry. "Brother, don''t listen to him, and just listen to me. He is just trying to turn us against each other."


    Meanwhile, Avery''s eyes were fixed on Albert again with a mocking look.


    Albert''s hypocrisy and trickery made her realize the cruelty of reality once again, and that there were


    really wolves out there, wearing sheep''s clothing.


    When did Albert, who cared so much about her, be so intent on pushing her away from Adolf?


    Was it just because she caught him looking at Adolf that night with murderous eyes?


    Or, did he still have other purposes?


    Thinking, Avery looked desperate. She looked at Albert and shook her head, sighing helplessly under


    her breath.


    On the other hand, Adolf frowned when he heard Albert''s words. He didn''t think Zed was such a


    meddler.


    Then, he looked sharply at Avery, just in time to see her desperate expression. Somehow, his heart


    sank.


    He gazed deeply at Avery, not understanding why she showed such an expression.


    ''What exactly did Albert do to disappoint Avery so much?


    Secret?


    What secret could it be that made Albert target Avery like this?''


    Adolf thought. He couldn''t decide who to help after realizing that Avery and Albert were tangled up in a


    Adolf''s face for the first time showed a conflicting expression. He remained silent and kept his mouth


    shut, pondering the situation carefully. One wrong move could be the end of him.


    Zed and Moore exchanged looks. They saw the expression on Adolf''s face and knew that although


    Adolf did not ask, he definitely had noticed that what Avery had just said was a little strange.


    They were uncertain as to whom Adolf trusted more and whether he wanted to know more of what


    Avery had just blurted out. The oue of the matter just ultimately depended on these two points.


    Then again, ording to Albert''s cunning character, he certainly would not let Adolf know that he had


    hatred against him.


    Moreover, Adolf''s silence and hesitation showed that he did not know yet who to trust for the time


    being, so this matter would certainly not be resolved easily today.


    On the other hand, Jean was still waiting for them at home and would certainly be worried if they took


    longer than expected. She might evene here to check for herself. With this in mind, Zed took a


    look at Avery. Suddenly, he thought of a way out and decided to solve it quickly.


    By this time, Avery''s strong emotions were slowly starting to fade. She felt Zed''s gaze at her, so she


    raised her head in his direction.


    Seeing how Zed looked at her that way, Avery asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong, Zed?"

 Chapter 567 I Am Just Tired

    Chapter 567 I Am Just Tired


    "Dear me, dear me, Avery. It looks like you are still nowhere near as important to Adolf as Albert, even


    though you''ve been working together for so long. After all, Albert is his brother whereas you, you''re just


    a tool for him to earn some money," Zed suddenly said to Avery in a sarcastic tone.


    "Zed, stop it." Avery''s face had turned pale and she was really horrified to hear Zed say these things


    right in front of Adolf. "Adolf has always been nice to me. Though he might lose his temper sometimes,


    we are still good friends," she exined in a hurry.


    "That''s enough. You both stop it." Adolf interrupted her with a serious expression on his face before she


    could even finish her sentence. Then he turned towards Zed and remarked in a displeased tone, "Mr.


    Qi, no matter how I treat the celebrity that I''m in charge of, it''s none of your business."


    "Right. Adolf, are you enraged now?" Zed lifted the corner of his lips and sarcastically asked, "And


    what''s that you said? Celebrity? To you, Avery is still just a celebrity while she herself is calling you a


    friend. Adolf, it isn''t very fair, is it?"


    "What do you want?" Adolf angrily roared as he looked at Zed with a me of rage burning in his eyes.


    "What are you here for? Are you really here to pick up Avery to see your wife? Are you really here to


    see if I''m mistreating her?"


    As he became more and more furious, his voice got louder and louder.


    "Shh..." Zed reminded him to be quiet and put on a smile, an even calmer one this time. "Are you going


    to let Avery leave with us since you already know what we are here for?"


    "Of course not!" Adolf sneered at once. He stared into Zed''s eyes and added in a cold tone, "Even if I


    need to break the contract, I won''t allow Avery to get in touch with you guys any more. I am doing it for


    her own good so that she doesn''t listen to you guys and get angry with Albert and me."


    "Adolf, I''m not displeased with you," Avery hurriedly tried to control the situation as she exined in an


    anxious voice. "I''m just tired. I''m really, really tired. It''s been three years since I became a celebrity and


    I''ve been working so hard from that time. What''s more, my schedule has always been so tight. I kept


    going on and shooting for movies, and TV series and what not. I haven''t even rested for one day in


    those three years.


    Adolf, please, let me have a rest, alright? I was too tired and I didn''t have a good rest. That''s why I''m


    sick now and end up in the hospital this time. I promise that I''ll just rest for three days. Three dayster,


    I''ll do whatever you ask me to."


    Avery pledged a promise to him as she stared at Adolf''s serious face. She really did look poor and sick


    right now.


    The air seemed to have solidified. The atmosphere was unsettlingly quiet and embarrassing.


    Zed and Moore turned towards Avery as they were stunned to hear that she hadn''t had a single day of


    rest in three years.


    How terrible!


    She was not a robot. She was a human!


    Even a robot needed to be well maintained and given some moments to recover from wear and tear.


    "Adolf." Moore broke the silence suddenly as he felt sorry for Avery and angry with Adolf. "I''m Avery''s


    ssmate. We didn''t have much friendly interaction at that time but I used to teach her Chinese. We


    lost touch with each other ever since we graduated and this is the first time we have met in four years.


    But when hearing Avery plead you so hard just for three days of vacation, I feel so sad. She''s not a


    robot. She can be tired. When she is busy, you will definitely be busy as well. Don''t you feel tired? Don''t


    you feel sorry for her on hearing her words?


    I''m really grieved to hear that and I pity her. She used to be such an optimistic girl. And look what


    tiredness and a busy schedule has done to her now! She is an exquisite celebrity in public. But no one


    knows how much pain she is bearing in private. If you really want to do what''s good for her, please take


    good care of her and let her have enough rest."


    "Moore." Avery hadn''t expected that he would speak out for her and she stopped just at his name. Her


    throat was sour and tears were lingering in her eyes.


    Seeing her pale face, Moore reached out his hand and tapped her shoulder. "Don''t worry. It doesn''t


    matter whether Adolf agrees with us or not, you''reing with us tonight. We''ll help you get some rest,


    food, and sleep."


    "I believe you." Upon hearing Moore''s soothing words, Avery nodded her head firmly.


    Albert had been watching them from the side and now, his eyes were filled with mes of rage.


    "Adolf, I told you that Avery is an ingrate. She described herself as so poor and so to make you look


    like a jerk. Now do you believe me, huh? She doesn''t deserve your sacrifice. If it weren''t for her, you


    would have..."


    Albert''s eyes were shing red in rage but his dialogue was interrupted in between.


    "Shut up!" Adolf roared in a freezing voice.


    Zed put on a serious look at once when he saw Adolf''s angry face and Albert''s evil and forbearing look.


    He believed that things were not that simple now.


    Sacrifice for Avery?


    What more could a manager sacrifice for a celebrity than his time and efforts? All he had to do was


    manage her social life.


    But judging from Albert''s words, there was something else going on which couldn''t be seen from the


    surface.


    Had Adolf done anything else for Avery?


    Something that even Avery didn''t know?


    Zed nced at Adolf and then turned towards Avery.


    However, she hadn''t felt that there was something hidden in Albert''s words, and she merely furrowed


    her eyebrows into a frown as she looked at Adolf and lightly asked, "Adolf, please. I only need three


    days. Three days''ter, I''ll be back. I can promise you that I won''t piss you off any more."


    Adolf''s blue eyes glimmered with aplicated look. He focused his eyes on Avery''s pale tender face


    and thought for quite a while before he said, "Avery, it''s not that I don''t want to give you three days. It''s


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    that you are sick now."


    "I''m all right," Avery added in haste.


    Adolf was obviously displeased, judging from the frown that came on his face.


    "Don''t worry about it. We''ll take good care of Avery these days and bring her back to the hospital for a


    check every day. We''ll return her to you safe and sound in three days." Zed assured him.


    Suddenly, Adolf sneered as he looked up to Zed and asked, "Mr. Qi, why are you being so


    warmhearted and trying to help Avery? As far as I know, you are not such a warmhearted person. Are


    you really doing that just for your wife?"


    "Yes," Zed replied with a bitter smile. Then he added, "It''s known in H City that I don''t fear anything


    except my wife''s unhappiness. I want her to be happy no matter what. Now if she wants to get close to


    Avery, there is no way I am going to prevent her from doing that. I don''t have any reason to stop that


    unless Avery is a man, do I?"


    Upon hearing Zed''s words, Adolf turned less serious. He sighed, looking at Zed, "It seems that both of


    us have our own situations to think about. Fine. Take care of her please. And do remember to bring her


    back safe and sound after three days."


    "Adolf." Hearing that Adolf had agreed, Albert was astonished. He got anxious and tried to stop them.


    "How can you agree to such a preposterous idea? Avery has such a tightly fixed schedule. How can


    you allow her to leave now for three days?"

 Chapter 568 You Are Being Naughty Again

    Chapter 568 You Are Being Naughty Again


    "Albert, are you sure that you really want to see Avery sick and uneasy? I am sure that is not the case.


    Am I wrong in assuming so?" Adolf finished his rhetorical question and turned away without waiting for


    an answer, or even looking at anyone. He simply left.


    With him gone, Albert could do nothing but stomp the ground out of frustration. He then red at Avery


    with extreme disapproval and hatred.


    "Albert, why do you hate me so much?" Avery looked at him in confusion and asked. "I have promised


    you that I won''t tell anyone else, why do you have to do this to me?"


    "Won''t tell anyone?" Albert sneered. "Hell no! If I hadn''te and stopped you, you''d have already told


    everyone within a light year radius! Bitch, do you really think I can trust you?"


    Ending the sentence in an extremely hateful way, he spat at Avery''s face and left too.


    The shower of spot made Avery retreat back several steps in disgust and fear, and she would have


    fallen down but


    Moore was vignt enough to support her. He gently held her and cautioned, "Watch out Avery......"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Avery raised her teary face and looked at him piteously, "Moore, I really didn''t want to know anything


    about Albert. And I didn''t mean to walk into that room, let alone have any intention of spilling the beans


    in there. But I was too angry today to keep this a secret..."


    "I know." Hearing this, Mooreforted her, "Don''t think about this now. You did nothing wrong. It''s


    Albert who doesn''t trust you about anything, and it''s him who has been forcing you into things you don''t


    want to do. Now that Adolf has promised you three days off, we should make good use of this


    opportunity and try not to ruin it with such unhappy thoughts. Let''s go back now! Jean is waiting for you


    at her house..."


    "Yes, this is not your fault, Avery. It''s just Albert being too pushy. It is time to brave up now, and wait


    and see. Time cures almost all ailments," Zedforted her.


    As Avery heard him, she tried to blink and hold back the tears that hade in her eyes. She looked at


    Moore, and then at Zed. "Thank you," She chirped a quick gratitude.


    "Don''t be so formal, treat us as your friends." Zed smiled as he opened the car door.


    ''Friends?''


    Avery''s eyes got even brighter on hearing the word and she looked at Moore.


    Moore felt her do that and looked back out of instinct, nodding to her. "Yes, we are all your friends."


    Hearing this, Avery smiled. And her smile was as bright as diamonds.


    The car drove smoothly towards the Qi''s mansion. And from the distance, they could see the light of


    the living room was on.


    Zed checked the watch on his wrist as he drove into the parking lot.


    His eyebrows twisted and he sighed, "Jean is being stubborn again. It''s now four in the morning and


    she is still waiting for us."


    Though he sounded like he was scolding Jean, the look on his face was still very much full of love.


    "It''s my bad, keeping you guys up all night. You haven''t had any rest because of me," Avery med


    herself.


    "Avery, I didn''t mean anything by that." Hearing this, Zed felt that he had said something wrong.


    He was just too worried about Jean and had said it out loud by instinct.


    But it had hurt Avery''s fragile feelings.


    "Right, you have got to get used to this. They will show their affection for each other from time to time in


    the future. Don''t over think it. You can take it as their normal everyday routine." Moore made fun of Zed.


    "Moore, you are so full of it." Zed drove the car slowly in the garage and refuted, "When did Jean and I


    show affection for each other in front of you? We are just some ordinary couple, alright?"


    "You, and ordinary? Yeah, if you say so, Monsieur." Moore saw Jean walking out with a limp and


    stopped talking. He rushed out of the car before Zed had parked the car properly and ran towards


    Jean.


    "Moore......" Avery shouted in surprise, but then she saw that Moore was standing in front of Jean,


    speaking something angrily and scolding her.


    No doubt that it must have been for Jean walking out with her foot injured.


    Avery looked at this moment in astonishment and then aplex expression appeared on her face.


    Why did she think this moment was somehow, cozy and harmonious a bit too much?


    ''Isn''t Jean supposed to be Zed''s wife?


    Isn''t Zed supposed to do this kind of thing?


    Why Moore?


    What are the rtionships of these three?''


    Avery couldn''t help thinking about it and looked at Zed with a puzzled nce.


    Zed had just parked the car and was walking in front of Avery. He smiled when he noticed her


    confusion.


    "You can forget what Moore just said. But the scene of Moore scolding Jean, you''re sure to see that


    often," Zed smiled at Avery and told her.


    Avery was even more astonished now and asked, "Zed, don''t you feel jealous about that? After all,


    Jean is your wife and Moore is robbing you of your rights."


    "No, Avery, you are wrong if you really think about it that way," Zed shook his head and walked inside


    with Avery, trying to exin. "Jean and Moore are just friends. I trust them. And that is enough for me."


    ''Is that so?


    Why is Zed not jealous of this?


    Are they really just friends?


    Why am I feeling so depressed?''


    Avery walked with Zed but was preupied about Jean and Moore. When they got close, she could


    even hear Jean''s piteous voice defending herself. "I''m okay, really. If you don''t believe me I can show


    you..."


    "It''s no use whether you convince me or not. Zed is here, and let''s see if he believes that." Moore was


    still angry in the end as he stepped aside and Zed took a look.


    Avery took a nce at Jean''s sad face in surprise and was even more nonplussed when she turned


    her nce towards Moore.


    He was still pretty angry, which was understandable but what shocked her even more was that he


    seemed to be ming himself!


    Suddenly, Avery understood something.


    It must be that Moore had something to do with Jean''s injured foot. That was the only exnation.


    And that was why he was being so caring and then ming himself.


    Having thought this through, the things that had been troubling her had gone and she looked at Jean


    with a smile. "Jean, sorry I amte."


    "Avery, I just knew that they wouldn''t stop until they had brought you here." Jean saw Avery and hid her


    embarrassment with a smile.


    Seeing her happy, Avery felt better and smiled, "It''s all my fault that you guys couldn''t sleep well


    tonight. Besides you are pregnant......"


    "Avery, if you treat me as your friend, you should stop being so polite," Jean stopped Avery from


    carrying on and said. "Let''s head in! It''s quite cold outside and you are not fully covered."


    "Okay." Avery nodded.


    Zed walked to Jean, patted her on her head and sighed, "You are being naughty again!"


    "No. I''m not, I took a nap in the living room just now," Jean exined.


    "I really don''t know how to be angry with you." Zed sighed and held Jean in his arms and then they


    walked into the house.

 Chapter 569 What Took You So Long in Coming Back

    Chapter 569 What Took You So Long in Coming Back


    Seeing what was happening in front of her, Avery was utterly embarassed. ''I guess I have


    misunderstood Moore and Jean''s rtionship after all.


    If they were anything more than friends, Zed would have definitely not allowed Moore to live here.''


    Avery shook her head with a smile, and looked at Moore who was standing silently. She said, "Thank


    you, Moore."


    "Will you feel ufortable if you don''t thank everyone today?" Moore asked Avery, half-annoyed.


    "No." After Avery heard Moore''s taunt, her cheeks flushed a deep red. "I had to thank you. We are not


    ssmates now but you still care about me¡­"


    Moore looked away suddenly. Avery saw him with knit eyebrows, mulling over what she had just said.


    Moore looked again at Avery and saw her standing abashed. He sighed and said, "Don''t think too


    much, Avery. You are a superstar now. Of course, I feel honored to be your friend."


    ''What?!'' Avery was livid. "Moore, do you treat me as your friend just because I am a star?"


    Moore balked at Avery''s anger. "You can think like this if you think it is true!"


    With that, Moore walked off in a huff, without looking at Avery.


    Avery was rooted at the spot regretting what she had just said.


    ''Moore is not at all a superficial man.


    Why did I have to annoy him? Now, I am left all alone here.''


    Avery''s mind was clouded with these thoughts as she walked into the house.


    Meanwhile, Jean met Moore on his way into the house and asked, "Where is Avery? Moore, did you


    leave her alone on the porch?"


    "I aming." Hearing her name, Avery decided to turn the situation around somehow. It wouldn''t do


    to act so impulsively. She took a deep breath, and walked over to them with a smile.


    "Comee, please sit here," said Jean, waving at Avery to signal her toe and sit next to her. "I


    have asked Zelda to cook some food for you. It should be served soon. All of you must be very tired by


    now. It''ll be a good idea to rest after lunch."


    "Thank you, Jean." Avery smiled gently.


    "Oh, you say it again and again." Jean deliberately pretended to be angry. "Why do you keep thanking


    us? Since you are Moore''s friend, you are our friend too. Anyway, what took you so long ining


    back? I woke up many a time and didn''t find you¡­"


    Jean was deliberately talking this animatedly to make things more casual between them.


    Just as she said this, ironically, serious silence descended upon them.


    "What''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?" Noticing that both Moore and Avery were quiet, Jean


    asked with a puzzled look.


    "It is a bitplicated," Moore shrugged his shoulders and told Jean.


    Jean''s confusion went from bad to worse. She looked at Avery.


    Jean''s probing look was met with a bitter smile by Avery. "When we just walked out of the hospital, we


    met Adolf."


    "What happened?" Nervousness seized Jean as she heard Adolf''s name.


    "It was because of Albert. Zed''s suspicion of him is right," Moore said in anger.


    Jean was shocked and looked at Zed with her eyebrows arched.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t look at me." Zed sighed and kept his hand on Jean''s shoulder to calm her. "This thing is a bit


    "You don''t have to hide it from Jean," Avery said. "I happened to see Albert look at drunken Adolf with


    resentment written all over his face. Albert was afraid that I may tell Adolf. So he made every effort to


    make me leave Adolf... "


    "Aren''t Adolf and Albert twin brothers? Why does Albert hate Adolf? Oh, my God!" After knowing the


    truth, Jean was shocked. "Is there anything crazier than this? I can''t believe what I have just heard!"


    ''This is not how twins are supposed to be. That is the closest rtionship between two siblings! Why


    does Albert hate Adolf?'' Suddenly out of the blue, Jean retched.


    Zed and Moore immediately grew concerned and looked at Jean with worry.


    "What''s wrong? How are you feeling?"


    Zed asked quickly.


    "I''m just feeling so disgusted," after retching for some time, Jean shook her head and said.


    "Albert hates Adolf because Adolf is more excellent than him, right? What happened to Albert?"


    Jean had a bittersweet expression on her face. "Albert is too jealous."


    "Well, don''t think too much," Zed patted Jean''s back gently andforted her.


    Moore poured a ss of warm water and gave it to Jean. "Drink some water, and you will feel better."


    "I can''t ept the fact either. But it is what I have witnessed." Avery smiled bitterly. "What''s worse. I


    have promised Albert that I would not tell Adolf his secret, but Albert still treated me like this."


    "Albert is really a bad guy!" Jean said shaking with anger.


    "Well, we all know this now. Don''t be angry." Zed gently patted Jean''s back to make her feel better.


    "Things have already happened. We have to find a solution now. Otherwise, Albert may do something


    bad to Avery when she stays with Adolf in the future."


    "Solution? What solution? Have you thought of it?" Hearing Zed''s words, Jean looked at him with her


    eyes wide.


    "No." Zed shook his head dejected.


    ''Things may not be as simple as what Avery has just said.


    Tonight, Albert was looking at Avery with his eyes full of resentment and viciousness. It seemed that it


    was not only because he was afraid that Avery would reveal the scene she had seen.


    Then what will be the truth?


    What made Albert turn against Avery?'' Zed wondered.


    Before making everything clear, Zed thought he should keep silent so as not to make Jean and the


    others worried.


    By now, Zelda had begun serving food and had informed Jean to get everyone inside. Jean then told


    the others to go to the dining room.


    Zed was concerned about Jean''s injured foot so he lifted her up to take her to the dining room. Moore


    and Avery seeing the couple started to snigger. Hearing their suppressedughs, Jean gently


    whispered in Zed''s ears, "Please put me down. This is so embarrassing¡­"


    "Why is it embarrassing?" Zed asked. "You are my wife. Moreover, Moore and Avery are our friends.


    There is nothing to be embarrassed in front of them, right?"


    Zed turned around to look at Avery and Moore, directing the question at them.


    "Yes," Avery blinked at Jean and quickly responded.


    Moore sat down directly to eat, filled his mouth with food, and nodded at Zed casually.


    "Look!" Zed proudly put Jean on the chair, and thoughtfully helped her serve the food she liked.


    Jean looked at Zed helplessly. Finally, she sighed and began eating.


    ''Even if Moore and Avery are embarrassed, they won''t say it out despite Zed asking them.


    When did Zed be so cunning?'' thought Jean.

 Chapter 570 Good Night, Sweetheart

    Chapter 570 Good Night, Sweetheart


    All Jean could do was to sigh silently. She was hoping that her foot would recover soon so that Zed


    wouldn''t lift her up in front of Avery every time she had to move. It was really loving but to be lifted like


    that in front of everyone was a tad embarrassing.


    Lost in these thoughts, Jean absent-mindedly took another sip of her soup. All her attention at the


    moment was focused on the food in front of her.


    After finishing herte-night snack, Jean slightly rubbed her round belly in satisfaction as she thought of


    her baby.


    She had been really concerned about Avery until now and therefore, hadn''t eaten much.


    It was only after she had made sure that Avery returned safe and sound, that she rxed finally. And


    with her mind rxing, the effect was felt finally and she found herself starved. She ate quite a lot as


    she was pregnant and needed nutrition.


    Seeing Jean''s satisfied face, Zed put on a tender look and reached out his hand to rub her soft hair.


    "It''ste. Please go upstairs and have a rest. Moore, I had a room made ready for Avery just next to


    yours. Lead her there, will you?" Zed advised everyone to go and rest now. It waste.


    "Sure." Moore nodded and looked towards Avery, who was busy biting on an apple happily.


    Avery continued eating and followed him upstairs.


    "Zed, why don''t we go upstairs?" Jean asked with curiosity written all over her face.


    After making sure that Moore and Avery had left and were out of ear-shot, Zed smiled slightly and


    asked in response, "Haven''t you been trying to get the two of them together? Now is the best chance


    for that."


    "Right!" Jean''s eyes glimmered in excitement on hearing the exnation. "Avery only has three days.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    We need to take good advantage of this chance."


    "Yeah. And there''s another reason why we don''t go upstairs for the moment. You''ve eaten too much.


    I''m afraid you might get dyspepsia if we go to sleep directly. You need time to digest your snacks,"


    Zed exined with a soft look on her.


    Jean was embarrassed at once as her face flushed red. She looked at Zed and asked in an


    embarrassed voice, "Zed, have I really eaten so much?"


    "You are pregnant. What you ate is for you and our baby. I''m d to see you eating more than usual. It


    will be of immense help as you put on some weight. You are still too thin. It seems like I''ll need to put in


    a lot of efforts," Zed said as he put on a tender smile.


    As Jean heard his words, she was delighted at once and responded with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''ll try


    my hardest to realize your dream. I hope our baby grows up to be healthy and put on some weight as


    well."


    "All right." Zed held her hand and said, "Since your foot hasn''t recovered yet, we''d better stay here and


    watch some TV rather than moving around."


    "I''m okay. Let''s go upstairs." Jean didn''t want Zed to stay upte for her as she could see that he was


    already tired. So she added, "The radiation from the TV is not good for the baby. I''ll go read a book and


    you can go to bed."


    "How can I fall asleep and leave you alone?" Zed shook his head immediately.


    "Why not? I''m not a kid. I don''t need yourpany. Besides, I took a nap earlier so I probably can''t fall


    asleep tonight. Aren''t you going to work tomorrow morning? Zed, listen to me please. Let''s go to our


    bedroom now. I''ll sit by your side and watch you fall asleep."


    Jean tried to persuade him in her soft voice.


    Zed looked at her tenderly and nodded eventually, though with slight hesitation. He felt so warm as he


    had someone around him who was concerned for him.


    He lifted Jean up in his arms and they ambled towards their bedroom.


    After being put to bed, Jean grabbed a book from the bedside and showed it proudly to Zed.


    "Do you like that kind of books?" Zed asked as he took the book and had a look at its cover page. It


    was a boring book for girls, which didn''t convey any useful stuff.


    "Don''t underestimate it. I can learn a lot from such books," Jean argued as she was still proud of her


    book.


    "For example?" Zed asked with a smile.


    "For example, it taught me how to love someone,"


    Jean answered at once without any hesitation.


    Upon hearing Jean''s words, Zed was startled for a second before he asked with confusion, "What did


    you just say? Did it teach you how to love?" Zed was dazed at the moment as he couldn''t believe what


    she just said. The book didn''t seem that powerful to him.


    "Of course! Zed, don''t you think that rtionships areplicated? Though this book is merely a


    romantic novel for girls, it can teach us how to deal with people around you and how tomunicate


    with our friends, lovers and also rtives," Jean exined with joy.


    "Is it really that magical?" Zed made a strange, confused face and nced once more at the book


    cover.


    "All right. I know you aren''t going to believe me even if I keep on exining. I''m done here. Go take


    your shower and get some sleep. I probably will fall asleep while reading,"


    Jean said with a smile on her face as she took the book back from Zed''s hand.


    "Okay. I''ll go have a shower first." Zed nodded.


    "Sure." Jean waved Zed away into the bathroom and started to read the novel after seeing him walk


    inside.


    After Zed finished his shower, he walked out and was greeted by the sight of Jean already asleep with


    the novel in her hand and her mouth slightly open. She was still sitting on the bed and hadn''t even


    bothered to lie down. Zed smiled slightly.


    He wasn''t able to take care of his wet hair before he approached Jean and took the novel away from


    her hand. He put the novel down on the bedside table and gently helped Jean into the bed, making


    sure not to wake her, and seeding too.


    When he tucked her in, she was still fast asleep.


    Seeing that, he was even more d. He grabbed a towel and wiped his wet hair.


    ''That''s what you had meant earlier, huh? Probably can''t fall asleep tonight?'' Though Zed believed that


    Jean had taken a nap earlier, he still couldn''t help but tease her silently.


    He had read somewhere that pregnant women usually sleep a lot since they get tired very easily.


    Obviously Jean was also one of them.


    Zed reached his hand and slightly touched Jean''s in belly as he murmured, "Baby, I hope you won''t


    be too active in your mom''s belly. Or she will be too tired. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll give you a lesson


    once you are born."


    Zed dried his hair and theny down beside Jean. Seeing her pure sleeping face like a sweet angel,


    Zed sighed in satisfaction and held her close in his arms.


    Jean found afortable spot in Zed''s embrace and didn''t wake up at all. But happiness could be told


    on her tender face somehow, even though she was asleep.


    Zed saw the slight smile on her face and lowered his head as he gave Jean a kiss on her forehead.


    Then he sighed, "Good night, sweetheart."


    The smile on Jean''s face got bigger as if she had heard him saying good night to her in her dream.


    Jean didn''t wake up until it was ten o''clock the next morning. By the time she opened her eyes, Zed


    had already gone.


    Looking at the empty half of bed besides her, she sighed.


    She still felt a little drowsy and she couldn''t remember when she had fallen asleepst night. What she


    was sure of was that she was already asleep before Zed hade back from the shower.


    She could still remember that Zed had held her as he hadin down on the bed and tucked her in


    before giving her a kiss on her forehead.

 Chapter 571 Is That Fair

    Chapter 571 Is That Fair


    Thinking of what had happenedst night, Jean blushed red as a cranberry. She touched her forehead


    where Zed had kissed her and felt as if it was still wet and warm.


    Suddenly, her heart gave a thump and she was thrown out of her musings. She got up hurriedly and


    went into the washroom.


    She was wondering whether Avery and Moore were awake or not.


    ''They are probably still asleep. After all, they hadn''t gone to bed until the wee hours of the morning, ''


    Jean thought as she freshened herself up in the bathroom.


    Anyway, no one was working harder than Zed these days for her. He went to bed verytest night,


    but had gotten up so early today for his work.


    All because he had to take good care of his bigpany. In people''s eyes, he was a sessful and


    morous man but only she knew just how hard he was working everyday behind that sess.


    Jean sighed. Then she took out a white cotton suit from her wardrobe and got dressed before going


    out.


    When she was just at the top of the stairs, she saw Moore and Averye out of the guest room. More


    importantly, it looked like they wereing out of Avery''s bedroom together.


    Totally amazed, Jean looked at them and asked, "You... Why are you twoing out together?"


    "Jean, don''t take this the wrong way." The expression on Jean''s face made Avery''s s cheeks blush.


    She hurriedly exined, "I forgot my cell phone charger. I was afraid that my phone had stopped


    functioning so I asked Moore to check it out for me. It turned out that my cell phone was dead."


    After saying that, Avery felt a little embarrassed. After all, she had made a stupid mistake.


    "You don''t have to exin it to me." Jean nodded with joy in her heart.


    Her cell phone had died? Well, that was really a good and suitable excuse for Avery, the super star.


    After all, her assistants were the ones who took care of her daily life, so she didn''t have to worry about


    trivial things like her charger.


    Jean thought of yet another excuse to make the two of them spend time together.


    She opened her mouth with a smile on her face, "I think you must be hungry now. Let''s go downstairs


    and eat something. It''s long time for breakfast."


    "I''ve just woken up and don''t want to eat right now. Don''t wait for me. You two can go down and eat


    something first." Without saying anything more, Moore directly walked toward his room.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Confused, Jean looked at Avery and asked.


    Avery shrugged and threw up her hands. "I have no idea. I too felt that he was quite silent this morning.


    The Moore who had spoken up for mest night has disappeared again."


    "Then let''s forget about him now." Upon hearing Avery''s words, Jean took her hand and replied, "Let''s


    go and have some breakfast. He wille down once he is hungry."


    "Really?" Avery worriedly turned around to take a look at Moore''s room.


    "Yeah, it''s okay," Jean assured. Then she held Avery''s hand and slowly walked downstairs.


    "How is your foot now? Do you need any help climbing down?" Seeing that Jean was walking with a


    slight difficulty, Avery hastily asked.


    A startling thought had just urred to Jean. She looked at Avery and asked, "Do you want Moore to


    eat with us?"


    "Of course." Upon hearing what Jean had said just now, Avery nodded and replied, "To be honest, I


    remember that Moore is a very cold and distant man. You know, like, someone I can''t rte to. Hence,


    when I heard him ask Adolf to give me some time so that I could rest, I was so happy."


    "Don''t be sad. There are three days ahead of us and I''ll do my best to make him spend time with you,"


    Jean said with a smile on her face, trying to make Avery feel better.


    "Jean, are you serious?" Avery asked in surprise, looking at Jean.


    "Yeah." Jean nodded at her. Then she whispered with Avery.


    Avery''s eyes shone up and she looked at Jean grateful for her help.


    Jean nodded at her in return. Then she stood against the wall, looking at Avery with a smile on her


    face.


    Avery also smiled. She turned around and quickly ran towards Moore''s bedroom.


    Moore went onto the balcony. Looking at the yard, which was bathed in the sun, he felt very upset.


    So many years passed, he thought Avery didn''t have any feelings of love for him anymore.


    However, what had happened in the morning made Moore know he was wrong. In the morning, Avery


    went to his bedroom to tell him that her cell phone was broken, but she didn''t know what to do with it.


    He could see her trust to him in her eyes.


    Moore''s heart gave a horrible jolt.


    From Avery''s eyes, he could tell that she was still in love with him, which had made him want to


    escape.


    He couldn''t understand why, even so many years had psed, Avery still was in love with him.


    ''Why can''t she just forget me?


    Four years ago, I was so cold to her. Didn''t she get that?'' thought Moore.


    Four years ago, he didn''t love her at all. Now, it was the same as before.


    Till now, he seemed to understand why Avery insisted on taking several days off.


    But...


    He did know Jean well. He knew she wanted to make a match between Avery and him. Thinking of


    what Jean had done yesterday, Moore felt very sad.


    Jean''s influence made Avery daring enough to seize any opportunity to get ess to him.


    When he came out of Avery''s bedroom, he had seen Jean''s eyes shine, which had made his heart


    sink.


    He loved Jean. So he could just stay by her side as long as she was happy.


    However, Jean wanted to make a match between him and another woman. When he knew her n,


    Moore found that he was not strong enough to pay no attention to it.


    What Jean was doing made him frustrated and desperate.


    Without doubt, he knew that Jean didn''t mean to hurt him. But her n had really hurt him. What''s


    worse, he couldn''t tell her about it, because he loved her so much and wanted her to be happy.


    ''If it is her hope to fix me up with Avery, should I just do as she wanted?


    Can I ept Avery as my girlfriend just in order to let Jean feel relieved?


    But that is unfair for Avery, isn''t it?


    No...'' thought Moore.


    He felt confused and painful.


    He didn''t want to do anything against his will. And he also didn''t want to hurt Jean and Avery.


    When he was still struggling with it, there was a loud knock on his door. Avery anxiously cried, "Moore,


    are you there? Jean''s foot is still hurting, so it is really hard for her to go downstairs. Can you help


    her?"


    Moore quickly calmed his face before opening the door. Looking at Avery, he frowned and asked, "She


    was okay just now, wasn''t she?"


    "Yes, but only for the t road. As for the stairs, she can''t manage it by herself," Avery exined to


    Moore, forcing a smile.


    "Well, I got it. Let''s go." Moore sighed, turning around for the outside.


    After hearing Moore''s answer, Avery looked delighted.


    Jean''s n worked. ''She is a very smart and kindhearted girl, '' thought Avery.


    When Avery was still lost in her admiration for Jean, Moore suddenly turned back. So he saw Avery''s


    smiling face.


    He was dazed for a moment with aplicated look on his face. Then he looked at Avery but didn''t


    say anything.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What do you want to say?" Avery was an excellent actress. She quickly calmed her face and asked


    Moore.


    She was perfectlyposed and made it as if the person standing there with a smug look on her face


    just a minute ago was someone else.


    "Nothing." And then Moore looked deep into Avery''s eyes. The look on his face became colder than


    before the moment when he had turned back.


    Moore murmured in his mind, ''This looks like another one of Jean and Avery''s clever


    ns.''

 Chapter 572 Just Friends

    Chapter 572 Just Friends


    ''I''ve already said that I don''t feel like eating. Why couldn''t you just leave me alone for a while?


    Jean, do you really have to keep asking?'' asked Moore helplessly in his mind and sighed internally.


    Moore and Avery soon arrived at the head of the stairs. And he found that Jean was standing there


    with a frown, looking down on the stairs with helplessness written all over her face. At the realization


    that Jean might only pretend to be pitiful in order to make him believe her, he was kind of irritated


    internally. But still, he felt really bad at the sight of her looking sad. He couldn''t help but get lost in his


    thought for a few seconds.


    ''I''ve been too emotional just now.


    I should have thought of Jean''s foot. It has been swelling since yesterday.


    As she wants to go down the stairs, her pain will definitely increase if she attempts it. It is my fault that I


    didn''t think of it earlier.


    I cannot pretend to be indifferent to her, regardless of the reason she and Avery called me here. Now


    that I''ve seen her in trouble, there is no way for me to leave her behind, '' struggled Moore in his mind.


    And finally, he decided to help Jean to get downstairs.


    After letting out a sigh, he walked towards Jean and looked at her with a peaceful face as he always


    did.


    Meanwhile, Jean looked up at Moore and found that he was looking at her. There shed a frustrated


    look in her eyes.


    ''Why does Moore''s face look like it contains a lot of meanings? It is bottling up a lot of emotions in it.


    Aren''t there helplessness, struggles,promise and heartache in it? Oh, Moore¡­'' thought Jean all


    flustered.


    At the thought of this, Jean bowed her head in shame and dared not to look at him anymore.


    ''He must have known the tricks that I am ying. How could he not know? He is so clever, '' sighed a


    guilty Jean internally. She knew he could see right through her.


    But then she looked up at Moore defiantly as if she took a different turn in her thought suddenly.


    ''What is so wrong about fixing him up with Avery?


    I am just doing this for his own good, aren''t I?'' Jean said to herself.


    Noticing the guilty look on Jean''s face, his heart felt a sudden ache. Moore could only sigh with


    helplessness written all over his face. He shook his head as if he could read Jean''s mind. Shift in her


    thought was so evident to Moore. However, he had made up his mind to help and was about to carry


    her.


    "Wait¡­" said Jean suddenly as she stepped back a little bit. She looked at him with some


    embarrassment on her face and added, "I just need your hand for support. I think I can manage with a


    little help. My wound is much better now. It''s just that it will hurt to exert too much pressure."


    "Even if you walk with my help, you''ll get pain in your wound," replied Moore with an impatient look on


    his face. And after his words, he quickly carried her with his arms and went straight downstairs, leaving


    her no time to refuse his offer.


    Jean was in shock and she looked back hastily to find that Avery was looking at them. There was a


    look of utter shock on her face.


    ''Oh crap!'' uttered Jean in her heart.


    She was all in a fluster at the thought that Avery might have misunderstood them.


    But Moore was carrying her and had a duty to do. So she decided it was the best to not disturb him.


    By now, Jean''s face had turned crimson red. She could only watch Avery standing alone at the head of


    the stairs. Even from far, she could clearly see Avery''s disappointment.


    "Moore, please let me down!" eximed Jean hastily as she could not take it any longer.


    "We''re almost there," replied Moore with a nk look on his face. He did not seem to ept her


    suggestion at all.


    "But¡­" said Jean and stopped suddenly. She wanted to say something, but stayed silent as she didn''t


    know what to say. Truth be told, Jean feltpletely trapped.


    "But what?" asked Moore.


    "Well, nothing," replied Jean, and this time in a dull tone. She did not expect Moore to ask for details,


    but by now she seemed to have epted the situation. With a downcast expression, Jean gave up


    struggling.


    After getting down the stairs, Moore carefully put Jean down and helped her to stand steadily on her


    feet. Then he found that Avery was not following behind them. So he looked up to the second floor.


    Noticing that Moore was looking up at her, a sudden smile came across Avery''s face and then she


    hurried downstairs.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean kept her eyes fixated on Avery and wanted to exin eagerly. But she knew this wasn''t the


    appropriate time for exnation as Moore was there at the same time. Instead of speaking, Jean


    remained silent and looked at Avery.


    "Let''s go for lunch! I''m hungry now!" Avery said to Jean with a smile on her face.


    She looked happy, but Jean was confused. Only a few seconds ago, Avery stood at the head of the


    stairs with despair and destion. ''She looks like a different person, '' thought Jean.


    Jean looked at Avery in surprise and wondered the reason behind the sudden change. And finally she


    concluded that Avery was doing this because she didn''t want Moore to know about her love. Finally,


    Jean put up a smile on her face and replied, "Let''s go! I''m hungry too!"


    As she was speaking, Jean was about to hold Avery''s hand.


    But to her astonishment, Avery suddenly stepped back. Jean could only look at Avery in surprise and


    embarrassment. Feeling rejected, she withdrew her hand.


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t like to be too close to others," said Avery as she looked at Jean apologetically.


    "Never mind, I was rude. Let''s go into the dining room!"


    said Jean with a smile. And then she headed for the dining room.


    All of a sudden, the smile on Jean''s face froze as she walked past Avery. And there appeared a


    thoughtful look instead. It looked like she was contemting about a serious matter.


    ''Why is Avery acting so forlorn? Is she mad at me because Moore carried me?" wondered Jean.


    However, now that the misunderstanding had been created between them, there was nothing Jean


    could do right now. She decided she had to find an opportunity to exin the matter to Avery. And for


    that, she needed to get Avery alone.


    Clever as he was, Moore had long realized that there must have been something wrong between Jean


    and Avery at this moment. Seeing the weird interactions between the two of them, it was evident to


    him. But still he chose to remain calm and let them deal with it on their own.


    The three of them entered the dining room and was dazzled by the sight. They found that the table was


    full of delicious food items.


    "Wow, they smell good! And all of them look so delicious!" eximed Avery excitedly as she sat down.


    With her eyes fixated on the foods on the table, her face lit up with surprise and she added, "I''ve heard


    that Chinese food is very delicious. It turns out to be true today."


    As she was speaking, Avery smiled at Moore and said, "Moore, you have to taste them. If my memory


    serves me right, these all are your favorite!"


    After her speech, she served Moore affably many delicious dishes in his bowl.


    On the other hand, Moore couldn''t help frowning unconsciously at Avery''s acts. He wanted to say no to


    her but was afraid his rejection would hurt her further. Only a few minutes ago she was sad and if he


    said something then she may leave the house. So he could only put up with it in silence.


    "Avery, how do you know what food Moore likes to eat?" asked Jean as she deliberately showed a


    surprised expression and looked at Avery.


    ''Avery, I know the answer to my question. When a girl truly cares for a boy, she makes it a point to


    know everything about him. It is evident that you have always liked him, '' thought Jean.


    Moreover, Avery had known Moore for so many years, thus, it was reasonable for her to know more


    about Moore''s preferences.


    This was the reason why Avery felt so jealous when she watched Jean get carried by Moore. Avery


    wanted to be the only girl who received love from him.


    She knew Moore well so she knew it was nearly impossible for him to make such an intimate action to


    an opposite sex if he hadn''t cared for her. The gesture of carrying Jean hurt her a big deal.


    ''She must have misunderstood the rtionship between Moore and me after that. No wonder she has


    started to dislike me. Maybe it never urred to her that Moore and I are just friends, '' thought Jean


    sadly. She didn''t want to lose a friend because of this.


    And she knew she couldn''t exin it now. She had to wait, but she felt impatient inside.


    "I had dinner with Moore a few times while I was learning Chinese from him. And I''ve known all about


    his likes and dislikes in food. But at that time, we could only go to the small Chinese restaurants in


    China Town. And the food we ate before tasted nothingpared to the ones present here," exined


    Avery with a smile.


    "I see," said Jean as she nodded her head. She then looked at Moore and added, "It seems that the


    connection between you two has be tight ever since Avery started learning Chinese from you,


    Moore. Avery, why did you want to learn Chinese?"


    "Well, I like Chinese culture, as well as its local conditions and customs, and so on¡­ I like China a lot.


    Whenever I have a chance, I want toe to China and see it with my eyes. And now, my dream


    finally came true,"


    replied Avery as she looked at Moore with a genuine smile. The cheerful smile appeared on the corner


    of her mouth and Jean realized she was in a good mood. Jean let out a small sigh of relief.


    At the sight of Avery looking at Moore, Jean was so happy. She realized that Avery''s feelings for Moore


    was so strong. She looked quickly away from the two of them because she didn''t want to interrupt


    them. Meanwhile, she was so d for Moore in her heart.


    ''I''ve known about Avery''s feelings for Moore is so deep right after I met her for the first time. It is so


    evident from the way she looks at him.


    But it never urred to me that Avery has been devoted to Moore ever since she was in college.


    Yet it makes sense. If she had not been so deeply involved, she wouldn''t have been so into him right


    now, ''


    thought Jean internally with a sigh. With this realization, her worries about the exnation to Avery


    gradually dissipated. Then she buried her head and began to devour the food in her te.

 Chapter 573 You Are Such A Bastard

    Chapter 573 You Are Such A Bastard


    The atmosphere during the meal was a little bit silent, so Jean wanted to lighten up the mood.


    However, Jean observed that most of Avery''s topics were about Moore. Moore, on the other side, just


    kept silent and had a cold look on his face. Seeing this, Jean had no other choice but to smile at Avery.


    After finishing the meal, Moore excused himself and went upstairs to have some rest. It was evident he


    just wanted to be alone.


    After Moore''s exit, Jean finally felt a little bit relieved. She turned her head to look at Avery sitting next


    to her. She wanted to exin what had happened just now to Avery in order to rify her doubts.


    But when her eyes stopped on Avery, she noticed that Avery was staring at Moore''s back. There was a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    trace of sadness on her beautiful face.


    "Avery..." No matter what, Jean wanted toe clean and exin everything to Avery. She could not


    helpforting her by saying, "Avery, listen to me. I want to exin to you that you have


    misunderstood what has happened just now. Moore and I are just friends. Don''t think too much."


    "Really? You are just friends?" Avery stared at Jean and asked her indifferently.


    "Yes! We''re just friends!" Jean saw that Avery was still unwilling to believe her, so she sighed


    helplessly. "Do you know how Moore and I met? I hit him with my car and the impact was so severe


    that he hardly woke up. It''s all my fault. I was too careless at that time. But fortunately, Moore''s mind


    was strong enough and he finally woke up. You know what? If he hadn''t woken up, I would have


    med myself all my life!


    You can never imagine how happy I was to watch him wake up. It''s because of that ident that we


    became friends. After a while, I learned that H City was the ce where he was born. He just missed


    his hometown, so he came back to stay here for a few days. However, he was hit by me, so he had to


    be sent to the hospital. Since then, many ns of his life were changed. But before Moore was


    discharged from the hospital, all the people in the Bai family came to the hospital. Their attitude


    towards him was very bad.


    I can bet that you are totally unaware of Moore''s real identity. He must have told you that he is an


    orphan, right? In fact, he is not just an orphan. Ordinary people can never imagine what had happened


    to him. He lives a tragic life. He lost her mother since his early childhood. As for his bastard father, he


    married another woman and abandoned his biological son for his official career.


    Someone had secretly created a new identity for Moore as an orphan, and he somehow arranged a


    foreign couple to adopt Moore. Since then, Moore went to Chicago with that couple and he lived his life


    there. That''s all his story. After he left the hospital, Zed and I convinced him to move in to prevent the


    Bai family from bothering him. You can never imagine that how shameless they are. I can do nothing


    for Moore but I''ll try my best to protect him."


    Jean sighed helplessly when she finished her speech. She looked at Avery''s face and said frankly, "It


    may be true that Moore and I don''t look like ordinary friends. Yes, that''s true. That''s because our


    friendship has gone beyond life and death. We trust each other and cherish each other''spany. But


    it has nothing to do with the romantic love you are thinking about. That''s all I want to say. You can


    believe it or not, but this is the truth."


    Jean looked at Avery with a straightforward face after saying this.


    It was obvious from Avery''s face that she was shocked by Moore''s story. After hearing what Jean had


    said, she stared at the flowers on the tea table. Apparently, she was lost in thoughts.


    Jean knew that Avery needed some time to think about the story which she had just heard now. The


    story must have made her want to contemte things, so she gave Avery the time she needed.


    Without disturbing her, Jean picked up an apple and began to peel it.


    In stunned state, Avery felt a little pain in her heart because she had never imagined that Moore''s life


    was so rough. Knowing that he went through all this saddened her. Moreover, he pretended to be


    strong in front of her. It was a little hard to digest the fact he carried all this weight on his shoulder.


    Before today, she only knew that Moore was an adopted orphan. Even that information sounded sad to


    her.


    But now, after knowing the whole story of him, her heart ached.


    ''How rough his childhood must have been! Childhood is supposed to be time filled with joy and


    memories. And poor Moore lived this tragedy.


    No wonder that he always wears a cold face and often refuses others. Now I understand the reason


    why he doesn''t like to have dealings with strangers.


    It''s all because of his miserable childhood.


    The people in the Bai family are all bastards! How can they treat Moore like some trash?'' Avery thought


    with fury.


    There appeared a trace of anger on Avery''s face, and at this time she had already forgotten the


    unpleasant staircase scene. Now she only felt pity for Moore.


    Jean peeled the apple and handed it to Avery.


    Then Avery regained herposure. She looked at Jean with some embarrassment and said, "Jean,


    I''m really sorry. I have misunderstood you. When I saw Moore holding you while going downstairs, I


    thought that your rtionship was by no means as simple as a friend. I thought that you must have


    feelings for each other. Now after hearing what you have said, I begin to understand it. I believe that


    Moore and you are definitely very good friends. No, not just good friends. Just as what you have said,


    your friendship has already gone beyond life and death. You are sworn friends. Thank you. Thank you


    very much for helping him, supporting him, and encouraging him when he is in trouble. It''s so nice of


    you to stand by his side."


    Jean finally felt relieved when she heard Avery''s words. She knew that Avery would not mind what had


    happened once she came to know the truth. She replied with a smile, "You''ve known Moore for so


    many years, so you must be familiar with his temperament very well. If he regards a person as his


    friend, then he has absolute trust in him or her. No matter if it is a man or a woman, he will treat his


    friend with all his heart. He''s really a reliable friend. So, Avery,e on! I believe that Moore is going to


    like you."


    "OK." Avery nodded her head and looked at Jean''s face with a bitter smile. "Unfortunately, I''ve spent


    nearly four years'' time during the college years to approach him, but I just failed to gain his love. And


    now, I have only three days. It''s nearly impossible."


    "Don''t be so negative," said Jean to stop her at once. "Yes, you used to make efforts alone, but now


    you have me. I''ll try my best to help you."


    Hearing what Jean had said, Avery''s eyes lit up all of a sudden. She looked at Jean in surprise.


    "You may rest assured. I''ll try my best to make opportunities for you two to spend time with each other.


    But Avery, you have to keep in mind that I can only make opportunities for you. Whether you can


    seed or not dependspletely on you. Don''t be too anxious. As long as you can make a good


    impression on him, everything will be fine. I think it won''t take you much to make him fall. Once he


    enjoys yourpany, It means that there will be more opportunities for you two in the future,"


    Jean looked at Avery andforted her.


    Indeed, it seemed nearly impossible to make Moore fall in love with Avery within three days. But Jean


    wanted it to happen as much as Avery did.


    "Jean, thank you very much. I''m pretty sure about that. And I won''t daydream, so you don''t have to


    original intention is also to have more time to get along with Moore. I''m really satisfied to live under the


    same roof with him."


    Avery was not overwhelmed by her emotion for Moore hence she still maintained her calmposure.


    Jean could only sigh helplessly when she saw the bitter smile on Avery''s face.


    ''Moore is really a stubborn man!


    Avery is so beautiful and she has such a good temper. The most important thing is that she is


    infatuated with him. Why can''t he just fall in love with her?


    If I were him, then I would have already fallen in love with Avery.


    Pitifully, I''m not him. I cannot decide for him, either, '' Jeanined secretly in her heart. But she still


    had to think about how to help Avery.


    Jean and Avery chatted for a while. Realizing that she still had something to doter, she took out her


    cell phone and called Moore.


    In truth, Jean didn''t want to disturb Moore but Zed was still in thepany, so today she had to bother


    Moore to go to the hospital with them. It was important for her to change the medicine on her ankle and


    Avery needed to have a further check-up as well.


    Moore answered the phone in a low voice, and then he appeared in front of Jean in a matter of few


    minutes.


    When Moore arrived, Jean analyzed him from up to down. She slowly looked at his features and


    frowned a little.


    ''I still can''t understand what makes Avery so crazy about you. Why is Avery head over heels in love


    with you? What made Avery remember you for so many years?'' Jean wondered inside her head.


    The more she stared at Moore, the more puzzled she got.


    Maybe it was because Jean saw Moore go around her all the time recently. Or it could be because


    Jean was always surrounded by handsome guys, which made her pay less attention to the perfect look


    of a man.


    But to be honest, Moore was indeed very handsome. Since he was discharged from the hospital, he


    had recovered very well. Besides, he often apanied Jean to go around different ces. He used


    to be a strong man. Now he started to gain weight because of the exercise in recent times.


    His?features?were?strongly?defined and he did have a great pair of eyes. ''They are huge and


    attractive, '' Jean finally agreed in her mind.


    Moreover, his skin was even more delicate than most women. Lastly, he had a temperament that many


    women would find attractive.


    "What are you looking at?" Moore asked Jean. He reached out his hand to touch his face and looked at


    Jean in bewilderment. ''Is there anything dirty on my face?'' Moore thought.

 Chapter 574 A Mad Pedestrian

    Chapter 574 A Mad Pedestrian


    Hearing Moore pop the question, Jean suddenly realized that while she was lost in thought, she had


    been gazing intently on his handsome face.


    Embarrassed, she tried to cover herself. "No, I wasn''t. I was just thinking and trying to decide what we


    should do? Should we go have fun or go straight home after leaving the hospital?"


    "So, have you decided?" Moore enquired as he held Jean and they walked outside.


    "Yes, I''ve decided. If wee back hometer, we''ll have nothing to do. So, I suggest we take Avery


    out, and hang around for a few hours or so..."


    ''Probably, there would be a scene of the hero saving the beauty, and then Moore and Avery will decide


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    to get married and live happily ever after.


    After all, Avery is a big star, and is quite well-known to the public. If she appears in public, a crowd is


    sure to form and swarm around her.


    When it gets chaotic, Moore will have to stand up, him being the gentleman he is.''


    Acent smile emerged on Jean''s face as she thought of these things.


    "Hang around? Are you mad?" Moore repeated in an annoyed tone. "Have you forgotten who Avery is?


    She can''t appear in public like that. And besides, you have a sprained leg. Do you want me to hold you


    wherever we go?"


    "Haha..." Avery gave augh when she heard Moore, and


    Jean''s face reddened as she stared at Avery, irritated. She turned to look at Moore and asked pitifully,


    "But, I''m bored to death staying at home. I wanna go somewhere."


    "Talk to Zed about it. I am not the one to decide." After settling Jean on her seat, Moore opened the car


    door on the opposite side for Avery in a gentlemanly manner. Making sure that Avery had settled,


    Moore then seated himself.


    Since he hadn''t bought her idea, Jean was feeling annoyed. She cast an angry stare towards Avery


    who was sitting beside her and hummed coldly, "Avery, you are so ungrateful. "


    Avery tried to hold herughter but was unsessful on seeing Jean acting like that. She cupped one


    hand in the other, and looked at her pitifully, as if silently telling her that it could not be helped.


    Avery''s funny look made Jean''s anger disappear and sheughed too.


    When the car drove out of the gate, a man suddenly showed up and tried to block the way.


    Moore''s face changed immediately when he recognized the stupid pedestrian. He hurriedly stepped on


    the brakes and the car screeched harshly to a halt, leaving tire burns on the tarmac.


    "Ah..." Avery shouted out as she saw the man standing in front of the windshield. She popped her eyes


    and mumbled. "Who is this madman? Does he have a death-wish, jumping in front of the car like that?"


    Her face pale white, Jean looked up and saw that it was Hanley. She furrowed and nced at Moore.


    Moore was biting his lips, sitting still on the driver''s seat. There was an extremely angry look on his


    face.


    Hanley looked at his angry expressionsposedly and walked over to the driver''s side.


    He knocked on the car window peacefully. Moore slid the window down, holding hisposure and


    cast a freezing-cold look at him.


    Hanley didn''t seem to care that Moore was looking extremely angry. He merely looked cidly on him


    and said in aposed tone, "I have to talk to you."


    "I don''t!" Moore rejected shortly, wasting not a single word on him.


    Hanley took back his smile and stared at him mysteriously. "You''d better get out. It''s not bad news for


    you."


    To ease the situation, Jean urged him, "Moore, go! If you don''t settle this, nobody can leave."


    Moore''s frown got deeper and deeper. All of a sudden, he opened the door and swiftly grasped


    Hanley''s cor before he could react. "Spit it out!" He roared in a low, cold voice impatiently.


    "Hum..." Hanley looked at him and his expression got weirder. "Why are you in such a foul temper,


    brother? Even with the two beauties apanying you, you haven''t changed a bit!"


    "As I said, spit it out! I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you," Moore stared angrily at Hanley and


    threatened him.


    Seeing everything that was going on outside, Avery was worried and asked Jean, "Who is this man?"


    Jean exined with her eyes fixed outside. "He''s Hanley Bai, Moore''s half brother. He was afraid that


    Moore would go back to the Bai family, and he kept causing trouble. That''s why Moore is so angry with


    him always."


    "What? That madman is from the Bai family?" Avery eximed in surprise.


    No wonder that Moore''s expressions had changed on seeing him, and he was even willing to get


    physical.


    "Hmm. He showed up today all of a sudden. What does he want?" Jean murmured worriedly.


    ''Moore has already made himself clear to Hanley. He was resolute when he promised that he doesn''t


    want anything from the Bai family.


    He simply wants nothing to do with them.


    Why has Hanleye back looking for Moore?


    What had he said? Not bad news?


    Then what could it be?'' Jean thought.


    "The Bai family will hold a feast this weekend. I hope that you will be present." Hanley looked at Moore


    with a wry smile on his face.


    "What?" Moore furrowed deeper, looked at Hanley in confusion and asked, "Hanley, do you think I don''t


    know what you are up to? You don''t want me to step into the Bai family at all. But now you''re talking


    about a feast. What''s it for?"


    "You said that you want to be cut off from the Bai family, right? Great! But the idea doesn''t count if it is


    kept a tacit agreement between you and me. You should make it public in front of all the politicians and


    prominent tycoons in H City. At that time, no matter how Gary wants to get you back, he won''t be able


    to do anything to change your mind."


    "Why would I do that? Yes, I don''t want to go back to the Bai family. But, that''s my personal intention,


    and not everybody needs to know." Moore gave out a coldugh.


    "You know very well that Gary won''t give up so easily. Nobody can talk him out of something once he


    has decided to do it. The only way for you to truly leave the family is to follow my advice. Unless of


    course," Hanley added, "you want to be bothered by him from time to time. I heard that he postponed


    his n to go back to the Imperial Capital, and stayed here in H City only. You know very well why!"


    Hanley looked at Moore in the eye, hoping to get an answer.


    Jean sat in the car watching them but couldn''t hear the conversation. Her face was getting more and


    more worried with each passing second.


    "Avery, you stay. I''ll go check on them." Jean was about to open the door as she spoke.


    "Jean, don''t go." Avery stopped her. "Don''t worry. Moore can handle it well."


    Jean was surprised to hear that and looked at her in confusion. She couldn''t understand what Avery


    meant by stopping her from helping Moore.


    "You really don''t need to protect him all the time. Moore is actually quite tough. He ranked first


    intellectually in our school back then. Many students felt unbnced, so they came to provoke him, but


    Moore always taught them a lesson in a hard way.


    This man Hanley, he looks unintelligent. He''s not Moore''s rival at all. So, don''t worry. It''s not us


    women''s business. We''d better stay out of it."

 Chapter 575 Alcohol Poisoning

    Chapter 575 Alcohol Poisoning


    Avery spoke with a smile, dissuading Jean from meddling in the talk between Moore and Hanley.


    Hearing Avery''s words, Jean was stunned for a second and stared at Avery. "It seems that you know


    Moore very well," said Jean.


    "When we were still on the campus, I would remember every single detail about him," Avery replied as


    her smile got bigger.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean took a deep look at Avery and then put on a slight smile as she said, "He is lucky to have a friend


    like you. But unfortunately, he doesn''t know that yet."


    "Don''t talk like that." Upon hearing Jean''s words, Avery shook her head at once as she added, "I feel


    so lucky to have met him."


    A hint of happiness glimmered in Avery''s eyes as she watched Moore''s back.


    Jean was deeply touched seeing Avery''s affection. Her desire to bring Moore and Avery together


    developed and got stronger.


    But she was also aware that it would be hard for Moore to ept Avery. ''There is a lot of work to do, ''


    her mind said.


    Moore was such a strange guy and didn''t even have feelings for Avery.


    Jean thought silently for a moment and then looked up in Moore''s direction. She found that Hanley was


    waving his hand towards Moore and started walking toward a Porsche which was not far from him.


    After the Porsche left, Moore turned around slowly and got back into the car.


    Noticing no change in his face, Jean was a little disappointed.


    Deep down Jean was aware that Hanley must be after something since he came to Moore.


    However, Jean had to admit that Avery''s words made sense and Jean shouldn''t get herself involved in


    everything. Thinking of this, Jean didn''t ask any questions.


    She had to ept that Moore was capable of making his own decisions.


    After all, it was his family and his life. Jean''s duty as a friend was to support him.


    Only he had the right to make a choice and it would be wrong to put forward her opinion.


    The atmosphere in the car was silent. Moore didn''t say anything but started the car without ncing at


    anyone.


    Avery remained silent as well and Jean had no choice but to do the same.


    They arrived at the hospital soon. Jean had her foot checked and then apanied Avery to get a


    check-up. After everything was done, they ran into Adolf at the entrance of the hospital who seemed to


    be in a hurry.


    "Adolf!" Avery called his name as she was a little surprised to see him here at the moment.


    Adolf turned around but couldn''t find them at first. But when he heard Avery call him again, he looked


    up and nodded at them. He was also surprised to see them so he asked, "Are you here for a check up?


    What did the doctor say?"


    "I have almost recovered," Avery replied. With confusion and worry on her face, she asked Adolf, "Are


    you sick since you seem to be in such a hurry?"


    "No. I just got news that Albert has been admitted for alcohol poisoning. He is in this hospital so I am


    here to see him," Adolf exined bitterly.


    "What?" Avery was astonished as she couldn''t believe it.


    Jean and Moore exchanged a look with each other as they were stunned by this news.


    "I wasn''t aware that he didn''t return to the hotelst night. I didn''t take it seriously. But when I just


    finished the meeting with the Qi Group in the morning, I received a call from the hospital. I don''t know


    what''s happening now but I am really disturbed with this news."


    Adolf paused for a second as he turned to Avery with a guilty look and added, "You go ahead and enjoy


    your rest. I''ll go to visit Albert now."


    After he finished his words, he walked away without waiting for an answer.


    "Adolf, I''lle with you," Avery said in a hurry.


    Upon hearing Avery''s voice, Adolf stopped his pace and paused for a second. Astonished, he turned


    around and took a deep look at Avery before he nodded his head. In a hoarse voice, he said, "Okay."


    And quickly, he walked directly to the emergency room and didn''t wait for Avery to follow.


    Avery turned around and looked at Jean and Moore as if she wanted to say sorry. "Moore, please send


    Jean back. I have to go to see Albert first."


    "Avery, Albert behaved badly with youst night. Why are you going to visit him?" Jean couldn''t help


    but ask in a startled tone.


    "I owe Adolf too much," Avery exined with a sad smile. "Adolf has made a lot of sacrifices for me in


    the past few years. We are friends and also family to some extent. Even though he is strict with Albert, I


    know that he cares about Albert deep in his heart. So I need to keep Adolfpany in this difficult


    time."


    Avery gave Jean another sorry look after she finished her words.


    "Go ahead! Call Moore when you are done with it. I''ll ask him to pick you up then." Jean nodded her


    head and put on a smile because she wanted to be supportive.


    "Thank you." Avery was deeply touched by Jean''s understanding and consideration. She gave Jean a


    tight hug and her heart was filled with gratitude.


    "All right. Avery, you are so sweet. I''m getting more and more fond of you now." As Jean patted on


    Avery''s shoulder, she couldn''t help but tease Avery.


    "It''s an honor to be liked by you." Avery looked at Jean and smiled as she added, "I''ll go now. You two


    be careful on your way back."


    "Sure. Remember to take care of yourself and don''t forget to have enough rest," Jean couldn''t help but


    remind as she waved her hand for a goodbye.


    "All right." Avery put on a big smile as she turned around and headed to the emergency room.


    After Avery left, Jean gave a sigh and said, "Time can be heartless sometimes. But it is also extremely


    emotional as it can change something so easily."


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing Jean''s deep words, Moore frowned as he caught her and helped her walk


    out of the hospital.


    "I just admire the rtionship between Avery and Adolf. Did you notice that the rtionship between


    them doesn''t look like that between a manager and a celebrity any more?" Jean questioned.


    "They''ve been together for four years. Even cold-hearted people would have gotten close by keeping


    each otherpany for so long," Moore said as he couldn''t help but put on a smile.


    He opened the door of the car and helped Jean sit down on the front seat.


    "Really? Is four years long enough for people to facilitate their rtionship?" Jean asked as she


    buckled up and watched Moore seat himself on the driver''s seat.


    "Of course." Not realizing the difference on Jean''s face, Moore nodded his head.


    "Then do you have any feelings for Avery as she has been liking you for such a long time?" Jean


    stared at Moore''s face and asked all of a sudden. This question had been eating her alive and she


    wanted to know the answer to it very badly.


    Moore paused as he was fastening his seat belt because Jean''s question caught him off guard. He


    couldn''t help but look up at Jean as his face turned a little pale.


    "Jean..." Moore said with a hint of anger in his voice. "Why do you have to ask me that? Will you only


    bepletely satisfied after you force me to ept Avery?"


    "Why will I do that just to make myself satisfied?" Jean felt guilty at once when she found Moore was a


    little angry at the moment. She exined, "Avery is so nice. She is gorgeous and she has been loving


    you for so many years. I''m touched by her passion of love."


    "Then why don''t you marry her since you are the one touched by her love?" Moore spat this question


    with anger and his fury magnified.

 Chapter 576 I Already Have A Girl In My Heart

    Chapter 576 I Already Have A Girl In My Heart


    Jean heard Moore''s words and retorted angrily, "Shut up! There is no point in mocking me. Truth be


    told, I would definitely marry Avery if I were a man. Why are you getting angry? You are deliberately


    annoying me with such words, aren''t you? But can''t you see that I am doing this for you? Moore, it is


    your age to get married. Is it not good to have someone around to take care of you? Can you please


    tell me why you don''t like Avery?"


    "I am sure you must have heard the proverb that a melon is not sweet when it is forcibly picked before


    its ripe end. So when something is done forcibly, it is not going to have a positive oue," Moore


    cautioned coldly.


    "But I''m more convinced that love grows with time," Jean replied. "Moore, tell me the truth! Why are


    you resisting Avery''s love? She is an international star. Is it because you think she is too popr? Or


    do you have someone else in your heart?"


    Jean frowned, looked at Moore and asked angrily.


    Moore took a deep look at her and his facial expression was hard to read. "Yes, I already have a girl in


    my heart. And yes, I truly love her."


    "Who is she?" Jean was stunned after he uttered those words. ''Howe he didn''t tell me about it, ''


    her mind questioned. Then she asked with some surprise, "Are you making up an excuse because you


    don''t like Avery?"


    "Why should I make an excuse?" Moore questioned coldly. Then he stopped paying attention to Jean


    and started the car and drove in high speed.


    Suspicion was written all over Jean''s face. Looking at Moore''s stern side face, she could not help but


    ask, "So who is the girl that you like? Do I know her?"


    "No, you don''t know her," Moore did not look at Jean while he spoke.


    Feeling snubbed, Jean opened her mouth several times but nothing came out of it.


    Obviously, Moore didn''t want her to know and looked angry.


    ''Why? Is he angry because I am trying to fix him up with Avery?


    Or is it because I am asking him too many questions regarding this sensitive topic?''


    "Well, if you really don''t want to tell me, I''ll stop asking," Jean said, sounding dejected. Gazing at the


    window, she sighed and tried to ease the atmosphere. After a while, she asked, "Moore, I know I


    shouldn''t mind your private affairs. I don''t know if you think that I''m making an unnecessary move. You


    probably think I''m too nosy. In truth, I have no idea whether you like Avery or not. I just hope that during


    her stay in H City, you will treat her like a good friend."


    In Jean''s eyes, there was sadness.


    Moore wrinkled his eyebrows, looked at Jean, and decided not to say anything.


    Suddenly Jean realized the car was moving way too quickly. She didn''t want to go back home now, so


    she said, "Moore, I want to meet Zed. You can take me there."


    Moore didn''t say a word. The car turned around at the front intersection and headed for the downtown


    road.


    Jean was somewhat surprised because Moore had never been to Zed''spany. ''How does he know


    the direction so well?'' she wondered.


    She had been there several times yet she always went there by taxi, so she was still confused about


    the direction.


    Now she understood that Avery was right.


    Moore wasn''t as simple as she thought he was.


    He had a high IQ which was why he had a doctorate at such a young age.


    Moreover, if Moore wasn''t that smart then it would have been impossible to deal smartly with people


    like Hanley.


    "By the way, why did Hanleye to see you today?" Finally, Jean could not help asking.


    "I thought you weren''t going to ask." Moore looked at Jean with some surprise. He had thought she


    was angry and she wouldn''t care about him anymore. This question shocked him and it seemed that


    she still cared about him. With this in mind, his face softened a bit.


    Looking at Moore, Jean had misunderstood his expression and thought he was angry again. So she


    looked at him with a bitter smile and said, "Avery was right. I shouldn''t interfere too much in your


    personal affairs. But then I thought about it again. After all, we are friends. In my opinion, friends can


    share not only happiness but also suffering. So it is my responsibility to ask but whether to tell me or


    not is up to you."


    Knowing that Jean''s change was due to Avery''s words, Moore frowned slightly and looked at her and


    said, "You don''t need to care what others say. Just be yourself."


    "So, do you mean that you are okay with my questions?" Jean was happy when she heard his words.


    Then she looked at him with sparkling eyes and asked in a hurry, "So tell me quickly, what did Hanley


    tell you?"


    "He said there is a feast at the Bai family in the weekend and he wants me to attend it."


    Moore sighed at the thought attending that party.


    "He invited you to a feast held by the Bai family? What trick is he going to y now?" Jean was


    immediately surprised and frowned tightly.


    "Don''t you know his simple motive? He must be for the money of the Bai family." Moore shook his head


    and sighed.


    "So did you promise him?" Jean looked at Moore thoughtfully for a few seconds. "He probably wanted


    you to appear in front of the public and break up with the Bai family. It sounds tempting because it


    seems that then some of the Bai family members will never dare to harass you again. But the biggest


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    beneficiary is still Hanley Bai, who will be able to monopolize the property owned by the Bai family.


    Also, once you really break away from the Bai family, I''m afraid it may be easier for them to deal with


    you without this concern. So Moore, you''d better think it over and don''t be so impulsive to promise


    him."


    Jean immediately looked concerned.


    "Don''t worry, Jean. I know what to do. But Hanley is right to say that my life won''t be calm without


    breaking up with the Bai family." Moore looked at Jean and grinned bitterly.


    "So you gave him a promise?" Jean looked at Moore and sighed.


    "Um." Moore nodded to Jean. "Because this is the most direct and effective way. And no matter what


    consequences I will have to face, there is no room for regret."


    Jean was aware that Moore was indirectly thinking about Gary. She immediately became a little


    worried. "But I don''t think it''s good for Gary''s reputation. You know, after all, he''s a politician, and his


    every move is watched by countless eyes. So Moore, I still think it''s too risky, and it would probably be


    noticed by his supervisor or others. You''d better think it again before you take any decision."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already considered that," Mooreforted her. "I will try to minimize the damage to


    him, so that I will also feel better."


    Jean saw that he was determined. She could not say anything more because nothing would change his


    mind now. She just sat there in silence. Then it was a long time before she sighed. "To be honest, I


    don''t think Gary is the kind of person who would trick and abandon his own son for his career. Moore, if


    it is possible then please give him a chance to exin what happened at that year..."


    Jean looked worriedly at Moore and tried to persuade him.


    Moore looked at Jean involuntarily, with a sh of sadness on his face.


    But instead of saying anything about it, he just pulled over and said to Jean, "Here we are."


    Jean was surprised and looked up. Sure enough, the tall and striking building of the Qi Group appeared


    in front of her.


    "Moore, I''m afraid I will need your help to walk upstairs." Jean put away all theplicated expressions


    on her face and she looked at Moore with a cheerful face.


    Moore sighed helplessly, helped her out of the car and asked, "Here''s your husband''spany. You


    surely know the horrors of gossip. So aren''t you afraid to be seen so close to me by so many people


    that they misunderstand our rtionship? What if they eventually use it against you? They will drown


    you with problems."


    "Why should I fear? Am I not with you? Even if I''m going to drown, you''ll be mypanion." Jean


    waved her hand carelessly.


    Sometimes the speaker had no particr intention in saying these, but the listener read his own


    meaning into it.


    Moore came to a sudden halt when Jean uttered these words.


    But soon, he regained hisposure and helped Jean walk to the gate of the Qi Group.


    After thest video incident, almost everyone in the Qi Group knew that Jean was the CEO''s wife.


    So when Jean and Moore appeared at the front desk, there were already some smart people who had


    called the secretary in the CEO''s office.

 Chapter 577 Always Happy To See You

    Chapter 577 Always Happy To See You


    The two were just walking towards the elevator when they saw a young man wearing gold-rimmed


    spectaclesing out of the private elevator and he politely bowed down to Jean and Moore, and said,


    "Ms. Jean and Mr. Moore, please walk this way."


    They looked at each other and then, followed the young man that signaled them to the private elevator.


    With his guidance, the elevator went up to the top floor and it directly opened to Zed''s office.


    "The CEO is still in a meeting, please wait inside,"


    instructed by the young man, as he pushed to open the door for them.


    To which Jean replied, "Thank you."


    After the man had left, she looked to Moore and said, "Come on, let''s go inside."


    "Why do you want toe here when you know Zed is too busy to see you?" Moore asked as he


    helped Jean settled on the couch.


    "Well, I need to take care of him! He is such a workaholic. And I won''t get to see him earlier if I don''t


    besides, if he knows I''m here, he will leave work early," Jean answered and felt satisfied with her own


    response.


    Moore shook his head and said, "You know what, you impressed me a lot. You are far too different from


    the other girls I know."


    "Well, I know that!" Jean smiled at Moore. "Do you find me weird? And interfering with Zed''s work? But,


    Moore, you have to understand, I''m his wife and his health is my priority. And I think, he doesn''t need to


    work that hard and we don''t need a lot of money. We have each other and that''s what matters."


    In fact, Jean was a very simple woman. What Zed was making was already enough for her.


    So there was no point for making more money. And it could be quite exhausting. Zed hardly had a rest.


    Moore looked at her in surprise, his heart beating fast.


    ''So this is the real you, simple and easily pleased.''


    He couldn''t help but close his eyes and felt the bitterness in his heart.


    ''If I had met her sooner, would things be different now?


    I could have been the man she''s with, loving and cherishing her.


    Moore, quit this nonsense.''


    Moore shook his head, and though it was hard, he needed to let go of his stupid thoughts.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to control his feelings for her.


    There was a knock at the door and a fine-lookingdy came in holding a silver tray. On it were, two


    cups of coffee and appetizing desserts for each. With a smile, she put it on the table.


    And still with her smile, she silently and politely went out of the room.


    Once the door was closed, Jean took the coffee in front of her and had a sip. She noticed Moore


    looked bothered so she asked out of concern, "Are you okay?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing," Moore replied as he picked up the coffee. As he took a sip, he started to inspect the


    office.


    Jean noticed that he''s avoiding something. She shrugged and sighed, "Well¡­I really don''t know when


    Zed will finish his work. I''m starving."


    "How''s the dessert? " He looked at her and said, "You can take a bite and we can have dinner back


    home."


    "I don''t feel like eating at home today. " Jean shook her head at Moore''s suggestion and added, "I am


    craving for some spicy boiled fish. Let''s have that tonight. What do you think? "


    "Are you sure you want to eat spicy food? " Moore asked to confirm.


    "Yes, Zelda''s cooking is so nd. I don''t like it." Jean frowned, "We seldom eat out. I really want to


    taste my favorite spicy boiled fish, chilli chicken and Kung Pao pork..."


    Jean was drooling with the thought of these mouth-watering dishes.


    Moore looked at her and was amazed by her drooling look and smiled. "Alright! As you wish. But I


    wonder if it''s okay with Zed. "


    "Okay with what?" All of a sudden, the door opened and Zed came out with a big smile.


    "Zed, you''re done with your meeting atst! " Jean said happily as she saw Zed.


    "Yes. Did I keep you and Moore waiting?" Zed asked gently as he leaned towards Jean.


    "Oh, that''s fine. We were just chatting while waiting for you," Jean said with a beaming smile.


    "Is Avery not with you? Where is she by the way?" Zed asked as he realized Jean and Moore were


    together without Avery for some time.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "We ran into Adolf at the hospital and he told us that Albert was being treated for alcohol poisoning in


    the emergency room. Avery wanted to stay with Adolf, so only I and Moore came here," Jean pointed


    out.


    "What? Albert was poisoned?" Zed frowned and his nce moved to Moore, who was standing at the


    side.


    "Yes, indeed," Moore nodded. "As what Adolf told us, he doesn''t know yet if Albert is out of danger."


    A worried look showed on Zed''s face and he sighed, "I don''t want to keep you waiting. I will wrap up


    the meeting early. By the way, I just heard someone was craving for spicy boiled fish, Kung Pao pork..."


    "Oh, Zed..." Jean smiled cheerfully, "You are the best!"


    "Anything for you. But don''t eat too much, okay? It''s not good to eat too spicy food," Zed said as he


    helped Jean up.


    "Don''t worry, a small bite won''t hurt!" Jean persuaded.


    "Is it okay for you to leave early?" Moore asked to confirm.


    "Yes, it''s okay. And besides, I really want to go home and rest. I was so tiredst night and honestly, my


    body is telling me to slow down," Zed said as he stretched his body.


    "Let''s get something to eat then we go home early," said Jean as she was getting concerned with the


    dark circles around his eyes.


    "Okay, great," Zed nodded and agreed with Jean.


    Moore followed quietly as they headed outside.


    They went to an authentic Asian Restaurant that served Jean''s favorite dishes such as spicy boiled


    fish, chilli chicken and Kung Pao pork.


    Moore ordered a vegetable dish and soup as well as freshly squeezed fruit juice.


    The dishes were served at once and Jean was having her moment, savoring her meal.


    Tangy and spicy as she had expected!


    The two men saw how Jean enjoyed this meal. They wanted to tell her to take it easy but didn''t want to


    ruin her moment of happiness.


    Then Jean touched her belly and drank her juice with satisfaction.


    She then noticed that Zed and Moore barely ate anything, so she asked, "Is anything wrong? Do you


    find it too spicy?"


    "No. It''s fine," Zed said and looked at her lovingly. "I felt satisfied to see you enjoying your food."


    Upon hearing it, Jean rolled her eyes and said, "You were just surprised with myck of table


    manners."


    "Oh well, you know yourself better. And I''m shocked to know you have such a big appetite," Moore


    <pughed as he joked.

 Chapter 578 Can You Forgive Him

    Chapter 578 Can You Forgive Him


    "Hey, don''t try tough at me!" Jean turned to Moore and added, "Remember, I''m eating for two. For


    myself and for the baby... What? Do you have a problem with that?" "Of course not. It''s all yours. Just


    help yourself.


    I won''t fight with a pregnant woman over food." Moore moved slightly away from Jean as soon as he


    finished his words. He felt he needed to do that to avoid arguments.


    "See? He is so mean to me," Jean touched Zed''s hand as sheined about Moore. "He is mean


    to your wife."


    "Don''t mind him, honey. We will get even with him once our baby is born,"


    Zed assured her with his gentle voice while he slowly caressed her hair.


    "You''re right. I''ll teach our baby to annoy him with silly antics." Jean nodded her head to Zed. Taking


    advantage of the situation, she smirked as she turned to Moore and said, "You should be nice to me or


    else, you will suffer a lot in the future."


    "Didn''t I treat you right? How could you say that?" Moore felt trapped and amused at the same time


    with her jokes.


    "You were avoiding me just now. You found me distasteful because I''m pregnant. Am I not beautiful


    anymore? Do I look disgustingly fat to you? And to think my bump isn''t even showing yet. You dislike


    me because I''m pregnant, is that it?" Jean ranted. She was raising her voice now and surely, her


    pregnancy was causing this crazy mood swings.


    "I was just¡­" Moore stopped and couldn''t think of anything to say as he was too dumbfounded by


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jean''s words.


    ''What have I said?


    Oh God, let me take back my words. I didn''t mean to offend her, not in any way.''


    Moore asked himself as he didn''t want to be teased by Jean for the rest of his life.


    "Hold it, both of you. That''s enough. Let''s get going. Or we will be stuck in a traffic jam. It''s already rush


    hour." Zed interrupted to stop Jean and Moore from bickering with each other.


    Jean paused for a moment and red at Moore then reached for her husband''s forearm as the three of


    them left the restaurant, walking toward the car.


    Moore was swept with his emotions and his lips formed a bittersweet smile as Jean and Zed walked


    away.


    It seemed that the funny and lively side of Jean was back again. And indeed, he was happy that she''s


    back to her old self.


    She had been distressed for a while because of what happened to Joy and Shirley. And even after she


    learned that she was expecting, there was still a dark cloud over her head.


    Except for today, Moore could sense that the cheerful Jean was back.


    As for him, he was a bit overwhelmed with all the things that happenedtely.


    And he knew that he couldn''t quite catch up with the situation.


    But if there was one thing Moore was sure of, he always felt what Jean felt.


    Whenever Jean was delighted, he felt delighted too.


    Whenever she turned sad, he felt more than sad.


    Seeing her happy look now made his heart skip a joyful beat.


    Then in no time, they all settledfortably inside the car. Zed was driving with hisplete attention


    on the road.


    Jean felt ufortable with the silence. She turned to Zed and decided right away that she wouldn''t


    interfere with his driving. Next, she turned to Moore seated at the back seat.


    The two men were preupied with their own thoughts. She wrinkled her nose and wondered what


    they were thinking.


    "Is anything wrong? You are all so quiet." The warmth in her voice broke the awkward silence in the


    car. There and then, the two men snapped out from their deep thoughts.


    "I am thinking about Albert." Zed then asked, "How about we go to the hospital and check on him? We


    can also pick Avery up from there."


    "Sure!" Jean nodded her head in agreement. "That''s a good idea. And besides, it''s still early to get


    home."


    Jean was so excited that she forgot she asked Zed to go home and have a rest earlier this evening.


    Moore looked at her and took a deep breath. "It''s up to you."


    "Moore, did you think about it too?" Jean asked.


    "Yes." Moore looked at Jean absentmindedly and nodded slightly.


    Jean curled her lips with a smile as soon as she heard Moore''s answer. "It seems that both of you are


    worried about Avery. She will be happy to know it."


    Especially with Moore. Avery would love that attention from him, though he made it clear that he didn''t


    have feelings for her.


    But now, he started to get worried about her. And that''s a pleasant change.


    Jean was thrilled with that thought and her smile became wider.


    Moore frowned at Jean. He couldn''t help but let out a silent sigh of despair as he leaned back on his


    seat.


    He was distracted but he was definitely not thinking about Avery or Albert.


    Not in a way Jean had implied.


    For all its worth, it was better for Jean not to know what''s on his mind or else, she wouldn''t like it and


    that''s one thing Moore didn''t want to see.


    He remained quiet and in a daze, he gripped his cellphone on his hand.


    Noticing Moore''s silence and worried look from the rear-view mirror, Zed couldn''t help but ask with


    concern, "Are you okay?"


    "Huh?" Zed''s question startled Moore. He turned to Zed with a stunned face and replied in haste,


    "Nothing¡­ nothing serious."


    Puzzled, Jean turned around and saw Moore hiding his cellphone.


    She snatched his cellphone from his grasp and said with a smile, "Did some girl call you just now?"


    But her smile slowly faded before she finished her words.


    "What''s the matter?" Zed asked as he noticed Jean''s expression had changed.


    "Gary texted Moore and asked to see him tomorrow." She furrowed her brows into a frown as she


    turned to Zed.


    Zed pulled the car over and turned to Moore as he asked, "Well? Are you going to see him?"


    "I don''t want to see him and I don''t think it''s necessary," Moore replied.


    "Moore, do you still remember what I told you? Give him a chance to exin. Hear him out first and


    decideter on if you wish to join him for the feast of the Bai family on the weekend," Jean suggested.


    "The feast on the weekend? So you received the invitation as well?" Zed asked Moore with a shocked


    look upon his face.


    "No. It was Hanley who invited him." Noticing Moore''s hesitance to answer, Jean exined for him.


    "Hanley? He is so sneaky!" Zed mocked as he was well aware of Hanley''s intention.


    "Zed, what do you think Moore should do?" Jean asked.


    "Well, it''s all up to him." Zed took a deep breath and said to Moore, "If I were you, I wouldn''t think too


    much. There''s still time to ponder it over."


    "Nah, that''s okay. I don''t want to see Gary anyway," Moore replied right away and sounded pretty firm


    over his decision.


    "Listen, Moore." Jean was disappointed and added, "I just don''t want you to regret thister on. It won''t


    hurt. Just give him a chance to exin."


    Jean pleaded, looking straight into Moore''s eyes.


    "There''s really no need to do that. I''ve suffered so much for so long and that won''t change. He


    abandoned me. I became homeless in a foreign country with no one to turn to. These are all facts. I


    never had a happy childhood, and so I won''t easily forgive him,"


    Moore exined with so much bitterness.


    "What if he did that for a reason? What if he sent you away to protect you?" Jean exined as she


    noticed the growing sorrow on Moore''s face. "Can you ever forgive him?"

 Chapter 579 Moore Was Persuaded

    Chapter 579 Moore Was Persuaded


    "Jean, what nonsense! How can you even suggest something like that?" Hearing her words, Zed was


    shocked and quickly stopped her from saying anything more. "What you are doing is mere guesswork. I


    hope you won''t make any solid conclusions from mere conjectures before everything is made clear..."


    "Don''t you feel worried when Moore is in despair and fills his heart with resentment?" Jean seemed


    annoyed at Zed''s response as she looked into his eyes. "And regardless of whether you feel worried or


    not, I am worried about him. I would rather give him hope but I do not want him to continue escaping


    from reality and denying the truth. Do you think Gary isn''t ashamed toe in front of Moore again and


    again like he has done something wrong to Moore? What do you think that makes him feel?


    Why don''t you try and imagine what his intentions could be? These things must be solved sooner or


    truth is revealed. Why not give Moore a little more hope and encourage him to face Gary?"


    "What if the truth hurts him more than anything else he has right now? Do you really want Moore to get


    hurt once again?" Zed asked with a frown.


    "Look at Moore! Isn''t he already in enough pain? I just don''t want him to continue like this. And I


    sincerely hope that he could bravely face Gary and face the truth." Jean raised her voice and looked at


    Zed with determination.


    "Jean, how can you be sure that the truth won''t hurt Moore any more than he already is hurt? What if


    he falls into despair once again? He has already experienced it before. Do you want to remind him of


    the scene he was abandoned?" Zed looked at Jean and asked.


    "No, I''m not sure. I don''t have any clues about the truth. But when I saw Gary, he didn''t look like the


    sort of person who would abandon his son like that. Especially in the cemetery that day, I saw clearly...


    The sadness... and the loneliness on his face. It was the kind of emotions that moved me deeply.


    He has high social status now. In H City, all citizens admire him. But he is still unhappy. The very first


    nce I threw his way, I could see he was unhappy. Generally speaking, he should be happy since


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Edna has helped him a lot in his official career and has given birth to a son.


    Regardless of Hanley''s character, he shouldn''t be sad as he now hasplete family, thanks to Edna.


    But in reality, he''s sad. He''s really sad, Zed. he went to visit his ex-wife''s grave, and he stood there for


    an entire day. Even if I hadn''t talked to him that day, I knew that in his heart, he still regards Moore and


    Moore''s mother as his true family.


    Gary feels sorry for the past and wants Moore toe back. If he has really done something to hurt


    Moore, don''t you think he is ashamed enough to face Moore? But he is still making efforts to win him


    back. He is such a proud person. I don''t think he would appear without feeling ashamed.


    I have learned from Moore about the past but I couldn''t tell the truth. Moore was just a child at that


    time. Although he could remember what had happened, he witnessed and judged several things from a


    child''s perspective. I think we should talk with Gary. We should ask him what actually happened."


    "Do you think Gary will reveal the truth?" Zed asked her after thinking for a while.


    "If he really wants Moore toe back, then whether he abandoned him at that time or not, he will


    honestly exin everything to Moore. He knows clearly that Moore hates him. Right now, if he hides


    anything from him, then it is certain that Moore will never go back,"


    Jean confidently replied.


    "I won''t go back," after thinking for a long while, Moore said. "I don''t want to know the truth. I am fine


    now."


    "Moore¡­" Jean looked at him helplessly and sighed. "We are your friends. I know that you are


    disgusted. But I think in your anger and hatred, you''re not judging him fairly whenever we talk of him or


    whenever he tries to make an effort. But please believe me. You won''t lose anything if you give Gary a


    chance."


    Seeing Jean try her best to persuade Moore, Zed said, "Yes. Moore, you should ept Jean''s advice


    this time. Then you will know the truth. I think you may not want to spend the rest of your life with


    doubts and regrets. No matter what happened and even if you don''t want to forgive him, you can still


    ask him for the truth."


    Moore couldn''t help looking at Zed with shock.


    After a long while, Moore finally smiled bitterly. "Zed, do you also agree with Jean?"


    "I think what Jean said makes sense. She wasn''t trying to take Gary''s side or be sympathetic to him.


    She is trying to persuade you for the truth because she wants you to be happy. As do I."


    Zed looked at Moore and smiled.


    Moore turned to look at Jean once again. She was looking at him with her eyes full of expectation and


    nodding continuously.


    Moore closed his eyes for a few seconds and finally let out a long sigh. "Okay! Since you all said that, I


    will go to meet him. And I have to meet him right now. Otherwise, I am afraid that I may change my


    mind tomorrow."


    "Okay! Whether you meet him today or tomorrow, as long as you go to meet him, we both support you."


    Jean was surprised by Moore''s words.


    "I have a request," Moore looked at the two of them and said.


    "What request?" Jean was stunned for a few seconds and asked him with a puzzled look.


    ''I advised Moore to meet Gary because I was worried about the former. Why does he request me to do


    something?''


    "You know how much I hate him. I am afraid that when I meet him, I will leave before he finishes his


    words. So, if you really want me to meet him, then you two have to apany me. If I try to leave


    before he can finish his words, please stop me,"


    Moore seriously told them.


    Hearing that, Jean and Zed nced at each other. Then Jean hesitatingly replied, "Would that be the


    right thing to do? It is such a secret family matter. Won''t you feel embarrassed while Zed and I are


    there?"


    "I won''t mind and it would help me if you were there." Moore smiled. "Is there anything that you don''t


    know about me? Is there anything that I don''t know about you two? So, you don''t need to worry. It''s all


    fine and I''ll go and meet him if you twoe with me."


    "Okay!" Zed immediately nodded in agreement. "Then you can call him now. Since we all have spare


    time today, we can solve this problem once and for all. Then we can sleep well when wee back."


    "Moore, how about Zed apanies you when you meet Gary? I think I should go to the hospital and


    find Avery," Jean looked at Moore and suggested.

 Chapter 580 You Have Me

    Chapter 580 You Have Me


    "No, Jean. After we have met Gary, we can go and meet Avery at the hospital together. I have agreed


    to go and see him only because of your persuasion. Are you going to refuse my request in return too?"


    Moore looked at Jean and pretended to be sad.


    It was obvious that he desperately wanted Jean toe with them too.


    ''It seems that you admire Gary very much.


    Well, let me show you what a bastard he is. He is the kind of worthless junk who doesn''t deserve your


    admiration and should be despised for all eternity.


    You would never believe my words and always think that he had something difficult to disclose. Today,


    I''ll break that determination of yours by showing you the kind of man he really is.


    Every time you speak for him, and other people who don''t know you well may doubt that you have


    some ulterior motive like gaining some benefits from him, '' Moore thought.


    Hearing what Moore had said, Jean could do nothing but shut her mouth helplessly and feel regret for


    what she had said just now.


    ''Moore, you''re getting more and more cunning!


    You''re asking me toe and visit Gary with me because I persuaded you to visit him and now you


    want to punish me for the same.


    Anyone with a single iota of cleverness will know that the lesser one messes with Gary''s personal


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    affairs, the safer he or she is.


    And just like the sun rises every day, it is clear as daylight that it would be dangerous if one tries to


    mess with his personal affairs. My child is still unborn. I don''t want to put him in any danger! Not a


    single bit of it any day.


    But Zed has already promised you. I don''t have any excuse to refuse you now, '' Jean thought


    helplessly.


    Jean nced at Zed and couldn''t help rolling her eyes when she thought about his request.


    ''It''s all your fault. If you hadn''t promised Moore to apany him while he meets Garyter, I would


    have been able to find an excuse to deny his request.


    But now I have no other choice but to go with him, '' Jean thought to herself.


    Moore looked up from his cell phone and he seemed to be in a strangely and surprisingly good mood


    when he saw Jean''s regretful expression. Then he told her, "I''ve made an appointment with him. We''ll


    meet at the YX Tea House not far from here."


    He was in a good mood, but Jean was not. She looked out of the window with a gloomy face.


    Noticing that Jean wasn''t responding, Zed replied and agreed, "All right, we got it."


    It was Zed driving the car as they made their way towards the tea house.


    It wasn''t very far and after a small number of turns, they had reached soon.


    It was a weekday and most of the people were at work so the tea house wasn''t much filled.


    After parking the car, Zed helped Jean walk inside with Moore directing them in the front.


    Staring at Moore''s tall and unhurried back, there was a sh of grievance on Jean''s face. "It''s so


    strange of Moore. He had never wanted toe and meet Gary earlier on, but now he seems really


    d. Why? He is really a crank," Jean said to Zed in a low voice.


    "Jean, you are wrong. Moore doesn''t seem to be very happy now." Hearing Jean''s words, Zed sighed


    helplessly. He knew what Jean was thinking about, so he asked, "Are you upset because Moore asked


    you to meet Gary with him? It''s you who have always persuaded him to meet Gary, isn''t it? Why do you


    look so upset now? He has epted your suggestion and you should be happy."


    "Come on, Zed. I persuaded him to meet Gary, but I never wanted toe with him. Don''t you


    understand that?" Jean couldn''t helpining. She continued, "Gary is by no means an ordinary


    man. And I can''te to visit him in such an informal way. You can never imagine how embarrassed I


    am when I meet him every time. I even don''t know how to greet him!"


    "Okay, calm down, baby. You have me today. Don''t worry about that," hearing Jean''s words, Zed


    that the reason why we havee here is because you persuaded us to. You know very well that


    Moore had never wanted toe here today or any other day at all. Although he seems to be happy,


    as his friend, you have to understand that how hurt he is. He is just pretending to be happy in front of


    others."


    "I am really sorry, Zed. I didn''t pay much attention to that. You may rest assured that I won''t say any


    stupid words to irritate him at this critical time." Jean sighed on hearing the exnation. "But I cannot


    promise you that I won''t irritate him after wee back home,"


    Jean continued with a firm voice.


    "Whatever. Let''s deal with the matter at hand first," said Zed. After seeing the expression on Jean''s


    face, Zed began to worry about Moore.


    The three of them followed the waitress and entered a quiet box, which was open-air inside and


    nted with verdant bamboo.


    They sat cross-legged on the mat, and the waitress began to make tea with skill and grace.


    There was incense in the box, and the delicate aroma hadpletely filled the room.


    Jean finally felt rxed. She took the tea from Zed''s hand and then took a sip delicately.


    The light fragrance spread all the way from the mouth to her throat, and she felt very warm in her


    stomach. It made her whole body calm down and she felt sofortable in a single sip only.


    She was staring at the tea in the cup with surprise and there was an incredible expression on her face.


    She had never imagined that the taste of the tea could be so nice. "It''s so nice! No wonder that people


    nowadays are so fond of drinking tea."


    "Do you like it?" Zed put down the tea cup in his hand and asked her.


    "I can''t say how much I like it, but I''d like to drink some asionally in the future." Jean looked at Zed


    and smiled.


    "Well, I''ll prepare a set of tea setster, so that Moore and you can learn a thing or two about drinking


    tea when you are free at home," Zed replied with a smile.


    "That''ll be great!" Jean thought it was a good idea, so she nodded her head with delight. "Moore, you


    know that I''m a little bitzy, so I think you may be responsible for learning the whole shebang."


    Moore had just put down his own cup. Hearing what Jean had said, a bitter smile appeared on his face.


    "You know that I don''t know anything about the tea ceremony. Are you trying to embarrass me?"


    ''Yes, You are right. I''m just trying to embarrass you. I didn''t want toe with you, but you forced Zed


    and Me toe. So this is a punishment for you, '' thought Jean.


    Jean raised her head to look at Moore provocatively, wanting to make it clear to him what she meant.


    Moore was smart enough to figure out what Jean wanted to do the moment Jean had asked him to


    learn something about tea-making and drinking.


    And when he noticed that she was looking at him provocatively, his smile became even more bitter as


    he was sure of it now.


    He had no other choice but to nod his head and reply, "Okay, no problem. I''ll try my best to learn it. But


    I can''t promise you that I will seed."


    Moore knew that he couldn''t refuse Jean''s request, so he promised her for the moment.


    "It''s all right. I knew nothing about tea, either. But if I can drink more tea in the future, I''ll be able to


    know whether it''s good or bad. If you can devote more time on it, I believe that your skill is bound to


    improve very soon." Jean pretended to be very generous.


    Moore looked at Zed with a bitter face. He felt so helpless because he always failed to refuse Jean.


    Zed pretended that he didn''t hear what they were talking about and he deliberately bowed his head and


    continued to drink tea.


    Looking at Zed and Moore, Jean couldn''t help bursting intoughter, and the unpleasantness in her


    heart disappeared without any trace at this moment.


    "Sorry, I''mte." Suddenly, a low and deep voice echoed around the room, and they saw Gary appear


    in the box wearing a white casual suit.


    It was evident that he hade in such a hurry from the fact that his entire forehead was covered in


    sweat and he hadn''t cared to wipe it at all.


    But he hadn''t expected that Zed and Jean would alsoe, so he was a little bit stunned. Quickly, he


    regained hisposure. He came up to them and greeted them courteously, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Qi


    and Mrs. Qi."


    "Nice to meet you, too, Mr. Bai. Call me Zed, please," Zed hurriedly got up and greeted him.


    "That''s right. And call me Jean, please, Mr. Bai," Jean also stood up and replied with politeness.


    But Moore had just kept on sitting to a side and had not moved, as if he hadn''t seen Gary.


    Gary smiled and said, "Sit down, please. Make yourself at home."


    Then Zed and Jean sat down again, and the waitress quickly refilled the cups in front of them with fresh


    tea.


    "Thank you very much," Zed thanked the waitress.


    Hearing Zed''s words, the waitress nodded her head with a sweet smile and then she went out and


    closed the door of the box.


    As soon as she left, the box was lost into an awkward silence once again. Noticing that, Jean quickly


    picked up the tea cup in front of her and smiled at Gary, "Please have some tea, Mr. Bai."

 Chapter 581 I Need An Answer

    Chapter 581 I Need An Answer


    Gary nced at Jean with gratitude. Gracefully, he took the cup from the table and had a sip. Then he


    put the cup down and smiled at Jean, "Do you like having tea?"


    "Mr. Bai, you won''t believe it, but it''s my first time," Jean replied graciously with a smile.


    "Really?" Gary took a look at Jean in surprise. Then he nodded, "Well, nowadays, fewer and fewer


    young people like to have tea."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Gary said with a hint of disappointment in his voice.


    Moore took after his father. Jean could tell right away that Gary was a handsome man when he was


    younger. Inevitably, old age had taken its toll on him.


    But she felt sorry for him now.


    "I don''t need anything from you," Moore said those words with so much anger.


    Gary was shocked for a moment butposed himself right away. He then looked at Moore and


    replied with a weak smile, "I see."


    "You asked to see me. What did you want to say?" Moore frowned and asked with a stern voice.


    "I know Hanley had seen and talked to you. Moore, you must listen to me. Don''t do as he told you to,"


    Gary pleaded with Moore, hoping he would obey him.


    "And why should I do that?" Moore looked at Gary with no trace of affection. His coldness towards him


    made other people want to think he was just talking to a stranger.


    "I understand that you don''t want anything to do with the Bai family. Moore, you''re my son. I won''t put


    you in harm''s way. Please trust me on this," Gary begged Moore.


    "You won''t put me in harm''s way? Don''t you remember what you put me through many years ago?"


    Moore cried with resentment to his father. He raised his voice and red at him.


    Jean felt shaken to see Moore this way.


    And she dared not to stop him. Doing so would only make the matter worse.


    Tight-lipped, she could only look at Moore nervously.


    "I..." The look on Gary''s face had softened. He stared at his son and his lips started to move. But no


    words came out. He just sighed in despair and kept quiet.


    Zed was a little surprised about Gary.


    He wondered, ''Moore has been using him all along, but he didn''t even take the chance to defend


    himself?


    Everybody knows he abandoned Moore long time ago and there was no point to be ashamed about it


    now. Why can he just admit his mistake to his son?


    Moore needs some exnation from his father.


    But howe he didn''t say anything? Is he too coward to admit it?


    Or maybe, just as what Jean said, there is something we don''t know of?''


    Gary''s reluctance to exin his side made Moore extremely furious. With his intent eyes fixed on Gary,


    he enraged and confronted, "Why don''t you tell me now? You were the one who asked me to meet you.


    So you must suffer the consequences for what you did to me. And if you are not brave enough to admit


    it, then there''s no reason we should talk."


    Moore got up after he said those words and was ready to leave the room.


    Jean hurriedly grabbed Moore''s arm and gently shook her head, trying to appease him.


    Moore stared back at Jean angrily.


    After all this time, all he needed was for Gary to admit his fault, but he chose not to. So there was no


    need to talk to him.


    "Mr. Bai..." Jean was still grabbing Moore''s arm when she looked at Gary and slowly opened her


    mouth, "I know you love Moore and you want him home. But if you don''t talk about the unresolved


    issue, there''s no reason for Moore to go home with you. He deserves to know the truth."


    "Even if I do that, he won''t go home with me. I know him too well," after a long silence, Gary replied


    with a weak smile.


    "I beg you, can you just try?" With her encouraging smile, Jean said to Gary, "I believe there must be a


    reason for you to do that and you are not that kind of person to desert your son out on a whim. We


    want to know too. Why did you need to separate from him?"


    Sensing Gary''s hesitance and Moore''s aloofness, Jean wittingly brought them back to the subject.


    Gary was a bit surprised, he looked at Jean and then to Moore.


    He didn''t expect Moore shared so many things to Jean.


    Then he stopped before doubts arose in his mind.


    He convinced himself, ''Since Moore came here with them, he must have told them everything.''


    What made Gary really surprised was that his son had so much faith in Mr. and Mrs. Qi.


    And it caught him off guard.


    When Moore was young, although he was a fine boy, he didn''t make friends with anyone so easily.


    Maybe he grew up so sad that he didn''t have many friends.


    Nor did he have any closest friend that he could share his secrets with.


    To his surprise, he had made friends with Mr. and Mrs. Qi as soon as he returned to H City.


    Gary still couldn''t believe this was happening.


    In his heart, he was very happy that his son made friends with Mr. and Mrs. Qi.


    "Believe me, I want to tell you the truth. But I don''t want to cause any more pain. If I did that, more


    people will get hurt." Gary looked at Moore trying to hide his sadness with a frail smile.


    He would rather keep the pain in his heart than to tell Moore the truth.


    Zed gazed steadily at Gary and all he saw was sadness in his eyes.


    He then wondered, ''What was the reason? Why does Gary need to keep it a secret?


    He would rather face his son''s wrath than tell him the truth. Why?''


    Jean didn''t see the change in Gary''s expression. So after Gary said what he needed to say, she was


    angry.


    "So, you would rather let Moore live a life full of misery than tell him the truth. Am I getting it right? I


    was wrong. I thought you were kind and I even convinced Moore to ept you no matter what had


    happened. You are his father and there must be reasons why you abandoned him. Mr. Bai, please don''t


    tell me we came here for nothing, okay? I really want to help you,"


    Jean said, looking at Gary intently.


    Moore''s face had already turned white with shock. He stared at Gary and he didn''t hide his


    disappointment from him.


    He knew his father and how brutal he could be.


    If only he would give Moore an answer and admit to his fault, then he would be able to move on from


    the misery he had experienced for so long.


    Moore med Gary for all the bad things happened to him.

 Chapter 582 She Shouldnt Have Believed Him!

    Chapter 582 She Shouldn''t Have Believed Him!


    "It was Gary''s fault that Moore turned against him," Jean threw an uncontroble tantrum as she


    noticed her dearest friend, sulking for his father cum enemy.


    "Jean!" Zed appeased her, asking her toe to her senses. As Zed was busy dealing with his hot-


    headed wife, a sudden attack of a squeaky voice put this pointless talk to an unexpected end. "That''s


    enough!" Moore shouted. Moore stared at Jean with his cold eyes that seemed as red as a sea


    drenched with the blood of countless soldier died in the battlefield. "I have already told you he is


    nothing but a ruthless father. He cares for nothing but himself. It''s because of his self-possessed nature


    that he didn''t even tremble a little abandoning his biological son to quench his thirst with a new woman!


    But you adamantly refused to listen to me. Now it might have hurt your blindfolded eyes to witness the


    truth all by themselves. Now, could youprehend why I hate him so much? He is nothing but a


    hypocritical demon!" Moore emitted fumes of anger as he cursed his father for his breach of trust.


    "I''m sorry, Moore. I shouldn''t have considered you too stubborn to even listen to your father." As she


    couldn''t help feeling pitiful for Moore''s pathetic condition, words filled with repents uttered from Jean''s


    voluble mouth.


    ''If I hadn''t been persistent in persuading Moore toe talk with Gary, Moore wouldn''t have ended up


    in such an embarrassing situation, '' thought Jean looking nkly at thin air.


    Gary though seemed to be Jean''s bitter enemy for now, it was not so long when there dwelt a mark of


    respect for Gary in her small yet beautiful heart. It might be owing to her trust that though Zed had


    already dissuaded her yet, she found it too hard to swallow that Gary, a man looked up as a god by


    each individual of H City could stoop to the extent of abandoning his biological son, in order to marry


    another woman for his own official career. Jean thus desperately tried to assuage herself on the pretext


    that there might have been some grave reasons that hadpelled a man like him tomit such a


    heinous act.


    But Moore was his biological son. What grave problem in god''s name might havepelled Gary to


    stoop so low and what might have been preventing him from unveiling the truth? Jean bit her nail out of


    inquisitiveness blended with rage.


    ''It seems that I shouldn''t have believed that wretched man at all!'' Jean cursed Gary secretly.


    "Mr. Bai, if you are here asking to talk with Moore today so that you could prevent him from attending


    the Bai family''s feast, then your meek heart might crush to pieces for I have already helped that poor


    soul decide on this matter!" Jean warned Gary coldly. As her dazzling body shivered with anger, she


    you have done to Moore. Don''t me us for the ruthlessness for it''s you who have gifted us with this


    unique trait."


    As her lungs lost air, Jean pulled out Moore in frenzy.


    "Jean..." Hearing what Jean had said, Zed''s face clouded with worry, and he cried anxiously for her


    receding figure.


    But Jean was too angry to listen to his pleading. She thus got hold of Moore''s arm and wanted to rush


    out of the tea house in a mad pace. However, her ankle was sprained, so she could only stumble all


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her way out of the box.


    Seeing this, Moore swiftly reached for his arm to hold her. Finally, after a tense duel of words, the two


    of them left the gloomy atmosphere with Jean in Moore''s arms, leaving behind the dumbfounded Zed


    and Gary in the box filled with darkness.


    "I''m so sorry, Mr. Bai!" Zed apologized to Gary in an incoherent voice. He then switched his attention to


    Gary and tried to confront him as he approached him to ask for a leave. "Don''t feel too dull of Jean''s


    random words for she is too impulsive to these kinds of things. I hope you can understand me.


    Moreover, she has inspired Moore to meet you only because she hoped you two can build a good


    rapport with each other. We didn''t anticipate the events would turn down like this."


    Zed tried his best to cheer up the gloomy man yet again.


    "It''s all my fault." A line of sheer regret surfaced Gary''s broad forehead as he longed for being united


    with his only son again. Gary though shook his head gently to Zed''s kind words, yet he couldn''t help


    feeling despondent as he murmured something out of the blue. "Since I am in no position to unveil the


    truth to him. How can I be so self-centered to long for him to love me again? But still, it feels so heavy


    to carry these pangs of pain in my heart. I miss you so much, Moore... You are a poor child indeed. I


    feel sorry for you."


    A sudden outburst of tears surfaced Gary''s eyes as he recounted for the sufferings Moore had to bear


    owing to him.


    As Gary was busy with his longings, Zed felt quite startled to gaze at his despondent face for he could


    never have acknowledged his unfathomable love for his son until now.


    "Mr. Bai... Since you don''t want to exin now, I believe that there must be some grave reasons behind


    it. Don''t feel too gloomy for I know you have always loved your son more than anything in your


    sessful life," Zedforted him yet again. "I often believe that Moore could understand the blissful


    rtion between the two of you. Believe me, that boy has got a rigorous heart. It won''t be hard for him


    to forgive you when you disclose the truth to him."


    "Come on! Don''t try to fool me." With those words, a trace of surprise shed across Gary''s face.


    However, his small moment of happiness could not withstand the gusty wind of hopelessness. He


    mourned yet again, "No, he won''t forgive me."


    With those vague words, Gary beheld the deadlocks without letting the poor Zed knew the reason as to


    why Moore couldn''t forgive him.


    Zed knew it quite well that if a person tried to protect someone or shield something, there naturally


    tended to be a grave reason behind that. He thus refrained from balding Gary''s wounds and avoided


    asking him the reason behind the skirmish.


    Originally, he didn''t want to apany Moore to meet Gary.


    However, since he couldn''t withstand Jean being upset about this matter, he convinced himself to


    apany Moore.


    ''If we can somehow help Moore get out of the dilemma and uncover the truth that has beentent for


    so long, eventually leading to Moore forgiving Gary. Besides, that could definitely be a sigh of respite


    for this pathetic father.


    But unfortunately, Gary has concealed the truth from Moore for so many years that it almost seems


    impossible for him to suddenly drop the blinds ande up with it. It can clearly be seen that the


    seriousness andplexity of this matter are beyond one''s imagination, '' Zed frowned as he thought


    about Moore and Gary.


    Everyone had someone they felt precious enough to protect and everybody had something that was


    more than a treasure to guard. It was understandable to Zed.


    Gary was in a dangerous snare that held his fragile mouth from telling the truth to Moore. He thus was


    bound to be misunderstood by Moore despite the fact that he craved for nothing but Moore''s love.


    ''Now that he has made this choice, it''s no doubt that Moore would be hurt. It''s inevitable, '' Zed thought


    while plodding along the doorway as he was about to bid farewell to Gary.


    "Sorry, Mr. Bai. I have to leave now!" Zed addressed Gary with politeness.


    "OK. See you around next time." Gary raised his hand helplessly and waved feebly at Zed. The


    sadness on his face did not disappear all the time.


    Zed looked back again to Gary as he crossed the doorway only to find him resting in the same old


    peculiar stance, but he seemed more despondent and dested than ever before.


    Now, he finally understood the reason why Jean would persuade Moore to cradle with Gary today.


    Even though she didn''t know Gary well, she was still willing to help the poor soul.


    ''Gary is indeed a poor man.


    He must have suffered a great deal and may be too lonely to find himself arade to cradle with.


    This poor man can''t disclose the truth to his own biological son even though the truth has already


    rotten their rtionship.


    Man! It''s too pathetic!'' Zed thought to himself.


    He then sighed and turned back to stride outside.


    However, as he walked out of the Tea House, He saw Moore was helping Jean to sit in a car.


    He thus walked up to them swiftly. However, as Moore was opening the door for Jean, he couldn''t help


    turning back to look toward the window of the Tea House again.


    He then noticed Gary standing in the front of the window beside the arcade with his eyes transfixed on


    the two. However, he was too distant for Zed to follow the expression on his face.


    With a silent sigh, Zed got in and started the car.


    "I feel quite disappointed in Gary. He should have mustered up the courage and told us the truth by


    now. He doesn''t deserve my respect at all. I shouldn''t have troubled my tender mind with him. He is


    nothing but a heartless beast!"


    Jean shouted in a fury.


    "Stopining about him. It''s you who persuaded Moore toe, and it''s your fault that the bridge


    between the two has widened more than one could imagine," Zed sighed as he drove. "So just stop


    Zed then stole a nce at Moore as he finished spitting his cruel word with an intention to hint Jean


    that she was stirring the long-dead wounds again.


    Jean was stunned there for a short while, but she quickly realized what Zed wanted to say. She looked


    back at Moore on the passenger seat and apologized, "I''m sorry, Moore. I''m too angry, so I just can''t


    help..."


    "You don''t need to apologize, Jean." Moore nced at Jean with a feigning smile. "I''ve been through


    countless asions like this, so I''m used to it. Don''t worry about me. I''m okay."


    Hearing Moore''s words, Jean looked at him in astonishment and said, "I used to think that the reason


    why you can''t forgive him is that you hate him so much, but I haven''t expected that it''s all Gary''s


    problem. He is unwilling to tell you the truth. I shouldn''t have med you. From now on, I''ll never give


    him a chance to meet you again."


    "No, honey. It''s unnecessary to do that." As Zed heard thisid tone, he immediately refuted Jean


    with a bitter smile. "He must have something difficult to disclose. Even if we can''t forgive him, there''s


    still no need to nder him. Jean, Moore, listen up close. Everyone has his or her own way of dealing


    with people. We should at least respect him as Moore''s father."


    "Respect him? Never! He doesn''t worth my respect!" Jean replied Zed angrily as he tried to intercede


    for Gary. "A man who could abandon his biological son is nothing but a fiend. He doesn''t worth


    anyone''s respect!"


    "Jean..." Zed stopped her abruptly.


    "Don''t call my name!" Jean looked at him with her cold eyes and shouted. "What''s the matter with you?


    Why are you always defending for him?" she asked Zed. "Where were you? And what took you so long


    toe here? Don''t tell me you were hanging with that wretched man. Zed, I have to warn you no


    matter what he tells you, you should never believe it for he lies worse than a pleader,"


    Jean added as she gazed at Zed with a serious expression.


    "OK. Calm down, honey. I don''t believe him. But he didn''t tell me anything," Zed looked at Jean and


    sighed. "I feel that he is facing the worst tribtions of his life. He has sacrificed a lot to achieve what


    he is today."


    "That''s his own fault!" Jean sniffed bizarrely. "For achieving what he wants, he has yed all kinds of


    tactics. Shame on him!" Jean felt a cinder burning inside her chest and she ended the conversation in


    the car with rather peculiar words. "A ruthless father like him doesn''t need our sympathy. He should


    reap what he had sowed."

 Chapter 583 You Get Out Of My Ward

    Chapter 583 You Get Out Of My Ward


    "Okay, calm down now," said Zed once he realized that Jean was getting angry. Her pitch started going


    higher as she was speaking. He tried to console and stop her but she seemed not to care. "Let''s stop


    here and talk about something else. Should we buy some gifts before we arrive at the hospital?"


    suggested Zed.


    Hearing Zed''s words, a shift in her thought took ce. She felt much more calm. Slowly, the


    resentment on her face faded away.


    After a while, she calmed down and returned to the sane mental state. Looking around, Jean suddenly


    came to realize that the words she uttered had hurt Moore. Now he wasn''t looking at her and remained


    silent. She waited for him to catch her eyes and gave him an apologetic look and said, "Moore, I''m so


    sorry. I was too angry just now. I apologize for saying those stupid words to hurt you."


    "I''ve told you, I''m fine," replied Moore in a peaceful tone. With a bitter smile on his face, he looked at


    Jean and added, "He can''t hurt me anymore."


    "Sure, I''m d to hear that. And now that it''s over, we all have to be happy," said Jean as she tried to


    console Moore a little bit.


    Moore looked at Jean with a nod. Although there was still a trace of anger on his face, his facial


    expression right now had visibly softened.


    After getting out of the car, the three of them bought two fruit baskets from a shop that was located


    near the hospital. With them, they headed straight to the ward.


    As they walked past the reception desk, Avery hurried up from a distance to meet them. At the sight of


    the fruit baskets in their hands, she said sheepishly, "I''m so d that youe here. But you really


    didn''t need to buy these."


    "We are all friends, and these fruits are just a token of our care for Albert. How is he now?" asked Jean


    with concern.


    "Thank god he is out of the woods. And now he is awake. At the moment, he is just resting in the


    ward," replied Avery as she sighed heavily. And soon, there appeared a grave look on her face as if


    she was contemting about a serious matter.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you look so worried now? He is no longer in risk, right?" asked Jean


    hastily with confusion written all over her face.


    "He has regained his consciousness. However, it will take at least ten to fifteen days for him to recover


    and leave the hospital," replied a downhearted Avery as she looked at Jean.


    "Well, I don''t think there is anything to worry about. Besides, you can stay in H City for a few more


    days. Good for you, isn''t it? It is actually a good news! Why do you look glum?" asked Jean confusedly.


    "No, it is about Adolf," replied Avery with a sigh. She added, "He keeps ming himself for Albert''s


    ident. And he kicked himself really hard when he found that Albert almost died. He feels that it is his


    responsibility to take good care of Albert. And he failed to do it, so he is now consumed with remorse.


    Nothing cheers him up, not even Albert''s recovery news."


    "What? How could Albert need to be cared for when he''s an adult already?" uttered Jean with traces of


    surprise. And she added, "But I have a strong feeling that Adolf''s remorse must have something to do


    with what had happenedst night. Anyway, let''s stop thinking too much about it and go to see Albert


    first. We''ll find it outter."


    As Jean was speaking, she walked close to Avery and patted her on her shoulder, trying to console her


    a little bit.


    "Alright,"


    replied Avery while she nodded her head. She then showed the three of them the way to the ward.


    The moment when Avery turned and walked ahead, Zed and Moore, who had been silent earlier,


    looked at each other with suspicion. And they frowned uneasily as if they were both thinking of


    something serious.


    After walking for a while, they had arrived outside Albert''s ward. With the door pushed open, they


    happened to see that Adolf was feeding Albert some porridge.


    At the sight of theiring in, Adolf hurriedly put the porridge down on the table and said, "What are


    you doing here? Please have a seat." He smiled at Zed as he was speaking.


    "We havee to see how Albert is doing. Is he better now?" asked Zed in a polite tone.


    "Yes, and he can eat now. He was having some rice porridge just now. Thank you foring to see


    him," replied Adolf sounding extremely grateful.


    "You seem to be recovering well," said Jean as she walked close and looked at Albert. With a vague


    smile on her face, she added, "Well, I found it incredibly hard to believe that you were in danger when


    Avery told me about it. I mean, you were in such high spirits yesterday. Man proposes but God


    disposes, doesn''t it? Albert, do you remember how much alcohol did you drink to bring you here? I


    mean, look at you, you look strong on the outside! Were you just drowning your sorrows in wine?"


    On the other hand, Albert''s face hardened the moment he watched Avery bring these people inside.


    After hearing what Jean had just said, he presented an angry expression and said, "You''re not


    wee here. Just get out of here right now!"


    "Albert!" scolded Adolf as he frowned with severity, trying to stop Albert from saying more.


    In truth, even Adolf felt dissatisfied in his heart after hearing Jean''s words. But he repressed it because


    Zed was present.


    He started yelling at Albert and asked him to behave properly.


    After all, the three of them, including Jean were brought by Avery. And they had helped Avery ever


    since she had been in H City. Even if Adolf was not happy with them, he didn''t want them to know


    about it.


    "Didn''t you hear that, Adolf? She wasughing at me! They don''t really care about me,"


    said a poor Albert as he looked at Adolf.


    "No, I did notugh at you. How could that be?" replied Jean looking like she felt she was being


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wronged. "My English may not be as good as you native speakers. But you will understand what I


    meant if you trante it to Chinese. Well, I don''t me you for misunderstanding me. Anyway, I meant


    to wish you good health. Just ask your brother or Avery to find out if I am speaking the truth. Drowning


    sorrow in wine is an old saying in China, and I meant to ask you not do do that. It is bad to your health.


    I came tofort you here. I can''t believe that I am misunderstood like this," said Jean.


    "I''m sorry," apologized Adolf hastily. And he added with a polite look on his face, "Albert has just woken


    up. He is very tired which is why he is speaking nonsense. Please don''t take it to heart!"


    "Adolf!" uttered Albert immediately.


    But Adolf turned and gave him a warning look.


    Albert could do nothing but remain silent. Feeling defensive, he moodily turned his face.


    Adolf let out a sigh of relief in his heart at the realization that the ward was quiet again. And he winked


    at Avery as if he was sharing his feelings to her at this moment.


    Adolf and Avery had been working together day and night for four years, so there was a strong bond


    between the two of them.


    At the realization of what Adolf was meaning by his wink, Avery then put up a smile on her face and


    said, "Jean, let''s go back together. I feel a little tired after spending the whole afternoon here in the


    hospital. Adolf, Albert, you two have a good rest. We''re leaving now."


    "All right," replied Adolf with a nod.


    "What a coincidence! I''ve been outside the whole afternoon and I''m tired too. Therefore, Avery, I think


    I''d sit down and rest here for a while," said Jean in a peaceful tone as if she did not realize what


    Avery''s words truly meant. After saying this, she sat down and showed no interest in returning.


    Both Zed and Moore found Jean''s behavior to be surprising. They couldn''t help turning to look at her.


    And at the very moment when they looked, they saw there shed a cunning look in her eyes. From


    what they knew about her, they seemed to foresee what she wanted to do next.


    "Jean, let''s go back and rest since you''re tired," said Zed with a frown, trying to stop what Jean was


    about to do next.


    ''Albert has just regained his consciousness and it''s not a good idea for Jean to do anything stupid here


    right now.


    It will only bring trouble to Avery if Jean pisses Adolf off, '' thought Zed in his mind.


    "But I am really too tired to move now. And somehow, there is a special feeling in my heart at the sight


    of Albert lying here," replied Jean.


    "A special feeling? What do you mean by that?" asked Zed with puzzlement written all over his face.


    All of a sudden, the others in the room looked at Jean in surprise as if they could not understand what


    she was trying to say.


    "Here''s the story. When I was in high school, one of my ssmates, a boy, had been in love with a girl


    for a long time. And one day, he managed to muster up the courage and was about to express his


    feelings for her. Unfortunately, he saw the girl in the arms of another boy. The boy was so sad that he


    went to a bar at night and drank till dawn. He was so drunk that he spent the night on the bar table. The


    next day, when the bartender tried to wake him up, he found that the boy was already dead," said Jean


    with a heavy sigh.


    "What?! But why?" asked Avery all flustered.


    On the other hand, Albert turned pale at Jean''s words.


    "He died because of alcoholism. Alcoholism is not supposed to be fatal. But he died since he was there


    for a long time. He couldn''t be rescued," Jean finished. While she spoke this, her eyes shifted from


    Avery to Albert.

 Chapter 584 You Deserve A Better Girl

    Chapter 584 You Deserve A Better Girl


    "That is too heartbreaking," Avery cried out, her voice wavering. "Nobody ever deserves to die,


    especially someone as young as him. And certainly not for any reason, especially that," she added, on


    the verge of tears. Avery quickly covered her mouth with her hand as soon as the words left her, which


    was a futile attempt to stave off the despair.


    "I wish everyone felt that way, Avery. I really do." Jean walked towards Avery to try andfort her.


    "But I guess that''s not true for some people. They''re sentimental ones who value love more than


    anything else. They would do anything, whether right or wrong, to pursue and get what they want,"


    Jean said and added, "even if it costs them their lives. Am I right, Albert?" As soon as the words left


    Jean''s lips, Avery''s head shot up. Her expression was clearly in confusion.


    Jean stared at Albert after what she said, eyes conveying utter contempt. She knew what she wanted


    to say so she went ahead and said them though consequences were damned.


    Albert, in sheer shock at the tant usation, rose to the asion. "I can''t even begin to understand


    what you''re trying to say," he answered. "Nor do I think you ever needed my opinion." Evident in his


    expression, Albert''s shock turned into animosity.


    "Oh, but I do. I think you are the only person qualified in this ward to have an opinion on what I just


    said," Jean retorted in a slightly mocking tone.


    "How dare you?" Albert said in disbelief, his face turning pale as a ghost as realization set in. He didn''t


    expect any of this to happen nor did he expect any attacks like this. Unable to say anything else, Albert


    just looked at Jean; his anger brewing behind his cold stare.


    "Wait, wait. Hold up. What''re you trying to say?" Adolf asked, hands gesturing towards Jean. He was


    still trying to make sense of what''s transpiring in front of him. He didn''t know why there''s this sudden


    friction between Jean and his brother, but what he did know was that there was definitely something


    wrong with Albert - and he intended to get to the bottom of it. "Answer me, what are you trying to say?"


    he asked again.


    "Are you blind?" Jean asked. "Can''t you see that your brother drunk himself half to death because of


    the matter of love affairs?"


    Jean turned to Adolf.


    "You stop right the fuck now, Jean," Albert said in a grim tone. His eyes downcast. "Or I swear to God I


    won''t let you walk away from this unhurt." Albert was desperate. He could only threaten Jean if he had


    a chance of stopping her from continuing whatever she''s about to say.


    "Why are you so hellbent on stopping me from talking. If you didn''t do that because of the matter of


    love, then what''s the reason?" Jean asked almost innocently. The corner of her mouth formed into a


    smirk. "Is it because things didn''t go as you expectedst night? That how you thought your brother


    was going to turn Avery away?" Jean clearly taunted Albert into betraying his emotions. Unafraid, Jean


    was just getting started.


    "You bitch," Albert whimpered softly. He was dumbfounded, unable to utter a retort in his defense. He


    could only show his rage towards Jean, as if he could swallow the woman whole.


    Zed, who was in the sidelines, was intently listening. He finally understood why Jean requested that


    they stay for a little longer. Well, judging from Albert''s reactions, it was almost obvious as to the reason


    why.


    "Mrs. Qi, I don''t like usations like this thrown about. Especially when the usations arergely


    unfounded," Adolf quipped at Jean, warning her with a serious expression on his face.


    "When will you see the truth, Adolf? I know that you know what Albert said at my house yesterday. If


    you honestly believe that he isn''t lying, or even saying a shred of truth, then we have nothing more to


    talk about," Jean said, her voice clearly exasperated. "But do you actually feel no guilt at all - that


    you''re alright, ever since you chose to believe Albert instead of Avery?"


    Jean asked slowly, softly. Her words underlined the tension in the room.


    "I¡­" Adolf''s voice broke. He was utterly speechless. His eyes slowly turned towards Jean. Suddenly he


    turned to Albert. Looking at Albert straight in the eyes, Adolf asked, "Why did you drink like thatst


    night?" "Is it because I didn''t turn Avery away and gave her a few days off instead?" He added.


    "Adolf, why would you possibly believe that bitch''s words over mine, your own brother?" Albert asked,


    almost pleadingly. His face flushed and pressured.


    "You shut your mouth." Adolf snapped. "You watch your words, when you refer to Jean. Now answer


    my question, or I swear to God, Albert," Adolf said, clearly losing his patience. "Why did you drink


    yourself within an inch of your life and get alcohol poisoning. I want only answersing out of your


    mouth, Albert."


    "I...I don''t..." Albert grimaced. Feeling his elder brother''s anger, Albert was starting to breakdown. He


    didn''t want to set off Adolf.


    He grew up with Adolf. He knew how bad his brother''s temper was. He knew that if he didn''t answer in


    the next second, he would regret it dearly.


    "Answer me." Adolf started approaching Albert, his voice grim and his expression dark.


    "Fine. I''ll tell you. Just stop." Albert, beaten, started to tell the truth. His eyes, filled with hatred and


    disgust, turned towards Avery. "I wanted Avery gone. I wanted to drive a wedge between you two." "I


    wanted her to leave you," Albert added weakly.


    "Wait, Why?" Avery asked. She was surprised. For the life of her, she couldn''t even begin to


    understand why Albert would feel that way.


    Was it because she learned his secret, that he hated and was jealous of his brother, Adolf?


    Well, put it that way, it definitely made sense why Albert would hate her and want to drive her away.


    Realizing that, Avery felt hurt. She felt sad that it would end up like this. Her expression turned bitter to


    the thought of spending so many years together, and all this time Albert felt hatred. Avery felt only deep


    sadness.


    "But, why?" Adolf also asked in disbelief. He was as surprised as everyone else in the room upon


    hearing what Albert admitted.


    He''d heard it from Jean, but he certainly didn''t believe it then. Albert was his brother.


    But now that it directly came from Albert''s mouth. He didn''t exactly know what to feel. The truth was


    just simply hard to swallow.


    Hadn''t they gotten along welltely?


    How could thingse to this in just a short amount of time?


    "Why?" Adolf, asked again. Hatred burned in Albert''s eyes as he replied, "Why, Adolf? Don''t you know


    why I did this?"


    Everyone in the room was stunned to silence.


    A single question burned in everyone but Adolf''s mind - Adolf knew what?


    Everyone was confused as to what was happening now. What could this mean?


    Avery the most confused of the bunch, turned to Adolf with a questioning look on her face.


    ''So it''s not because of what she thought?'' Avery thought. ''Is there any other reason I''m missing?''


    Adolf stayed quiet. He stared solemnly at his brother and sighed deeply, "It looks like I have to involve


    Avery into this." "But why would you do that, Albert?" Adolf pleaded.


    "I wanted to bail you out, to snap you back into your senses before you reach that point of no return,"


    Albert exined, his expression firm. "Adolf, you deserve a better girl."


    ''What is happening?'' Jean thought.


    She looked back and forth at Avery and Adolf, and that''s when it hit her.


    "Bullshit! You had no right. I know that I don''t deserve Avery," Adolf exploded. "I know she loves


    someone else. That was precisely why I couldn''t tell her how I felt. I couldn''t put her in that situation.


    That''s why you have no right to decide that, Albert. What you did was absolutely unnecessary," Adolf


    said with his expression hardened and mouth curved into a bitter smile.


    "What...What are you talking about, Adolf?" Avery slowly walked towards Adolf, her expression


    confused and conflicted.


    "I¡­I¡­" Adolf stuttered. The room seemed darker to him now. All eyes were on him. He felt cornered.


    He realized then, that the only thing that would save the situation was the truth. "Avery, I..."


    "Adolf. Wait," Avery interrupted him before he could finish his words. "I know that you took care of me


    and treated me better than anyone I know... You were harsh with me because you knew I needed that


    to survive in this world. You knew that there were worse things toe, and you only wanted to protect


    me," Avery continued while looking into Adolf''s wide eyes. "Adolf, you''re my partner, my best and


    closest friend, and I even see you as family. But that''s the farthest we''re ever going to be,"


    Avery said this withplete sincerity in her voice. Her expression looked as if she was also hurt by


    this.


    Avery was perceptive enough to have caught on immediately after what Albert had said to Adolf.


    She didn''t want Adolf going through that in front of everyone. That''s why Avery stopped him and made


    her feelings for him clear.


    Upon realizing this, Adolf smiled weakly at Avery. His heart was slowly crushed by her beautiful face.


    "Right. We''re exactly that. Just partners, best friends, and family. And that won''t ever change," Adolf


    whispered.


    Avery smiled at Adolf - a cushion to soften the words she just said.


    Avery''s dazzling smile, along with her perfect features and her tender face made her look even more


    beautiful.


    Adolf, for a moment, felt pure bliss seeing Avery''s smile. Then it crushed him. He turned away from


    Avery, doing anything just to avoid her eyes.


    This awoke Jean from the shock of what she just heard. However, she was still very much in disbelief.


    Jean quickly walked to Zed''s side, and rested her head on his chest. Her heart felt heavy, and she


    wanted Zed''sforting warmth.


    ''Things can never be simple, can they?'' Jean thought.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Avery was head over heels with Moore for so long. All the while Adolf was in love with Avery. It was


    confusing because he was even harsh to Avery. But behind that harshness was care and affection.


    Jean had never expected that the cold Adolf, had a warm and tender side, as well.


    And this guy, Adolf, was such a martyr to have hidden his feelings for Avery. He locked it deep within


    his heart once he knew that Avery had eyes already for someone else.


    But Avery¡­

 Chapter 585 Reveal What He Has Been Hiding

    Chapter 585 Reveal What He Has Been Hiding


    Jean nced at Avery and noticed a hint of sadness sh on her face.


    The person Avery loved with all her heart didn''t feel the same way about her. On the other hand, she


    had no feelings for Adolf who actually loved her. It was no wonder that she was so disappointed. Deep


    down, Avery felt like the unluckiest person.


    Jean gave a sigh and turned to Moore who had been standing aside silently.


    Feeling Jean''s gaze, Moore raised his eyebrows and inquired silently.


    Jean slightly shook her head towards Moore and moved her eyes back at Avery.


    Seeing this, Moore put on a serious look and analyzed Avery for a few seconds. He decided to stay


    silent since he didn''t know what to say.


    Slowly, Zed gripped Jean''s hand when he realized the atmosphere has gotten very serious. All he


    wanted to do was provide Jean with support.


    And this simple act of love soothed Jean up to some degree.


    "Adolf, I''ve told you that she is a heartless woman and doesn''t deserve you. I wanted to drive her away


    from you since watching you get upset for her made me feel so miserable." Albert broke the silence in


    the room with those words.


    "Shut up!" Adolf stopped Albert with a displeased look. "We''ve been with Avery for so many years.


    Even if we don''t end up being lovers, let us maintain this friendship."


    "Adolf, don''t be so naive." Albert snorted as he added, "As soon as she arrived in H City, she went to


    look for her crush. Has she ever taken you seriously? If she seeds in achieving her crush''s love


    then do you think she will stay with us?"


    "Albert..." Avery called out loudly. "I consider Adolf to be my partner, friend and a family member. And


    no matter what happens, it will remain the same. I never want to leave him. As long as he is willing to


    work with me, I will be by his side."


    "That''s easy for you to say! If your crush asks you to marry him, won''t you leave my brother?" Albert


    snorted again when he heard Avery''s words.


    "No, I won''t," Avery answered without any trace of hesitation. She put on a serious look and added,


    "Adolf deserves credit for all my achievements and I will never forget that. Trust me, I won''t let his hard


    work go in vain. I won''t take any risk to damage everything he has managed to help me achieve. As for


    the person I love, If he really loves me, he''ll support me instead of changing my life."


    "Well said," upon hearing Avery''s words, Jean echoed. She added, "It''s true. As long as people are in


    love, they won''t ask each other to change for their personal interest. And if they try to alter their


    partner''s life, then the love is not pure."


    Avery put on a smile and looked at Jean as she gave a sigh. She shifted her gaze to Adolf and said,


    "I''m sorry, Adolf. I asked for three days'' off because I was really tired. And I haven''t seen Moore for a


    long time so I wanted to spend some time with him. That''s all I wanted so please don''t misunderstand


    me."


    "I understand." Adolf nodded his head as he believed every word which Avery uttered. Inside Adolf''s


    heart, he believed Avery had a pure heart and wasn''t lying. "I know that you love your career and won''t


    do anything to spoil it. That''s why I worked so hard to help you with your career."


    "Thank you, Adolf." Avery gave Adolf a big hug as she was deeply touched. She had never thought that


    Adolf would believe her so easily. Now she felt their friendship be stronger.


    Happily, Adolf hugged Avery back and a smile danced on his face. He was d to see that Avery was


    happy. Every time she was sad, he felt awful.


    Jean was also moved when she watched Adolf and Avery hugging. Her eyes flushed red.


    ''Their rtionship is so sweet, '' she thought. Jean rubbed her nose and gave a sigh. "Avery is so lucky


    to have a friend like you."


    "Look around. You also have a friend who''s been good to you," Zed replied and soothed Jean up at


    once.


    "Right. I have Moore." Jeanughed and walked towards Moore. As she stood between Zed and


    Moore, she lovingly held their arms.


    The three of them couldn''t help but put on a smile looking at the happy scene.


    In the meantime, Albert was sitting alone on the bed. When he saw what was happening, he spoke with


    sarcastic tone, "It seems that I am the redundant person here."


    "Nonsense! Don''t you still have me around?" Adolf let go of Avery and walked to Albert. Smilingly, he


    reached his hand to Albert.


    Albert was surprised at first but suddenly a smile shed his face. Without any hesitation, he caught


    Adolf''s hand.


    The atmosphere in the ward finally eased up.


    Avery was thrilled to see that the problem had been solved. Looking at Adolf, she said, "Adolf, take


    good care of Albert. We need to leave now."


    "All right. Remember toe back in two days," reminded Adolf in his usual authoritative voice.


    Though he didn''t want to leave Avery, he had no choice but to let her go since he promised her some


    freedom.


    "Sure. I will." Avery nodded her head towards Adolf and added with a smile, "See youter."


    "See you." Adolf waved her goodbye and then turned his attention back to Albert. "There are just two of


    us here now. Albert, now talk to me. Why are you so mean to Avery? Is it just because of me?"


    Upon hearing Adolf''s question, Albert was astonished at once. He looked up at Adolf and exined


    with a bitter smile, "Adolf, I am saying this for your own good. Why can''t you see that Avery betrayed us


    for her crush, the man called Moore Bai. And the worst part is that he doesn''t even have any feelings


    for her."


    "What?" Adolf was stunned as he asked. "Do you mean that Moore doesn''t like Avery?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even an idiot can understand that. If he loves her, I''m sure that Avery will leave you for him. And that''s


    why I don''t think she deserves the love and care you are giving her,"


    Albert exined while he tried to repress the anger in his voice.


    "Don''t speak in this manner. Who Avery loves is none of our business because we are just doing our


    job," Adolf said trying tofort Albert. "And don''t forget that we''ve spent four years together. The


    rtionship between me and Avery has already surpassed the ordinary manager and celebrity


    rtionship. She is my friend and I care about her a great deal. It will be good for you if you start


    behaving well with her."


    "Adolf..." Albert didn''t like his brother''s advice at all. He wanted to resist and exin how wrong he


    was.


    But Adolf shut him up with a serious look.


    By now, Jean, Zed, Moore and Avery had already left the hospital. Now they were entering the car.


    Once inside, Jean gave a heavy sigh and leaned on the seat.


    Looking up, she noticed that everyone''s eyes were on her. She exined with a smile at once, "It was


    so depressing in the ward. I just want to rx. Didn''t you guys feel it?"


    "We were so worried about you," Zed said. "You always act so rashly. You really don''t care about how


    people will react. This might get you into trouble one day."


    "Weren''t you and Moore by my side? There''s no need to be afraid then. Besides, I''m really disgusted


    with Albert''s rude behaviors. Who does he think he is! He dared to try to drive Avery away. Where did


    he get the guts to do that?"


    Jean spat out angrily.


    "Just because you don''t like him doesn''t mean you should show it in public. Did you even want to


    reveal what he has been hiding? What you did wasn''t right," said Moore. Moore didn''t agree with


    Jean''s behavior so he continued, "Did you consider what would happen to Avery if things became bad?


    Avery might have to pay for your misbehavior. You should have thought of it."


    Upon hearing about Moore''s concern for Avery, Jean and Zed exchanged a look with each other. Deep


    down, they became delighted.

 Chapter 586 I Won’t Leave Him First

    Chapter 586 I Won¡¯t Leave Him First


    Her eyes starting to swell and flush red, Avery felt a surge of astonishment as she looked at Moore.


    She couldn''t believe her ears and eyes at the feeling that Moore seemed to finally show care for her.


    The atmosphere in the car seemed to have solidified at the moment. Moore noticed and turned to


    Avery and then to everyone around him. His eyebrows furrowed into confusion and asked, "What''s


    wrong? Why are you all staring at me that way?"


    Jean nodded at him and shook her head with a smile. "Well, we just want to agree with you. You are


    right, Moore." Without waiting for Moore''s response, she turned to Avery and apologized, "If things


    didn''t happen as I expected, you would suffer from that in the end, so I should probably apologize. But


    don''t worry, I''ll take responsibility whatever happens."


    Avery shook her head at Jean and said, "Jean, don''t say it like that. I know you did that for my own


    good, and no matter what happens, I won''t me you for it." She gave Jean a reassuring and sincere


    smile.


    Jean''s eyes lit up once more in response. "Really?" She was delighted as she heard Avery''s intention.


    "I haven''t met anyone, who supports me this much. You are the first one, Avery." Jean ced her


    hands on her chest. "Wow, it feels amazing to be trusted by my idol!"


    As if on cue, Zed and Moore exchanged a nce, giving each other a bitter smile and shaking their


    heads as they looked away.


    It was funny how both of them thought of the same thing that Jean would be more stubborn and difficult


    to argue with now that she had Avery''s support.


    Jean noticed their exchange but ignored them and turned her attention back to Avery. She ced both


    her hands on herp and said, "Then again, I didn''t expect that Albert would have given Adolf away in


    the end. He is so unpredictable and cunning." She paused as she hesitated whether or not to ask the


    question, but she couldn''t help it, so she shook her reluctance away and asked, "Avery, were you


    aware about all these? If there was anything wrong with Adolf''s feelings for you throughout these


    years?"


    Shaking her head, Avery gave Jean a bitter smile before answering, "I really have no idea. Besides,


    Adolf is pretty private and secretive. He usually keeps his thoughts to himself even when I ask. Plus, he


    has always treated me harshly and strictly when ites to work. To be honest, until now, I still can''t


    decide whether or not it''s true."


    "If you ask me, I think it''s definitely true. Don''t forget that you are so beautiful and charming inside and


    out, and that you have a lot of admirers. If there''s anyone in this world who doesn''t like you, then I''m


    pretty certain that he must be blind," Jean replied and subtly looked at Moore. She was referring to him,


    because he was Avery''s crush and yet he imed to not feel the same way about Avery.


    Understanding immediately who Jean referred to, Avery gave her a look, reminding her silently that her


    words would embarrass Moore.


    However, Moore didn''t seem to have heard or if he did, looked affected by Jean''s words as he was


    checking his cellphone.


    It didn''t look like he was pretending as he was so peaceful and rxed. Either he didn''t hear or he


    didn''t understand what Jean was trying to point out.


    Jean then felt really upset as she couldn''t figure out anything to change Moore''s mind.


    ''How can he be so blind with someone as gorgeous as Avery in front of him?


    What type of girl is he fond of?'' Jean thought, frowning as she still couldn''t find a way.


    Nobody said a word after, and the car was slowly being enveloped by an awkward silence.


    Zed didn''t know if he should turn the stereo on or not. Instead, he cleared his throat, breaking the


    silence, and asked, "Are you guys hungry? We haven''t eaten properly, so do you want to have thete-


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    night snack again tonight?"


    Jean smiled at Zed and gave Avery a quick nce before returning her eyes at Zed. "Avery didn''t have


    the dinner at all. Let''s go for a meal," She replied and nodded.


    Smiling, Avery turned to Jean and slightly shook her head. "Oh, I''m all right. I usually don''t have dinner


    to keep slim, but if you insist, I''ll just have an apple."


    Jean''s eyes widened in surprise, and her mouth gape open. "What? Just an apple? For dinner? Aren''t


    you hungry? Do you feel satisfied with that already? No wonder you''re so slim. You have been starving


    yourself!" Unconsciously, she took a good look at Avery and put on an envious look, wondering if she


    could have the same figure as her. After a moment, she shook her head. "I don''t think I can starve


    myself. It would kill me if I eat anything less than my stomach needs,"


    she said with an indignant look.


    "I already have gotten used to it." Avery paused and heaved a deep sigh before adding, "It has been a


    long time since I kept that habit, so my body has already adjusted. Until now, I feel like I''m almost


    forgetting what it feels like to be full."


    Jean looked at Avery with sad eyes. She couldn''t help but feel sympathy towards her. "Oh, Avery, that''s


    not good. You need to have some food tonight. Forget keeping yourself slim. Your stomach doesn''t feel


    well these days, so you need to eat, or else, I''m afraid that your health will bepromised, and you


    won''t be able to do your work properly."


    "Jean is right, Avery," Zed said with a nod, interrupting them. "If you want to keep slim, there are other


    ways. Why do you have to starve yourself? It''s really dangerous to your health."


    "Other ways of keeping slim, you mean, doing exercise? I already have thought of that, but I don''t have


    so much time on my hands." Avery appreciated the help and smiled bitterly as she added, "Honestly,


    it''s not easy to be a celebrity. Only a few understand how much suffering we endure and sacrifices we


    make to be and to keep being in the industry."


    She felt really helpless about that. She had to manage her body as she was a celebrity, but she was so


    busy that she couldn''t find any time for exercising.


    Jean immediately noticed the helplessness in Avery''s eyes. She ced a hand on top of Avery''s hand,


    trying tofort her in this way.


    Avery looked at Jean''s hand on top of hers and gave Jean a huge smile. As the corners of her lips are


    lifted up, she ced her other hand on top of Jean''s,forting her in return and reassuring her that


    there was nothing to be worried about.


    They stayed that way for a moment and broke away. As Jean stared at her side of the window, she


    suddenly thought of something and asked, "Avery, did you mean it when you said that you won''t leave


    Adolf first?"


    Avery took a while to answer, and when Jean turned to look at her, Avery nodded her head. "Yes, I


    won''t leave him first."


    Jean''s eyes furrowed in confusion and at the same time surprised. "Why?" Jean asked.


    "Well, you see, he really helped me a lot with my career. In addition, young celebrities are more


    preferred than the old ones, unless you''re really talented in your craft, and I know myself that I won''t


    also be doing this for the rest of my life, because for sure, once wrinkles start to form on my face, there


    would be few to none who would still admire me. No one will need me any more. No manager would


    want to work with a celebrity like that as well,"


    Avery exined, feeling her anxiety and fear once more. She had always thought about these kinds of


    thoughts before her sleep or during the shower. Saying it out loud surprisingly made her feel a little


    burdened and bothered.


    Jean became silent as she thought about Avery''s thoughts about the matter. She suddenly felt sorry for


    her.


    Jean ced a hand on Avery''s shoulder. "You need to be tough, but don''t forget that we will still be


    here for you. And, I believe that knowing all this, you are already preparing before you get old." She


    sniffed trying not to feel emotional andforted. She then thought of an idea and asked, "A lot of


    celebrities have their sideline jobs nowadays. Avery, do you have any sideline or investment?"


    "Well, I..." Avery gave Jean a weak smile and shook her head. "I''ve been busy acting and shooting ever


    since I became a celebrity. There was no time for me to do that."


    "Oh," frowning, Jean said with a serious look. "You need to talk to Adolf and ask him to spare you more


    time to rest from now on. And..."


    Before Jean could finish her words, her eyes lit up as she thought of another sudden idea. She leaned


    over at Avery and whispered, "The doctor had advised Moore to have three more months of rest since


    he just got out of the hospital after the car ident. So, I suggest that you take this opportunity and ask


    Moore to help you with that. Wasn''t he a smart student? He must know more than the others and be


    good at investing. Of course, you need to trust him first."


    Avery''s eyes lit up as well. "Of course, I surely trust him." She felt delighted to Jean''s advice and turned


    to Moore at once.


    Noticing their whispering, Moore looked up and happened to meet right into Avery''s eyes.


    Avery''s face immediately flushed red. She smiled at Moore and then moved her eyes away


    immediately, feeling the surge of embarrassment.


    Jean giggled as she witnessed the scene.


    Hearing Jean''s giggle, Avery felt more embarrassed and gave Jean a re before turning her head


    away to look outside the window on her side.


    Jean felt more amused to see Avery''s reaction.


    Frowning, Moore was totally confused as he didn''t say anything but stare at Avery and Jean. He didn''t


    know what happened with them or what they had exchanged.


    On the other hand, Zed gave Jean a tender and gentle look. She had put on an amused face, giggling


    every now and then. He smiled at this and shook his head helplessly. The car finally arrived at the Qi


    Mansion.


    They all got out of the car in silence and proceeded into the house. Hearing the door open, Zelda


    rushed out of the kitchen and greeted them with a smile on her face. "Mr. Zed, the snack is already


    done as you ordered."


    Jean''s eyes widened at this. "Thete-night snack?" She turned to look at Zed. "You really prepared


    thete-night snack!"


    "Yeah, because I believe you are all hungry by now," Zed said and gave Jean a smile back.


    Jean was delighted at once and turned to Avery with a smile as she said, "Avery, you have to have


    more tonight, okay?"


    Avery put on a bitter smile and replied, "Sure, I guess."

 Chapter 587 Don’t You Want Me To Wait For You

    Chapter 587 Don¡¯t You Want Me To Wait For You


    The four of them went into the dining room and they saw a table full of delicious food that Zelda had


    prepared for them in a short time.


    Jean''s eyes brightened up at the sight of mouth-watering dishes. She immediately grabbed a chair and


    began to eat.


    The rest of them felt hungry too as they saw Jean enjoying her food so much.


    It was a happy atmosphere and everyone had enjoyed the sumptuouste-night meal.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a hearty meal, everyone said their goodbyes to each other and returned to their own rooms.


    It was midnight and all was quiet. Zed was reading on the bed and saw Jeaning out from the


    bathroom. Fresh from the shower, she looked clean and beautiful. Drops of water glided seductively


    from her swan-like neck down into the opening of her bathrobe.


    But when he saw her long wet hair hanging over her shoulder, he frowned and jumped out of the bed


    and walked to her.


    Grabbing the dry towel from her hand, he scolded her, "Don''t you know how to care for yourself? Why


    didn''t you blow-dry your hair after shower?"


    "Uh, I don''t want to keep you waiting. And you need to go to bed early." Jean looked at Zed with her


    apologetic face and continued, "Considering that you didn''t have a good sleep yesterday and as I said,


    I was hoping for you to rest early, but then we¡­"


    "It''s alright. I am fine." Zedughed at her words. "Don''t worry about it, dear. I don''t feel sleepy at all.


    On the contrary, you''re the one I''m worried about. You need to dry your hair before you go to bed.


    Otherwise, you will get a headache. Do you get me?"


    "I see." Jean grabbed the towel from Zed''s hand and then said, "You need to take a shower too, Zed! I


    can dry it myself!"


    Jean said, pushing him to the bathroom.


    Zed was helpless with his wife''s prodding and finally went inside the bathroom to take a shower.


    Jean smiled as she listened to the sound of the running water. She wiped her hair and walked to the


    balcony.


    Looking up at the clear starry night, she closed her eyes and her mind went back to what happened in


    Xiaguang Mountain.


    ''I wonder how Calvin is now?


    Moore persuaded Hanley to keep the incident a secret and we haven''t heard from Calvin since then.


    It has been so many days and surely, there should be a result by now. Why is it that I didn''t hear


    anything about him?'' she wondered.


    Jean went back to the bedroom and sat on the edge of the bed. She stared at the bathroom door


    waiting anxiously for Zed toe out.


    Zed came out after he took a quick shower. He was surprised to see Jean still up and had been waiting


    for him. "Why aren''t you asleep yet?" he asked.


    "Don''t you want me to wait for you?" She took the towel from his hand and gently wiped his hair. "Zed, I


    forgot to ask you¡­how is Calvin now?" she asked.


    Zed was stunned by Jean''s question about Calvin. "Why all of the sudden you want to know about


    him?" he asked back.


    "Nothing, it just crossed my mind," Jean replied with a smile.


    "He..." Zed paused for a while and was thinking for a better answer. Finally, with a forced smile, he


    said, "He''s okay. Don''t worry about him!"


    She sensed that Zed was keeping something from her. She turned to face him and said sternly, "Don''t


    keep things from me. I want to know the truth."


    "All right!" Zed groaned and gave in. "The truth is, Calvin is in bad shape. He just wanted to be alone


    after what happened. He locked himself up and didn''t want to see anyone. He even refused to see Ron


    and Maranda when they came to visit him."


    "How long has this been going on?" Jean was surprised with what she heard.


    "It has been going on for five days." Zed smiled bitterly.


    "Five... Five days!" Jean scowled and eximed at the same time. ''Did Calvin really lock himself up


    after he came from the mountain?


    That''s why I haven''t heard any news about him and Maranda hasn''te to visit me yet, '' she thought.


    "Zed, this is very rming. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Jean looked at Zed andined.


    "I..." Zed smiled bitterly at her. "It wouldn''t help and besides, I don''t want you to worry. Calvin won''t see


    anyone."


    "Well, I could at least try!" Jean said quickly. "Zed, I know you are busy but you should take me to see


    him tomorrow. It has been five long days and if we don''t do anything to help him, I''m afraid his body will


    deteriorate."


    "Okay, I promise you." Zed saw Jean''s worried look, and he sighed and assured her, "I''ll take you to


    see him first thing in the morning. And who knows, maybe he will see you."


    "We can''t be sure of that, but at least he knows someone cares for him and that would lift his spirit up."


    Jean looked to Zed with a nk stare.


    Zed looked back at Jean, nodded and sighed, "After everything, I didn''t expect you still want to help


    him."


    "Well, what he did was wrong but I''m sure he was sorry for that. Zed, it would be best if we forgive him.


    It was just a simple misunderstanding what happened in that year. Calvin was just fooled by Christina


    to fight against you. We all know that no matter how smart a man is, his IQ may be useless when it


    "I forgave him already, dear." Zed smiled helplessly at her words and continued, "If I hadn''t, I wouldn''t


    have let him go!"


    "Zed, you''re the best man ever!" When Jean heard this, she hugged him tightly and replied cheerfully.


    Zed forced a smile, bowed his head and looked at her intently in the eyes.


    ''I am not as good as you think I am.


    I am only doing this because of you.


    Your acts of kindness rub off on people around you.


    You''re an inspiration.


    And I''m just so lucky to call you mine.


    And that our paths crossed before you meet other men that you might fall in love with, '' Zed thought to


    himself.


    With happiness and contentment, Zedy in bed with his sweet wife in his arms. He gazed at her, and


    how lovely she looked with her radiant smile.


    It was a dreamless night for Zed. At this hour in the next morning, he was still in bed instead of rushing


    to the office. He sleepily turned to his wife and waited her to open her eyes.


    Jean grumbled from her sleep as she could feel his gaze on her. When she was about to turn away


    from him, she suddenly froze and opened her eyes with a bit of concern.


    She saw her husband gazing at her with a gentle smile. She felt good and smiled. "Good morning¡­"


    she said sweetly.


    "Good morning, dear!" Zed said as he nted a light kiss on her forehead. "Get up and wash up, you


    little sleepyhead! After we have breakfast, I''ll take you to see Calvin!" he said with a beaming smile.


    "Really? That''s good!" Jean was surprised, looked at Zed and asked, "So you didn''t go to your office


    today because you want to take me to see Calvin?"


    "Uhuh!" Zed nodded and got out of bed. As he slowly began to get dressed, he answered, "I am true to


    my promise. It would only take half of my day at work. From now on, I have to be with you more often


    so you won''t keep saying I don''t have time for you." He teased her with a smile.


    "I didn''t say that!" Jean blushed with Zed''s loving teases. "It''s just that, you are busy all day. That''s


    what I''m worried about. Zed, I don''t need you to make a lot of money. You''re too tired already."


    "I''m not even tired, you little fool. Besides, I am only earning enough for you and our child to have a


    best of life!" Zed asserted as he gently touched his wife''s hair.

 Chapter 588 It Serves You Right

    Chapter 588 It Serves You Right


    Jean sat on the bed with a hard look on her face. "We don''t need so much money, Zed. Besides, you


    have earned enough money for our family." She then ced a hand on her belly, making sure that Zed


    understood that it wasn''t just for the both of them.


    Zed noticed and gave her a bitter smile before replying. "Jean, if I don''t go to thepany to work and


    just stay at home with you all day long, will you be happy about that? Do you really want me to do that?


    I guess not, so let''s just move on from this topic, okay?"


    Jean fell silent. She found herself lost into thought after hearing what Zed had said. After a short while,


    she looked at Zed and said with a smile, "Zed, don''t get me wrong. I''m not against you working. I just


    don''t want you to be so exhausted. Do you understand? I hope that you can have more time to rest.


    Don''t be so engrossed with work all day long that you don''t even have time to rest nowadays."


    After dressing up neatly, Zed then walked up to Jean and sighed. "I understand, honey. I will try to


    spare as much time as possible to rest and to apany you in the future. I promise. Plus, the


    myself.


    Moreover, if I have enough time to spend in doing my job well these days, then for sure, I''ll have time to


    apany you to the Imperial Capital."


    Knowing that Zed was so considerate, Jean smiled with relief. She shrugged this topic away and


    ced her arms around Zed''s neck. "Take me to the bathroom to wash up, please."


    "No problem." Zed petted Jean''s nose before striding into the bathroom while carrying her in his arms.


    As they reached the bathroom, Zed slowly put her down and gently squeezed the toothpaste for her


    before going out.


    Hearing the slight noiseing from the bathroom, a happy smile appeared on Zed''s face.


    He actually felt moved a lot when Jean told him not to work so hard this morning.


    It even made him feel a little bit surprised knowing that Jean cared more about him than earning


    money.


    A lot of women nowadays would want the men to work as hard as possible and earn more money, so


    that they could spend a lot of money buying expensive cosmetics, beautiful dresses, and other luxuries.


    However, Jean was different from those superficial women. She knew that it was never easy to earn


    money.


    She?had never struck Zed as the extravagant type, ever since they got married. Moreover, she didn''t


    go shopping frequently even though she enjoyed shopping. She had the right ideas about money


    management.


    At first, Zed was surprised at his thought, but a whileter, he understood why Jean was not like most


    women.


    A woman, who loved her husband dearly, would not be extravagant and spend her husband''s money


    freely and carelessly.


    It must also have something to do with the environment in which Jean grew up. She was used to


    saving money and that she wasn''t in the position to have a lot of disposable money for her own wants.


    Now that they had gotten married, Zed was not sure whether her habit was good or not.


    As her legitimate husband, Zed had given her a ck Card, and he hoped that she could spend more


    money with it for her desires and satisfaction.


    Of course, the premise was that she would enjoy spending his money, but it seemed that Jean was not


    be willing to do so.


    Zed sighed at the thought and was interrupted when he saw Jean limp out of the bathroom. He moved


    towards her and helped her. With his eyerbrows knitted, he said, "Why don''t we go to the hospital and


    have that checked today? It has been two days since, and it doesn''t look like your foot is recovering


    from the sprain at all."


    Jean looked at Zed in disbelief and couldn''t help but burst into fits ofughter. "Two days? Oh,e


    on, there''s nothing to worry about. It''s only been two days. Don''t you know that it usually takes a longer


    time to recover from a sprain? So, it is still impossible for me to walk properly in a short amount of


    time."


    "Jean..." Sighing helplessly, Zed got more worried when he heard Jean. "If that''s the case, then let''s


    cancel the n to the Imperial Capital. I don''t think it''s safe for you yet to be going around, since it''s still


    inconvenient for you to go outside now."


    Jean immediately shook her head in refusal. "No way! We promised your parents that we will visit


    them. If we break our promise, they will be very sad."


    Zed shook his head at her. "They will understand if we tell them the truth. You can''t even walk properly


    right now!" He didn''t care about the promise. He cared more about Jean''s physical state at the


    moment. Besides, they could choose another time to go back once Jean had fully recovered.


    "Zed, I''m OK. Don''t worry too much about me." She paused to give him a reassuring smile. "Besides, I


    miss them so much, and I really don''t want to upset them. There''s really nothing serious with my ankle,


    and I have you by my side, right?"


    With a worried look still on his face, Zed looked at Jean with affection. He thought about it for a moment


    before he finally sighed andpromised, "Fine. Since you insist in going to the Imperial Capital, then


    we''ll go."


    Jean smiled with satisfaction and hugged Zed. After that, she got some clothes from her wardrobe and


    went to the dressing room to change.


    After both of them had finished dressing up, they headed downstairs. Jean found that Moore and Avery


    were not around, so she figured that they must still be asleep. She left a note on the table and had


    breakfast with Zed. Then, they went out after a satisfying meal.


    Zed and Jean got into the car infortable silence. After Jean had fastened her seat belt, Zed turned


    to her and said, "There''s something I have to tell you, Jean."


    Jean looked up at Zed and asked casually. "What is it?"


    Zed looked at her, hesitating for a while before finally deciding that this was the right time. "Calvin''s in


    the hospital."


    Jean''s eyes widened by the news. Her eyshes blinked swiftly in disbelief. "What?" She looked at


    Zed incredulously before adding. "You lied to me? You told me that he was okayst night. You didn''t


    mention that he was in hospital now. Zed, what happened?"


    "Listen, I... Well, aftering back from the mountain, Calvin locked himself in his own bedroom. He


    was unwilling to eat or drink, at all. So, on the third day we had no other choice but to send several


    bodyguards to take him out forcibly, and then we sent him to the hospital. If he had been locked in his


    bedroom for five days, then he may have died."


    Jean was still trying to process Zed''s words, so he sighed helplessly and smiled bitterly before


    exining his actions. "The reason why I didn''t tell you the truthst night is because I was afraid that


    you wouldn''t have a good rest."


    "Zed." A helpless expression formed on Jean''s face. "I know that you are just worried about me, so you


    chose to hide the truth from me temporarily. But if I hadn''t asked about itst night, would you have


    kept it from me entirely?"


    Zed looked at Jean. Displeasure was clearly evident on her face.


    Seeing her expression, all Zed could do was manage a thin and weak smile. "These days, you were


    very happy because of Avery, and I don''t really want to ruin your happiness just enough to hide it from


    you for a while and tell you once Calvin has recovered."


    Jean stared at Zed''s eyes. She understood what Zed was trying to tell her, so she couldn''t help but


    sigh. "Zed, don''t hide anything anymore from me in the future, okay?" With a serious look on her face,


    she added, "Calvin is still my friend anyway. So, I have the right to care about him, too. Maranda must


    know about this, right?"


    Zed nodded his head and replied, "Yes, she does."


    Jean frowned. "Why didn''t she tell me about it? This is such an important thing. Is there anything going


    on with her as well that I should know of?" Sheined, feeling a surge of anger.


    "Don''t me her. She meant to tell you, but I stopped her," Zed exined.


    Jean red at Zed. "You stopped her? Why did you do that?"


    "I was worried that you wouldn''t ept it. I did it all for your own good," Zed replied with his lips curled


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    into a bitter smile.


    "But, I don''t want you to hide the truth from me! Do you understand?" Jean shouted out with anger and


    despair before she turned away and sat there silently fuming with her arms crossed on her chest.


    Zed had no other choice but to sigh helplessly.


    He had already known that he couldn''t hide the truth from Jean when she mentioned Calvinst night.


    Then again, Zed noticed the anger on Jean, so he said, "I know. I admit that it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t


    have hidden the truth from you." He turned his body to face her and apologized, "I didn''t mean to lie to


    you, baby. I was just really worried about you! Can you please forgive me now? I promise that I won''t


    do this again!"


    Without looking at him, Jean gave a snort of contempt and still kept silent.


    Zed remembered how stubborn and firm Jean''s attitude was, so he continued wooing her. With a weak


    smile on his face, he begged again, "Jean, forgive me, please. We can meet Calvinter. He''ll make


    fun of me if he knows that we''re at odds with each other because of him. I don''t want to lose my face in


    front of him, baby!"


    "Well, it serves you right!" Looking back at Zed, Jean finally spoke up, but she was still very mad. "You


    lied to me. It''s your punishment."


    "Yes, you are right. It serves me right, and I deserve this!" Zed hurriedly nodded his head and said. "I


    have never lied to you. It''s the first time, so just forgive me this time, okay? You can do everything to


    punish me when wee back home. But now, since we''re going to meet Calvin and he''s my rival in


    love, could you please spare my feelingster?"

 Chapter 589 Come Back

    Chapter 589 Come Back


    "Rival? Zed, what are you talking about? What do you mean rival in love?" Asking, Jean cocked an


    eyebrow, still with a displeased look.


    "You heard me! Calvin is indeed my rival in love. The feelings he has for you... I think you know that


    better than I do," Zed said with a feeling that he was right about all this.


    "No, you''re wrong. I don''t know that." Jean''s face tightened as if thinking about what Zed had said.


    After a moment, she shook her head and said, "I don''t care what other people feel for me. I treat Calvin


    only as a friend. Besides, there is only one person in my heart. That is you, my husband, father of my


    son."


    Zed''s eyes lit up. "Jean..." He looked at her passionately. "I''m sorry. I didn''t think this through. I''m so


    sorry that I upset you."


    Jean looked at Zed''s sincere eyes. She rolled her eyes at him. "It''s good that you know you are wrong.


    Don''t do it again."


    She was apparently less angry, making Zed relieved.


    ''Zed, I know your intention of hidding it from me.


    But what upset me was that you didn''t want me to be burdened by the weight of too many things. At


    least, you should share some things that I could bear, '' Jean thought to herself.


    Zed heaved a sigh of relief and gave Jean a huge smile. "Yes, my dear wife. I won''t."


    He leaned back into his chair, feeling a surge of happiness. He knew that Jean would forgive him in the


    end.


    Although she was angry, he believed that she knew what he really felt and why he had to do such


    things.


    Then again, he kept it on his mind that things like this should not be kept from her in the future, or the


    one that would be having a hard time would be himself.


    The car drove fast to the suburban area and stopped in front of a private hospital.


    With confusion stered on her face, Jean got out of the car in surprise and looked at Zed, who was


    supporting her, "Why here? Why didn''t you get Calvin into a better hospital?"


    "You mean the City Hospital? Once Calvin shows there, his identity will be exposed. Everything and


    everyone will turn against him," Zed answered as they walked towards the entrance. "Besides this


    hospital is not too bad. The scenery and environment is well maintained, and there''s absolute peace


    here that the City Hospital doesn''t have. What he needs most now is peace."


    Hearing this, Jean couldn''t help but ask out of concern. "Zed, are things really bad with Calvin?"


    Zed looked at Jean with a bitter smile. "He is just a bit of autistic, hiding in his own world and refusing


    toe out of his ownfort zone." He sighed before adding, "I have already informed his mother,


    and now she is taking care of him."


    "How ironic. It''s not easy for Calvin to absorb everything that happened, and no one ever thought that


    he is unwilling to ept the truth," Jean sighed too. "How did his mother react?"


    "Well, I haven''t told her the truth. It would be really heavy for her to know what really happened,


    especially now that her son is in such condition," said Zed. Jean nodded in understanding. When she


    didn''t say anything more, Zed stopped and looked at Jean. Jean stopped as well. "Later I will get


    Calvin''s mother to leave the room, so you can have a good chat with Calvin."


    "All right." Jean nodded, relieved for Zed''s consideration.


    Without her thoughts bothering her, Jean got a good look of her surroundings, and the environment


    was indeed as nice as Zed had earlier described.


    As they passed by empty rooms with opened doors, she noticed that each individual suite had a


    medium-sized garden inside with a patch of different colored tulips and other green nts and bushes


    grew on the fresh mowed looking grass.


    The ce was elegant and yet simple. There was also something about the atmosphere and the beige


    painted walls as well as the illuminance that made the hospital feelfortable and homey. Indeed, if


    something happened to Calvin that ruined his own self, then this was a really good ce for him to


    recuperate.


    Finally, they reached a closed door. Zed knocked, and after a moment, the door opened. Jean found


    herself gazing upon the woman who opened the door. Shallow wrinkles spread across her withered


    face, and it was obvious that she had worked too much, judging by how her tired eyes looked. Jean


    assumed that this woman before her was Calvin''s mother.


    Althought, Calvin looked younger than Zed, his mother, Alina Wu, looked much older than Zed''s


    mother.


    "Mr. Qi, who is this?" Calvin''s mother asked worriedly as she gave Jean a quick nce.


    "She''s my wife, Jean. Jean, this is Calvin''s mother, Alina Wu," Zed introduced, stepping aside for Jean.


    "Nice to meet you, Ms. Wu," Jean greeted politely with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Nice to meet you, too," Alina replied but showed of pressure.


    Alina didn''t make any gesture to let them in and kept her feet standing by the door, so Jean asked with


    a smile. "Ms. Wu, how is Calvin now? May we go in and see him?"


    "Oh..." Alina replied and looked as if she just woke from her dream. Embarrassment showed on her


    face and said, "Please,e in. I apologize of being a bit of absent-minded just now..."


    "It''s okay, Ms. Wu." Jean smiled as she made her way in after Alina gave way for her.


    As she entered, she immediately saw Calvin, sitting and leaning on the deck chair in the garden with a


    dull look on his face, making her heart twitched a bit.


    Now she finally understood why Zed was hiding this from her.


    The man sitting on the deck chair had thin cheeks and dullness in his eyes.


    He was staring at a flower in front of him, but he didn''t seem to be aware that he was staring into a


    flower as his mind wandered elsewhere.


    If it wasn''t for the same handsome, and good-looking face, Jean would have never called this man


    Calvin.


    It was as if his soul waspletely sucked out of his body.


    For no other reason, Jean felt somehow sad, and her eyes got watery, seeing him like this.


    She approached Calvin and squat down in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Alina had just been watching Jean the whole time she entered and surprise was evident on


    her eyes.


    She felt someone patting her shoulder gently, interrupting her from her stare at Jean and turning


    around to meet Zed''s gaze.


    Zed showed her a smile, gesturing that they take a walk outside.


    Alina nodded without hesitation and followed Zed out.


    Before she left the room, she took a look back at her son, and a hint of worry showed on her face.


    ''Why is that girl looking at my son with such sadness and sorrow in her eyes?


    What is her rtionship with him?


    Didn''t Mr. Qi say that she is his wife?


    But, why did Mr. Qi allow his wife to take so much care of my son? To the point that he would take the


    trouble of pushing me away to give them privacy.'' As the door closed behind them, Alina could do


    nothing but heave a deep sigh before following Zed.


    Back into the room, as Jean heard the door closing, she held out her hand and reached for Calvin''s. He


    didn''t seem to notice her touch, so she called him, "Calvin¡­"


    Calvin''s body shivered, and finally, he took his gaze from the flower to look at Jean.


    His eyes was faced towards Jean, but it was as if he was looking through her. Hepletely looked


    lost in a trance.


    "Calvin, it''s me, Jean." When Calvin didn''t show any recognition, Jean moved forward and grasped


    Calvin''s hand harder. "How did you be like this?" He didn''t seemed to notice her again. Jean felt


    her heart breaking into pieces and a tear escaped from her eye, but she didn''t lose hope just yet.


    "Calvin! Why did you be like this? Are you really going to continue to let youself fall after having


    lost your freedom and your happiness for Christina for so many years?


    Have you even seen your mother? She is still so young, but because of you, she looks much older than


    she should be. Do you really want her to keep worrying about you and taking care of you? You can''t be


    that selfish, Calvin! How can you be so selfish? Wake up, Calvin! Please! Get out of your own world.


    That''s not where you are supposed to be in. Stop dwelling in some ce where no one grows! You


    should face the truth instead of hiding from reality.


    Calvin, man up! Stop making your family and friends worry so much about you. I''m worried so much


    about you! Do you know how much pain I have to endure just by looking at you like this? All the foolish


    things you have done, I can let them all pass, but why can''t you face the truth? Are you just going to


    abandon your friends?"


    Grief showed on Jean''s face as she held Calvin''s hand tight and continued talking in hopes that he


    would finally snap out of it, but Calvin looked at Jean with the same expression as if he heard none of


    it.


    As if Jean wasn''t there beside him. As if he wasn''t there anymore.


    Looking at him like a lifeless and empty cocoon, the pain in Jean''s chest spread. "Come back, Calvin.


    Please. Come back." She couldn''t help but lower her head and started crying, whispering at him,


    fearing that she was starting to feel hopeless.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 590 You Have Bullied Me A Lot

    Chapter 590 You Have Bullied Me A Lot


    Calvin still didn''t show any recognition. Jean was so deeply hurt that all her emotions just surged inside


    of her. In despair, she asked, "How can this be? How could you let a woman ruin your life so easily?


    She''s already been dead for almost ten years, why can''t you go easy on yourself? Calvin, if you''re not


    brave enough to face all these, why didn''t you just leave this world with Christina back then?


    Why?"


    She bit her lower lip and continued in an agitated voice, "Yes, since you know and feel nothing around


    you now, why didn''t you just leave this world with her together?


    Don''t you love her that much? Why are you still alive and bringing others pain?"


    Suddenly, Jean felt shaking on her hand. She raised her teary face and stared at Calvin''s shaking hand


    in surprise.


    Calvin''s hand, pale and worn out, was shaking right now, and this was the first movement Jean had


    noticed from him.


    Jean nced at Calvin''s face, making her eyes widen in disbelief. She couldn''t believe what she was


    seeing right now. Tears escaped from Calvin''s eyes, and all the life seemed to have sucked back in his


    body.


    "Did you really wish that I should have died together with Christina? So I wouldn''t cause you and Zed


    any trouble? Did you really think that way?"


    There was pain in his eyes when he asked Jean.


    Jean was relieved that Calvin was finally looking at her and talking to her. After hearing Calvin''s


    question, she couldn''t ignore the pain in his tone, so she got emotional and exined in tears, "No! No,


    no matter how much trouble you would give us, Zed and I both wee you with open arms. It''s just


    that we don''t want to see you abandon yourself like this, tossing yourself like trash as if you don''t find


    yourself worthy of living anymore."


    Calvin stared back at Jean and saw only sincerity in her eyes. "You really don''t mind?" Jean was crying


    hard that she could only nod in reply. He gave her a bitter smile before he held out his hand and wiped


    the tears on Jean''s face gently. "Don''t cry. If anyone sees you like this, they will think that I''ve bullied


    you."


    Hearing this, Jean smiled back. "Since I knew you, you have bullied me a lot, haven''t you?"


    Calvin just smiled back and sighed, "Ever since I concealed myself from the outside world, howe


    that of all the visitors that came, you are the most fierce one?"


    Jean looked at him in amazement. "Wait, so, you were still able to perceive?"


    "What are you talking about? I just shut myself out, but my senses are normal, okay?" Hearing that,


    Jean yfully punched Calvin''s shoulder, feeling embarrassed by how much of a scene she had


    moments ago. Calvin noticed Jean''s humiliation so he said, a bitter smile formed on his face, "Don''t


    worry. I deserve your scolding, or I really don''t know when I will wake and make up my mind to face it


    all. Jean, you are right. I have wasted ten years of my life, and I should live for my friends and my


    family if I can''t live for myself."


    "It''s good that you finally realize all this." She paused to give him a smile. "I know I shouldn''t


    underestimate you. Good for you, Calvin."


    Calvin smiled back and looked away, keeping his gaze deeply at the flower he was staring lifelessly at


    a while ago, and right now, he seemed to be aware of it. "All these days, I have been looking back at


    my past, reminding myself of every moment I had with Christina. I''ve spent ten years memorizing my


    past with her and now I think it''s enough. From now on, I will live for myself. No hatred, no resentment,


    no misunderstanding. I will live for my true self."


    Hearing this, Jean felt relieved. She left Calvin with his thoughts for a while. After a moment, she


    asked, "Calvin, are we still friends?"


    "Of course, unless you still hold a grudge for what I had done to you and don''t see me as your friend,"


    Calvin replied sincerely.


    "Why would I have bothered to visit you if I don''t see you as my friend? Would I go through all the


    trouble to scold you back to reality?" Jean smiled and hugged him. "Wee back, Calvin."


    Calvin hugged Jean back with a big smile on his face. "Thank you, Jean."


    They pulled away, and Jean looked at Calvin with a serious look. "Don''t be so distant between you and


    me," said Jean. Calvin just smiled and nodded. As Jean looked at Calvin, she was starting to notice his


    stubble and worn out face. "Look at you, when was thest time you cleaned yourself? You now look


    like a raunchy hobo."


    "Am I really that hideous?" Calvin held out his hand and touched his face. Then, he shook his head and


    "That is an amazing idea." Smiling, Jean nodded in agreement and walked inside with Calvin with


    difficulty.


    "What happened, Jean?" Calvin noticed Jean''s limp, moving towards her to support her.


    "Nothing serious, just a sprained ankle," Jean said and smiled bitterly. "You''d better clean yourself up


    now! I''ll be waiting for you outside."


    "Ok." As Jean was settledfortably on the sofa, Calvin left her and walked into the bathroom.


    As soon as the bathroom door closed, the front door opened and in came Alina still with her worn out


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    face.


    Jean saw Alina then stood up and greeted with a smile, "Ms. Wu."


    She didn''t see Zed go in with her then asked in confusion, "Where''s Zed?"


    "Mr. Qi is taking a phone call outside," Alina replied with a weak smile, but when she scanned the room


    and saw no sight of Calvin, her face became pale, and she rushed to the garden.


    Jean knew Alina was looking for Calvin but didn''t stop her. Instead, she looked at her with a smile.


    She wanted to give Alina a surprise and let her find out herself.


    Alina returned from the garden and looked at Jean with a pale face, the fear in her eyes were evident.


    Jean saw Alina''s face and felt somehow worried, but before she could open her mouth, Alina


    questioned her in a shaky tone, "Is it you? Did you take Calvin away? Aren''t you already married to Mr.


    Qi? Why are you here to mess around with my son?"


    Alina''s eyes were red and burning with fury.


    Jean was stupefied. She had never thought of thising.


    ''What''s going on?


    Or, is Alina too tired taking care of Calvin to stay rational?''


    "Alina, there must be some misunderstanding. How can I take Calvin away? He isn''t..."


    "Don''t call me Alina. We are not that familiar," Alina interrupted Jean angrily. "You are married to Mr. Qi.


    As a woman, I think you should behave yourself. Though my son is no less than Mr. Qi, I will never


    allow you to have any rtion with my son."


    Jean tried to find any proper excuse for Alina''s misbehavior.


    However, what she heard just now showed that Alina probably meant it even though Jean couldn''t


    believe it.


    "I think you misunderstood. Calvin and I are just friends..."


    Jean tried to exin but was interrupted by Alina again.


    "Friends? Do friends hold each other''s hand in front of one''s spouse? How dare you even do that in


    front of me? Really, is that the only excuse you cane up with? How dare you also ask Mr. Qi to


    take me away so that you can stay with my son alone in this room? I felt something was off back then,


    but I shrugged it off. Then Mr. Qi went to take a phone call and never returned when I finally


    understood. I''m warning you again. If you try to steal my son from me..."


    "What are you talking about?" Jean felt speechless. She looked at the ceiling and rolled her eyes.


    She came to visit Calvin out of kindness and now was mistaken as someone who wanted to ruin him.


    How could his mother use her right away?


    If this was known by others, how could she bear so much shame?


    "What are you talking about now?" Zed pushed the door open right on time and saw the looks on both


    of them and felt the tension in the atmosphere quite heavy.


    "Mr. Qi..." Alina saw Zed walking in as if she saw her savior. She turned to him and said, "I just went in,


    and my son is gone. It must be her, who hid my son away." She said with such disgust as she pointed


    at Jean.


    "What?" Zed looked at Jean in surprise. "Calvin''s gone?"

 Chapter 591 Youre Awake

    Chapter 591 You''re Awake


    Jean caught Zed''s inquisitive eyes. Although she was aware of how much Alina Wu tried to make her


    look bad, she knew that Zed believed none of it. As Zed kept his gaze on her, she smiled wryly back at


    him and shook her head to affirm his thoughts and gave him a quick nce to the bathroom as a non-


    verbal signal.


    Zed cocked an eyebrow at Jean. He followed her eyes out of curiosity. He wondered for a moment why


    Jean directed his gaze to the bathroom, but as soon as he saw the light was switched on via the


    reflection on the bathroom door, he immediately looked at Jean with a sh of excitement on his face.


    With a huge beam stered on Jean''s face, she nodded at Zed for confirmation.


    The same huge smile reflected on Zed''s face as the news of Calvin finally waking up delighted him. He


    turned to Alina, who still keptining and whose face was now red with tears. His eyebrows


    furrowed into a frown and addressed her, "Ms. Wu, I believe you are mistaken. How could Jean ever


    hide Calvin? Besides, she is my wife. She won''t have a reason to keep him away from you, would she?


    It just doesn''t make sense at all."


    "Pardon me for asking, Mr. Qi, but then, how could you exin why she held his hand in front of us?


    And why did she ask you to give them both privacy when they could talk with us in the same room?


    There''s no other exnation, is there? Mr. Qi, you are still young and promising. Don''t get easily


    deceived by others. And I suggest you stop wasting your life with her!"


    Alina confidently spurted out, thinking that she had said these words out of good will.


    At this point, Zed''s face darkened. His patience was usually thick, but Alina was wearing them thin.


    Caring for her son was one thing, but using his beloved wife for deceit was another. His body


    surged of annoyance, and all understanding faded from his face. Alina wasn''t sure if she was seeing


    Zed''s reaction right, but before she could ask, Zed opened his mouth and said in a cold tone, "In that


    case, we should not havee to visit Calvin so as not to be used of having an ax to grind. Come,


    Jean. Let''s head home and find something worthy of our time. We don''t seem to be wee at all."


    As soon as he finished, he gave Alina onest re before he grabbed Jean''s hand and turned to walk


    out of the room.


    Stunned, Alina couldn''t say anything but mutter his name as if to call him back, but it was either too soft


    or ignored for Zed didn''t even turn to acknowledge it.


    She stayed on her ce, not knowing what to do as for her, Zed had misunderstood her concern. She


    took a step forward and stopped, starting to feelpletely anxious.


    Meanwhile, Jean became anxious, too. She saw how dark Zed''s eyes turned, but she just wasn''t going


    to tolerate this immaturity. She stopped and with her free hand, she grabbed Zed''s hand that holding


    hers, making it let go and turning the tables. Zed turned to look at her with a frown, and Jean just shook


    her head in return.


    ''Doesn''t he know Calvin is fine now? Didn''t he understand my gesture just moments ago? If so, why


    did he just smile and then take a 360 degree turn? Why did he instantly get worked up and exploded in


    front of Alina?


    There is no reason to be so childish! Where are his manners and respect? How could he easily get


    angry at an elder?


    He should know the reason why Alina acted like that is just because she cares too much about her son,


    '' Jean thought, frowning at Zed.


    The air between them turned awkward and before anyone could say anything or make another move,


    they all turned to the bathroom as the door opened and closed with a soft m. Calvin stopped wiping


    his wet hair with a dry towel and gave the scene in front of him a confused look. He sensed a tension in


    the room and when his eyesnded at his mother''s flushed expression, he asked, "Mom, what


    happened? What is the fuss here all about?"


    Everyone else in the room was stunned. Zed was startled as he stared at Calvin. When he heard from


    Jean that he was fine a moment ago, he expected him to have the same dull face but not his eyes that


    now recognized. In front of him, however, he didn''t expect Calvin would be in such a great state as if he


    wasn''t lost a few days ago.


    It was not just Zed. Even Jean was dumbfounded looking as her stare kept on Calvin.


    His sleek hair was perfectly in ce, and his face was clean and glowing, without any trace of the


    stubble.


    Calvin stood before them, well-groomed, spirited, and full of life.


    Among the three of them, it was no wonder that Alina was the most astonished. Her eyes were glued


    on Calvin without blinking as if she just saw a ghost. She didn''t move and didn''t even hear her son''s


    question for her until Calvin walked towards her and ced a hand on her shoulder before calling her


    unmistakably, "Mom?"


    Finally, Alina blinked. She looked like she just woke up from a long dream, and as her surprised eyes


    focused on her son in front of her, her trembling hands reached for her son''s cheeks and cupped them


    on her palms before she asked, stifling a sob, "Calvin, is that really you?"


    Calvin gave his mother a weak and apologetic smile as he reached for her hand and said, "Mom, it''s


    really me. I am sorry. I kept you worried."


    Alina wiped the tears that brimmed on her eyes and replied, "It''s okay, as long as you''re fine now.


    There''s nothing more important than youing back. It''s okay. It''s okay..." Hugging her son tightly,


    Alina repeated again and again, overwhelmed by excitement and delight. She didn''t mind the tears that


    streamed freely down her cheeks anymore.


    Jean felt moved by the scene in front of them. She heaved a deep sigh of relief as if her job was done


    and leaned on Zed''s shoulder, hugging his arm.


    As both Calvin and Alina pulled away, Calvin turned towards the rest of the room and noticed Zed. He


    greeted him despite feeling embarrassed, remembering everything that he had done in the past that


    seriously wounded him. "Hi, Zed. You are here," he said, hesitating whether he should say more or not.


    When Calvin acknowledged him, Zed walked over and yfully punched him on the chest. "You


    bastard! Finally, you''re awake! It took you long enough. Would you believe that if you still didn''t wake


    up from your long slumber, I would already throw you to the madhouse and let you die as you like with


    no hesitation?" Zed threatened.


    Calvin nodded. "Yes, I believe you will. You don''t have to ask me, because I already thought about the


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    possibility," he said, giving Zed a yful smirk back. Then again, Zed''s punch was quite heavy, so


    Calvin couldn''t help but ce his hand on his chest out of pain. His yfulness turned serious,


    stopping Zed from making aeback, and with a pale face, Calvin apologized, "I''m sorry for making


    you all worried. I am very grateful for all of you for going out of your way to take care of me during this


    difficult period."


    Calvin''s gratitude to them were indeed whole-hearted, and everyone in the room felt the sincerity and


    smiled back at him, assuring him that there was nothing to worry about.


    With this, Alina embraced Calvin again as if to gauge if she was really not dreaming. Watching the


    scene, Zed remembered what Alina had done to Jean and what she had said to him, so his smile was


    reced by a frown of frustration and annoyance once more. He spoke, breaking the happy


    atmosphere, "Enough with the fancy and nice words, Calvin. If you hadn''t woken up or walked out of


    the bathroom right on time, your shameless mother would have taken it all out on Jean."


    Jean''s eyes widened at Zed''s sudden bacsh and she tried to stop him from making matters worse.


    "Zed!" Zed turned to her. She pierced him with her re, obviously displeased by his behavior and


    attitude. Zed just shrugged at her.


    ''Calvin has already showed up, and there is no reason for Alina to misunderstand her anymore.


    Why should Zed bring this issue back again?'' Jean wondered, still ring at Zed.


    On the other hand, after seeing her healthy and lively son once again, Alina had been too immersed in


    the feeling of relief and happiness that she hadpletely forgotten about how she humiliated Jean


    just a moment ago.


    Now that Zed had mentioned it back, the events that took ce in this very room came rushing in


    Alina''s mind. She immediately became embarrassed and was conveyed by how her face flushed red


    and even the smile faded away.


    Calvin looked at Zed and Jean with a frown of confusion. He knew that before he came out of the


    bathroom, something full of tension happened among the three of them just by how heavy and


    awkward the tension was as he got out. To answer the questions on his head, he turned to Zed and


    asked, "What do you mean by that, Zed?"


    Before Zed could exin, Jean interjected right away, "Nothing to worry about, Calvin! Your mother


    was just joking around with me, and Zed was just teasing you, right, honey?" She nudged Zed to affirm.


    Instead of just nodding his head like Jean expected, Zed rolled his eyes at her and gave her an


    exasperated nce before looking away gloomily.


    For him, he didn''t feelfortable and would not definitely let a person off who


    dared to misunderstand and humiliate his woman without even giving her a chance to exin herself


    and the situation. Alina might had just lost her rationality for caring too much about her son, but shutting


    out Jean with nasty words were too much.


    This was what Jean couldn''t understand. She just let Alina do that to her because she tried to


    understand that it was just due to her son''s condition that made her act like that. That''s why she


    wouldn''t give Zed a chance to avenge.


    Because of that, Zed was really pissed off at Jean, but more so because of Alina.


    As for Calvin, he knew that there was really something, so when he directed his gaze at his mother, he


    somewhat understood the gist just by judging Alina''s expression.


    Then again, since Jean didn''t me his mother, and that she even covered up for her, Calvin wouldn''t


    want his mother to feel bad, especially then that he really didn''t know exactly what had happened


    behind the bathroom door. He decided then to ept Jean''s answer and let it go without another word.


    Calvin walked over to Alina and held her arm before turning to Jean and Zed. "Mom, I forgot to


    introduce them officially to you. Zed and Jean are the best friends I have met all my life. I don''t know


    what I''d do without them," he said with such earnest that Jean felt moved by this, while Zed shrugged.


    "Well, I am totally aware of that now, and I will make sure to treat your friends nicely and with kind


    consideration from now on," Alina announced before turning to Jean, giving her an apologetic smile.


    Zed made Alina realize her mistake, but she still didn''t know the right time to apologize, ever since his


    outburst. When her son then introduced her to both Jean and Zed who were his best friends, she knew


    that her son was giving her the chance to sincerely apologize without him having to look at her in the


    eyes and ask her what she had done.


    "Jean, I am truly sorry for misunderstanding your intentions and actions, for using you of something


    that you haven''t done, and for the nasty words that have spouted from my mouth. I hope you can still


    forgive me."


    "Of course, I will forgive you. It was just a simple misunderstanding, so we can just forgive and forget.


    Besides, what matters now is that Calvin has finally snapped back to reality. So rest assured. Apology


    epted, Ms. Wu," Jean replied with a reassuring smile stered on her face.


    In addition, she cleared the misunderstanding, because she also wanted Zed to snap back into reality


    and realize what was more important at hand than him being angry and immature by a simple


    misunderstanding.


    After all, they knew each other well enough to just move on and it was unworthy of ruining the


    friendship just because of a small conflict. It wasn''t a good idea to fall out to people you grew up with


    and risk wasting those precious memories.


    As Jean expected, after hearing Alina''s sincere apology and Jean''s earnest eptance, Zed''s face


    finally softened. Jean smiled at Zed and squeezed his arm to let him know that everything was okay


    now.


    Zed heaved out a deep sigh and turned to Calvin to vent out hisst shred of dismay. "Since you are


    obviously okay now, go ask the doctor to give you some final examination, so the doctor can clear you


    and get you discharged out of here as soon as possible!" He eximed and then brushed his hand on


    his hair.


    "Yes, sir," Calvin responded with his hand on salute. After that, he turned to Alina and requested,


    "Mom, can you ask for my attending physician? I want him to confrim right away, because I don''t want


    to stay in this room any longer."


    Thinking about her son getting discharged of the hospital today, Alina beamed out of exhration, so


    without further ado, she nodded and ran out of the room in a hurry.


    As soon as Alina closed the door behind her, Calvin walked towards Jean and said sincerely, "Jean,


    whatever my mother had done or said to you, I apologize again on her behalf."


    Jean waved her hands in haste at Calvin and replied, "Oh, no, no, no. It is just water under the bridge,


    and besides, it''s already resolved now. Don''t mind Zed''s nonsense. To be honest, I have already


    forgotten what she said."


    "Nonsense? What nonsense are you talking about? I just told her that you are my wife, and there was


    no reason for you to do such act, but then, she still kept bullshitting. She kept shutting you off and even


    said so many horrible words to you. Why do you keep ignoring what I just told you? For all I know if


    there was someone between her and me speaking nonsense, that would be her!" Zed dered with his


    arms crossed on his chest. Upon hearing Jean''s response to Calvin, anger surged through him once


    more. He couldn''t help but protest and exin his attitude towards Alina.


    Jean exhaled in exhaustion. "Zed¡­" She felt helpless at how Zed was still bringing up a resolved issue


    and smiled bitterly. "Calvin and his mother have already apologized to me. Is that not enough for you?


    Why are you still nagging about it?"

 Chapter 592 What Are You Talking About

    Chapter 592 What Are You Talking About


    "No, I..." Closing his mouth, Zed frowned in frustration, realizing that Jean still didn''t understand his


    own intentions and why he behaved that way, or worse, she wasn''t epting any of it. When he was


    just about to open his mouth and continue to argue about the issue with Jean, Jean spoke up and


    interrupted him in a threatening tone, "Well, if you still want to keep quibbling over this small matter with


    me, then I''d like to go back home now."


    "Why not? Let''s go back. I don''t want to stay here, either!" Zed said while nodding his head


    approvingly.


    "No, you don''t understand. I''d like to go home alone. If you follow me, then I''d rather not go home


    tonight!" With a re, Jean refused him in a hurry.


    "Oh,e on! Jean!" Zed couldn''t hold back his anger anymore after grasping her desire to go alone


    and looked at her with burning fire in his eyes.


    Jean looked back at him, blinking slowly as if trying to decide what to do. She then realized that Zed


    wasn''t going to back down anytime soon just by how piled up his irritation was. She stared at him for a


    few more seconds and realized that she couldn''t really resist her husband any longer. After heaving a


    deep sigh, she went over him and took his hand on hers, rubbing her thumb on the top of his palm


    before saying gently, "Honey, can we please stop arguing? What''s done is done, and everything is


    resolved already. Besides, what''s important is that Calvin is now finally awake, and so, we should just


    focus our attention and energy on being happy for him, shouldn''t we? This was what we came for,


    wasn''t it, baby?"


    As Zed''s gaze focused on Jean''s eyes, the burning fire inside of him started to get extinguished. He


    started to rx and nodded slowly at Jean''s words. He then embraced Jean into a hug, feeling the


    exhaustion inside him fade away as if Jean was his stress reliever. Just not far from them, Calvin, who


    watched them with worry and hesitated whether or not to intervene, now looked relieved.


    The doctor finally came, making both Jean and Zed pull away from each other and sat on the sofa to


    observe. Alina sat beside Jean and reached out for her hand. After the thorough examination, the


    doctor looked at them all with a smile and announced, "Calvin haspletely recovered. As soon as


    the forms and payment have been processed, he can be discharged today and go home. Just


    remember, no triggering and no depressing words for the meantime. Congrattions."


    "Oh, that won''t be a problem. Thank you very much, doctor!" Alina was so happy to hear that Calvin


    had fully recovered that she stood up and took the doctor''s hand excitedly to express her gratitude for


    him. The doctor congratted them once more before he turned to leave. ¡¤


    As soon as the doctor left, Calvin turned to Alina with a huge smile as well. ¡¤ "In that case, Mom, help


    me pack up my belongings. I''ve been in the hospital for as long as I can remember, and I''m extremely


    tired of it. I want to leave here as soon as possible."


    "All right, son. I''ll pack it up as soon as possible. I don''t want to stay here any longer as well. Negative


    energy just floats around."


    Without another word, Alina hurriedly walked over to Calvin''s closet and began to pack up their


    belongings. ¡¤


    "As for me, I''m going to go through the discharge formalities and procedure now," Calvin said before


    turning his back at them and walked towards the door. ¡¤


    Jean immediately turned to Zed and winked broadly at him, hinting that they should take this


    opportunity to go with Calvin.


    Although Jean had already forgiven Alina, she could still recall how Alina ndered her just moments


    ago despite what she said to Calvin about forgetting what his mother said.


    She was still, in fact, a human being and was extremely hurt, so she was reluctant and unwilling to stay


    with Alina in the same room for now. ¡¤


    Plus, she was afraid that Zed''s anger might return at Alina''s presence, and that if they stayed, he might


    explode again and say something awful to hurt her. In order to stop all these from happening and


    worsening, she finally decided that it''s best for them to go along with Calvin. ¡¤


    When she saw that Zed was not against it, Jean hurriedly stopped Calvin by calling out his name,


    "Calvin, we''d like to go with you."


    Calvin was slightly surprised by Jean''s proposition at first, but within a few seconds, he seemed to


    understand the reason why they wanted to go with him. With a smile, he looked at Jean and Zed, who


    were already walking towards him, and waited for them by the door. When they had caught up with


    him, the three of them went out together.


    As they walked in silence towards the nurses'' station, Calvin spoke, "Actually, you don''t have to wait for


    me. I''ll just call a taxi to drive my mom and I back home." Several days ago, Zed sent Calvin to this


    hospital, so the only way Calvin could go home was to take a taxi or go with them. ¡¤


    Since Jean and Zed wanted to send him home, they weren''t taking no for an answer, and besides, this


    was also the reason why they stayed in the hospital this long. ¡¤


    Naturally, Jean frowned at Calvin and said, "Nonsense! We''ll drive you home!" When Calvin was about


    to refuse, she scoffed and added, "Calvin, l think we have agreed not to look into the past anymore and


    focus on the present and the future ahead of us. Let the bygones, be bygones. Now, we''re still friends,


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    aren''t we? So, stop being so shy and formal about it. Like I said, we''ll still wee you with open arms.


    What are friends for? Plus, you and Zed are good buddies ever since you were both kids, and that both


    of you grew up in the same big yard. I don''t see any reason why you should refuse us from driving you


    home."


    Calvin stopped making both of them stop as well. He looked at Jean for a while and then turned to look


    at Zed with aplex expression, as if trying to gauge whether or not Zed was also in to it or just


    tagging along with Jean''s ideas.


    Jean noticed this gesture andined, crossing her arms on her chest, "I''m the one talking to you,


    Calvin. Why are you looking at Zed? For confirmation?" Sheined and stomped her foot before


    walking ahead of them, not even noticing that they weren''t following behind. ¡¤


    "You haven''t told her about your identity yet?" Calvin asked in bewilderment as soon as he made sure


    that they were out of Jean''s earshot.


    Zed looked at Calvin. He knew that his words were more of a statement than a question. Growing up


    together gave them the perks of being too familiar with each other. Even then, he still shook his head


    and responded, "No." He could not help sighing and clearly looked upset with the problem that weighed


    heavily on his mind. "I couldn''t find the right time to tell her, and I''m afraid that it will be too sudden and


    burdensome if I tell her the truth now."


    "That''s reasonable." Calvin understood what Zed was worrying about, so he nodded his head


    approvingly and looked at Zed sympathetically. "I hope that you understand that this is by no means a


    trifle thing. ¡¤ Zed, you''d better find an opportunity to tell her the truth as soon as possible. Otherwise,


    the aftermath will be very serious," he warned. He wanted to help Zed, but he couldn''t seem to figure


    out a way for it was only Zed who could help himself for this matter. ¡¤


    Zed let out another sigh before replying. "I know." Meanwhile, both of them were too engrossed with


    their conversation that weren''t aware that Jean noticed them talking in hushed tones a little bit earlier.


    She had walked back towards them, and by the time Zed responded to Calvin''s warning, Jean had


    already stood beside them. As soon as Zed noticed Jean''s presence beside them once more, he


    turned to her without thinking if Jean heard them or not and reached out his hand to rub her hair gently,


    sighing heavily once more.


    Jean looked at them in confusion, wondering why they were talking in hushed tones just now, and why


    Zed was acting this way. "What''s wrong, Zed? What were you two talking about?" She gently shook his


    hand away from her hair, her eyebrows furrowing as she waited for an answer. ¡¤


    "Nothing serious, Jean," Calvin replied and winked at her mischievously. "It''s a topic between men, so


    you''d better not get involved, unless you want to hear it..."


    Jean frowned at him. Calvin''s smile dropped. He expected her to blush instead of looking daggers at


    him. "Do you think I''m deaf? Even though both of you talked in hushed tones, I heard enough. Tell me


    frankly now, what were you talking about? And what are you trying to hide from me?" Jean asked,


    anger evident in her tone.


    "Nothing, Jean. We''re not hiding anything from you. You must have misunderstood us!" Calvin shook


    his head firmly and added, "Jean, you are always suspicious about everything. ¡¤ It''s not healthy, you


    know. You should stop that habit of yours."


    Jean''s fists clenched at her sides and red at him. "Oh,e on, Calvin! Why would you defend Zed


    like this? If I remember correctly, you always wanted to y all kinds of tricks to take revenge on him,


    so why are you behaving differently now? ¡¤ And, really? You as well? How could you hide anything from


    me, too? It''s so silly of me toe to see you today. If I had known that you would treat me like this,


    then I wouldn''t havee. I''ll just let you abandon yourself and continue to live a bad life."


    Jean looked at Calvin and gnashed her teeth in anger.


    Calvin''s face dropped this time. Embarrassment and hurt shed on his face. Jean had crossed the


    line, making him speechless and stunned. He had no idea what to say after that, so he just turned


    around and walked a few steps away from them. ¡¤


    Zed''s eyes widened at Jean''sment. He couldn''t bear listening to her anymore, so he couldn''t help


    but me her, "Jean, we''ve agreed not to talk about the things in the past, so why do you have to


    mention it again? You''re trying to nt another bomb, aren''t you aware of that?"


    "Stop it, Zed! He was defending you. Oh, so now both of you are going to stand by each other''s side to


    bully me, huh?"


    Jean eximed, feeling a pang of hurt deep inside her. ¡¤


    She felt hurt by how they were going against her, and clearly, they were hiding something from her. But


    then, she was more hurt by knowing the fact that she had crossed the line, and that she shouldn''t have


    said those words to hurt Calvin.


    Then again, she was still angry about their attitude, so she could not manage to admit her mistakes


    and apologize to Calvin. She was prideful that much.


    Zed sighed helplessly and shaking his head, he replied, ¡¤ "No, Jean. Calvin was not defending me. He


    was just kindly reminding me of something important." He paused to wait for Jean''s response, but she


    just stared back at Zed, trying to think about what to say next. Was she going to ept his answer and


    let it go, or was she going to continue to push and pry? Before she could decide what to do, Zed spoke,


    "Jean, you should apologize to Calvin." He nodded towards Calvin''s direction.


    "Well, I..." Jean started but couldn''t seem to finish. She felt her cheeks warm and flushed red from


    embarrassment. She looked at Calvin with hesitation and did not know whether she should apologize


    to Calvin or not, afraid that he might not ept her apology, or worse, he would be back to his own


    shutout world again. Because of this fear, she sighed with resignation and walked up to Calvin. She


    gently tugged off the hem of his shirt shyly.


    Calvin then turned, and when he found out it was Jean, his face darkened even more. Apparently, he


    was still affected by her words. ¡¤


    Seeing his expression, Jean opened her mouth in haste before Calvin would start to lose his patience


    for her and ignore herpletely. ¡¤


    "Calvin, I''m sorry. Believe me, I didn''t mean to say those words to hurt you just now. I was just irritated


    by your joke..."


    Calvin looked at Jean. His face started to soften. ¡¤ "I''m sorry, too, Jean. It was insensitive of me to say


    such inapproriate thing. ¡¤ I shouldn''t have teased you like that, and I know that you were just concerned


    about us. I should have been more generous instead of a bully.


    Let''s just forget it, okay?"


    Jean smiled. "Forgive and forget." She finally felt relieved. As soon as they were back on Zed''s side,


    Jeanmented, "Both of you are too strange. It''s hard for me to see through you now. Because of


    Christina, Calvin didn''t even care to say a word to Zed and even made all those efforts to y tricks on


    Zed. Do you remember? However, today, you treat each other as if nothing serious happened. It seems


    like you two really have a great rtionship, and that both of you know each other very well. It''s just so


    strange."


    "Of course, I know him well. How could I not? Zed and I lived together in the same big yard during our


    childhood years. When we grew up, there indeed happened something unpleasant between us,


    causing us to not live together anymore. Then, I thought that he had something to do with Christina''s


    death at that time, so I surely had tried all means to know everything about him and investigated him. I


    can say that there are only a handful of people in this world who know him better than I do." Calvin bet


    with a bitter but yful smile on his face.


    Zed scoffed and said, "The thought that someone knows me too well doesn''t make me feel at ease, at


    all. It''s very taxing." He joked at Calvin before turning to Jean. "Honey, I''m not sure whether Calvin is


    our friend or our enemy. Should we be on guard against him?"


    Jeanughed, while Calvin refuted, "Oh,e on, Zed! Stop joking around, and be realistic. Even ten


    of me would be no match for a man like you with such power!"


    Jean stoppedughing, her eyes widening in surprise after hearing Calvin''s words, and asked, ¡¤


    "Really? Is Zed that invincible?"


    "It''s such a pity, Jean. Zed is your husband, but you don''t seem to know much about him. Maybe you


    should also investigate him," Calvin suggested, shaking his head to keep the yful act. ¡¤


    Zed''s eyes widened, immediately stopping Calvin from saying anything by shouting his name. ¡¤ Even


    though Calvin meant it as a joke, he was still displeased with it. Jean might somehow guess, and he


    was not ready to tell the truth yet.


    "Fine. Whatever. It''s a problem between you two, and I should probably stop interfering." Calvin rolled


    his eyes at Zed before he turned to walk ahead and pay the pending bills. Zed and Jean just stood


    nearby, waiting for him. After a short while, Calvin was informed that the discharge procedure was


    towards the ward without waiting for them to follow him.


    Zed was about to follow Calvin back to the ward, but when he turned to look at Jean, he found that


    Jean was still standing there with a puzzled look stered on her face.

 Chapter 593 I Missed You

    Chapter 593 I Missed You


    Zed''s eyebrows furrowed in confusion as he stared at Jean, who still had a puzzled face. "Jean, what''s


    wrong?"


    After hearing Zed''s voice, Jean''s train of thoughts were interrupted. She looked at Zed and shook her


    head. "Nothing," she responded quickly. Then, she held out her hands to wrap around Zed''s arm. With


    a cheerful tone, she asked, "Zed, whatever secret you hide from me, I''m always going to be your wife,


    right?"


    Zed was surprised by her words and gesture but instantly regained hisposure and softened. "Of


    course, baby. That''s not a question you should ask anymore. You are my only wife, and there won''t be


    a second one. Why did you ask?" Zed caressed her nose lovingly as he replied. Jean blushed and then


    sighed helplessly before she let out the thoughts that bothered her just a second ago.


    "Well, it was just that even though Calvin meant no bad intention, he mentioned that there are still


    some things that I don''t know about you. Secrets that I''m certain you''re hiding for a good reason. I''m


    letting you know that I understand if you can''t tell me right away. If you remember, you wanted to


    confess something to mest time, but I stopped you. However, there are times that I think that we''ve


    been married for so long, and yet I still don''t know what your other indentity is. Zed, even with these


    thoughts bothering my mind, I still want you to know that no matter who you are, I won''t mind, because


    you are my husband, the love of my life, and I promise that I won''t look at you any different."


    With sincerity evident from her expression and words, Jean held up her gentle face and looked at Zed


    in a reassuring smile.


    Enamored by her words, Zed couldn''t help but blush and proim without hesitation, "Jean, I suddenly


    feel like expressing my love for you. I love you so much. Don''t forget that, okay? I always tend to


    overlook how much kindness without strings attached you have inside of you, and how considerate and


    supportive you are to all my decisions. With that, I want to let you know as well just how fortunate I am


    to have you in my life, and believe me, when I say that I will never let you go." After saying that, Zed


    cupped Jean''s cheeks and kissed her on the forehead. He then held out his arms and embraced Jean


    into a tight hug but enough to make room to breathe.


    Jean closed her eyes and smiled, savoring this sweet moment that they were having. After a while, she


    opened her eyes and realized that they were in a public ce, so she suddenly felt embarrassed and


    said, "Zed, there are many people watching. Should we..."


    "Let them watch. You are my wife, and there is nothing wrong when a husband shows affection to his


    wife," Zed replied with pride as if making sure that everyone besides Jean knew that he was proud of


    her being his wife.


    "Point taken," Jean replied, knowing that her chances of outwitting Zed was slim. Feeling bright


    fireworks exploding inside of her, Jean smiled and closed her eyes, leaning closer at Zed''s chest and


    listening to his heartbeat.


    Nurses, patients, and all other passers-by in the hallway did a double take as they passed by them.


    Some looked like they just saw their favorite celebrities, while some looked at them with envy. There


    were even some adults who covered the eyes of their children.


    Even though they all had various reactions, all of them didn''t make any move to break the warm and


    sweet moment the couple shared.


    After a long while, Jean opened her eyes and tried to break loose from his embrace, but Zed held her


    tightly without any intention to pull away, so she spoke helplessly, "Zed, we should probably head back


    to the room. They should be ready by now."


    "Leave them alone. They would pass by here anyway," Zed replied. Knowing that he wasn''t going to let


    go soon, Jean stopped struggling. A moment after, Zed loosened his embrace, but he kept his arms


    around Jean''s waist. He lowered his head, so he could look her in the eyes and ask, "Jean, I''m curious.


    How did you do it?"


    "Do what?" Jean asked back. Zed shrugged and exined, "You know, wake Calvin up." "Oh, well, I


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    talked to him at first, and tried to wake him up, but he didn''t respond at all. I became desperate and


    frustrated that I scolded him and asked him why he didn''t just go with Christina, you know, in the


    afterlife, instead of wasting his time here, and that it would spare his family and friends pain and


    sorrow."


    Zed was about to reply when suddenly a different voice interrupted him. "That''s a good idea!" With a


    surprised look, both Zed and Jean turned to the direction of the voice. They were instantly faced with a


    familiar couple walking towards them. "Howe I never thought of that idea? If I had known earlier, I


    would have scolded the life out of Calvin!"


    Hearing such an unkind remark, Jean immediately recognized the voice as Ron''s, and her guess was


    confirmed when Ron and Maranda were already nearing them hand in hand.


    As soon as Maranda caught sight of Jean, excitment coursed through her. She let go of Ron''s hand


    and swiftly ran to her and was about to give her a big hug. But when she thought of Jean''s pregnancy,


    she stopped and instead, smiled embarrassingly at them. She then just grabbed Jean''s hand and


    eximed, "Jean, I missed you so much!"


    Jean pouted and pulled her hand away from Maranda to cross her arms on her chest. "If you missed


    me, then why didn''t youe to see me?"


    Maranda''s eyes turned sad before she gave her an apologetic look and exined, "You see, Ron and I


    were busy meeting each other''s parents, settling the schedule, ordering the wedding dress, tasting the


    cake and so on¡­ But I swear to gods, Jean, I really do miss you! There''s a lot we have to catch up on


    about, and I really want to have a chat with you about your wedding. Was it as tiring as my..."


    Before Maranda could finish her sentence, Ron stopped her by calling out her name. Startled by Ron''s


    sudden burst, Maranda stared back at him in confusion.


    Ron just shook his head, his face darkening.


    Feeling the embarrassment looming over them, Jean smiled and exined, "Well, Zed and I haven''t


    had the wedding ceremony yet. We just had a civil wedding and got the marriage certificate back then."


    Zed smiled at Jean and wrapped an arm across her shoulder. He then turned to Maranda and nodded


    before adding, "That''s right. In short, you will have your wedding held before ours."


    "Oh." Maranda''s face dropped and immediately turned pale. She bit her bottom lip as if cursing her


    mouth and apologized to Jean, "I''m sorry, Jean. I forgot. Bad memory and all."


    Maranda then recalled that both of them had married out of convenience. Henry Wen had married his


    daughter, Jean, to Zed in exchange for a piece ofnd.


    Moreover, unlike the typical marriage, there weren''t any love between them when they were wedded to


    each other at the beginning.


    Maranda just became so excited about her own wedding that she totally forgot about how theirs


    started.


    Besides, even though it was a past worthy of erasing, both Zed and Jean genuinely loved each other


    now, and they were expecting a baby. If it wasn''t for Jean''s father''s greed, they wouldn''t be where they


    were right now.


    Although Jean didn''t say anything, she must still feel ufortable inside.


    At the thought of it, Maranda felt remorseful and wanted to sew her mouth up, so as not to carelessly


    let go of words that would stab anyone she talked to, especially those she cared and loved the most.


    Jean noticed that Maranda was still not assured by her and Zed''s words just by seeing her expression,


    so she gave another smile and spoke to reassure andfort her once more. "Please, stop ming


    and cursing yourself, Maranda. It''s okay, and I''m really all right. I know you didn''t say it on purpose, so


    there''s nothing to feel remorse for."


    "Still, Jean, I''m so stupid..." Maranda''s eyes turned red and watery as she looked at Jean, still clearly


    ming herself.


    "Seriously, Maranda, stop ming yourself. Zed and I are in a great rtionship right now. No matter


    what we''ve been through, we don''t care about how we started. What''s important is that all the paths we


    took in the past led us to where we are now, and that we love each other wholeheartedly," Jean said,


    turning to look at Zed with a smile. Zed smiled back at her and squeezed her shoulder affectionately.


    As the sweet scene unfolded before her, Maranda felt less guilty and felt happy for both of them


    instead. She then heaved out a deep breath.


    Ron realized that this was the right time to break the awkward atmosphere and said, "Since everything


    has been wrapped up nicely, let''s head to Calvin''s room and pay him a visit now, eh? Wasn''t he the


    reason you two came? So, let''s go! I wasn''t able to visit him yesterday, since I was too busy."


    Jean turned to Zed in confusion, but he, too, reflected her expression.


    ''Didn''t Ron and Maranda know the fact that Calvin has already woken up?


    I remember Alina mentioning earlier that Zed was out talking on the phone. Didn''t Zed ask Ron and


    Maranda toe here? Oh, that''s right! Zed didn''t know that Calvin was already awake at that time, so


    this couple haven''t known anything yet!'' Jean thought.


    Shaking his head, Zed just gave Jean a smile and held her hand as they walked back to the in-patient


    ward, with Ron and Maranda beside them.


    As they walked, Ron turned to Jean and excitedly asked, "Jean, after you scolded Calvin, how did he


    react? Oh wait no, did he react?" He turned to face forward, not even waiting for Jean to answer as if


    he just asked for the sake of asking. He continued to ramble about Calvin. "If he could hear you, he


    must have cursed you inside a thousand times. Sadly, he can''t do anything about it, but stay in his own


    little orb. Well, I think it suits him, especially to what he did. I better scold him more!"


    Maranda gave Ron a nce and asked with a soft and worried heart, "Is it still approriate for you to do


    that? Jean probably gave him enough scolding already."


    Ron shook his head. "Oh, don''t worry. Now it will still be a good time, and I''d take the opportunity. Once


    he wakes up, I won''t be able to have the chance to scold him," Ron said with augh.


    Zed and Jean exchanged nces and nodded at each other knowingly and subtly.


    Ron was so excited to get back at Calvin by scolding him, so how could they ruin such a moment?


    Plus, they would get to witness a memorable and funny scer.


    When they were at the door, Zed and Jean purposedly let Ron and Maranda, who were both oblivious


    at the truth, go into the room first.


    Before going in, Jean leaned in to Zed''s ear and whispered, "Are we bad people for not telling them?"


    "Of course not. We just haven''t gotten a chance to tell them. Ron kept bbering on and on about


    getting to scold Calvin," Zed whispered back innocently.


    Jean tried to stifle augh but failed. Hearing Jean''sughter, Ron and Maranda looked back at them


    with confusion in their eyes. Ron stopped just before he was about to turn the knob, wondering if they


    should know something before getting in.


    Maranda gave Ron a nce and turned to Jean with a weak smile. "What''s so funny, Jean?"


    Jean was startled at Maranda''s question and shook her head, trying to stop herself fromughing by


    biting her lower lip and forming a serious expression. "It''s nothing. Nothing''s funny, Maranda."


    Maranda eyed Jean suspiciously, letting her know that she didn''t believe her at all. After a moment she


    shrugged. "Hmm, forget it. It''s probably just an inside joke that you two shared," she said and motioned


    to Ron to open the door. "Ron, let''s better leave them. We might be interrupting their secret


    conversation."

 Chapter 594 How Could You Be So Mean

    Chapter 594 How Could You Be So Mean


    Before knocking and opening the door, Ron looked at Maranda and touched her beautiful hair.


    Jean watched them with anxiety, her eyes betrayed her by revealing excitement.


    The moment they pushed the door open, Ron and Maranda instantly got in and looked inside.


    They caught sight of Calvin, who was packing his stuff on the table and smiled at them as they entered.


    Something in the way that Calvin had looked at them might have made them feel fright. Maranda just


    stared at him without blinking, wondering why Calvin was packing his stuff. When Calvin didn''t utter a


    word, surprised by their reactions, Maranda cried out, "Oh my God! Ms. Wu? Ms. Wu! I think Calvin is


    nning to escape!


    How did Calvin get so worse?"


    Ron frowned at this and cried out as well, "You bastard! When would you stop being so naughty? Aren''t


    you aware how difficult it is for your mother to take care of you by herself? How dare you behave like


    this?" After saying that, Ron rushed to Calvin and grabbed his ear, dragging him back towards the inner


    part of the room violently.


    Alina Wu heard themotion. Her eyes immediately widened at the scene and shrieked, "Stop!


    Please don''t do that to my Calvin!"


    Alina moved towards Ron and tried to remove his hold after seeing Calvin''s face flushed in pain to the


    point that her son''s mouth was twisted, making him unable to utter a word.


    "Oh, Ms. Wu. Don''t pity this bad boy, or he won''t be able to recover if you tolerate his actions. If we


    haven''te in time, he would already have run out when you weren''t looking!" Ron dered


    indignantly and stared straight at Calvin''s eyes before saying angrily, "This bastard couldn''t tell right


    from wrong. He should be taught a lesson. You mother has spent so many sleepless nights taking care


    of you, and look what you''re doing in return! So ungrateful! You wouldn''t even let others have a second


    to rest and just go on about your selfish decisions, giving everyone else trouble. Oh, Calvin! When will


    you ever learn to be adult?"


    Seeing how Calvin couldn''t utter a word to exin, because of Ron''s tight hold, Alina finally understood


    what exactly was going on. Sighing helplessly, she turned to Ron and said, "Ron, please let go of him


    now. I believe you are mistaken, and that you haven''t known yet that Calvin is okay now and is


    As soon as Alina exined, Ron froze, and his face dropped. He felt like he got a big blow on his head,


    and that his lungs were being squeezed tight. He immediately released his grip from Calvin''s ear and


    slowly turned to face Calvin.


    As he caught sight of Calvin''s deadly stare, his face turned pale, and he swallowed bile that formed in


    his throat. He blinked twice at Calvin, who just stared at him with piercing eyes, and asked,


    stammering, "You... are you... really finally¡­getting out¡­of the hospital? Are you¡­ really okay now¡­"


    Calvin interrupted him with a scoff, "Look at you. Cat got your tongue? What''s wrong? Weren''t you


    domineering over me just now? Where did your confidence go, and why are you suddenly stammering?


    Weren''t you feeling capable and dominant just a second ago? Oh, Ron, I didn''t think that you could


    ever bully me like that or to think that you were taking advantage of my condition. Was it fun, Ron?


    Bullying me? Scolding me and grabbing my ear? Does it really feel good, huh?" He red one more


    time at Ron, whose face already was as pale as it could be. He didn''t care about the pain on his ear


    anymore as adrenaline rushed through him. He raised a fist andnded it on Ron ceaselessly.


    "Calvin, stop, please¡­ I''m sorry..." Ron kept apologizing, hoping Calvin would stop punching him. He


    didn''t dare fight back anymore and just ced his arms over his head, crying out in excruciating pain.


    Calvin stopped and looked at Ron before asking, "Does it hurt, Ron? Do you know how it feels now?


    Ooh, are you crying? Didn''t you know that when you plucked my ear, I couldn''t even manage to cry out


    and could only hold my breath? Did you? Huh, it looks like my punches haven''t even affected you the


    slighest, maybe I should beat you harder¡­"


    As he said those words, he raised his fist again and Ron covered his head again. Seeing it, Maranda


    shouted, "Stop!" A moment ago, Maranda was shocked and stupefied. Everything happened so fast


    from knowing that Calvin was okay to the punches that fell on Ron. She was still trying to grasp it all but


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hearing the cries of her fiance, she finally managed to react and threw herself between Calvin and Ron


    to shield Ron from Calvin''s fist. She looked up at Calvin with pleading eyes and said, "Calvin, listen.


    We really didn''t know that you are already awake, and we really thought that you were going to run


    away. Ron just did what he did, because he cared for you and your mother, too."


    Still furious, Calvin stared at Maranda with a cold expression and asked mockingly, "He plucked my ear


    with all his strength, because he cared for me?"


    "Weren''t you listening to me? He thought you were going to run away, so he tried to stop you!"


    Maranda exined hurriedly, her eyes already watering with tears.


    "Whatever. Regardless of his own intentions, my ear was almost torn away from my head. And


    because of that, I can''t stand it without beating him up." After saying that, Calvin raised his fist again


    and pretended to throw another punch at Ron and let go when Ron started to scream.


    Calvin scoffed, "Look at him! See how much of a coward your man is." He scoffed once again and let


    go of Ron reluctantly before walking away.


    Maranda immediately rushed to Ron andforted him, "Ron, it''s okay now."


    Ron calmed his ragged breath and heaved a sigh of relief. He raised his head and looked at Calvin.


    "You know me too well as much as I know you, bro. I knew you wouldn''t be so hard on me," he said


    with a weak smile.


    Calvin turned around and cocked an eyebrow at Ron. "Really? Does that mean I didn''t beat you hard


    enough? Should I?" He taunted and moved two paces closer to Ron.


    Ron''s eyes widened, and he waved his hands at Calvin and moved a step back. "No, no, no, that''s not


    what I meant!" He then scrambled away and hid behind Zed.


    Ron nced at Calvin, who was still moving closer at him, so he shrieked and held onto Zed''s back.


    Zed was chuckling and so was Jean. Ron then stood straight and moved to stand beside Zed,


    suddenly remembering something. With a frown, he pointed at both Zed and Jean amd said, "You! Both


    of you knew that Calvin was already awake, and you didn''t even bother to tell us? How could you make


    us look like a fool? Oh, you two did it on purpose, didn''t you? How could you?"


    Jean stifled augh and said, "Well, wasn''t that amusing? We got to watch a funny show."


    "You¡­ You two¡­" Anger surged into Ron as he pointed a trembling finger at Jean and then to Zed, but


    after what Calvin did to him, he didn''t dare to me both of them, because Zed might use him as a


    punching bag as well. Instead, he drew back his hand and touched his nose, ming the bad luck he


    had today.


    Maranda frowned in pity and felt extremely sorry for Ron. She turned to Jean and pointed a finger at


    her, "Jean, how could you be so mean?"


    "What do you mean, Maranda? I believe that we have mentioned it expressively earlier. How could we


    know that both of you were still in the dark after that? You can''t me us for being so oblivious still!"


    Shrugging, Jean replied innocently.


    Seeing how Jean acted so innocently, Maranda red at Jean and said with discontent, "You''ve been


    hanging out with them too much that you became as bad as those men!"


    Instead of getting hurt and affected by this, Jean couldn''t help but burst into fits ofughter, letting go of


    all theughs she had suppressed.


    Watching Jeanugh so happily, Maranda couldn''t help but join in as well, because deep in her heart,


    she wasn''t really ming her for such a trick.


    Soon after, everyone finally had smiles on their faces and forever considered the scene a while ago a


    funny and unforgettable memory as they walked towards the gate of the hospital.


    They bid farewell to Ron and Maranda first at the gate, and then Calvin and his mother rode in Jean


    and Zed''s car. After dropping them at their house, Jean and Zed headed back home, almost forgetting


    that they had a guest at their house.


    Jean leaned back on her seat and sighed in relief. She still hadn''t fully absorbed the events that


    happened that morning. Moreover, she still couldn''t believe that she was the reason why Calvin was


    now awake and full of life again.


    A smile of happiness and satisfaction crept on her face as things finally had a happy ending.


    And then, the image of Ron making a fool of himself appeared on her mind again, so she couldn''t help


    butugh out of nowhere. Zed nced at her weirdly but smiled when he knew why she suddenly


    relieved.


    As soon as they returned home and stepped into the living room, they were both greeted by Avery, who


    ran up excitedly towards them. "You''re back! You went out so early this morning. Where did you two


    go?


    Your faces looked like both of you went out to have some fun."


    "We didn''t go out to have fun. We just visited a friend," Jean answered, rolling her eyes at Avery, who


    was pouting as if offended that she wasn''t tagged along. When Avery nodded in understanding, Jean


    turned and caught sight of Moore sitting on the couch in the living room and watching TV. She turned to


    look at Avery and lowered her voice to whisper, "You two didn''t go out to have fun? Zed and I left you


    two alone on purpose. I hope you grabbed the opportunity. How are things going? Was there any


    progress?"


    Avery blushed upon hearing Jean''s words. She gave Moore a quick nce to check whether he heard


    what Jean said, but he didn''t, for Zed sat next to him and conversed. She looked at Jean again and


    said bashfully, "It was just a couple of hours. What progress can we make?"


    "You can''t fool me. I can''t believe that the super hot celebrity, Vikki, full of stunning acting skills, couldn''t


    even deal with a man. Isn''t that your strong suit, though, to deal with men?" Jean asked in disbelief, her


    eyes wide open in surprise.


    "Well, you are right in one sense, but that is just for the roles I acted. If I was so capable in reality as


    well, then I wouldn''t have entered the show business." Rolling her eyes, Avery heaved a deep sigh in


    resignation.

 Chapter 595 The Secret Song

    Chapter 595 The Secret Song


    Jean felt that Avery was justified when she heard what Avery was saying. Seeing the depressed look


    on her face, Jean started thinking and suddenly something dawned on her. With her eyes strangely lit


    up, she pulled Avery towards a corner and asked, "Avery, I just remembered. You were on a talent


    show where you met the entertainmentpany you worked for, weren''t you? Wasn''t that also where


    you met Adolf?"


    Avery looked at Jean with a puzzled face and replied, "Yes, but what''s wrong? Why are you asking me


    that now?"


    "So how did you end up winning that show? What talent did you utilize? Was it your acting skill, or your


    voice?" Jean put forward another question.


    "What I am really good at is singing. And that''s the genre in which I waspeting. But when I met


    Adolf, he told me to ept advertising work too, and I did a lot of it. Many producers and directors


    found that my acting skills were great too, so I entered the film and television circle. That''s how I found


    my stardom,"


    Avery looked at Jean and answered honestly.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect you to have so many skills and talents. No wonder you are so popr!" Jean was


    awestruck on hearing that andplimented admiringly.


    "Thank you." When Jean praised her, Avery blushed at once. She then asked shyly, "What made you


    ask this so suddenly, Jean?"


    "I just wanted to try to pair you both up by making you sing in front of Moore. I know he often listens to


    the same song in his spare time. I was wondering if you can sing it..." Jean looked at Avery and


    wondered with a smile.


    "What song?" Avery was somewhat surprised to hear that someone as dry as Moore had a favorite


    song.


    She had never seen Moore listen to songs and


    had always thought that he didn''t like music.


    "It''s an old ssic song, so I think you''ll need some time to study it. I''ll arrange for you to learn it,"


    Jean looked at Avery with a mysterious gaze and replied.


    Avery nodded, as if she hadplete faith and trust in Jean.


    Avery trusting her so much made Jean feel like she was the wolf from Little Red Riding Hood, and


    Avery was the little girl.


    It wasn''t a very nice role to y but for her to pair the two up, she had no other choice.


    With that in mind, Jean excused herself to Avery and went upstairs with Zed. Back in the bedroom, she


    started searching the Inte for some information. From her face, it was evident that she was really


    busy. Zed looked at his wife doubtfully, who was too lost in her work to even give him a nce. "What


    are you doing, Jean? Why are you acting so mysteriously?" Zed asked.


    Jean just smiled in response. "It''s a secret for now! You''ll know when youe back in the evening."


    "Don''t think I don''t know. You took Avery aside and whispered for so long just now, so it must have


    something to do with Moore. But Jean, you already know that Moore doesn''t like Avery. You shouldn''t


    push it too much,"


    Zed cautioned her with a serious face.


    "Oh, I really didn''t." Jean''s face showed grievance. "You''ll know when you get back in the evening


    anyway. By the way, you haven''t been to thepany all day today, Zed. You''d better get busy with


    your work first!"


    "Oh wait," Zed thought out loud sarcastically. "Who was that girlst night who told me that I simply had


    to take her to see Calvin no matter how busy I was the next day? But now, just after we have met him,


    she is telling me to go to thepany as soon as possible. Where is that girl now? You''re so


    ungrateful, Jean." Zed looked at her with a helpless face.


    Jean just grimaced at him and pushed him out. She mmed the door shut and almost hit Zed''s high


    nose.


    Zed was still stunned and stood outside the door with his face full of disbelief.


    He was pushed out... out...


    Besides feeling helpless, Zed was also curious about what Jean wanted to do.


    ''Anyway, I will know it by tonight.''


    He felt better when he thought of it. When he went downstairs to the living room and saw Moore, who


    had no idea what the two girls were up to behind his back and was still immersed in the television


    world, Zed could only show deep sympathy for him and go out silently.


    ''Fortunately, it''s not me at the receiving end of all these ns.


    Otherwise, I would have really suffered a lot. Take care, Moore.''


    Zed left for work.


    He was absent-minded all afternoon and wanted to rush home to see what Jean was doing.


    But he also thought that Jean would not let him know immediately even if he went home now, so he


    had to force himself to stay in thepany and read the dull documents.


    Hours passed, Zed eventually seeded in getting through the office hours. He hurriedly tidied up his


    desk and got ready to go home.


    It was the first time he was so anxious to get off from work and reach home.


    The secretary had wanted the boss to sign another document, but when he saw the boss in such a


    hurry, he could only swallow back the words that had almost reached his lips.


    He just held the document in his arms and considerately thought, ''The boss is anxious to go home. He


    must want to apany his wife. It''s not that urgent and can be signed tomorrow, anyway.''


    Just as Zed drove into the gate, he saw Mooreing back from behind with a bunch of bags in each


    hand, a littleborious.


    Zed quickly got out of the car and took most of the bags from him. He looked at Moore and asked,


    "Why are you alone, Moore? What about Jean and Avery?"


    "They said they were busy and wanted me to go to the supermarket to buy some snacks." Moore


    smiled helplessly and continued, "Zed, who knew that the snacks they wanted would be hard to find. I


    had tob through several supermarkets to buy them all."


    Zed looked down and saw that the bags in their hands were from several different supermarkets.


    Immediately he thought of something, and with a mysterious smile, he purposelyined, "Jean is


    really getting spoiled by me. How could she ask you to help her buy snacks? Didn''t she know to ask


    Toby or someone else to do it? I should educate herter."


    "It doesn''t matter, Zed," Moore said quickly. "I''m free at home anyway. This way, I get to asionally go


    out for a walk, and I can exercise too."


    Seeing Moore, who didn''t know what he was going to experience after a while, was still defending Jean


    like this, Zed just looked at him, shook his head and smiled unintelligibly.


    They walked into the house together. As soon as they entered the porch, they immediately felt that the


    atmosphere today was somewhat different.


    Although the sky had not yetpletely darkened, the lights inside the house had already been


    dimmed and there was a strange ambiance inside.


    Even the servants hadn''t turned on the lights and it was getting darker by the minute.


    They exchanged looks and put the bags by the door first. "The servants are more and more difficult to


    discipline now. Even the smallest things aren''t done well these days." Zed finished and went to press


    the switch.


    But after pressing back and forth several times, the room was still dark and unchanged at all.


    "Is there a ckout?" Zed muttered.


    The next second, as if he had understood something, Zed could not help looking at Moore standing by.


    Moore didn''t find anything unusual and repliedfortingly, "It seems so. Don''t worry. I am sure the


    electricity will be re-connected soon."


    ''Since Jean and Avery deliberately sent Moore away just now for a while, it seems that the protagonist


    of the story tonight is indeed him.''


    Zed felt a sudden sense of relief when he saw that Moore didn''t know anything about it. Before this, he


    was stillining that Jean even hid it from him.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But now if he knew about it but didn''t inform Moore, he would have felt guilty. This way, he was


    fortunate to have been kept in the dark this time.


    He really didn''t know what the two girls wanted to do.


    Even the electricity was out!


    They groped slowly into the living room in the dark. Suddenly, a melodious, gentle voice came slowly,


    sadly.


    "Who knows, what love is..."


    The tune was long andsting. And even at the end of the first line, the intoxicating melody still seemed


    to reverberate in their ears.


    The lights also came on at this time, causing Zed and Moore to blink several times as their eyes had


    adjusted themselves for the dark and the sudden brightness was blinding.


    When they could finally see again, they just heard the music ringing again. Avery, with a microphone in


    her hand, was singing and walking towards Moore.


    She had intoxicating feelings in her eyes and a sad, beautiful expression on her face. With that fair-


    sounding melody, Avery sang affectionately and touchingly...

 Chapter 596 Moore Has Been Moved

    Chapter 596 Moore Has Been Moved


    Zed walked over towards Jean who was standing to a side. The soft shing lights in the room made


    him sigh uncontrobly when he saw her beautiful face.


    ''Jean has tried her best to help Avery tonight.


    But will Moore be moved because of all of this nning? I hope things don''t go south today.''


    Zed looked towards where Avery was standing. Avery was standing in front of Moore, repeating singing


    over and over again. "I want to spend all my life with you. Please forgive that unhappy past between


    us. Our dialogues are the past. But I will keep them in my mind as wonderful memories forever..."


    No one stopped Avery. She kept singing with her eyes fixed at Moore with affection in them while


    crystal tears suddenly started falling down her fair face.


    At this moment, Moore was somehow fascinated by Avery, with rare tenderness on his face.


    Seeing this scene, Jean suddenly felt really happy.


    "Moore has been moved by Avery''s singing¡­" Jean was surprised.


    Zed was helpless. "You used such an effective way that there was no way he wouldn''t be. If Moore still


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wasn''t moved, he wouldn''t have been human. However, being moved does not mean that he will


    ept Avery''s love."


    "Close your mouth!" Hearing Zed''s words, Jean angrily retorted. "Look at them quietly and stop saying


    such pessimistic words."


    Seeing Jean''s warning look, Zed smiled bitterly and didn''t say anything.


    ''Am I wrong in telling you the truth?''


    Zed felt a little wronged in his heart. But he knew that at this time, he couldn''t say anything more to


    annoy Jean.


    So, he looked at Moore and Avery and said nothing.


    "Okay. Avery, stop singing." Moore finally came back to his senses and looked at Avery with a


    Avery stopped and looked at Moore nervously.


    From Moore''s calm facial expression, she couldn''t tell whether he was happy or not.


    "Moore, although Avery was your ssmate, I don''t think you''d ever heard her sing, had you?" Jean


    walked over to them and asked with a smile. "It took Avery only two hours to learn this song. But I think


    she sings better than the original version itself. She''s really amazing!"


    Jean looked at Avery and praised her with a smile.


    Hearing that, Avery smiled shyly. Although she was really good at singing, it was the first time that she


    was so flustered, as she had been afraid she might not be able to sing it well. Then, it would have


    made her feel sorry for Jean, and would give Moore the worst possible impression on her.


    Fortunately, everything had been going well as they had hoped.


    Avery couldn''t help letting out a sigh of relief and looked at Moore with her eyes full of expectation.


    "Avery, I know your feelings for me. I always knew that you love me, even when you never said it."


    Moore looked at Avery with aplicated facial expression and sighed.


    When Jean heard Moore''s sigh, the smile on her face suddenly froze. She couldn''t help looking at


    Avery with an anxious expression.


    Avery''s face became pale because of nervousness. She looked at Moore and kept shaking her head.


    "Moore¡­" Jean became anxious, stood in front of Moore and stared at him. "I warn you that you will be


    responsible for what you are going to say. So, you should think carefully before you speak. Think about


    what you should say and what you should not. The future depends on it."


    Moore looked deeply at Jean. Noticing the seriousness on her face and her warning tone, Moore


    couldn''t help smiling bitterly. "Jean, do you really have to intervene in this thing?"


    "You are both my best friends. And I think you are perfectly made for each other. I hope that you can be


    in love with each other. Because I believe that you will definitely be happy,"


    Jean looked at Moore, and replied seriously.


    "Happy?" Moore repeated in a mutter, and the sadness expanded in his heart.


    ''Jean, you will never know that happiness has already left me.


    In this life or the next, happiness has got nothing to do with me.''


    "Yes! Avery loves you so much. She has been in love with you for so many years. Even though she is


    now a famous international superstar, she hasn''t changed her love for you because of the change in


    her identity. Moore, there are very few girls who are so deeply in love with someone. You are not only


    my friend but also my family.


    And that is why I decided to choose you as my baby''s sworn father. I hope you understand what I


    mean. I really hope that you can be happy. And Avery is the girl who perfectly matches you. Please


    believe me. As long as you ept her love, you will find that love is the most wonderful thing in the


    universe."


    Jean looked at Moore and pleaded with a smile.


    She was saying all these things not just to help Avery but was also hoping sincerely that Moore would


    be happy.


    ''As for love, it can be cultivated through daily life.


    Even if Moore doesn''t like Avery now, he will finally fall in love with her with time as opportunities


    present themselves.


    Wasn''t that the case between Zed and I?'' thought Jean.


    Moore looked deeply at her while Jean was speaking, seemingly listening to her carefully.


    Seeing this scene, Zed couldn''t help saying, "Moore, Jean just said that out of kindness. If you feel


    bothered, don''t force yourself. I believe that Jean and Avery will understand you."


    "I have told you not to speak." Hearing Zed''s words, Jean stared at Zed with a gloomy face.


    Zed could only touch his nose to conceal his embarrassment and shut up finally.


    "Yes, Moore," Avery spoke with a trembling voice at this time. "You don''t need to feel embarrassed. I


    will go back to work tomorrow, so I decided to sing a song for you as a farewell gift."


    Moore finally turned to look at Avery.


    At this moment, he could see that on her delicate and beautiful face, there were both helplessness and


    nervousness. And her eyes were full of tears, about to drop very soon.


    Moore sighed in his heart and stood in front of Avery. "If I get married in the future, then I will definitely


    give priority to you to be my wife."


    Jean was stunned for a while, not understanding the meaning of Moore''s words.


    "Moore, do you mean that you may not get married ever?" Jean quickly walked over to Moore, and


    asked.


    "I didn''t say that." Moore looked at Jean and sighed. "Since I will marry her in the future, I want to fulfill


    the rights of a boyfriend soon! But I have nothing now. Avery, will you dislike me one day?"


    Moore looked at Avery and asked with suspicion.


    Avery was very surprised and excited now. She never thought that Moore would ept her love. And


    she didn''t expect that Moore would talk of their getting married.


    Avery shook her head continuously. "No! Absolutely not¡­ I have earned a lot of money¡­ It''s enough


    for us to spend a lifetime¡­ I only want you¡­ I would be satisfied if you could stay by my side


    forever¡­"


    Avery was so excited that she was incoherent. But those feelings were true in her heart.


    Moore smiled with his white teeth clearly visible, and reached out to hug Avery who was trembling.


    ''Jean, if this is what you hope to see, I will fulfill your wish!'' Moore thought to himself.

 Chapter 597 Whats Wrong With You

    Chapter 597 What''s Wrong With You


    Jean looked at Moore and Avery in great shock. She hadn''t expected that the whole thing would


    process so smoothly. She thought that her efforts would make Moore begin to have a favorable


    impression on Avery, but she hadn''t expected that they would talked about marriage. It was so sudden


    that it made Jean difficult to believe what was happening now.


    She rubbed her eyes with great strength, and when she opened her eyes again, she saw that Moore


    was embracing Avery.


    "Yeah!"


    Seeing the duo finally being together in a hug, Jean suddenly cheered happily. She held Zed in her


    arms and asked happily, "See? Zed! Moore and Avery are in love! Finally, they are in love! I''m so happy


    to see that. No, to be more specific, I''m highly excited about it!" Jean ecstatically eximed.


    Zed said nothing but gave out a reluctant smile as he turned to look toward Moore. Contrary to how


    Jean was feeling at the moment, he felt really worried about Moore.


    He was pretty sure about why Moore had agreed to be Avery''s boyfriend.


    Moore was in love with Jean. So when he heard that she wanted him to ept Avery''s love and be


    happy with her, he was deeply touched and couldn''t deny her request.


    So even though Moore didn''t have any feelings for Avery at all, he was still willing to ept Jean''s


    suggestion just to keep her happy. He would rather suffer all by himself than upset Jean or hurt her in


    any way.


    Obviously, Moore wanted to stop himself from fantasizing about Jean falling in love with him.


    Otherwise, he would not have been so resolute in agreeing to be Avery''s boyfriend. He had even


    mentioned about the prospects of marriage someday in the future which was even more rming and


    off-putting than anything else.


    The more Jean wanted him to be in love with Avery, the crueler he would treat himself.


    ''Moore, you are so stupid!'' Zed thought.


    He looked at Moore with aplex expression, feeling really guilty about thepromise they both


    had made today.


    Moore had sacrificed his love and happiness to make both Jean and Avery happy. And he had


    sacrificed his happiness so as not to tell Jean about his feelings for her.


    ''Jean has always wanted to set Moore up with Avery and now her wish has finallye true today.


    But will Moore fall in love with Avery? Will he be happy?


    I guess no. He loves Jean, not Avery, '' Zed thought.


    Zed was in a bad mood, because he knew what Moore was thinking about. He wanted to tell Jean


    frankly that Moore didn''t love Avery at all. But when he saw that Jean was so happy for them, his


    willpower and resolution failed and he didn''t say anything.


    Back in the bedroom, Jean was still immersed in her excitement. Lying in bed with her legs crossed,


    she was eating an apple while gossiping with Maranda over the phone about what had happened


    today, and her voice was full of pride.


    "Maranda, from today onwards, I''m a sessful matchmaker. I am so great!" She eximed.


    "What? Matchmaker? For whom?" Maranda asked with her voice full of curiosity and excitement. She


    had never picked Jean for a match-making type girl.


    "You''ll never believe it! It''s Moore and the international superstar Vikki. You know what? They turned


    out to be university ssmates, and Vikki has been in love with him for several years now..."


    Just as she was busy talking to Maranda about the whole affair, her cellphone was suddenly snatched


    away by someone.


    Jean instantly looked up and saw it was Zed. Wearing a towel, he had juste out of the bathroom


    with his chest bare.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Jean''s face got red with fury all of a sudden. She was somewhat


    annoyed by his behavior and couldn''t understand what he was trying to do. "Give my cell phone back.


    Why did you take it away like that?" She shouted.


    "You can gossip about everything and everyone. Why do you have to mention Moore and Avery


    again?" Zed looked terrible with his eyebrows knitted. "Jean, I have told you not to force Moore to do


    anything he is unwilling to do. Did you forget about that? What the hell were you doing today then? You


    forced Moore to ept Avery as his girlfriend, didn''t you?"


    "What? I''m forcing him?" Hearing Zed''s words, Jean burst into anger all of a sudden. "Zed, what''s


    wrong with you? You were there with us today. And it was Moore himself who said that he was willing to


    be Avery''s boyfriend. I didn''t force him to say yes!"


    Seeing that Jean couldn''t even realize her own fault, Zed got angrier. ''She''s so ridiculous!'' he thought.


    Then he told Jean in a cold voice, "Jean, if you hadn''t said all those soft words in front of him, do you


    really think he would have said yes? Friends? Family members? You are worried about him? You care


    about him? h h h! Moore thought that he would be letting you down if he said no. Did he think


    correctly?


    Jean, you are so stupid! Hasn''t Moore already told you that he has fallen in love with some other girl?


    Don''t you know that? Then why are you forcing him to be Avery''s boyfriend? Now, I know that you like


    Avery and she is surely a good girl, but it doesn''t mean that Moore likes her, too. Don''t you understand


    that? You can never force Moore to fall in love with someone he doesn''t like."


    "Zed, what''s the matter with you?" Jean was puzzled by Zed''s words. She couldn''t figure out why Zed


    was so angry. She frowned and said, "No, Zed. I did this all for Moore. And now Moore has also agreed


    to be Avery''s boyfriend. We should celebrate this, shouldn''t we? What on earth is it that you are so


    mad at? I didn''t mean to set you up with Avery, so you don''t need to care about this so much."


    "Come on! You still don''t seem to understand what I mean! Could you be any thicker!" Zed refuted with


    anger.


    "No, I understand. I know that Moore has fallen in love with someone. He told me that. But even after


    so many days, I''ve never met that girl and I''ve never seen her. I''ve never heard him mention her once.


    What''s more, that girl didn''t even call Moore though he was in the hospital for long. I think such kind of


    a girl is not qualified to be Moore''s girlfriend. She doesn''t deserve him! I believe that Moore must have


    given up her. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have epted Avery''s love today. A woman''spany is very


    important for a man.


    Avery is a beautiful woman with so many special features. Besides, she loves Moore so deeply. So I


    believe that Avery will move Moore and they will fall in love with each other sooner orter. See, we are


    a good example for this, right? In the beginning, we didn''t have any feelings for each other. You didn''t


    like me and I didn''t like you, either. But now we love each other, and our baby is about to be born some


    day. So love can be developed. Don''t you agree?"


    Jean looked at Zed innocently. She blinked her eyes at him mischievously and smiled.


    Zed had no idea what to say. His anger disappeared after hearing Jean''s words.


    ''Oh, let it go. You don''t know that the person that Moore loves is you.


    So it''s meaningless to argue with you about this matter. I should not me you, baby.


    But I can''t tell you the truth. I''m afraid that it will be hard for you to ept it. You''ve always treated


    Moore as a good friend. I don''t want to ruin your friendship, '' Zed thought.


    He sighed helplessly. Now that everything had already happened, it would be useless for him to be


    angry with Jean.


    But what about Moore?


    The thought of Moore made Zed feel sad again.


    ''Moore loves Jean so much, but she just wants to set him up with Avery. It will be very hard to ept


    that. I can never imagine what I would feel if I were him!'' Zed thought.


    "Zed, you are so strange today. Why are you saying these things to me?" Jean noticed that Zed


    seemed to be bothered by something.


    Besides, he had even gotten mad at her because of Moore. ''You rarely get mad at me no matter what I


    do, but what has made you so angry today?'' Jean wondered.


    She was getting more and more suspicious that Zed was hiding something like a big secret from her,


    which was why she couldn''t understand what he was so angry about.


    "Nothing serious. You think too much!" Zed said, wanting to escape from Jean''s question. "Let''s sleep,


    baby. It''s veryte."


    Zedy down on the bed and intended to close his eyes as he said this.


    Hearing what Zed had said, Jean got even more suspicious. ''I must know the reason why you are


    behaving so strangely today. Otherwise, I am not going to let you sleep no matter how tired you are!''


    she thought.


    She grabbed his hands firmly andy down on top of him. She looked at him with a serious look and


    asked, "Tell me frankly. I know that you are hiding something from me. What is bothering you so much?


    If you don''t tell me the truth, then I will be very worried and it will be difficult for me to fall asleep."


    "Jean..." Zed was amused by Jean''s threat. He sighed helplessly and a bitter smile appeared on his


    face. "Come on, I''m all right. Don''t think too much about it."


    "Really? You are all right?" Jean asked him with her voice full of doubt.


    "Yes," Zed nodded his head firmly and replied. "I know that Moore doesn''t love Avery and he has fallen


    in love with some other girl. So I just think that it''s inappropriate for you to force him. And I was feeling


    guilty that I didn''t stop you at that time."


    "Yes, you didn''t stop me. And it means that you agree with me doing all that, right?" Jeanughed out


    and asked.


    "No, I was kicked out of the house by you and then I went to thepany. So I didn''t know what was


    going on. When I came back home, everything just happened. I didn''t have any time to think about it at


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    all..."


    "All right. Don''t talk about it anymore. It''s useless to talk too much. Everyone will fall in love with


    someone. It''s very natural for Moore to fall in love with a girl. Why are you defending a stranger? Do


    you even know who that girl is?"


    Jean looked at Zed and asked him in bewilderment.


    Zed hadn''t expected that Jean would ask him this question. He waspletely stunned all of a


    sudden.

 Chapter 598 What Are You Hiding From Me

    Chapter 598 What Are You Hiding From Me


    ''Do I know who she is?


    Of course, I know who she is! It is because she is lying right next to me, '' Zed thought with a bitter


    smile on his face.


    He stared at Jean, not knowing whether he should tell her the truth or not.


    Jean was puzzled by the way Zed looked at her, so she stared at him, frowned in confusion and asked,


    "No way! You do know her, right? It''s not been long since Moore came back to H City, and has he


    already told you who that girl is?"


    Jean suddenly realized that what she said sounded wrong.


    ''Moore had been in the hospital since he came to H City, and I am pretty sure I know every friend that


    Moore has.


    Why does Zed know that girl while I don''t? It''s so strange! Moore always tells me everything, '' Jean


    thought.


    As this thought crossed Jean''s mind, she became certain that Zed was hiding something from her. She


    looked at Zed and asked, "No, there must be something wrong! Zed, are you still hiding something


    from me? Tell me honestly who that girl is? I think that you know her."


    Jean stared at Zed as she said that.


    Zed knew Jean would never give up, so he sighed and said, "I don''t know what to tell you. Jean, listen


    to me! Now that Moore and Avery are together, let''s not talk about that girl ever again, okay?"


    "Why?" asked Jean as she was puzzled.


    "I don''t think Moore wants us to talk about it anymore," said Zed firmly as he looked at Jean.


    Jean nodded in agreement when she heard what Zed said. "Come on! I don''t want to talk about it. But


    you keep mentioning it tonight! What''s wrong with you? Or if what I''m guessing is right, then you know


    something about that girl Moore loves and you feel guilty whenever I mention her. And you also want to


    avoid answering my questions, right?"


    "No, I am answering your question now." Zed felt helpless so he smiled bitterly and asked, "Why do you


    think that I know who that girl is? You spend so much time with Moore, don''t you? You must know him


    better than me!"


    Zed had no other choice but to answer Jean vaguely.


    Jean was stunned when she heard what Zed said. Although she knew what Zed said was right, she still


    felt strange because of the way he answered.


    "Then why did you get mad at me just now? I was talking to Maranda and you took my cell phone. Why


    did you do that? Are you defending that girl?" Jean snorted annoyingly.


    "Defending that girl? Are you kidding me?" replied Zed as he heard Jean''s words.


    ''What the hell are you talking about? You''re that girl and I''m not stupid to give up you to Moore, '' Zed


    thought.


    "Jean, you must have misunderstood me," Zed sighed helplessly and said. "I just didn''t want you to


    force Moore to ept Avery. You know that you can never force anyone to ept someone who he


    has no feelings for. Such kind of rtionship neversts long. They both will regret if they break up one


    day."


    "No, I don''t think so!" Jean wanted to persuade Zed so she said, "I''ve told you many times that love can


    develop, and we both are the living example of that. So I think that Moore and Avery will be happy.


    They are a perfect match."


    Zed had no idea what to say, so he sighed helplessly and looked at Jean.


    ''Jean, I hope everything turns out the way you said.


    I sincerely hope that Moore and Avery stay happy, '' Zed thought.


    "All right! Now that you are so confident about their future, I won''t stop you ever again. Let''s go to


    sleep! It''s already midnight," Zed said gently as he put his arms around Jean.


    "Well, yes. Let''s go to sleep." Jean was still excited. She was quite satisfied with what happened today.


    She stared at the ceiling for a long time as she couldn''t fall asleep.


    But Zed was tired, so he fell asleep quickly and started snoring after a few minutes.


    Jean looked at Zed''s angr face which shone in the moonlighting through the window. Jean was


    doubtful as she remembered Zed''s words.


    ''Why did Zed react so immensely when I mentioned Moore and Avery? Why does he fear that Moore


    and Avery will not be happy?


    I''m sure about one thing, that Zed doesn''t know anything about that girl. I know Moore better than Zed.


    If Moore wants to tell someone his secret, I''ll be the first one he''lle to.


    Or maybe Moore told something rted to that girl to Zed. Otherwise, Zed wouldn''t have behaved so


    weirdly tonight, '' Jean thought doubtfully.


    Jean was lost in thoughts. She struggled for a little while and gave up.


    Then she closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Jean slept quite well the entire night, and when she woke up, Zed had already left.


    Jean rubbed her eyes, stretched her body and got up.


    She washed her face, brushed her teeth and dressed up neatly. Then she went downstairs.


    There was no one in the living room.


    She sat down for breakfast. As Jean was eating her sandwich, she asked Zelda, "Zelda, where is


    everyone? Are they still sleeping?"


    "Mrs. Jean, are you asking about Mr. Moore and that beautiful foreigndy?"


    "Yes!" Zed had already left for work, so she must be asking about Moore and Avery.


    "They got up soon after Mr. Zed left for work. But they left quickly and didn''t even have breakfast. I had


    asked them what they were going to do. And Mr. Moore told me that he wanted to take that youngdy


    out to hang around. They didn''t take you with them because of your foot injury. They will be back before


    dinner," said Zelda.


    "What the hell?" As Jean heard what Zelda said, she sniffed and muttered discontentedly, "Moore, you


    are so ungrateful! Now that you have a girlfriend, you left me alone at home. Did you forget that I''m


    your friend? If I had known you were this heartless and selfish, I would have never paired you two up


    yesterday."


    After Jean said those words, she took a bite from the sandwich and chewed it resentfully.


    Zelda saw that Jean was angry because of what she had said. She hurriedly stopped what she was


    about to say.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Jean had breakfast, she sat on the sofa and watched TV.


    She was still lost in thoughts. The fact that she was home alone made her very angry.


    "No, I shouldn''t be angry about this. My wish was to set Moore and Avery up, and now my wish has


    spend too much time with Moore. Today is thest day she can enjoy with Moore. I hope they have a


    good day!"


    As Avery''s identity crossed Jean''s mind, she sighed. Now she was worried about their rtionship. She


    was afraid that Avery would not be able to spend time with Moore.


    ''Moore has almost recovered now. If he chooses to stay with Avery, then he will not only have more


    time to apany Avery, but also cultivate the rtionship between them. What''s more, he can even


    prevent himself from being bothered by the people of the Bai family. This is totally killing three birds


    with one stone, ''


    thought Jean with excitement.


    Suddenly, the phone in the living room rang and Jean became serious.


    She stared at the phone for a few seconds and felt a little strange.


    ''It''s so early in the morning. Who could that be?


    Joy calledst time, will it be her this time too?'' thought Jean nervously.


    Zed had told Jean that the court had decided to suspend Joy''s sentence due to her illness.


    They could have required the court to sentence Joy as soon as possible, but they didn''t. So now Joy


    had no other reasons to call Jean anymore.


    Jean walked over to the phone. She hesitated for a while and picked up the phone.


    "Hello, is that Jean Wen speaking?" Jean heard an unfamiliar yet calm voice from the other side.


    "Yes, this is Jean speaking. Who''s that?" Jean sighed in relief and calmed down as it wasn''t Joy on the


    other end of the phone.


    "Sorry to bother you! I am speaking from JH Hospital. I would like to let you know that the patient called


    Joy is now ina and it is an urgent situation. This phone number is the only contact that Joy has


    kept. Can youe over now, please?"

 Chapter 599 I Am Ready

    Chapter 599 I Am Ready


    The nurse on the other end of the line cut into the subject and asked.


    After hearing this, Jean eximed, "What? Joy is in aa right now?" Her face changed dramatically


    as her voice trembled with uncertainty. "She¡­"


    "Take it easy. She''ll wake up soon, but the patient has no will to survive, so we hope you cane and


    give her some encouragement to live¡­"


    "I''m sorry. You must be mistaken. Joy and I are not in good terms, so I''m not sure if I can help her,"


    Jean interrupted before the nurse could finish.


    "It''s not my business to know what kind of rtionship you have with her. But I assumed you know she


    won''t live longer since you didn''t ask me about her illness. If it''s indeed true, can you forget the hate?


    She only kept your phone number all this time. Doesn''t that exin everything?"


    The nurse''s voice became hostile yet persuasive at the same time.


    "I..." Jean could''t think of words to say. She forced a weak smile and let out a deep breath. "Okay! I''ll be


    right there!"


    Jean hung up the phone with a scornful look on her face.


    ''The only reason Joy didn''t delete my number is because she has no one to turn to.


    Look at her family, Winner is dead while Shirley is in prison. And Henry is still annoyed by what she did


    to him and my mother.


    So who else can she contact with except me?


    And in the end, in Joy''s remaining moments, it is only me whom she can turn to, even though I''m the


    Apanied by Toby, Jean went to see Joy. A pungent hospital smell enveloped her as she entered


    Joy''s ward.


    Although, Jean had no feelings for Joy except hate, she was shocked to see Joy lying on the hospital


    bed with such a pale face. She looked frail and old from her pathetic state.


    ''Only few days have passed, probably ten days after Joy was forced to tell the truth inside Henry''s


    hospital room. But what happened since then? Why did she grow so thin?''


    Jean''s heart beat faster as she looked at Joy''s old, sunken face. In her mind, she recalled a young and


    vibrant Joy, full of hate and how Joy abused and took everything from her.


    ''How things can change. Joy is now in her hospital bed and waiting for herst breath.


    She is even too weak to fight for her life.''


    Somehow, Jean felt a pang of sadness and was about to cry.


    She stood there, staring at Joy not knowing what to say or do tofort her.


    Perhaps Joy could sense Jean''s intense gaze, she slowly opened her eyes. When she was able to see


    clearly the person standing in front of her, she smiled weakly.


    "My eyes must be ying tricks on me. I can''t believe Jean is here to see me." Joy slightly moved her


    head as she muttered under her breath with noticeably faint voice.


    Jean could feel a lump building up on her throat. She tried to look away from her, as she was not strong


    enough to see Joy like this.


    "Jean... I know I don''t have much time left in this world, so I wanted to see you and make a confession.


    I''m sorry for everything I did to you and to your mother. I know I caused you so much pain. If it weren''t


    for me, your mother would still be here. Because of me, you lost her and you never felt the warmth of a


    family.


    I was selfish and conniving, I would rather destroy people than let them get ahead of me. I did


    everything for your father to hate your mother and destroyed whatever feelings he had for her. This is


    my punishment for all the pain I caused. Even though I was blessed with smart children, I was


    ungrateful and full of hate. I was afraid you will steal Henry away from me, so I had to do everything in


    my power to sever your ties with your father.


    But in the end, I suffered for the pain I caused. Winner and Shirley saw how evil I was to you and they


    learned to do horrible things from an early age. Sadly, they had been cursed by unfortunate fates


    because of me. Winner is dead now and Shirley is in jail.


    I have no one and I lose everything now. God has punished me. Honestly, I felt relieved to learn that I


    would not live long. I am not scared at all and I feel a sense of peace inside me. My battle is almost


    over. I am ready. I would see my Winner when I''m gone from this world. And I will ask forgiveness from


    your mother for all the wicked things I did¡­"


    Joy was gasping from air as she finished, and then a sad smile crossed her face.


    When Jean heard this, she turned to Joy. She felt there was a huge lump in her throat once again as


    soon as she nced at Joy and her lifeless appearance. She started to sob, "What about Shirley? She


    is in prison. How can she survive if you leave her?"


    Joy was distracted from her deep thoughts and was surprised with what Jean said. Though she felt


    weak, she turned to Jean and asked in disbelief, "Jean, is it really you?"Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, it''s me," Jean took a deep breath and replied to Joy. "Let''s not dwell on the past. What is


    important now is for you to be strong, and you need to fight for your life. Shirley needs you the most.


    You still have time to see her and make up for your past mistakes."


    A helpless smile showed on Joy''s pale face and she said, "But look at me now¡­"


    "Please keep your hopes up. You will feel better. I know there''s not much time left, but you can still let


    Shirley know you care about her, can''t you?" with her consoling voice, Jean lowered her face to Joy


    and asked.


    Joy shook her head and was reluctant at first. Then she reflected for a few minutes and said, "All right,


    I will spend my remaining days with Shirley. But I''m afraid I might cause trouble again for you and


    Zed¡­"


    "We don''t mind as long as you are sincere with your apologies. But now, you must have a rest!" Jean


    said, as she was feeling a little bit ufortable in the ward and eager to leave.


    "Jean..." Joy reached for Jean''s hand to stop her from leaving as she longed to ask Jean a question,


    "You¡­ Don''t you hate me?"


    "You should know my answer. Yes, I hated you. I could have forgiven anyone except you. Because of


    you, I had to bear a miserable childhood. You took my mother away from me and it''s only in my dreams


    that I get to see her and embrace her. Because of you, I always have a gaping hole in my heart¡­"


    Jean blurted out as she turned around, her grim face no longer hidden. "But because of you, I met Zed.


    So I don''t know whether I should continue hating you or be grateful to you, Joy. Isn''t it ironic? But of


    course, I feel more hatred than gratitude for you. You have to keep fighting for your life, until the day I


    won''t hate you anymore."


    Jean finished her words and not wanting to know Joy''s reaction, she quickly opened the door and


    strode outside.


    She limped as she walked but tried her best not to stumble.


    Toby stood at the hallway and immediately saw Jean when she came out. He quickened his steps


    towards her when a hopeless look showed upon her face. He rushed forward and looked at her


    anxiously.


    Jean leaned against the wall and without warning, tears slowly trickled down her face. She felt


    inconsble now.

 Chapter 600 All I Need Is You

    Chapter 600 All I Need Is You


    "Mrs. Jean..." screamed Toby with a look of unease.


    ''Why is there a sudden change in Mrs. Jean''s emotion?'' wondered Toby feeling startled.


    "Don''t bother me Toby. I am fine and I need to spend some time alone," answered Jean without


    maintaining an eye contact. While she stood outside Joy''s ward, Toby detected a look of seriousness


    on Jean''s face. It seemed like she was trying hard to repress her sadness.


    On the other side of the door, Joy''s face had guilt and other self-loathing emotions written all over it.


    And this emotion deepened further as she realized that she had failed to respond appropriately and


    now Jean had already left.


    Since she had no choice, she contemted over each and every word which Jean uttered a few


    seconds ago. At the end, her pale face changed and was reced with a smile.


    After spending quite a while sitting on the chair and trying to calm herself down, Jean finally got up. It


    seemed nearly impossible to regain peace in her heart. Somehow, she seeded in dragging herself


    near the gate.


    Toby, who carefully followed her, looked at her with some worry. Several times he had almost reached


    out his hand to help Jean who stumbled every now and then. But in the end, he would back down since


    she always managed to regain her bnce.


    Moreover, he was well aware about the disparity of status between him and Jean so he tried his best to


    maintain a distance. Deep in his heart, he knew he had to protect her since it was a duty given to him


    by Mr. Zed. But at the same time he could not take the liberty of touching her unless and until there was


    an emergency.


    After clumsily staggering everywhere, Jean finally reached near the area where the car was parked.


    Being aware this adventurous journey was over, Toby let out a sigh of relief. Once Jean got inside the


    car, she seemed rxed.


    Now Toby got to the driver''s seat and the car started to move ahead steadily. Jean gazed outside to


    admire the beautifulndscape. For a while, she was lost admiring the scenery but swiftly her mind


    went back to the problems that she was dealing with.


    ''Well, sometimes life is just like what is in front of me.


    No matter what scenery is being shown now, good or bad, the next second it changespletely. All at


    once, something new is presented before me. And the worst part is, it changes so quickly that I have


    no time to respond. No matter how hard I try, it will keep moving.


    Joy has yed a big role in my miserable childhood, but now I think it is time for me to let her go from


    my life.


    But why is it that I feel disheartened to see her gradually fade away?


    Am I insane since it seems like I am deriving pleasure from this pain? Did I forget all about her cruelty


    which I tolerated when I was very young?


    When will I stop being so stupid!


    You know very well it''s not easy for you to let go of your hatred for her.


    But she has the right to make her choice since this is her life, '' thought Jean.


    Finally she rested her mind convincing herself that people had only one life, and everyone woulde


    to an end in some way or other.


    Feeling a lot more at ease, Jean let out a sigh. The grave look on her face was much softer now.


    Soon, Toby stopped the car outside the gate of the Qi Mansion. He got out of his seat and opened the


    door for Jean carefully. She then walked slowly into the house. As soon as she arrived at the living


    room, she found that Zed was already back home.


    At the sight of the love of her life, she felt touched and kind of sad in her heart.


    "Zed..." said Jean in her trembling voice.


    Sensing her voice, Zed nced up from the papers which were on his hand and smiled excitedly. He


    quickly ced the papers down and walked towards her. Standing in front of her, he stared at her with


    pure tenderness. Now he was eagerly waiting to hear what had happened.


    "Why did youe home so early today? Isn''t it wrong to leave work so early all the time?" asked Jean


    as she looked up at Zed with a smile on her face. In truth, she was d to see him but she didn''t want


    him to neglect his work for her.


    "Well, I''m the boss so I am free to leave whenever I want. Besides, I''ve been paying a high sry to


    the people I hired. Hence they have to do their duties too. Tell me, how do you feel now?"


    Zed looked at Jean and inquired in a soft tone.


    Noticing the concern that was evident in his eyes, Jean understood why Zed was here at this time.


    Now she wanted to know whether it was Toby who had informed Zed about what happened in the


    hospital. Quickly, she turned around expecting to see him. However, Toby had left already when she


    entered the room. There was something weird about Toby. Toby would always disappear when he


    wasn''t needed. But when he was needed, he would follow her everywhere.


    "You don''t have to search for him. It is not Toby who told me," said Zed when he noticed her eyes


    roaming around. For Zed, it was easy to read Jean''s mind. He sighed and added, "I own some stock in


    JH Hospital, so someone reported me as soon as you arrived there."


    His reply made sense and a trace of embarrassment was shown on her face.


    ''Jesus, I almost misunderstood Toby!'' thought Jean feeling guilty.


    And now she realized that Toby was a trustworthy person and would never go behind her back.


    Suddenly, this shame turned her face crimson. And she stuck her tongue out, flushing with shame.


    Seeing the shy and guilty look on Jean''s face, Zed was extremely attracted to her. He tried his best to


    peel his eyes from her face but that seemed nearly impossible. Finally, he changed the topic of their


    conversation and said, "I can''t believe that Moore and Avery went out without you. I mean, you are all


    friends, aren''t you? I will have to talk to them when theye back."


    "No," retorted Jean quickly. And she added, "Give them some time to talk and get to know each other.


    Besides, Avery is going back to her work soon. Time is running out for the two of them."


    "How can you put up with that? It is not fair that they go out together for fun while you stay at home


    alone. Well, this makes my heart ache," replied Zed with a sigh. He then hugged Jean tofort her a


    little.


    "Well, I have you. And you are all I need. Once I feel bored staying at home alone, I can go to the


    shoulder. All of a sudden, she let out a slight sigh.


    "What''s the matter? Is it because of Joy? Did she say something?" asked Zed sounding concerned.


    In truth, he had repressed himself from asking this question. Ever since she came back, that question


    had been on the tip of his tongue. But he did not want to upset her hence he decided against it.


    Now he couldn''t take it any longer and wanted to know what exactly had happened.


    "No," replied Jean while she shook her head. She added, "I was thinking how fragile life is. Today when


    I saw Joy in the hospital, I came to realize that it doesn''t take long for one to get old. We human-beings


    are just like a flower that will wither overnight."


    "Don''t be sad, dear. Although Joy might not be cured physically, I have a strong feeling that you have


    cured her mentally," consoled Zed seeing the disappointment on his wife''s face. "After you left, Joy


    called the doctor herself and she asked him to work hard in order to keep her alive. And she promised


    the doctor that she would do whatever he tells her to do because she wants to live a few more years.


    Someone in the hospital reported this to me. Obviously, her desire of survival is now very strong. What


    did you say that brought such a sudden change in her attitude?"


    asked Zed curiously.


    "Well, I just told her to live until I stop hating her¡­" replied Jean with a wry smile on her face.


    "Jean¡­" uttered Zed suddenly out of surprise. He found it hard to believe what Jean had just said.


    "Yes?" answered Jean softly and waited to hear what Zed wanted to say.


    "I know that you don''t hate her anymore. You just never said it," said Zed with a smile. Zed felt rxed


    at the realization that Jean had forgiven Joy but he also knew she was hesitant to admit it. Like always,


    he managed to read her mind.


    "No, I''m not," Jean shook her head at Zed''s words and denied it. With frustration, she added, "How


    could I not hate her? You have no idea what she has done to me..."


    "All right, whatever you say. Thest thing I want is to argue with you about this matter. We have


    already had enough fight because of this. I have no intention of upsetting you," replied Zed


    surrendering to Jean''s words. Moreover, he knew Jean had suffered a lot and it might take her a while


    to admit it. In a happy tone, he added, "How do you feel now? Are you tired? Do you want to go back to


    the bedroom and have some rest?"


    "Well, yes. I do feel tired right now and a little rest would be useful," replied Jean with a nod.


    "Let me take you to the bedroom then," suggested Zed happily. Without giving her any time to respond,


    he bent down and carried her up carefully. Slowly, he made his way toward the bedroom.


    "Zed," whispered Jean, as she put her arms around his neck softly. Staring into his eyes, she asked,


    "Did you leave thepany early to check how I am doing?"


    "Well, sort of! Zelda mentioned that you were going to be alone since Moore and Avery would be away.


    I wanted to ensure you wouldn''t be bored," replied Zed as he stepped into their bedroom. Carefully, he


    ced Jean on their bed.


    "Would you like to lie down for a rest too?" asked Jean as she gave him a big smile. She continued,


    "You always go to bedte at night and then wake up early the day. This is definitely not good for you


    body, don''t you agree?"


    Seeing this concern on his beautiful wife''s face, Zed''s heart swelled with happiness. "Please don''t


    worry about me. I am taking good care of myself. I''m d to see that your appetite has improvedtely.


    How''s pregnancy treating you? Do you feel better now?"

 Chapter 601 Covered In Quilt And Chatted

    Chapter 601 Covered In Quilt And Chatted


    "Oh, I didn''t notice it until you asked. It was just a couple of days that I felt ufortable but now I feel


    much better," said Jean as she saw Zed lie down by her side. She got closer to Zed, put her arms


    around him and sighed, "It would be so good if you could stay here with me every day!"


    "Is that so?" asked Zed as he looked at Jean and smiled.


    "Not really!" Jean shook her head and continued, "I know that staying at home all day suffocates you. I


    just want you to stay at home more often instead of working and stressing yourself out. Look at you!


    You look so thin now! Let me ask Zelda to cook for you some chicken soup."


    Jean sighed as she touched Zed''s face.


    "I''m okay! Don''t worry about me!" Zed grabbed her hands and smiled bitterly. "I never expected that


    one day I would be skipping work to stay at home so that I can keep my wifepany. Look at me!


    Staying in bed, covered in a quilt and having a lovely chat with my beloved wife!"


    "Zed!" Jean blushed as soon as she heard what Zed said. She replied, "What about our baby? Why do


    you keep forgetting about our baby?"


    Then Jean touched her belly and smiled.


    As Zed saw Jean''s expression, he pulled Jean in his arms and said in a low voice, "Yes, it''s three of us


    now. Thank you, Jean, for making me so happy."


    "Zed, I should thank you for giving me aplete home,"


    Jean replied emotionally.


    Zed held her tight.


    Jean got closer to Zed because Zed''s scent made her feel safe. She closed her eyes and got lost in


    thoughts.


    They held each other tight to keep each other warm.


    As time passed, the sound of Jean breathing made Zed smile.


    As Zed let go of Jean, he saw her smiling sweetly in her sleep.


    Zed''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t help but lean forward and kiss her on her forehead.


    Then heid her down on the bed gently and put a quilt on her.


    After that, Zed quickly went to the bathroom and showered.


    To restrain his desire for Jean, he had no choice but to always shower with cold water during this


    crucial period of her pregnancy.


    He walked out of the bathroom and got clean clothes for himself.


    Zed knew that Jean wouldn''t wake up any time soon.


    So he walked downstairs. He sat on the couch in the living room and started going through the papers


    again.


    The time passed really quick. After a while, Zed heard the horn of a car.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked up and walked out of the house.


    As Zed had guessed, it was Moore and Avery. They looked quite happy.


    Moore and Avery got surprised as soon as they saw Zed. They suddenly figured out and asked, "Zed,


    did youe home early so that you can keep Jeanpany?"


    "Why did you both leave her alone in the house? Shame on both of you!" Zed joked as he saw how


    happy Avery was.


    Though Moore looked the same as usual, yet, judging from the expression on Avery''s face, they


    must''ve had a lot of fun.


    "I..." stuttered Avery as she saw the expression on Zed''s face. Then she replied embarrassingly, "I''m


    leaving this house tomorrow, so I asked Moore to go out with me. Don''t me Moore. I should be


    med!"


    "Avery, I am not scolding you two!" As soon as Zed heard what Avery said, he further exined, "I was


    just kidding! Jean is pregnant and because of her injured foot, it''s not safe for her to wander around.


    Don''t me yourself! That was not what I meant."


    Avery sighed in relief as she heard Zed''s exnation.


    She was terrified earlier.


    How would she have known that Zed was just joking with them?


    He didn''t seem like the kind of person who would joke around with people.


    "Are you really leaving tomorrow?" Zed asked Avery and saw Moore standing silently with a smile on


    his face.


    "Yes! From tomorrow, I have to officially start filming themercial for yourpany. I must be fully


    prepared!" Avery exined and smiled at Zed. Then she looked at Moore and apologized, "Moore, I''m


    sorry! We''ve just started dating and we are already parting ways. Wait for just three months and then I


    will have a lot of time to go out with you."


    "It''s okay! Don''t worry about me!" Moore smiled at Avery andforted her.


    Avery had tears in her eyes as she heard what Moore said.


    "Avery, do you want Moore to always keep youpany and never leave you?" They all heard a


    familiar voice from the staircase. As they all turned around, they saw Jean with a smile on her face.


    As soon as Zed saw Jean''s appearance, he asked out of concern, "Are you awake?"


    "Yes!" Jean nodded at Zed and then looked at Avery. "If you don''t want to be separated from Moore, I


    have an idea for you."


    "What''s that?" Avery asked happily as she heard what Jean said.


    Zed looked at Moore worriedly.


    He saw Moore keeping the same smile on his face. Zed felt sad for Moore all of a sudden.


    Moore was not a man who liked smiling a lot. Yet, unusually, he had kept smiling ever since he came


    back home today.


    But the smile on his face today, was not from the bottom of his heart.


    Which actually meant that Moore was faking everything so that people did not notice what he was


    feeling.


    Zed''s heart tightened and he opened his mouth to stop Jean from saying anything else, "Jean, I''m


    starving! Didn''t you say that you would ask Zelda to make me chicken soup? Let''s go to the kitchen,


    just you and me, shall we?"


    Jean looked at Zed surprisingly.


    Zed only went to the kitchen when he was really hungry.


    Jean nodded and looked at Avery. She said, "I will tell youter. Zed is hungry! I have to go to the


    kitchen with him to see if there is anything to eat."


    "Alright!" Avery nodded. Both Zed and Jean left.


    "Jean, I want you to not get in between Moore and Avery anymore. Didn''t you notice that something is


    wrong with Moore today?" asked Zed as soon as they entered the kitchen.


    "What do you mean? What''s wrong with Moore? I see him smiling all the time, isn''t he happy?" asked


    Jean as she stopped looking for food.


    "ording to your knowledge to Moore''s personality, do you think Moore is the kind of person who


    smiles all the time? Just now, what was so funny that made him smile like that? Do you really think that


    is normal?"


    Zed asked helplessly.

 Chapter 602 I Might Be Wrong

    Chapter 602 I Might Be Wrong


    All of a sudden, Jean fell silent.


    She was a pretty smart woman, so with the help of Zed''s thoughts, she immediately understood without


    any further questions.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her face then dropped and turned pale at the veracity of what she had done. After a moment, she


    looked at Zed uneasily and asked in a hushed tone, "Zed, was it really my fault?"


    Zed looked at her and asked, "Well, what do you think?" He didn''t want to answer directly, knowing that


    Jean could ept it better this way.


    Jean spared another moment to think about it again. She wanted to shake her head no, instead she


    nodded and said, "I think I might have done something wrong."


    She sighed helplessly and lowered her head in mncholy.


    Zed embraced Jean and rubbed her back gently. "It''s okay, baby. Don''t be sad. You did it out of good


    will. It''s just that Moore¡­"


    He paused, hesitating to continue.


    Jean noticed this sudden pause and looked up at Zed. "It''s just that what? What''s with him?"


    Zed thought about it for a moment and said, "Well, you know, Moore has someone else in his mind and


    heart right now. No matter how hard Avery tries, it would be difficult for her to make him fall in love with


    her. That''s why I stopped you from pairing them up. But then, I was surprised, and it was honestly out


    of my expectation that Moore agreed to date with Avery. Nontheless, what''s done is done, and the


    things have already taken ce, so you shouldn''t over think about it."


    He sighed and smiled at Jean, trying tofort her.


    Jean sighed as well. She leaned on Zed''s chest and said, "I was too naive and stupid. I thought I was


    doing Moore a favor, but instead, this whole thing trapped him in a dilemma. For sure, he only agreed


    to date with Avery just to make me feel happy and satisfied. I suddenly feel guilty and sad that he was


    wronged." Jean paused to look up at Zed once more and asked, "Zed, what do you think I should do to


    make it up to him? Do you think it''s toote for me to fix this tangled situation?"


    Zed sighed again and looked at Jean before shaking his head. "I''m afraid that there is nothing you can


    do. Unless... you want to ruin Avery''s happiness. I also have a part in this, Jean. I knew I should have


    stopped you yesterday, but I just let you because I thought that no matter how much you encouraged


    him, he would never say yes. To my surprise, he did. But like I said, the dice is cast, and there is no


    other way to save this situation. I think it''s best that we should just wait and see how it goes."


    "But I¡­" Jean started, not knowing what to say. She then buried her face on her hands in misery and


    said, "But I still can''t help but feel sad and guilty of how Moore is forcing himself into things because of


    me. I will never mess around anymore and make sure that I think about my words and actions before


    doing anything."


    "It''s good that you take this as a lesson." Zed removed her hands on her face and wrapped her arms


    around him. He embraced her tight once more, rubbing her back tofort her, and said, "It''s okay,


    baby. What matters from now on is that you know what the problem is and that you would pay attention


    to what you''re going to say, because it might make things worse. Also, make sure that you don''t give


    Avery any bad ideas, okay?"


    Hearing this, Jean nodded and said in resolution, "I won''t. I promise. I will never interfere between


    Moore and Avery."


    "Okay, now remember what you promised. You are just going to sit in the side lines and won''t rush into


    things no matter how worried you are, understand?" With hesitation and uncertainty, Zed cautioned, "I


    believe that since you regret your actions, you won''t be making any meaningless actions from now on."


    "You have my word," Jean said softly. She then pulled away to look at Zed in the eyes and asked, "Zed,


    do you think I am a troublemaker?" Zed looked at Jean, wondering why she was suddenly asking him


    this.


    He sighed and said, "No, you''re not."


    Jean frowned and said with a bitter smile, "Look at you. You can''t even answer me honestly." She knew


    it deep in her heart, and that Zed just said it as to not break her heart even more.


    "Okay, enough of this. Let''s just forget the past but remember the lessons gained from that. Now, let''s


    go out before they suspect and assume that we are doing something else in the kitchen." Jean blushed


    at this and nudged Zed yfully. Zed just chuckled before asking, "So, have youe up with an


    answer for Avery?" Jean turned serious as Zed waited for her response. She then smiled and said,


    "Rest assured! I will not give her any bad ideas that make the situation worse." She made a cross on


    her chest as a sign of promise.


    Zed nodded. Her confidence persuaded him. He then reached for Jean''s hand and led her out of the


    kitchen.


    As they reached the living room, Avery looked up at Jean as if she was her savior. Her eyes lit up and


    was filled with excitement.


    When Jean saw Avery''s delighted look, a bitter sadness coursed through her heart.


    ''I''m sorry, Avery, but I can''t help anymore even though I promised that I would.


    I just can''t bear to think that your happiness will be Moore''s sorrow.


    I''m sorry, '' Jean said in her mind.


    She then walked towards Avery and sat beside her with a smile.


    Avery bounced excitedly and nudged at Jean, asking her anxiously, "Jean, you said that you have an


    idea, pray tell!"


    "Well¡­" Jean looked back at Avery and smiled weakly. "I thought about it for a while and realized that


    it''s not a good idea after all. I think we should just let it pass."


    "Oh no! As long as it''s a solution, you should still say it, and we can decide whether it''s good or not


    afterwards." She looked at Jean and almost begged. Jean knew that Avery wasn''t going to let this go


    easily, so she had no choice but to sigh and said, "My solution is that you go back and persuade Adolf


    that you are going to develop your acting career or even your sideline here in this country. Then, as


    long as you have time, you cane and spend time with Moore!"


    However, the truth was that she wanted Avery to take Moore with her back home, but Jean knew that it


    wasn''t going to be easy, knowing now that Moore didn''t actuallypletely ept Avery.


    Because of that as well, she wasn''t sure anymore what to tell Avery without making her suspicious as


    well that there was something really going on.


    Avery fell silent after hearing Jean''s advice. She thought about it for a moment and said, "Jean, your


    solution is exactly the same as mine. I originally nned to direct my work here, so it would be much


    more convenient to see Moore in the future."


    Jean looked at Avery in surprise upon hearing this. The corners of her lips lifted up into a smile.


    She never thought that her excuse for a solution would be so simr to what Avery had in mind.


    ''The workings of the universe is so unpredictable, yet bizarre, '' Jean thought.


    Avery''s feelings for Moore were so strong and evident that Jean could immediately tell from her words


    alone without even having to think about it more.


    Jean knew that Avery loved Moore to the point that she would be willing to give up her career for


    Moore, but, unfortunately, it was a pity that Avery''s strong and blind love couldn''t be able to open


    Moore''s heart.


    ''Who is the girl Moore loves so much that makes he refuse the other girls?'' Jean wondered, bing


    more and more curious of Moore''s thoughts.


    She shrugged these thoughts away and looked at Avery with a huge smile on her face. "It looks like


    that we are on the same page, and Avery, may God bless you, and I wish you all the best."


    "Thank you, Jean," Avery said. A happy smile appeared on Avery''s face before she added, "If it wasn''t


    for your help and persistence, Moore and I would not be in a romantic rtionship now. I really


    appreciate and am grateful to what you have done for me even though we just met and haven''t really


    known each other that much. With that, I feel really fortunate to have met you."


    Jean was moved by this, making her eyes sparkle, and her face beam. "Me too. The pleasure is all


    mine, as well," Jean replied.


    For a moment, both of them shared a silent look filled with huge smiles on their faces and sincerity and


    appreciationing from the bottoms of their hearts.


    After a while, Avery broke the silence and asked, "Jean, if you don''t mind, can I ask a question?"


    Jean nodded at Avery and asked back, "Sure, what is it?"


    "Do you have an idea who the girl is? You know, the one Moore loves?" Jean''s smile dropped. She was


    caught off guard by Avery''s question.


    She never expected that Avery would throw her this question at this very moment, but seeing Avery''s


    burning gaze, Jean was instantly pulled back to her senses, regaining herposure. With a weak and


    bitter smile, she replied, "Honestly, I also don''t have any idea. Moore had never brought this girl up,


    and I didn''t know her existence until recently, so I wasn''t able to ask him before."


    Jean told Avery the truth. She only knew that there was in fact another and unknown girl, because of


    her series of spection and finally the words from Moore''s mouth.


    Avery looked at Jean''s eyes, trying to gauge whether or not she was telling the truth. When she found


    no hints of a lie, a look of frustration showed on Avery''s face.


    Jean noticed the look on Avery''s face and asked, "Why? What''s wrong? Why did you ask, Avery?"


    Avery shook her head and mustered up a weak smile before answering, "Nothing. I was just curious."

 Chapter 603 What Else Do You Want Me To Do

    Chapter 603 What Else Do You Want Me To Do


    Avery had spent the whole day with Moore.


    For her, this was the happiest and most excited day in the past years. It was all because of Moore.


    He was a true gentleman and a considerate boyfriend. No matter what she wanted, he would always


    try to help her achieve it. He knew how to care about her and make her feel special.


    Many girls had hoped and dreamed of bing his girlfriend when they were in university. Avery was


    no exception. She used to imagine how wonderful it would be if she was Moore''s girlfriend.


    Avery was pretty sure that Moore was the perfect man for her.


    And today, her dream had finallye true. She was Moore''s girlfriend!


    Even though she was thrilled, she couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy and strange around him today.


    Last night, they had made it official and became a couple, Moore was truly her boyfriend. He was


    everything a girl could want in a boyfriend.


    However, no matter how much attention Moore gave her or how thoughtful he was toward her, Avery


    was pretty sure that Moore had not fallen in love with her, yet.


    The reason why Moore decided to be her boyfriend was because he was moved by the deep love she


    had shown him.


    It was obvious to her that Moore didn''t share the same feelings for her as she did for him. That''s why


    Avery couldn''t understand why he pampered and treated her so well.


    In fact, she felt a little confused about Moore''s change of attitude, but she couldn''t quite figure out the


    reason why she was feeling that way.


    Jean noticed that Avery seemed to be upset and she immediately figured out that it must be because of


    Moore. She turned to look at him.


    Moore was sitting on the sofa with his right hand holding his head. He was lost in deep thought.


    Jean felt sorry for Moore when she thought about how hard Moore had tried to be happy in front of


    them.


    Jean noticed Avery leave the room to go to the washroom, so she walked over to Moore.


    Moore heard someone approaching him and quickly stered a fake smile on his face. But when he


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    looked up and found that it was Jean, the smile on his face froze for a second. Then he grinned widely


    and asked, "I heard that you went to the hospital to see Joy today?"


    "Yes." Jean looked at Moore with fixed eyes. She could see right through his facade and knew he was


    just pretending to be happy.


    "What''s wrong?" He felt her staring at him and raised his eyebrows questioningly at her.


    "Moore, I''ve noticed that you haven''t stopped smiling since you came back from your date," asked Jean


    as she came closer to him. "Did you have a good time with Avery today?" Jean smiled sweetly as she


    probed further.


    Zed had warned Jean not to interfere with the rtionship between Moore and Avery. As long as she


    didn''t meddle in their affairs, the situation wouldn''t be worsened.


    But when she saw that Moore was just pretending to be happy, she couldn''t help worrying about him.


    She would never allow Moore to force himself into epting anything he didn''t like.


    Moore was surprised that Jean would ask such a question. He thought he had hid his true feelings


    better. "Of course I had a good time. Didn''t you see the smile on my face?" He offered with a smile.


    "But as far as I can see, sometimes it doesn''t mean that one is happy even if he is smiling. On the


    contrary, he may be in pain and miserable," said Jean in a soft voice looking down at him. "Moore, I


    hope you aren''t that kind of person. I hope you find true happiness," she said with a tone of remorse.


    Hearing Jean''s words, Moore was shaken. He said with his expression turned cold, "Jean, you have


    gone too far! I''ve already done what you want me to do! What else do you want me to do?"


    "I don''t want to see you pretending to be happy!" she protested. Jean was hurt by Moore''s words, she


    immediately regretted saying them. "Moore, I didn''t mean to force you into doing anything that you


    didn''t want to do. I just want you to be happy. But I didn''t expect it to be like this. Now that you know


    you will not be happy with Avery, why did you be a couple and ept her love?"


    "I..." his voice trailed off. Moore''s heart ached when he saw the sorrowful expression on her face. He


    wanted so much to tell Jean the truth right then. To tell her that the girl he loved was exactly her.


    However, he couldn''t. If he did, it would only embarrass her and possibly even ruin their friendship.


    Jean had a happy life with Zed, so he shouldn''t ruin their rtionship.


    "It''s OK. I''m alright! " Moore smiled andforted Jean. "Just as you said, Avery is so crazy about me.


    What''s more, I''m not a little boy anymore. It''s time for me to find a girlfriend and Avery is the one most


    suitable for me, isn''t she?"


    "I know you, Moore. I think you aren''t happy at all. I used to think that love can be cultivated, but I am


    afraid that is not true at all with you," said Jean with regret.


    Moore responded with a dryugh. "Jean, you fool. I don''t need to cultivate feelings for Avery. How do


    you know that Avery and I aren''t a perfect match for each other? I believe that I''ll fall in love with her. "


    Jean eyed Moore suspiciously. In her heart, she felt very doubtful of his words.


    But when she saw the firmness and confidence on Moore''s handsome face, she was immediately


    moved by him. She nodded her head firmly and said, "All right. I''ll be happy for you if you can do it. But


    if you find that you have tried a thousand times, and you still have no feelings for Avery, then stop it. I


    don''t want to see you forcing yourself. What''s more, Avery is a good girl. Don''t waste your time and


    hers."


    "OK. I got it." Moore smiled, nodding his head in agreement.


    "Really? You got it?" Jean burst intoughter at Moore''s words. "Then that''ll be great! As your friend, I


    sincerely hope that you can find your true love. But remember not to force yourself. Otherwise, I''ll feel


    grieved."


    Moore looked at Jean with surprise. He had never imagined that Jean would also feel grieved for him!


    He was touched and a smile appeared on his face. Different from his practiced fake smile that he had


    used earlier, he was truly happy this time.


    Right then, Avery entered the living room and saw Moore and Jean chatting andughing. They looked


    sofortable and at ease in each other''spany.


    Moore was sitting on the sofa looking up at Jean, who was standing in front of him.


    Avery couldn''t hear what they were talking about, but she could tell undeniably what was going on by


    their bodynguage.


    The expression on their faces, the sparkle in their eyes and the smile on their faces all stung Avery so


    much that she felt faint and went pale all of a sudden. Shocked, she took a step back.


    She had spent the whole day hanging out with Moore. Indeed, Moore had been very considerate, and


    his efforts had moved Avery. But she still had a feeling that Moore was not enjoying his time with her.


    There was still a huge wedge between them. It was obvious to her that he only did it out of politeness.


    And now, he seemed really happy. He was more content with Jean and the smile on his face was


    genuine.


    Avery was greatly hurt by what she saw. She closed her eyes in anguish.


    During Moore''s stay in Chicago, Avery had been keeping a close eye on Moore. She noticed that he


    had very few female friends. He liked to hang out with the boys and often spent time with several of his


    good buddies.


    When he came back to H City, he made a couple more friends, including Zed and Jean. Unexpectedly,


    he even moved into the Qi Mansion to live with them.


    From what Avery knew about Moore, it was highly unlikely for him to move in and live with any of his


    friends.


    He was used to living alone and he didn''t trust others that easily. Even with friends that he had known


    for many years, he wouldn''t stay overnight at their homes, let alone live with them.


    But it seemed that he had full trust in Zed and Jean.


    ''What could all of this mean?


    Moore and Jean? They couldn''t...''


    Avery''s face turned ashen. She shook her head heavily, shocked by the guess of it in her mind.


    As Zed descended the flight of stairs, he saw Avery standing at the entrance of the living room and she


    didn''t look well. "Avery, what are you doing here?" he asked with concern.


    "Zed..." Avery turned to him and grabbed his hand. There was a helpless expression on her face. "I...


    Can we talk now?"


    Zed looked at Avery with a puzzled look, wondering why she was behaving so oddly.


    He nodded his head and said, "Of course. I''d love to. What would you like to talk about with me?"

 Chapter 604 Everything Has Multiple Sides

    Chapter 604 Everything Has Multiple Sides


    Avery nudged Zed and said, "Let''s go to the garden." She gave Jean and Moore a nce as she


    waited for Zed''s response.


    Zed followed her gaze andnded on Jean and Moore, who were chatting happily and seemed to enjoy


    their conversation. He turned to Avery and nodded approvingly.


    Surprised, Avery blinked twice before feeling somehow relieved at this and then turned her back, slowly


    walking outside.


    Zed followed behind her, surprised that she wanted to talk to him in private.


    ''Did Avery find something out?


    Because if not, she couldn''t have that look on her face.


    What will she say?''


    Zed wondered with his eyebrows furrowed into a frown. He then shrugged these thoughts away and


    sighed.


    When they reached the garden, both of them looked troubled. Their minds were off elsewhere for they


    didn''t seem to notice the blossoming flowers around them, waiting to be appreciated.


    Zed sensed that Avery was lost in thought, and that he should speak up first. Breaking the silence, he


    looked at her and asked, "What is it that you want to say, Avery?"


    Avery looked back at Zed and without beating around the bush, she asked straightforwardly, "You know


    who dwells in Moore''s heart, don''t you?"


    Avery was certain that Zed knew. In the span of a few days, she observed how Zed could easily gain


    information just by his observation skills, and the probability of it being correct were usually high.


    Then again, it was up to Zed whether he would tell her or not.


    As for Zed, he was quite taken aback by this sudden question. Although he already knew why Avery


    had asked him out to the garden to talk privately, he didn''t expect that she would get to the subject as


    soon as this.


    Even then, since he had already prepared himself for it, he wasn''t too much surprised and instantly


    was able to regain hisposure. He looked at Avery and asked her with a soft smile, "What


    happened? I mean, why the sudden question? Do you really want to know his past even though you


    just started dating him?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, Zed. I didn''t mean to pry into his privacy and personal life. I just want to know


    how much that girl weighs in his heart. That way, I can judge if I really do have a chance to avert his


    feelings." Waving her hand in front of her, Avery hurriedly exined, afraid that Zed might


    misunderstand her intentions.


    Zed looked at Avery, who stared back at him with an anxious look. He thought about it for a moment


    and then let out a deep breath before speaking again, "Avery, I know that you are a smart girl. You


    should know, however, that whoever Moore likes right now, you are still his girlfriend. Wasn''t this what


    you longed for? What you worked hard for? So please, you shouldn''t be wasting your time and energy


    on something totally deemed unnecessary for your situation."


    Avery spared a moment to think about Zed''s words before she replied with a bitter smile, "I know that I


    should be really happy and grateful to finally be Moore''s girlfriend, but, Zed, the more he treats


    me with care, the more insecure I feel. It''s like, he doesn''t seem to be the Moore I knew and fell for


    before. Yes, he treats me well still, but I feel like he''s only doing that to fulfill a responsibility, an


    obligation as my boyfriend, and not genuinely and wholeheartedly.


    Does this make me sound ungrateful? I love him so much, but I''m worried that he might just be too nice


    on me after bing a couple, because he''s only doing his duties as my partner and not out of love."


    Zed was stunned by how much Avery had thought this through and sighed deeply inside.


    ''Indeed, Avery doesn''t just act impulsively. She is smart, but she is also sensitive.


    It only took her less than a day to see through Moore''s cover. At the very least, Moore should have


    done a better job and also considered Avery''s feelings.


    Then again, Moore was just forced to ept her, and Avery now knows that he doesn''t genuinely like


    her. That''s why she came to ask me whom Moore liked.


    Still, did she find out something important?'' Zed thought to himself.


    He looked at Avery again and noticed that her face was now saturating with sorrow.


    "Avery¡­" Finally, Zed spoke gently and attempted tofort her with his words. "I know that you are a


    strong woman, and I''m sure everyone else can see that in you, but you should also know that things


    can''t only be seen in one perspective. Everything has multiple sides and multiple lenses you can see


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    through in. Even though Moore doesn''t like you, he still epted you as his girlfriend. He gave both of


    you two a chance. What you shouldn''t do, however, is to question Moore''s feelings for you or to pry


    about whom he likes before youe.


    Instead, you should just focus on bing a good girlfriend for him, so that Moore would fall for you.


    You should totally do that! Even though you don''t have much time to invest in your rtionship, since


    you have a career, I''m sure that you will be able to work that out just by your feelings for him.


    And, Avery, Jean told me that you and Moore are a perfect match. She adored you so much that she


    even made so many efforts to set you two up. Even if you have doubts, just think about what Jean has


    done for you, and you can''t definitely let her down. More importantly, you can''t let all those years


    secretly loving Moore go in vain. So be brave, and follow your heart. Try to make Moore love you,


    because even though he doesn''t like you, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t want to try to fall for you. I


    mean, why would he even give both of you a chance, right? Just think about it, Avery.


    Now if you ask my own thoughts and opinions about this, to be honest, I didn''t think you and Moore


    would work earlier.


    And seeing you in such great pain and trouble, I kind of identified with you.


    I felt how strong and passionate your love for Moore is, and that''s how I understood why Jean has tried


    to pair you two off.


    She had felt what you felt, and with such a strong emotion, she couldn''t help herself but act out on it to


    help you.


    At first, I thought she had just done it for fun, but then I soon realized that I was wrong."


    Zed heaved out a deep breath and looked at Avery in the eyes filled with sincerity.


    Stunned and dumbfounded, Avery stared back at Zed. Although she wasn''t able to follow him exactly


    since he spoke too fast, she still was able to gain the important gist and understood what he meant.


    After a moment, Avery gave Zed a smile and said, "You''re right. I should stop clinging on to the past,


    and just focus on what I have right now. Of course, not forgetting to look forward into the future too."


    Seeing the big smile shining on her face, Zed felt relieved and smiled as well. He nodded approvingly


    and said, "Yes, that''s right. Now, if you still have any problem, you can alwayse to me and Jean.


    Although I hope that you won''t have to face so much."


    "Yes, I know. Thank you, Zed. I really appreciate your words, and I feel so much enlightened after


    talking to you," said Avery, thinking about how right it was as she approached Zed. She then held out a


    hand to express her gratitude.


    Zed took her hand in response and said, "Well, if there is nothing more to say, let''s head back in."


    Avery nodded and followed Zed back inside. She felt lighter inside after her talk with Zed, so she


    couldn''t help but let out a small smile.


    Meanwhile, Jean had noticed they weren''t around a little longer and waited for them. When she saw


    theming in, her eyes widened and she asked in surprise, "When did you two go out? I didn''t


    notice." Her eyebrows furrowed into a frown.


    ''Of course, you wouldn''t notice. You were busy chatting happily with Moore, '' Zed thought bitterly and


    gave a cold chuckle inside.


    He felt a little jealous, but he made sure not to show that on his face.


    On the other hand, as Avery stepped inside, she stopped and stood there. Her eyes focused on Moore


    as if he was the only person in the room.


    She noticed that he was no longer smiling anymore, and for some reason, she felt somewhat relieved.


    When neither Zed nor Avery spoke to acknowledge her question, Jean spoke and asked, "What? Are


    you two hiding something?"


    "Of course not. We just had a little chat, and there''s nothing to hide from you. Aren''t you hungry? Let''s


    go eat." Zed invited, changing the subject so Jean wouldn''t push anymore.


    Jean stood up, her eyes lit up by the mention of eating. "Yes, I am indeed hungry!" She then walked


    over to Zed and wrapped her arms on his before she jokinglyined, "If you hadn''te in


    sooner, I would have eaten without you."


    Zedughed at this remark. He knew that Jean was the typical food lover and would do anything to get


    ahold of food once her stomach was empty. Her eyes would sparkle at the sight of food as well, making


    him sometimes envious of food for she didn''t usually look at him the way she looked at food. It was bit


    of a petty thought, but he was happy as long as Jean was happy and satisfied.


    Because of that, he couldn''t do anything but caress her hair as he led her to the dining room, giving her


    a huge smile as well.


    Avery''s gaze was interrupted by the couple. She couldn''t help but stare at how sweet they were,


    making her feel a little envious and hoping that she and Moore too could cuddle like Jean and Zed did.


    After a moment, she shook these thoughts away and walked over to Moore, giving him a smile before


    inviting him to the dining room as well.

 Chapter 605 Just Be Yourself

    Chapter 605 Just Be Yourself


    "Okay," Moore spoke as he nodded towards Avery''s way. Then they entered the dining room together.


    The room was incredibly ornate and not to mention, huge. China tes decorated the shelves and


    expensive liquor adorned the top shelves. The windows were covered by deep red drapes, only letting


    in just the right amount of sunlight. On the round table at the center of the room were various steaming


    Chinese dishes - all favorites of Jean.


    With no hesitation, Jean immediately sat down on one of the tall, wooden chairs ced around the


    table and began to dig in with gusto.


    In between bites of Mapo Tofu and wonton, Jean casually nced at Moore. At first she thought


    nothing of it, but as she observed more, she could''t help but notice Moore was eating with not a care in


    the world. Meanwhile, Avery, who sat right beside him, was visibly having a hard time using chopsticks.


    Mainly because she grew up using knives and forks.


    As Jean kept ncing, there was still no change. Moore still looked like he didn''t notice that Avery was


    struggling. "Jesus, Moore, can you be more insensitive? Look at your girlfriend! Do you think she''s


    enjoying the food as much as you?"


    Everyone at the table was stunned at Jean''s words. Jean knew Moore didn''t love Avery - it was so


    obvious. But he should at least be more considerate since Avery was his girlfriend now. Moore couldn''t


    help but look at Avery, who was blushing in embarrassment and was ring at Jean for her remark.


    Avery realized Moore''s eyes were on her. She quickly reined in her emotions, put on an awkward smile


    and waved it off with a hand. "I''m okay. Don''t worry about me."


    Moore winced slightly. Ignoring what she said, he gently asked, "Is there anything in particr you want


    to eat? I''ll help get it for you, Avery."


    Not expecting the kind gesture, Avery quickly responded, "I eat everything! I''m not really a picky eater,


    but I''d love it if you give me the food you like. I think I''ll like them as well."


    There was an awkward silence. Moore was quite taken aback by the unexpected care in Avery''s tone.


    In a soothing, weak voice, he said, "Avery, you don''t have to worry about what food I like. There is not a


    couple in the world who don''t experience a bit of disagreement with the things that they like, so please,


    don''t worry about me. I want to give you what you like."


    "Uhm, I don''t think you understand," Avery said, clearly embarrassed. "I rarely eat Chinese food, and I


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    know that you definitely eat it more than I do. Since I have a lot of trust on your taste, I think I''d like the


    foods you like too. It''s not that I''m just being nice to you, nor do I want to force myself on what food you


    like. I just thought that ''Hey, if Moore doesn''t like this, then a lot of people probably don''t as well''. If ever


    that happens, I promise I''ll say so."


    While munching on some wrapped Peking Duck with Hoisin Sauce, Jean''s heart swelled with pride at


    Avery after hearing what she said.


    ''This girl. She really wants Moore to understand her and at the same time get past his defenses.


    Her Chinese was a bit awkward, but she really got the point across, '' Jean thought to herself.


    Moore clearly didn''t expect that Avery would answer like that. A few seconds passed and he suddenly


    chuckled while putting his arm on Avery''s shoulder and said, "I guess I misunderstood. It''s a really


    good thing to be your true self."


    He then got the serving chopsticks, got some Peking Duck meat and crispy skin, wrapped it in a


    pancake with Hoisin Sauce and put it on Avery''s te. Moore also got her some Mapo Tofu and some


    steamed catfish.


    "This looks really great, Moore. Thank you." Avery gave him her best smile. Seeing Moore''s effort and


    understanding towards her renewed her efforts in mastering the art of the chopsticks. She fervently


    picked them up and started digging in the food Moore served her, albeit awkwardly, but showing


    improvement nheless.


    ''Just be yourself! Just be yourself!'' This kept repeating in Avery''s mind. She was repeating it until her


    heart epted it.


    She was visibly happy, so happy in fact that she couldn''t help but smile while eating. Her face was rosy


    and bright, like a sunflower beaming at the direction of the sun.


    Moore and Avery were clearly getting along. Jean found herself also smiling while finishing the rest of


    her meal.


    With the final sound of chopsticks beingid on the tes, the meal was over.


    The group moved to the colorful living room, flipping through channels on the massive TV, eating


    various fruit slicesid out on the table before them and chatting.


    "You''ll be at Zed''spany tomorrow for an ad shoot, Avery.


    Any chance I can tag along?" Jean asked Avery, who was sitting beside her on the couch, with a smile.


    Avery was in the middle of eating a watermelon slice. She turned to Jean, smiled and covered her


    mouth while answering, "I don''t see why not! That is your husband''s business. I''m sure you can drop in


    anytime."


    "That''s great! How long will the shoot be?" Jean, obviously excited, asked.


    "I''m not really sure. It really depends on what''ll happen on the shoot itself. If it all goes smoothly, it''ll be


    done in a couple of days. If there are bumps here and there, it can be as long as seven to ten days,"


    Avery said half chuckling.


    "My God! Does it really take that long? I heard that a whole season of a TV show only takes about two


    to three months to wrap up. Your advertisement is only a few minutes on air, but howe the shoot


    takes that long?" Jean remarked, her expression half confused and half curious.


    Avery sighed. It was like she was already used to these kinds of questions. "You make it sound so


    easy. Shooting ads are really hard, Jean. There are a lot of factors in y and a lot of voices also have


    a say in the ads. The Directors and the businessmen have to pay attention to the overall look and


    artistry, as well as the message the advertisement imparts to its viewers. All of these have to be


    analyzed in a really short time. So, for something as simple as wrong hand cement, or a wrong look


    or expression, the director can drag out the shoot all day!"


    Jean smirked bitterly at what she heard. "Now that you mention it, that''s really hard."


    Avery stared at her and burst outughing. "Now you get it. Look at it this way - You think millions or


    even tens of millions of advertising fees would be so easy to earn?"


    Jean sighed and reached out for Zed''s arm, who was sitting on the fur carpet. "I guess it just seems like


    the stars have it easy, but they''re actually doing a lot of work behind the scenes. I guess I am truly


    lucky. Zed spoils the hell out me. I don''t even have to worry about anything. I could just stay in bed all


    day and eat as much as I want."


    "Yep. That''s exactly why a lot of women in H City have marked you as public enemy number one!"


    Avery saidughing as she joked.


    "So I''m public enemy number one now I see. Maybe I should go out with bodyguards starting tomorrow.


    Speaking of tomorrow, Moore, how about seeing the great Avery in the advertisement shoot tomorrow


    with me?"


    Jean turned towards Moore at thest question.


    Zed, deep inside surprised. ''So that''s why Jean kept asking about the shoot tomorrow. She wasn''t


    really that interested, and she just wanted it on the subject so she can drag Moore along the ride! She


    even mentioned how she was so lucky.


    Did she really need that much build-up though?


    I don''t think so. Actually, I think, as long as she just inly asks Moore, he''ll definitely cave and


    promise to go!


    So Jean did this to give Moore the push he needed, '' Zed sighed as he thought to himself.


    Seeing her efforts and trying to help the other couple swelled him with pride.


    Jean felt Zed''s eyes on her. Before she knew it, her head was turned towards him. She looked at him


    deeply.


    Zed smiled mischievously, and Jean understood. She beamed at Zed and pinched his arm in secret.


    Her eyes betrayed her smile. It was as if her eyes were saying, ''Don''t you dare say anything, if either of


    them end up knowing my intention, you''re dead meat.''


    Zed shook his head in amusement. ''You think I even need to say anything?


    Since I''ve realized what you''re trying to do, I''m sure Moore has too.''


    Little did they know, Avery was also caught on. Judging from the yful smiles and small almost


    telepathic messages Jean and Zed were exchanging, even Moore''s flushed expression, she knew what


    Jean was trying to do. With painstaking effort and blushing cheeks, she pleaded, "Jean, it''s okay. You


    cane alone. Moore hasn''tpletely recovered yet. I don''t think letting hime is a good idea,


    right?"


    Jean, panicking that her scheme would be found out, hastily asked, "Why shouldn''t he tag along? I


    need a bodyguard since you said I was public enemy number one, right?


    And besides, my foot is still a bit sore."


    Jean, frustrated inside, thought to herself, ''What are you doing, Avery?


    I was worried about Zed ruining it, but I never expected you to throw me under the bus!


    Can''t you see I''m doing this for you? I want Moore to spend more time and actually get to know you


    better!''


    Seeing that Jean was visibly unhappy, Moore abruptly stood up and said, "Alright, why not? Let''s go


    and see Avery in that advertisement shoot tomorrow."


    Jean and Avery were dumbfounded, jaw dropped almostically. They all just stared at Moore for a


    few seconds.


    "Why? Is there something wrong?" Moore broke the silence and asked.


    Both of the women, clearly flushed, answered in sync, "No, nothing. Of course not!" But Avery stuttered


    at thest syble. She was visibly embarrassed and flushed in excitement all at the same time.


    Who knew Vikki, the Internationally famous star, was just a girl who blushed way too easily.


    "Are you sure about this, Moore? Do you promise?" Jean asked almost carefully. She wanted to


    confirm if Moore was reallymitted.


    "Is it such a weird urrence that I promised to go see my girlfriend on one of her shoots?" Moore


    intently looked at Jean.


    "No... no. Of course not," Jean quickly recovered from the surprise and answered.


    Zed, who was listening at the sidelines, was trying to examine and see through Moore.

 Chapter 606 Lets Live Our Own Life

    Chapter 606 Let''s Live Our Own Life


    The purpose of Moore doing so was quite transparent to Zed.


    What Zed was worried about, was that the situation got more and moreplicated as things went


    further.


    He was afraid that things would get out of control in the end.


    But Jean and Avery were both pleasantly surprised by Moore''s reply. They looked at each other


    delighted with bright smiles on their faces.


    Moore looked bakc at Zed and a hint of smile appeared on his face.


    Zed didn''t see any sign of sadness in Moore''s eyes. He could do nothing but return a smile back at


    Moore.


    The atmosphere in the room became more lively.


    Jean and Avery excitedly whispered to each other, talking about things that only known to them.


    Zed grew bored so he walked out into the garden and took out a cigarette from his pocket. The thought


    of Jean and the baby in her belly stopped him from lighting it up. He smiled bitterly and was about to


    throw away the cigarette.


    "Give me that!" Moore walked up behind Zed and took the cigarette from his hand. He lit the cigarette


    and blew out a puff of smoke.


    "I didn''t know you smoke," said Zed in surprise


    Moore was a role model, elegant and polite. Smoking was something Zed had never thought to see


    him doing.


    "There is much you don''t know about me. Zed, don''t think too highly of me, you will be disappointed."


    Moore looked at Zed, and all of a sudden, a touch of sorrow showed on his silky face.


    "Moore..." Zed looked at Moore, feeling somehow odd, and asked, "Did you agree on dating with Avery


    because of Jean?"


    Moore didn''t expect that Zed would ask him a question like that. He paused and thought about Zed''s


    question then he took a deep breath and asked, "Do you want that to be the answer?"


    "No, of course not." Zed shook his head and looked at Moore. "I hope that you can ept Avery with


    all of your heart and that you truly embrace your rtionship with her."


    "As you wish, your hopes are the same as mine." Moore finished his sentence then threw away the


    cigarette butt and asked, "Zed, why are you so worried? Is there something you aren''t happy with? You


    are afraid that I agreed on dating with Avery just because I don''t want Jean to feel bad, right?"


    "Yes, I was worried about that." Zed didn''t try to hold back his thoughts. "Moore, I want to be honest. I


    take you as my rival. And I never treat my rivals nicely. In the past, Ethan Lei was trying to badger Jean


    and I taught him a lesson. He hasn''t been able to return to H City since then.


    But you, I allowed you to stay by Jean''s side. I even asked you to be the sworn father of my baby. Even


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    though I wasn''t sure if I wanted any of this, I never interfered with it. You should know that if I really


    wanted to get rid of you, you would never even get the chance to see Jean. But now I am not sure


    about how I feel towards you.


    I do trust you. I trust you so much that I believe you care about Jean sincerely. But I do worry. I worry


    that you will sacrifice your happiness for Jean. Now seeing you with Avery makes me feel awful. It feels


    like something is haunting me.


    But on the other hand, I''m touched by Avery''s love for you. I hope from the bottom of my heart that you


    will end up happy together. She is a good person, otherwise Jean wouldn''t have tried so hard to


    interfere with your rtionship with her. But the thought of you epting her because of Jean makes


    me feel ufortable..."


    "Don''t be." Moore was honest with Zed. "I have epted it. Isn''t it the best for everyone? Don''t you


    think?"


    "Don''t take Avery as some simple-minded girl. She actually worries about you. She asked me who is


    the girl you love. So if you don''t really care about your rtionship with her, I think you should end it


    before it getsplicated!"


    Zed said, looking at Moore.


    "End it? It''s just beginning and you are already asking me to end it? That''s not how I do things and if


    Jean finds out that you said such things to me, you know how much it would hurt her?" Moore looked at


    Zed and shook his head.


    "These are not your concerns. I just want you to be happy," Zed said sympathetically.


    "I am happy." Moore looked at Zed and sighed. "Really, I''m not lying. I am really happy."


    Then, Moore walked away without giving Zed a nce.


    Zed looked at him leaving, with aplicated expression on his face.


    ''Moore doesn''t love Avery but he said he was happy with her?


    Is it that Jean wants him to develop a rtionship with Avery and since he has done that, he feels


    content?''


    Zed shook his head and felt a sudden chill.


    ''If Moore feels content now, then it only means that Moore''s love for Jean is indeed strong.


    He could have done this for Jean.


    What if Jean knows one day? How sad Jean will feel and me herself? She is the person who told


    Moore to start a rtionship with Avery in the first ce.


    My persuasion didn''t work. I don''t know what else I can do.''


    Zed stood there in confusion, he frowned and then he walked inside helplessly.


    "Zed, what took you so long?" Jean was sitting on the couch in the living room, with an unhappy look


    on her face.


    "What happened? Where are Moore and Avery?" Zed asked with concern. He walked in front of Jean


    and continued to ask in surprise, "Did they leave after such a short time?"


    "What do you think? Avery is leaving our home tomorrow, so of course they should cherish every


    minute to have their moments." Jean rolled her eyes at Zed but smiled happily.


    ''Have their moments?''


    Zed felt this phrase so misced for Moore and Avery!


    But anyway, now that they were together, Zed felt kind of happy for them.


    "Jean..." Zed looked at Jean and asked, "What were you talking about with Moore before our meal?


    You looked so happy."


    Jean felt surprised and then said with a bitter smile, "After you told me about Moore not being happy


    with everything, I felt terrible then I went to talk to Moore about that."


    Zed looked at Jean in surprise when he heard this.


    Then he thought about what he and Moore just talked about. He finally understood.


    "As you can see, Moore did not only convince me but also asked me not to worry. He said that he


    would give him and Avery a go and see how it went. If it didn''t work out as expected, he wouldn''t force


    things and waste Avery''s time. Hearing that, I finally felt relieved in my heart.


    I originally wanted to do this out of good will. And Moore knew what I was thinking and tried hard to


    give himself and Avery a chance. I am really happy for his consideration for me. So, Zed, let''s not mind


    their business anymore. Let''s live our own life now," said Jean.

 Chapter 607 Its Better To Confess

    Chapter 607 It''s Better To Confess


    "Don''t mind Moore and Avery''s business anymore? Of course, I don''t want to care about them, but you


    just yed a trick to force Moore to see Avery work for the ad shoot with you again," Zedughed


    reminding her.


    "I''m curious about Avery''s daily life, so I do hope to see how Avery works. But indeed I have some


    other reasons for Moore to apany me there. You know that it''s only been one day since they made


    their rtionship official. Besides, Avery is a shy girl. She doesn''t know how to make the most of her


    special features to attract a man. So I was creating one more opportunity for them to get along with


    each other. Besides, Moore can have a chance to get to know Avery better," Jean said with a smile.


    "What can I say to that? You''re just too considerate." Zed smiled and reached up yfully tapping Jean


    on the nose with his finger. "Tell me frankly, where have Moore and Avery been? Don''t tell me that they


    just go out to have their moments. I won''t buy that."


    "Well, I know that I couldn''t hide anything from you," Jean replied jokingly. Jean''s face suddenly was


    serious and she let out a deep sigh. "Avery went back with Moore and they want to inform Adolf the


    news about their rtionship. I support their decision. They should tell Adolf truthfully, and it doesn''t


    matter whether he agrees with it or not."


    "Do you think Adolf will be happy for them?" Zed frowned with concern.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not sure. I know very little about Adolf, so I don''t know how he will react. But I do think he is a very


    calcting man. Just think about it, Avery works with him for so long and they are together almost


    every day. If Albert hadn''t told us that Adolf is fond of Avery, then Adolf would have kept his feelings for


    Avery a secret for a very long time. It''s so terrible that Avery was totally unaware of his feelings for her.


    So I think Adolf is by no means a tolerant and simple man. If Moore and Avery keep hiding their


    rtionship from him and Adolf finds out the truth himself, who knows what he would do. That''s why I


    think that it''s best that Avery tells Adolf everything herself," Jean exined.


    "I agree with you that Adolf is a calcting man. But I don''t think that they should tell Adolf the news


    just yet." Zed''s frown deepened at Jean''s words.


    "Why?" Jean looked at him surprised and asked with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    "I can''t see through Adolf, either. But Albert isn''t reliable. Remember what he did? I don''t trust him.


    Indeed, Avery has been working with Adolf for several years and they have earned each other''s trust,


    so he wouldn''t do anything to hurt her. But it is hard to tell whether or not Adolf will ept Moore as


    Avery''s boyfriend. My intuition tells me that Albert is trying to destroy the confidence between Adolf and


    Avery,"


    Zed looked at Jean and said with a worried tone.


    "Yes, I agree with you. Albert is conniving, and because of that I told Avery to honestly confess


    everything to Adolf beforehand. Or else, if Albert happens to know that Moore is Avery''s boyfriend, he


    will surely use this information to his advantage and manipte things." Jean saw the serious


    expression on Zed''s face, and quickly added, "If you think this isn''t the right way to handle this, I''ll just


    call them and tell them toe back now." She then helped up her mobile phone.


    Zed shook his head and put his hand on Jeans'' mobile telephone to stop her. "Well, now that they are


    already on the way, then just let them go. Maybe I think too much and the whole thing may not be as


    bad as I thought. Perhaps Adolf will ept their rtionship after all. What''s more, it''s better that they


    tell Adolf the news rather than try and hide it from him."


    "Albert is such a bad guy, but I suppose that he won''t be discharged soon, so I don''t think he is going to


    do anything to hurt Avery," Jeanforted herself.


    "That''s true!" Zed answered agreeing with Jean. "Let me take you upstairs."


    "All right." Jean smiled as she put her arms around his neck and leaned her head against his chest,


    allowing herself to be carried upstairs by Zed.


    She raised her head slightly to look up at Zed''s handsome profile and a tender smile appeared on her


    face. "Zed, I wasn''t joking when I said to Avery that I am so lucky to marry you, and you do spoil me too


    much. See? Now I even rely on you to take me upstairs every day."


    "Honey, it''s my pleasure to help you do anything." Zed looked down at Jean with affection and sincerity.


    "Jean, I hope that I can carry you up the stairs whenever you need me to for the rest of my life."


    "No, it will be hard for you to carry me upstairs when you are old," said Jean with a chuckle.


    "Don''t worry, my love. We will have sons and grandsons, and they will help me carry you upstairs." Zed


    looked deeply into Jean''s eyes, and he was suddenly very serious. "Jean, you must promise that you


    will grow old with me and we will love each other for all of our lives. Promise me that."


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you suddenly so emotional today? Is it because of Moore and


    Avery? You see they are getting along so well with each other, and now you are jealous of them?" Jean


    joked, teasing him.


    Zed shook his head in disagreement. "No, I just want to tell you that I love you. Don''t you want to grow


    old with me?"


    "Of course I want to!" Jean slightly squeezed her arms around Zed''s neck and sighed, "I just don''t want


    you to carry me all the time. You''ll be very tired. When my sprained foot ispletely healed, there will


    be nothing wrong with my arms or legs, and I don''t want to burden you all the time. Zed, you''re already


    very tired with your work. I don''t want to make you feel even more tired. Do you understand?"


    Zed burst intoughter at Jean''s sincerity. "You little fool, I''m just teasing you. You don''t have to be so


    serious."


    He reached the top of the stairs and entered the bedroom.


    Zedid Jean down gently on the bed. As she leaned back onto the pillow, he leaned in closer to her


    face while he bore his own weight above her.


    Jean still had her arms around Zed''s neck. She gazed deeply into his eyes where there was so much


    tenderness, and it aroused a trace of sweetness in her heart.


    "Jean, I want to make love to you? I''m almost crazy with desire!" Zed''s voice was husky and sounded


    very sexy.


    Jean''s face turned red all of a sudden and she looked at Zed with a touch of embarrassment. "The


    doctor told us that we have to wait for another three months. So you will have to wait for three months!


    "


    Zed looked disappointed. He buried his head in Jean''s arms and mumbled, "But I''ve been waiting for a


    long time..."


    Jean blushed with shyness; her cheeks were as red as a ripe apple. She held Zed''s head and


    caressed his hairforting him in a soft voice, "You fool. You''ll just have to bear it. You only have to


    wait for three months."


    Zed let out a long sigh and raised his head to look at her with his eyes full of burning desire. "Jean,


    don''t you want to make love with me?"


    Jean was too shy to answer his question. She turned her face away from him. "Let''s stop talking about


    this, okay?" She said in a small voice. "I''m going to have a shower."


    Jean struggled to get out from under Zed.


    Zed didn''t want her to leave just yet. He held her hands tightly and forced her to look up at him. "I know


    what you are afraid of, baby. I assure you that I will control myself," he said in a husky voice.


    Zed looked at her for a moment and then released her hands. He got up from the bed and went into the


    bathroom.


    Jean looked at the light in the bathroom with a pained and helpless expression on her face.


    She understood that Zed was trying hard to control his lustful desire. She also understood how


    anguished and depressed he had be.


    But she was pregnant now and there was no other choice but to be patient and wait.


    No matter how miserable he felt, he had to endure it.


    He spent a long time in the bathroom taking a cold shower. When he did finallye out, he saw that


    Jean had already fallen asleep.


    Zed looked frustrated and disappointed. With a bitter smile, he pulled the quilt cover over her. He


    climbed into bed next to her, pulled her into his arms and fell asleep.


    The next morning Zed was woken up by Jean.


    He opened his eyes, blinking to try to focus, and his mind was nk for a few seconds.


    But when he saw Jean''s smiling face, Zed suddenly was wide awake. He looked at Jean. "Why are you


    up so early today, baby?" he asked yawning.


    "Today I''m going to see Avery working for the ad shoot, so of course I need to be up early. I want to go


    with you," she said excitedly.


    When he realized he was runningte, he got up in a hurry. Jean was in a good mood and called out


    cheerfully, "Go to the bathroom to wash. Be quick. I''m ready to go."


    Hearing Jean''s words, Zed turned and looked her up and down.

 Chapter 608 A Happy Woman

    Chapter 608 A Happy Woman


    Zed saw that Jean had already dressed up and put on light makeup.


    "Did you put on makeup? It seems that you are very happy about this activity. Avery seems really


    important to you," Zed concluded as he went to the bathroom.


    He thought, ''I know you want Moore and Avery to have more chances to see each other. But you are


    not the main character today. Why are you so excited?''


    "Before you say anything, I must tell you that I will go to thepany today but I won''t be able to go to


    the studio with you. You''d better ask Toby to go with you,"


    Zed reminded Jean.


    "Why?" Jean asked in surprise as she stood by the door.


    "I have to handle some paperwork at the office. As for the wholemercial thing, some workers from


    mypany are taking care of it," Zed exined vaguely as he freshened himself up in the bathroom.


    "I will go there today but have you ever thought of being there for me? You do know that Avery is


    Moore''s girlfriend, right? I will be the only one who''ll be left alone," Jean replied sadly.


    "Don''t worry about that!" Zed spat the water out of his mouth and turned around to look at Jean. Then


    he continued, "I''m sure that you won''t be alone today. Avery won''t spend too much time with Moore


    today."


    "Why?" Jean looked at Zed in amazement and asked. "You mean that Avery will get busy with the


    "Yes! Avery is the lead and she surely will have many workers around her. Everyone is working really


    hard for themercial. They have to finish it within the given time. So if Moore and you want to talk to


    Avery today, you will have to wait until she gets a break. Well, anyway, it''ll be good as you can visit


    Avery along with Moore rather than staying at home,"


    Zedforted Jean as he came out of the bathroom. He patted her on the shoulder and continued,


    "Come on! Don''t let your imagination run wild. If it gets boring, then you cane meet me at my


    office."


    "Okay!" As Jean heard Zed''s words, she nodded. Then she said cheerfully, "It was my n from the


    beginning to make Moore look at Avery when she is working. I wanted to do that so that he can get to


    know Avery once again. I am sure that this will create a very strong connection between Avery and


    Moore.".


    "Oh! Now I get why you worked so hard to arrange this," said Zed with a smile on his face. Then he


    encouraged her, "In fact, I think your n is very good! And I am sure this will work out the way you


    have nned."


    "Really?" Jean cried out excitedly as she heard what Zed had said.


    "Yeah!" Zed nodded and sighed at the same time. "You''ve worked really hard and I know that you won''t


    be disappointed."


    When Jean arrived at the studio and entered it, she found that it was overcrowded. She was shocked


    and a little uneasy.


    Then she looked at Avery, who was shining with full splendour.


    Avery stood in the centre of the stage and everyone was working for her.


    Avery looked high and mighty to Jean.


    As Jean turned around hastily, she saw Moore had his eyes on Avery. He had a shocked look on his


    face.


    Both Jean and Moore were shocked to see Avery.


    "Moore, Avery looks so beautiful today!" Jean eximed as she held Moore''s hand and chose a good


    ce to watch Avery.


    "That''s true! She looks very beautiful," Moore nodded in agreement. He had his eyes glued on Avery.


    As Jean saw Moore, she smiled.


    "Well? As Avery''s boyfriend, does it make you feel good?" Jean teased Moore with a smile on her face.


    "Well, that''s true! But this makes me feel under a lot of pressure," Moore replied as Jean finished


    talking.


    "Pressure? What kind of pressure?" Jean asked in confusion.


    "As you said, Avery is so beautiful and she is the centre of attention. Isn''t it natural for me to feel


    pressurised?" said Moore and sighed.


    Oh, that was why!


    Jean smiled suddenly. She patted Moore on his shoulder and said seriously, "Moore, you are very


    handsome. Avery has been in love with you for so many years, which proves that you are amazing.


    You shouldn''t feel bad about yourself. You are very attractive. No matter how beautiful Avery is, right


    now the most important thing is that she is your girlfriend."


    "Yes, she is my girlfriend!" Moore was dazed as he continued, "Honestly, up until today, I have this


    feeling that my rtionship with Avery doesn''t seem to be true. I don''t know why! Jean, am I terrible?"


    "Of course not! Right now, you''re just shocked by Avery''s beauty," replied Jean and smiled to make


    Moore feel better. Then she continued, "Moore, you have no idea as to how great you are. You


    shouldn''t think less of yourself."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t!" Seeing that Jean was trying to make him feel good about himself, Moore sighed


    helplessly and said, "It just hit me in a weird way. But it will not give me inferiorityplex. Don''t


    worry!"


    "Okay! That''s great!" Since Moore had calmed himself down, Jean sighed and said, "I was worried that


    you might leave angrily. If you would''ve left, I would''ve been really embarrassed."


    "Why would I leave angrily?" Moore asked curiously.


    "As you can see, there are many people around Avery. There are the photographers, managers,


    makeup artists and assistants running around her. I was afraid that you might get angry and leave after


    looking at all this," Jean exined with a smile on her face.


    "Were you afraid that I would get jealous?" Suddenly, Moore understood what Jean was saying. He


    smiled forcefully and said, "Don''t overthink, Jean! I know that she is working."


    Then Moore murmured, "Jean, you were worried for nothing!


    Even though Avery is my girlfriend, I will never get jealous of the men around her.


    I know that she is working right now."


    Moore still knew that Jean was trying to change his mood.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s great that you understood!" Jean blushed as soon as she realized that Moore clearly understood


    what she meant to do.


    While they were talking, a young man, dressed as an assistant, walked towards them with two bottles


    of water in his hand. He asked, "Excuse me, do you need some water?"


    "Thank you!" Jean took one bottle from him. When she saw Moore standing there, she took the other


    bottle and handed it to him. "Here you go!"


    When Moore looked at the water bottle in Jean''s hand, he said, "I am not thirsty!"


    "You have to take this even if you are not thirsty. Don''t you know that he is Avery''s assistant? You are


    Avery''s boyfriend, so you will get special treatment. And, I also have to thank you,"


    Jean teased Moore as she unscrewed the cap of the bottle.


    Moore smiled bitterly as he heard what Jean had said.


    Suddenly there was chaos at the entrance.


    As they shifted their gaze to the entrance, they saw a familiar face. It was Adolf.


    He looked at Avery and smiled satisfactorily. It seemed that he was really proud of Avery.


    As Adolf looked at Jean and Moore, his smile disappeared for a little while. But then he smiled again


    and walked towards them.

 Chapter 609 Where Is Mr. Qi

    Chapter 609 Where Is Mr. Qi


    "You are here!" The expression on Adolf''s face remained the same, but he looked at Moore sharply as


    if he was able to see through Moore. With a single gaze, he seemed to be trying to analyze Moore


    Jean, on the other hand, was surprised to see that Adolf was aware that they wereing. "Did you


    know that we wereing?" she asked, startled.


    "Avery informed me yesterday," Adolf replied curtly. Now his eyes were turned to Jean and with a smile


    on his face, he asked, "Where is Mr. Qi?"


    "He is working right now." Jean smiled at Adolf and continued, "I thought you''d be at the hospital with


    Albert."


    "He is recovering very well and will be soon out of the hospital. Today is the first day of Avery''s filming


    so there are some things that I will have to take care," exined Adolf. Promptly, he looked at one of


    the staff members and signaled for something. The man immediately took the hint and came towards


    them.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" The staff member seemed to know Adolf quite well and spoke in a polite


    tone.


    "Go and get us two chairs and some beverages..." Adolf demanded.


    "No, no... that won''t be necessary, Adolf. We came here for watching, so there is no need to take any


    trouble for us," Jean said sincerely. She really didn''t intend to be an inconvenience.


    "Don''t be so formal. The condition here is limited so this is all I can provide you with." Then Adolf


    shifted his gaze to the staff member. He nodded and signaled the staff member to do as he ordered.


    Swiftly, the staff went inside to get it.


    Seeing the scene in front of them, Jean and Moore looked at each other and an awkward smile was


    shown on their faces.


    "I am only here to watch Avery perform. My curiosity made me want to watch it. I didn''t think it would


    cause you too much trouble."


    Jean peered at Adolf with an apologetic face.


    "No no... this is not a trouble for me," Adolfforted. "You are Avery''s friends, and besides, you are


    Mrs. Qi. We should make sure that you are being taken care of properly," Adolf added with a smile.


    Jean realized that Adolf was indeed a polite man.


    Hearing his words, she flushed and averted her gaze. Her eyes went to a different direction and she


    noticed Avery who was in full working condition. "I never thought it was possible for anyone to look so


    gorgeous and charming until I saw Avery in today''s attire. Adolf, thank you for keeping Averypany.


    You are a great man for giving her the best resources," gushed Jean.


    "Don''t be." Adolf followed Jean''s gaze and looked at Avery on stage. A hint of gentleness appeared in


    his eyes. "Avery and I are more than friends. In fact, we are like a family. The rtionship we share is


    very precious for me. Moore, even though Avery chose you, I am not angry. All I want is for you to give


    her happiness and joy."


    Now Adolf retracted his gaze from beautiful Avery and observed Moore once again.


    "I will." Moore looked at Adolf and nodded.


    Jean was watching this spectacle without knowing how to react.


    She realized that both the men standing before her were Avery''s treasures.


    Even though they didn''t know each other well, they were bound by Avery''s connection.


    Jean and Moore knew that Adolf loved Avery but Jean was aware that it was not just a romantic love. It


    was indeed more than that.


    Otherwise, Adolf wouldn''t have said such a thing. It seemed Avery''s well-being was his number one


    priority.


    ''There are no selfish feelings involved in this, '' thought Jean sadly.


    "Rest assured, Adolf," Jean said. "Avery has always loved Moore, and now she finally got what she had


    wanted. I think she will be the happiest woman in the world."


    "I know. I can tell that from her working status." Adolf looked back at the stage again and pride


    appeared on his face. "She is giving her best performance and I believe it''s because of your presence!"


    Hearing this, Jean looked at Avery feeling surprised.


    She observed Avery and realized what Adolf had said was true. Her lovely smile and the contentment


    on her face both indicated that she was a happy woman who was in love.


    Now Zed''s words in this early morning made sense to Jean. ''Indeed, when Avery is working, there is


    little time for her to do anything else, '' Jean realized.


    During her short break, Avery looked at Moore with apologetic eyes while she drank her water. She


    came to them andforted, "I''m sorry. It is just that we have started filming today. Due to this, it


    requires me to be fully devoted. I really don''t have much time to be with you and Jean."


    "It''s okay. You go ahead," Moore replied. "We are here just to watch, so don''t mind us," Moore added,


    trying tofort her.


    Hearing Moore''s considerate words, a touch of gratitude appeared on Avery''s lovely face. Then she


    turned her eyes on Jean and spoke, "Jean, I''m sorry..."


    "Moore and I are on the same page. We are all friends. Go ahead and continue what you are doing.


    Your work is more important," Jean replied before Avery could finish her words.


    "Thank you," Avery said looking extremely happy when she realized they were so understanding. Now


    Avery shifted her eyes and looked at Adolf with a smile. "Adolf, you are here!"


    "Yeah, and you look great today." Adolf encouraged, "Keep up your good work. The dinner is on me.


    Jean and Moore,e and eat with us!"


    Hearing this, Jean shook her head and said, "No, we can''t let you treat us to dinner. I think we should


    be the one giving you a treat."


    "Makes no difference, and please ask Mr. Qi toe along!" Adolf suggested cheerfully.


    "Alright." Jean thought for a while and nodded in agreement.


    "You guys continue. I will be off working," said Avery when she watched her assistant ncing at her to


    resume work.


    "Go ahead! We will be waiting for you here," Moore then encouraged Avery to get back to work.


    A lovely smile bloomed on Avery''s face and she finally waved at everyone before walking onto the


    stage.


    "I''ve never seen Avery so happy." Adolf looked at Avery and murmured seeing her spirit. It seemed like


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    he was lost in his thoughts.


    Jean, who had always seen Avery happy, felt a little shocked. "Was Avery not happy in her past?" she


    questioned.


    To her, Avery hadn''t seemed like someone who was sentimental.


    Jean assumed Avery was always energetic and cheerful.


    The idea of her being any different never crossed her mind.


    "It''s not that she was not happy but it was never like today. This happiness ising from the bottom


    of her heart. I seldom see her like this and now I finally understand why she never liked those


    gentlemen who always tried to get her attention."


    Adolf couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Why is that?" Jean asked not understanding what Adolf was trying to say.


    "Because Avery always had one guy in her mind. It''s because of him that she could reach the position


    she is in now. And now I know that guy is Moore. Moore is Avery''s first love and she still loves him like


    she always did."

 Chapter 610 That Person Is You

    Chapter 610 That Person Is You


    Adolf looked toward Avery with great affection and smiled as he began to speak again. "You know what


    first attracted me to Avery? It was her passion and persistence. She became known to everyone


    through the talent show. Competing among tens of thousands of other extremely talented contestants,


    she won first ce. However, I could tell that she wasn''t happy.


    A long time had passed after that; I asked her what her intention for participating in the talent show


    was. She told me she wasn''t pursuing fame or money, nor did she enjoy the pleasure or glory of being


    in the spot light. The reason she did it all, was just for the one person. And that person is you, Moore."


    "Me?" Moore was both shocked and bewildered.


    Jean didn''t understand Adolf''s meaning either. She fixed her eyes on Adolf''s face with curiosity.


    "That''s right. She did it all for you. She told me once that she was secretly in love with a person, but


    never dared to confess to him. She was afraid of telling him about her feelings because he had a


    miserable childhood and was a sensitive person. She always felt sad for him, for what he had


    experienced in life. However, she felt she wasn''t good enough to be the person who could stand by his


    side, to give him thefort, support and encouragement that he needed.


    The person that she cared so much for, never even noticed her..." Adolf''s voice trailed off for a moment.


    "Though there was one time she badgered you and made you teach her Chinese," he said with a quiet


    approach you and that was all the courage she had in her. After that, she didn''t dare cross the line. All


    she did was watch and admire you from afar.


    After graduation, you drifted apart and your paths never crossed. So she decided to enter the


    you. If only you could have turned your head back, you would have seen her there, waiting for you and


    never giving up on you. However, the more intense her love was for you, the more frightened she was


    of approaching you.


    She never intended to pursue vanity in the dazzling show business in the first ce, but her life had


    been through many changes since then. Avery is no longer the same person she used to be. She is the


    brilliant global star Vikki! In her heart, her original intention always remained the same. She stayed in


    the spotlight in hope that you would just notice her."


    After Adolf finished, the room fell silent.


    A stunned expression shed across Moore''s face and he stared at Avery in shock.


    It had never urred to him that all of Avery''s achievements to date were all because of him, so that


    he would notice her.


    She was so passionate but humble in love. She sacrificed so much for him.


    "Fool¡­" Moore muttered, his expression showing that he was touched.


    Jean was shocked too. She knew Avery had feelings towards Moore, but she couldn''t imagine that her


    love for Moore was so deep and so obsessive.


    The reason Avery entered show business was for Moore. She sacrificed her freedom and emotion just


    because of him.


    She shared the same feeling as Moore when he called her a fool. She nodded in agreement and said,


    "She is really silly. She loves you but dare not tell you. She has done so much for you secretly in the


    past years. Moore, Avery really is silly, isn''t she?"


    Moore nodded. "Yes she is." "You know that. I like her," Adolf said in a hoarse voice full of emotions.


    He saw the expressions of the two people and smiled bitterly. "I know,"


    Jean said, looking at Adolf and nodded in agreement. "I have been by her side for many years. I saw


    with my own eyes how hard she worked without asking for anything in return. She was content just to


    see the person she loved.


    I once couldn''t understand and had an argument with her because of it. However, after that fight, I have


    never med her again nor tried to stop her," Adolf said sighing.


    "Why? What did Avery say when you were arguing?"


    Jean asked with great curiosity. "She said she got into the show business just because of him.


    If I had insisted on stopping her, she would have quit the show business. But she would have just found


    another way that could make Moore be able to see her whenever he wanted to. I didn''t ask what other


    ways she was referring to, but her determination convinced me that she was serious," Adolf said with a


    bitter smile.


    "Indeed Avery has suffered so much for loving you, Moore.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I have never seen a person do so much for the one they love. She is really admirable. I am so proud of


    her," Jean said, proudly. "Avery made it. God is on her side. With Gods help she achieved her goal,"


    Jean added, overwhelmed by emotions.


    Moore turned back and fixed his eyes on Jean. Bitterness rose in his heart.


    ''Jean, you haven''t seen such a person, but I¡­''


    Moore turned his eyes away because of the pain that he felt within.


    He shared the same kind of experience as Avery''s. They both devoted themselves to the person they


    cherished.


    They would do whatever necessary as long as they could see the person they loved happy and safe.


    ''Avery had achieved her goal. What about me?


    I am afraid Jean will never know my true feelings for her all her life!''


    Moore smiled bitterly and looked at Avery in the distance. His eyes were filled with a mist of


    mncholy.


    "So looking at her, determined and persistent, I can only stand by her side and watch her living happily,


    because I know, she only has room for one person in her heart. I will always be here whenever she


    needs me and do whatever I can to help her, but that is all,"


    Adolf said bitterly.


    ''Being with her. That is all, '' Jean repeated Adolf''s words in her mind.


    Jean was shocked and touched by these words. She watched Adolf admiringly.


    Moore couldn''t help turning back to watch Adolf with aplicated expression.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I meant what I said. I won''t bother Avery," Adolf exined after he read


    Moore''s expression.


    "I trust you! I know you are also the same kind of person. You would sacrifice everything for Avery. It is


    all destiny. You met her toote. Moore had already upied Avery''s heart before you. Your love is not


    shared," Jean said sympathetically.


    "You don''t have tofort me. I knew how Avery felt about Moore before I started having feelings for


    her." Adolf looked at Jean and sighed softly, "I don''t expect much. I am content just to be close to her."


    "Adolf, you are so great and noble!" eximed Jean.


    Adolf shook his head and sadness crept to his face. "No, I am in fact very selfish. So many times, I had


    wished that she could be with me and never leave me. However, it is impossible now."


    And then he turned to watch Avery. His eyes shed with reluctance and regret.


    "Impossible? Why? You can always be her manager. Did Avery tell you anything?" Jean suddenly


    understood something when she saw Adolf''s expression and she asked immediately.


    Before Adolf could answer Jean, Moore was smart enough to understand it and asked Adolf,


    "Yesterday, Avery asked me to wait for her for three months. I think it must have something to do with


    this, right?"

 Chapter 611 Treat Her Better

    Chapter 611 Treat Her Better


    Adolf looked at Jean and Moore, who were staring at him, feeling a little bit ufortable. An awkward


    expression crept on his face. After a moment of awkward silence, he finally found his voice. He cleared


    his throat before speaking. "I apologize. It wasn''t in my intentions to say so much. I just don''t know how


    to react, but I feel a deep regret for Avery, even though you might think that I''m not in the ce to.


    However, her career is still right at its peak, and I''m pretty sure that you''ll feel regret as well, if she


    chooses to quit show business at this critical point, then..."


    "Wait, what?" Jean interrupted, eyes widened and mouth gaped open. "Quit showbiz?" she asked Adolf


    in disbelief, not really sure if she heard it correctly. "When Avery talked to us yesterday, she didn''t


    mention that she is going to quit showbiz. She only told us that she will focus her attention on


    developing here in China in the near future, so that it will be more convenient for her to meet and spend


    time with Moore."


    A while ago, Jean wondered why Adolf treated Moore and her nicely today. He even asked his


    assistant to give them two chairs and offered some beverages. Jean didn''t understand the meaning


    through these actions until Adolf told them the news. It turned out that he intentionally told them about


    so many things to pave way to his final purpose, making all work out for him in the end.


    Avery wanted to quit the showbiz and Adolf told them about it, so that Moore and Jean could try their


    best to convince her not to waste such a career. After all, Moore and Jean were her best friends and


    Avery was surely willing to listen to them if they tried to talk to her out of it.


    But howe? They didn''t even know about it until now.


    Then again, was what Adolf said really true? Was Avery really quitting showbiz most possibly for


    Moore?


    If it was true, then why hadn''t Avery told them anything about it yesterday? She even looked carefree,


    and that her happiness being with Moore really showed on her face. If she did have something she was


    bothered about, then she was really a good actress for hiding her true feelings really well.


    Adolf looked at both of them, and judging by their expression, he immediately knew what they were


    wondering about. Before anyone could ask about it, he exined, "After having worked with Avery for


    so long, I could say that she is really a firm-minded person. Once she decides, it would be difficult to


    change her mind. You see, the original purpose of her performing on stage and behind the camera has


    never changed over the years, and that''s a proof of her personality. But she has considered both of you


    really special in her heart, and I am certain that no matter how firm her hold on this decision is, she


    probably will listen to you. I even have trust on both of you that you two will be able to change her mind.


    If she finally tells you about it, you are going to stop her from doing so, right? I know enough that a


    possible reason why she hid it from both of you is because she''s afraid that you two will worry about


    her. Now if you feel the same way as I do, then you will be more worried if she quits showbiz."


    Jean looked at Adolf with doubt evident on her face. She was silent for a moment, until she decided to


    speak her thoughts out regardless of how direct she was being. "Then, how about you, Adolf? I still


    don''t understand what you are really trying to point out. Why did you tell us this? Are you really


    considering Avery''s career prospect, or did you just want Avery for yourself?"


    Adolf was surprised at Jean''s straightforwardness but managed not to show it on his face. He gave out


    a bitter smile and replied, "I''m tempted to lie to you, but I know that one or another, you will be able to


    find out the truth sooner orter. I have to admit that you are right. I don''t want Avery to leave my side,


    but part of me also cares about her career, so don''t think so badly of me. Before you react, there is one


    more important thing to consider. Avery signed a contract with an agentpany, and her time hasn''t


    ended yet. If she breaks the contract during the said period, thepany will not only block her, but


    they may also ruin her reputation. If that happens, I''m afraid that no otherpany will be willing to


    hire and ept her. In addition, she has to pay arge amount of contractual penalty to thepany.


    Do you think that I want her hard-earned money to eventually just fall into the pocket of thepany?


    Avery might be a rising superstar, but believe me, she hasn''t earned that much yet to cover for the


    penalty and still have more left for her."


    Jean nodded slowly, trying to grasp this new information. It turned out that many stars were tied up on


    their respective entertainmentpanies, and they depended on each other to gain money, but of


    course, these stars worked for their own benefit as well.


    To put it bluntly, these stars served their respectivepanies to earn more money for thepanies.


    So if a star broke the contract he or she signed with apany, then they would be forced to pay a


    penalty for the breach of contract, which was not a small amount of money.


    Jean turned to Adolf once more. "I understand, but I have one question to ask. Adolf, what would


    happen if Avery decides to stay here and develop her career in China?" She gave Adolf a serious look,


    making Adolf blink at her as if she was really serious.


    "Well, we have to admit that the potential of the Chinese market is great and unlimited. However, I am


    certain that ourpany will not allow artists, such as top-level stars like Avery, to juste and


    develop in China, considering as well the short span of time," he firmly said with a frown.


    Jean looked at Adolf with confusion on her face, her eyebrows furrowed as well before she asked,


    "Why not? There are so many Korean stars whoe and settle their careers here, and they have


    many fans as well.


    So I don''t understand why Avery couldn''t. What''s holding her back to do such thing?"


    "Well, uh¡­" Adolf lost his words for a while, his face flushed with embarrassment. "You see, Jean, the


    Jean''s side, Moore kept silent, but when he saw the expression on Adolf''s face, he couldn''t help but


    interject. Before Jean could reply, Moore immediately spoke, "Stop embarrassing Adolf, Jean. He


    clearly looks troubled by this as well." Jean looked at Moore who sighed helplessly before continuing, "I


    believe that China is a great ce having arge poption and a vast market, and there is obviously


    huge potential for future development. However, a lot ofpanies overseas still have not realized that


    China has great resources so far. If I were you, I''d stop asking Adolf this question. Rejecting Avery''s


    n to develop here is not just a decision made by Adolf alone."


    After hearing Moore''s exnation, Jean finally understood the situation. A resentful expression


    appeared on her face. She scoffed and said, "No wonder Avery wants to break the contract off with


    yourpany. Yourpany is too short-sighted and limits their own stars. But then, if yourpany


    is not optimistic about the potential here in this country, then why did you agree to take on the


    advertisement for Zed''spany and choose Avery to do it?"


    Adolf crossed his hands and exined, "Frankly speaking, ourpany initially rejected the


    advertisement proposal. However, Avery heard about it and really wanted to take on the job. She tried


    hard to convince the board of thepany. When they still hesitated, she then promised them that she


    would not take any money from this project, and that all endorsement fees she will earn will be given


    straight to thepany. Now, whatpany would be stupid enough to reject that offer? They wouldn''t


    have to spend money on anything, and yet they will earn something from it. Considering the profits


    gained, thepany finally agreed to let here here to shoot themercial."


    Hearing what Adolf had said, Jean''s blood started to boil. She couldn''t suppress her anger anymore


    and cursed with indignation. "What the hell, Adolf? Yourpany is like a vampire, sucking all the


    blood and nutrients from their own stars without leaving any for themselves, not even a single drop."


    Adolf looked unaffected by Jean''s insults. Instead, he gave her a bitter smile and exined, "That is


    true. Indeed, several of ourpany''s regtions will make you want to curse because they are very


    cold-blooded. Even so, there are still stars, who choose to work under thepany, simply because it


    can provide the best resources for them. It is deemed the best venue for you to climb high on the


    future development."


    Jean could understand the reason why. She was certain that Avery wasn''t stupid enough to sign a


    contract she hasn''t fully read and understood, and for sure, she wouldn''t let anyone force her to do


    something she didn''t want to do. Jean then looked at Adolf with an anxious expression and asked,


    "Should Avery really ept the consequences of yourpany once she breaks the contract? Is there


    any way we can do?"


    Instead of speaking, Adolf could only muster to shake his head with his face full of helplessness. He


    couldn''t help but feel regret to be the one to tell her this unfortunate news.


    After seeing Adolf''s answer, thest trace of hope disappeared in Jean''s eyes.


    She stared back at Adolf with a look of chagrin on her face. With a heavy and helpless sigh, she turned


    to Moore and asked, "Moore, Avery is now your girlfriend. Do you have any ideas? Anything that would


    help her at all?"


    Moore sighed as well before shaking his head. "Adolf is her manager. I''m only her boyfriend. If he


    doesn''t have any solutions or ideas about it, then it''s even harder for me to have any."


    Jean sighed again and lowered her head, lost in thought. After a moment, she raised her head and


    turned to Moore. "Honestly, I feel very conflicted right now. A part of me wants Avery to leave that


    bastardpany at once, so that she can have more time to spend with you, Moore, and you won''t


    have any difficulty to meet each other. On the other hand, the part of me doesn''t want Avery to sacrifice


    all the money she earned using her blood, sweat, and tears to that bastardpany. They don''t


    deserve that money, and more so, they don''t deserve the contract with such a good star as Avery.


    Damn it! Why is this situation so difficult? It''s so hard to choose!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    As she said this, Jean heaved out a really long sigh.


    Adolf gave Jean time to react, and after a moment, he cleared his throat to grab their attention. With a


    bitter smile, he reminded them, "Regardless of whether or not you make or act upon any decision


    about this matter, I do hope that both of you won''t tell Avery that I have told you about this."


    Jean looked at Adolf with an understanding expression and replied, "We know. You may rest assured


    that we won''t disclose anything about what we had talked about today to Avery. Then again, now that


    we are already aware, we will certainly try our best toe up with solutions to solve this issue, one


    way or another. Although I can''t guarantee that we wille up with the best solution, we will make


    sure and we will never allow Avery to suffer any losses. After all, what matters most in the end of this is


    Avery''s well-being."


    A smile appeared on Adolf''s face after hearing Jean''s words. "Thank you. Thank you so much, and I


    really appreciate your concern. I now know why Avery ces you in a special spot on her heart. She


    may have already known that she is very fortunate to have such reliable friends like you."


    After finishing saying this, Adolf took a deep look at Moore and then offered his hand to him.


    Moore stared at Adolf''s hand and then said, "Adolf, you don''t have to be so formal to me."


    Adolf ced his hand down and gave Moore a weak smile. "Since you are already Avery''s boyfriend, I


    sincerely wish both of you all the best and all the happiness together. Also, I hope that you can treat


    her well, and I trust that you would." He paused to give Jean a nce too and continued, "Believe me. I


    don''t have any other intention to have told you all of this today. Having known Avery, I would like you to


    keep in mind that she won''t tell you right away what she really thinks, what she is bothered by, or even


    what she is feeling, because she doesn''t want anyone to worry about her. But I know for a fact that she


    doesn''t want to suffer too much herself, even though she looks like she can willingly ept all


    problems thrown at her. She won''t tell you that, so I save you all the trouble.


    So now that you have a clearer and better understanding of her, I do hope that you can treat her better


    than the rest of the people in her life and as well as her surroundings. She may look like she is loved by


    her fans, but behind the screen, there is no one to be there for her when she needed the most. This is


    all I can do for her. I can only help her make sure that the people she cares the most and call her family


    will be there for her in times of her need. Moreover, the future is unpredictable and unknown to all of us.


    In the end, even though we strive hard to choose the best decision for her, it still boils down to Avery''s


    choice. What we can really do then is to be with her and support her no matter what choice she makes.


    I won''t keep this long, but all I''m trying to say is that I do hope that you can be kind to her. Please, try


    your best to protect her, and remember not to let her down or suffer anymore unfair treatment."

 Chapter 612 Your Hard Work Has Finally Paid Off

    Chapter 612 Your Hard Work Has Finally Paid Off


    Moore looked at Adolf respectfully and after hesitating for some moments, he finally shook hands with


    Adolf.


    Seeing this, Jean gave a satisfied smile.


    All this while Moore was into himself and did not show clearly what he was feeling, but something had


    changed. Jean now saw Moore taking on his responsibilities towards Avery, almost as if he was


    officialy taking Avery on from Adolf.


    Looking toward Avery who was on stage, Jean was deeply touched and she blessed Avery from her


    heart.


    ''Avery, do you know


    your hard work has finally paid off?


    Moore no longer just sticks by you as a friend but will be more responsible for you as a boyfriend, ''


    thought Jean.


    "Finally, I''m relieved." Adolf managed to smile despite the sadness and sorrow in his heart. "Please


    take care of Avery. She is yours now," he said to Moore.


    "I will." Just those two words were enough. Jean''s heart lit up with happiness and excitement on


    hearing the confidence in Moore''s voice.


    "Please enjoy yourself. I shall take my leave." A sense of relief and loss took over Adolf as he bid


    farewell to Moore and rushed off quickly. He didn''t want to show his conflicting emotions.


    "God, it seems like he''s really upset," Jean said with a sigh as she watched Adolf leave.


    "It''s only natural for him to feel a sense of loss. But I''m sure he''ll recover soon," said Moore to Jean


    confidently.


    "Yes, I think so." Jean smiled and then looked at Moore curiously. "Moore, did you agree to take care of


    Avery because you were touched by her efforts in this rtionship? Or because you have begun


    thinking of her in an entirely new way after hearing Adolf''s words?"


    "Both, I guess. Honestly, I didn''t expect Avery to have such strong feelings for me and I was touched.


    Today, she surprised me. That created a strong impression on me, and since then I have had a new


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    image of her in my heart,"


    Moore said as he looked in Avery''s direction who was standing at some distance and sighed.


    "She casts a good spell on you, doesn''t she? Moore, are you falling for Avery?" Jean looked at Moore


    and smiled with a twinkle in her eyes.


    "Who has Moore fallen for?" A familiar voice made them turned their heads around.


    "Why are you here?" Jean was surprised to see Zed approach them.


    Zed appeared from the crowd and walked towards them with a big smile.


    "You said that you would be dealing with somepany business. Why did you stille?" Jean


    continued asking Zed since he hadn''t replied.


    "It''s all done. You know that I am good at work. Do you know what time it is? I''m here to pick you up


    and have lunch," replied Zed as he put his arm around Jean''s shoulder lovingly.


    "Lunch?" Jean was slightly taken aback and thenughed. "How time flies! It is lunch time."


    Seeing Zede, the director and the coordinator came to greet him leaving their work mid-way.


    Zed greeted both back and said in a casual tone, "Alright. Let''s wrap up."


    Soon, Avery''s staff started to pack up and gather the props. One could clearly see them happy to be


    getting off work so early.


    Jean was surprised at this.


    ''A man has such power. You can get done things like this!'' She snapped her fingers to show what she


    meant.


    ''Only one word, and the ass-kissers will get what you want.


    You don''t even need to spell out orders. Just one-word order and things happen, '' thought Jean.


    She looked at Zed with pride.


    ''This is Zed, my husband.''


    All morning she and Moore had been there, but the director hadn''t even looked at her.


    With Zeding here, everyone''s attitude had undergone a tremendous shift. She felt slightly


    disoriented but was happy for Zed because he was highly respected.


    "Adolf,e with us!" Zed broadly smiled at Adolf and invited. "Let''s have lunch together."


    "Go ask the director and the art director toe too," said Zed to his assistant.


    "Yes, Mr. Qi." The assistant nodded and left.


    Avery all dressed up for the performance walked over to them. When she saw Zed, she smiled and


    said, "Oh, it''s Zed! No wonder the atmosphere changed. Are you looking for Jean to go to lunch?"


    "Yes. All of us will go," as he said this he looked at Jean apologetically.


    Jean understood his intent and smilingly shook her head.


    Zed knew that Jean didn''t like crowds, but he, as the CEO, showing up on the first day of the shooting,


    should invite the entire staff to have lunch together. This was why he looked at her apologetically.


    Jean still felt warm for Zed being considerate enough to pay attention to her feelings.


    Jean was a reasonable woman and she could understand what Zed was required to do.


    "Can you wait a couple of minutes? I''ll go remove my make-up and change clothes," Avery said and


    then left breezily as her staff started to clean.


    "Jean..." Zed walked over to her and softly asked her, "How are you feeling this morning? Are you


    tired?"


    "No, I''m all right. Moore and I watched Avery shooting the ad and talked to Adolf for a while." Jean''s


    smiling face soon turned serious as the thought of the talk came to her. "Zed, there''s something that I


    want to talk to you after we go home. Let''s see whether you can figure out a way."


    "Okay." Zed nodded and asked nothing further.


    "Do you two want to go first? I''ll be here waiting for Avery," asked Moore as he looked at Zed. "We can''t


    let the director and the others wait."


    "All right. Then we''ll be waiting for you at the Hilton Hotel," replied Zed as he nodded at Moore.


    "Okay, we''ll be there soon." Moore walked over to Jean and whispered, "Jean, don''t talk to Zed about


    Avery. I don''t want to bother him."


    "That''s all right. Two heads are better than one," Jean looked at Moore seriously and said. "I won''t


    stand it since I know it, irrespective of Avery being your girlfriend or not. I''m sure Zed can think of a


    better way."


    "All right! Since you insist, I''ll not say anything." Hearing Jean say in such a convinced voice, Moore


    couldn''t help but sigh.


    Jean gave him a reassuring smile and patted his shoulder before following Zed who was walking out of


    the film studio by now.


    The moment she got into Zed''s car, Zed asked, "What were you and Moore whispering


    about?"

 Chapter 613 My Husband Is The Best

    Chapter 613 My Husband Is The Best


    "You haven''t even heard half of it." Jean, looking smug at the information she had, smirked at her


    husband. The luxury car moved and Jean fastened her seat belt. ''Safety First!'' she thought. She looked


    at Zed and started to tell him what she knew from Adolf. Apparently, Avery wanted to develop her


    career in the Chinese market so she could stay in the country and spent more time with Moore.


    However, her entertainmentpany could not and would not allow it. So Avery, in distress that she


    would be separated from Moore, was thinking of quitting the business. Avery would sacrifice a lot for


    Moore.


    Zed was driving as Jean went on and on about Avery''s situation. He listened intently, never taking his


    eyes off the road even while listening to the distressing news.


    By the time Jean finished her story, they were already halfway to the Hilton Hotel and Zed''s eyebrows


    were already crinkled in worry.


    Seeing her husband in such distress made her want to hug him tight. "Can you do anything about it?


    It''s really alright. You don''t need to move heaven and earth. I mean, even Adolf doesn''t know what to


    do. I guess we just can''t do anything about it. It''s just a pity that Avery..."


    Jean didn''t finish, the sigh that followedpleting the thought.


    "Maybe, just maybe there''s a way to save all of this. Let me see," Zed thought for a while and finally


    said. Jean just continued sighing after Zed spoke. He started to persuade her, "I''ve got this, Jean. I''ll


    find a way. Don''t worry."


    "What else can you do, Zed?" Jean put a bitter look on her face. "I mean, it''s easy if it was a domestic


    entertainment agency. I know you''d have a way around that. But it''s not. We''re talking about an


    international entertainment agency. Jesus, even Adolf who''s known as the top manager in the showbiz


    industry can''t do anything. Don''t push yourself, Zed. We just have to leave it up to Moore at this point. If


    he doesn''t want Avery to leave the business and lose all that she worked for, he has to find a way."


    Zed looked at Jean in confusion before turning to focus on the road again. "Wait, you don''t mean..."


    "Exactly. I think the only way to save Avery''s career is for Moore to leave China with her. As long as


    Moore is at Avery''s side, she''ll absolutely stop any intention of quitting the business." Jean''s tone was


    bitter, her face visibly unhappy.


    Zed sighed heavily. "I don''t think that''ll happen. I know Moore. He''s a gentleman. Sometimes a bit too


    gentle. He can think for himself, is highly capable, and by no means a mediocre man. So, don''t even


    think about pushing through with this idea!"


    "I know Moore''s a good man, but..." Jean saw Zed and felt his resolve against her idea, and she just


    opted to change the subject. "Enough of that for now. Let''s just think about our lunch with them for now.


    Avery hasn''t left China yet anyway. I''m sure there''s something we can say that would persuade her."


    Upon hearing this, a smile began to form on Zed''s face. He had thought of a n. Thought still in its


    infancy, he was sure it would work. "It''s nice to know that you think so. You know what, I don''t think I


    can resolve this problem, but I can think of someone who can. A dear friend of mine. If he shows up


    and agrees to help with this, Avery''s problem will be gone in a blink of an eye."


    "A dear friend? Who is this friend of yours?" Hope restored, Jean beamed at Zed, like a dog wagging


    its tail.


    "This dear friend conveniently has ownership of a rival entertainment agency which has always butted


    heads with Avery''s current agency..."


    Zed said after thinking deeply on the answer.


    Jean seemed deted upon hearing this. "You have got to be kidding, Zed. Your ''dear friend'' is a


    "Rx, Jean. I got this." Zed nced at Jean and turned his eyes immediately back on the road. "Even


    if he is apetitor, his agency is thergest and most influential one in Europe and in the United


    States. So if he goes ahead and takes care of Avery''s termination of the contract, do you think there


    would be any more problems?"


    Jean just stared at Zed, her wide eyes showing only confusion. "I still don''t get it."


    "Oh,e on. I literally justid it out for you." Zed sighed and continued, "Alright. As you already


    know, Avery is an international superstar. She is sessful and incredibly famous. But since this friend


    of mine owns a massive entertainment agency, he knows this more than anybody, right? Once Avery


    signs that resignation letter and leaves her former employer, she''d be banned from joining any other


    agency even before the ink on that paper was dry. Retirement would be the only course left.


    But! If my friend goes in and settles her contract, buying her out of all the damages, Avery can continue


    to work in my friend''s agency and in one stroke, be even more famous. Don''t you think this is a good


    idea? It''s hitting two birds with one stone, Jean. First of all, Avery doesn''t need to pay a single cent. At


    the same time, she''ll have ess to even better resources and projects when she shifts to my friend''s


    Jean saw Zed''s smug look and was impressed by her husband''s n, but she had onest question.


    "But... are you absolutely sure that your friend will agree to this? Buying out Avery''s contract fees is no


    small sum. You''re just friends. Will he even listen to your proposal?"


    "Jean, baby. I got this. Leave this part to me. As soon as I even start on my proposal, he''ll be all over it.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But you have to consult Avery first. We have to run this by her before we even start moving," Zed said


    after briefly looking at Jean''s beautiful face.


    Jean, content on the n she just heard, nodded towards Zed happily. "Got it. That''s where Ie in.


    Leave Avery and Moore to me. You focus on convincing your friend."


    Zed, seeing Jean''s excitement,ughed heartily. "Well, then. Sounds like a n! You can stop worrying


    about Avery now."


    Jean''s face turned red as a tomato. "Will you me me for showing this much concern towards my


    friends, Zed? I just don''t want anything to go wrong anymore, just when things between them were


    starting to go so smoothly."


    "I get you. I understandpletely," Zed answered with a sigh. "Because I do understand you, I will


    move heaven and earth to support you and help you find solutions."


    Jean answered Zed with a smile, "I knew my husband is the best! Wooh! Oh, by the way, I didn''t expect


    you to have such a great friend like that."


    Zed snorted defensively and said, "Humph, is he that great? Nah, I don''t think so. I''m way better than


    him in a lot of ways. You just haven''t found out yet."


    Jeanughed in response. "Phew, is there anyone more arrogant than you?"


    Zed turned to Jean with a faint smile on his face. "Why no one else, dear. It''s just me. Now I want to


    hear you say that I''m the best."


    "My husband is the best!" Jean answered almost immediately, her eyes adoring her husband.


    Looking smug, Zed smiled and focused on the road yet again. They drove in content silence the rest of


    the way to the Hilton Hotel.


    Upon arriving, they gave the keys to the valet and went inside. The concierge guided them to their


    dining room. The director and the rest of the staff were already there seated. When Zed and Jean


    appeared, everyone stood up in respect, and the excitement was evident on their faces.


    "Please, let''s all sit down," Zed greeted the staff as he made his way towards his seat. "Do help


    yourselves to order whatever dishes you might like. It''s my treat today." Zed gently pulled Jean''s seat


    out in invitation for her to sit.


    There was a scream of excitement from the crowd. Adolf, rmed, looked around and asked, "Where''s


    Avery? Howe she isn''t here yet?"


    "She ought to be on her way here," Jean answered. "Moore''s there with her, so rest assured." Jean


    smiled at Adolf as she spoke.


    Adolf nodded, satisfied. He picked up the nearby menu and began ordering the dishes.


    "Is this your wife, Mr. Qi?" the director asked, turning to look at Jean and then to Zed.


    "Yes, she is my wife," Zed responded politely.


    The director''s clever eyes examined Jean, then beamed at Zed and spoke in an almost patronizing


    tone, "Mrs. Qi is truly a beautiful woman as they all say. No wonder the talk of the town here in H City is


    that you dearly love your wife."


    Zed frowned upon hearing the remark.


    Zed certainly didn''t mind showing off his wife to others, but he definitely did not like hearing other men


    talking about his wife.


    The director thought himself a clever man. He wanted to butter up Zed, so he thoughtplimenting


    his wife was a good move.


    But the director thought wrong. He was about to say more but then he saw Zed''s face twitch a little. To


    save himself from even more embarrassment, he just turned away and looked at the menu.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Jean, feeling the odd tension between her husband and the director,


    pulled at Zed''s arm and said. "There are a lot of people here! You should treat the director with respect.


    His staff can see everything. You don''t want to embarrass him too much. Or else..."

 Chapter 614 You Got Me

    Chapter 614 You Got Me


    "Or what?" Zed asked in a threatening tone.


    "Never mind, you won''t understand." Jean didn''t expect that her persuasion out of goodwill would make


    him even angrier. She told herself that it was best to stop talking.


    Luckily, Avery and Moore came in at this moment, so Jean and Zed decided to stop and not make a


    scene. Once Avery and Moore settled down, their dishes were served and the lunch began.


    Everyone at the table started to talk to one another with a warm hospitality. Some of the staff members


    went over to Zed and greeted him, even though they knew he was a cold person.


    The lunch was quite pleasant. Some of the staff were excited to finally meet Avery in person.


    Some consumed too much alcohol and they were confident enough to make a toast for Avery.


    But when they attempted to they were stopped by either Adolf or Moore.


    Jean was so delighted to be in this happy atmosphere that she couldn''t stop smiling.


    If there was anyone else who was at the center of attention other than Avery, it was Zed.


    But the director got himself in a awkward position before the lunch. So everyone didn''t dare to go


    overboard and offend Zed again.


    After the lunch, most of the staff left first.


    The first to leave was the director because he had to prepare for the shooting in the afternoon.


    Jean became worried as she was watching the director leave.


    When most of the staff had left, Jean looked at Zed and criticized, "Why are you giving the director a


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    hard time? If he doesn''t take yourmercial seriously, you are the one who will suffer loss. Zed, why


    didn''t you know to get along with your staff?"


    Jean asked looking at Zed with a worried expression.


    "You are overthinking things," Zed replied inly.


    "Yeah Jean, you shouldn''t worry so much," said Avery with a smile on her face.


    "What do you mean?" Jean looked at Avery with discontent.


    "I haven''t cooperated with the director before, but his fame is well known to me. They said he is one of


    the best directors in the country. His integrity and his fame are trustworthy factors. So, don''t worry


    about this. Besides, who do you think Mr. Qi is? Mr. Qi is not someone other people can have a casual


    conversation with. So even though the director has good fame, he shouldn''t talk so much to Mr. Qi."


    Avery was helping Zed exin.


    Upon hearing this, Jean widened her eyes and asked, "Avery, why are you sticking up for Zed so much,


    what favor did he do for you?"


    "He has done too much," Avery said with a smile. "He''s done so much that I can''t even pay him back all


    my life. That''s why I feel I should help him."


    "Alright! You got me!" Jean sighed.


    Avery came to this city with an invitation to work for Zed''spany.


    The endorsement money, of course, was considerable.


    Averyughed when she saw Jean speechless.


    "But..." Jean saw Averyughing so gleefully that she felt unhappy and pointed out, "I heard that you


    came to this city to endorse the product from Zed''spany, but all the endorsement money will be


    going to yourpany''s pocket, not yours!"


    The look on everyone in the room suddenly changed as Jean spoke.


    Especially Adolf, he felt both annoyed and angry.


    ''What''s wrong with Jean?


    Didn''t I warn her not to tell anyone about this?


    How could she have forgotten this, after just a meal?"


    "How did you know about that?'' thought Adolf. Avery''s face turned pale. She looked around and then


    looked at Adolf, as if she had just found something out. The look in her eyes were both me and


    sorrow...


    "Avery, I..." Adolf tried to exin, but his mouth stopped him. All he could do was stand there with a


    sour grin.


    Moore looked at Jean profoundly who was listening to the conversation and then sighed.


    Zed noticed the look on everyone change but he stayed calm. He was still looking at Jean.


    "Avery, why were you trying so hard to hide this from me?" It seemed that Jean didn''t notice Adolf''s


    me and she looked at Avery with a smile.


    "No, I wasn''t trying to hide it." Avery was astonished and then she replied.


    She looked at Moore with an obscure look then she felt relieved when she didn''t see much on Moore''s


    face.


    If Moore knew she only came to shoot themercial without getting paid just because of him, she


    didn''t know what he would think of her.


    But clearly, Moore didn''t know.


    But how did Jean know about this?


    The look on Avery''s face changed and she looked at Moore in a disturbed manner.


    Jean was good friends with Moore, so if Jean knew, it made no sense that Moore didn''t!


    Avery''s cheeks turned red as the embarrassment wed at her stomach. She looked at Moore and


    said, "Moore, listen to me..."


    "Avery, you don''t need to say anything, I understand," Moore said gently, looking at Avery.


    Avery paused. Her mind was racing. She had thought about all of the possible consequences if Moore


    found out about this, but what Moore said now was really unexpected.


    A heartfelt feeling touched her. She looked at Moore, her eyes filled with tears, and said, "I didn''t mean


    to hide it from you, I just..."


    "All right, Avery. I understand, you don''t need to exin," Moore said softly. Jeanforted her, "Now


    that we are all here, let''s talk about all of our problems! We all know that you are nning on retiring


    from the entertainment industry. Avery, we know why you made this decision. But we never expected


    that you would hide it from us..."


    ''Adolf said everything!''


    Avery thought and smiled bitterly. She couldn''t me anyone, it was her doing.


    "I didn''t mean to. I just don''t want you all to worry about me..." Avery felt helpless as she exined.


    "We know your consideration, but we don''t ept this. If you shoulder everything yourself, it means


    that you don''t consider us as your friends! Okay, you can''t me Adolf for telling us this. Because if he


    didn''t tell us this today, the loss would be huge and we may regret all of this, "


    Jeanforted.


    "I''m sorry, I really didn''t mean it." Avery looked at everyone apologetically. Then she looked at Moore


    worriedly with her teary eyes.


    Moore saw her watching him piteously. He couldn''t help but smile and shake his head.


    The confusion on Avery''s face was gone and she smiled back at Moore.


    "It sounds like you havee up with an idea to deal with this?" Adolf asked. He didn''t feel pleased at


    all. He had warned Jean but she didn''t listen to him, and now Avery had misunderstood him.


    But now when he heard Jean''s words, he felt some hope of solving this matter.


    "Yeah, Adolf, you''re smart." Jean looked at Adolf favorably and then looked at Zed.


    Zed noticed her gesture and nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 615 No Worries

    Chapter 615 No Worries


    Jean knew she had to talk to Avery and clear some issues regarding her responsibilities and decisions


    about her career. Seeing Zed smiling and nodding at her in agreement, Jean was thankful that he was


    very supportive of her own decisions and even managed the business that she couldn''t help. She then


    turned her gaze to Avery and before speaking, she let out a sigh. "I understand that you don''t want us


    to interfere with your decisions, since you chose to treat us this way and conceal us from everything,


    deciding without asking for our opinions. However, when Moore finally reciprocated your love, I couldn''t


    help but work out options as well, so I asked Zed to handle this matter for your sake and everyone


    else''s. In line of this, Avery, let me ask you a question. Are you really determined to retire from the


    show business? For the sake of Moore?"


    Jean asked with a serious look on her face.


    Upon hearing Jean''s question, Adolf''s eyebrows furrowed into a frown.


    ''What should be done? What''s the solution?


    Does she really ask Avery to quit the showbiz?'' he thought.


    Adolf''s train of thoughts was interrupted when Avery cleared her throat. Without hesitation, Avery


    nodded and added, "I don''t want to be away from Moore. Retiring from showbiz is the only choice for


    me so that I could conveniently be with him."


    "Avery..." Moore choked. Her words stunned Moore.


    He had known from Adolf about Avery''s great affection for him, but he was still shocked to really


    witness how much Avery would do just to be with him. He felt his heart race, because it was also the


    first time that Avery really told him out loud that she was willing to quit her passion and career for the


    sake of him.


    Hearing Moore''s call for her, Avery turned to him and gave him a reassuring smile before she


    exined. "Oh, Moore, you don''t have to feel guilty and obliged. I really just want a reason to quit," she


    said, looking at him with bright eyes in an attempt tofort him and relieve him from the heavy feeling


    he was probably feeling.


    Moore cocked an eyebrow and questioned with doubt, "Really?"


    Deep in his heart, Moore didn''t believe Avery''s farfetched excuse. He knew that Avery was just saying


    it for the sake of him, even though she was really doing this for him. Still, he thought that Avery was


    already going through so much and questioning her more about it would just bring her more problems.


    Avery frowned at him and replied back in a soft voice, "Of course, how could I lie to you?"


    Moore didn''t know how to respond to that and instead, he forced a weak smile on his face. When he


    was pressured to think of a reply, Jean had saved him and interjected. She felt like they were already


    diverting away from her purpose of talking to Avery.


    "Enough about that. Let''s get to the point. Avery, since you are really willing without hesitation to quit


    showbiz, I believe that would be easy to handle. Then again, you shed blood, sweat, and tears to earn


    money, so let me ask you another question again. Maybe you''re willing to quit, but are you willing to


    hand over your hard-earned money to the hands and the benefits of others? I am certain that you are


    reluctant just by seeing your reaction right now. Correct me if I''m wrong. That''s why we havee up


    of a way for you to still continue spending your time and efforts in show business and still have time


    and the convenience to see Moore often."


    Avery''s eyes lit up at the sound of that. She felt excitement and curiosity fill her that she couldn''t help


    but ask, "What is it, Jean?"


    "I apologize if I keep asking you questions, but let me ask another one. I will offer you a choice wherein


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you can still continue embarking on the show business but not in your previouspany, so the


    question is, are you okay with working under a new one?" Jean asked, eyeing Avery intently.


    "Really? Continue embarking on the show business? But that''s impossible," Avery said, giving Jean a


    sad smile before she continued. "The entertainmentpany I work for can''t satisfy my request to stay


    here, so..."


    "You''re not listening to me well. I didn''t ask you to keep on working for thepany you are under now.


    What I''m trying to say is that, there is anotherpany willing to satisfy your request, and it is Baiton


    Entertainment Corporation. In fact, it is much better than your previouspany in terms of their


    employees'' policies regardless of team or resources." With a huge smile on her face, Jean announced


    in a loud and proud voice.


    Of all the people present in the room, Adolf was shocked and stunned the most. He stared at Jean with


    wide eyes and couldn''t believe what she had said at all. "What? Baiton Entertainment Corporation?"


    Jean turned to Adolf and nodded in affirmation. "Yes, I haven''t mentioned it wrong. If I''m not mistaken,


    you are clear about their strengths."


    Adolf nodded at Jean with a smile. He turned to Avery and said, "Avery, what Jean has offered is a


    better choice than quitting showbiz. Working for Baiton Entertainment Corporation will be much better


    for your career development than working under Royal Entertainment Corporation. You have my full


    blessing if you ept thispany''s offer." Without waiting for Avery''s response, Adolf turned to Jean


    again and questioned, "But, is this news really credible?"


    "Well, of course. Although you probably think that I don''t have the power to arrange everything for


    Avery to work in thatpany, which is true, I don''t, but fear not, because Zed certainly has. A little fun


    fact, Juan Bai, the CEO of Baiton Entertainment Corporation, is a friend of Zed. Once Avery agrees to


    this proposition, Zed will just make one phone call and thepany itself will arrange everything for


    Avery''s employment. However, that''s not the end of it. All of us know how sincere and caring you are


    for Avery, and when Zed had mentioned that to Juan, the CEO himself personally invited you to work


    under thispany as well." Adolf was dazed by Jean''s words that he lost his words. For a long while,


    he was surging with delight and felt as if he was floating in cloud nine before he finally got back to his


    senses. He looked at Jean with sparks in his eyes and replied, "Really? Tell me, I''m not dreaming, am


    I?" Adolf was really taken aback that he still couldn''t believe everything that hade out of Jean''s


    mouth. He forcefully pinched himself to prove whether or not he was just in a dream. Immediately, he


    felt pain and grimaced but was instantly reced by joy again when he confirmed that he was awake.


    Everyone chuckled at him. Adolf just ignored them and turned to Avery.


    "Avery! I''m not dreaming! It''s true! Did you hear it? I can also work for Baiton Entertainment


    Corporation, and honestly, I have never dared imagine that I would really get a chance too." With bright


    eyes, Adolf gazed at Avery, who was also smiling back at him.


    Avery couldn''t keep his happiness as well and her eyes sparkled in delight.


    ''How could this matter be settled right away?


    I really thought that I would have to quit showbiz, but because of Jean and Zed, they make it possible


    for me to solve this problem withoutpromising my own career, '' Avery wondered.


    At the thought of this, Avery unconsciously nced at Jean and Zed, giving them a smile of full


    gratitude. She didn''t know what she had done to be blessed with such great friends.


    When everyone had immersed in their own joy, Zed spoke, "Before I forget, Juan told me as well that


    after hees here by ne and meets the two of you, he wants all his markets and businesses here


    to be managed and developed by the two of you.


    When that timees, you can talk to him more about it and if you also have any more requests."


    "What? Really?" Avery''s eyes widened in shock. This news was so amazing for her that she couldn''t


    help but pause to take everything in before she continued, "Does that mean Adolf and I can stay here


    for good?"


    "Well, Isn''t that your dream? Juan will set up the branch of Baiton Entertainment Corporation here in H


    City, and since you will be working there, you will have the opportunity to be with Moore often," Zed


    added with a huge smile on his face.


    "God, I still can''t believe this is really happening!" Adolf eximed and couldn''t help himself. He was


    used to behave sedately, but this news was making it difficult for him to suppress his excitement,


    making him forget how he should be acting. Then again, he realized something, making his eyebrows


    furrow. "I apologize and I really appreciate all of this, but why do I feel like all of this is for the sake of


    Avery and Moore to be together?"


    Zed nodded slowly and said, "Well, yes. It is just what you have felt. To be honest, I only mentioned all


    this to Juan in a casual conversation, and I was surprised that Juan had remembered all of the things I


    had said."


    Before anyone could talk once more, Moore, who was just being silent on the side, grabbed the chance


    and couldn''t help asking, "Forgive me if I sound like prying, but, Zed, what on earth is your rtionship


    with Juan?"


    He couldn''t help but ask in curiosity, because the more he heard about all this, the more astonished he


    felt.


    "Hmm, well, how should I describe it?" Zed paused to rack his brain, thinking of how to answer Moore''s


    question. "Honestly, I can''t think of the right words to describe our rtionship. If you are really curious,


    once hees here, you will know right away."


    Without saying anything more, Moore eyed Zed, taking a thoughtful and deep look at him.


    Meanwhile, Jean was disappointed. She expected Zed to have a definite answer to Moore''s question,


    making her more curious as to what it was. With a fixated gaze on Zed, she said, "Maybe you''re


    embarrassed to tell us. If not, then howe you can''t describe it?"


    "Oh, Jean," Zed said. He gave Jean a smirk before he responded again, "Believe me. It''s not what you


    think it is."


    Jean blushed at Zed''s reply and smirked. She didn''t expect that Zed would see through her mind and


    know what she was thinking. "What do I think?" She asked, turning bright red.


    "You think that our rtionship is very intimate and mysterious. In all honesty, my rtionship with Juan


    is just... absolutely pure. To put it simply, we are friends willing to die for the sake of the other."


    Zed paused, because he couldn''t help but sigh at how Jean was looking at him. He continued, "That is,


    when either one of us is in danger, the other will be willing to save the one in danger even at the


    expense of his own life. Do you understand now?"


    "Yes, I get it now." After replying, Jean eyed Zed and asked, "But, why don''t I know that you have such


    a friend?"


    "Well, I..." With a bitter irony to the situation, Zed paused, thinking about how to give her a proper reply.


    As a matter of fact, Jean was unclear about a lot of things about his life. This was just one of them.


    However, how could he exin it now? Jean noticed that Zed seemed to be in a dilemma as to how to


    reply. Before he could clear his thoughts, she decided to change the topic.


    "Well, since everything has been resolved, we can now free ourselves from the worry that has been


    bothering us." Jean then turned to Avery and smiled, "Avery, you can rest assured now. If you still have


    any more request, don''t hesitate to tell us, okay?"


    "Yes, I understand now that I should never conceal anything from you in the future,"


    Avery replied with embarrassment and looked rather shy.


    Jean felt assured at Avery''s promise. She then turned to Moore and smiled at him.


    Moore looked back at Jean with an apologetic face. He felt sorry for making her worry about matters


    and issues rted to him.


    Noticing Moore''s expression, Jean shook her head to assure him that he had nothing to worry about,


    and that she hoped that her smile would let him know that she would still be willing to help in the future.


    Moore saw this and gave her a weak smile. Feeling satisfied, Jean shifted her gaze to Zed and hugged


    his arm.


    "Speaking of Juan, when will hee here, Zed? Hearing about your pure rtionship with him, I


    could hardly wait to meet this Juan,"


    Jean said, looking like a spoiled child as she battered her eyshes at Zed.

 Chapter 616 Will I Leave A Bad Impression On You

    Chapter 616 Will I Leave A Bad Impression On You


    "You said the same thing as Juan did. He could hardly wait to see you too! Did you know that when he


    heard that I had married you, he decided toe here right away to see you? He has booked the


    earliest flight to H City, so you two will be able to meet the day after tomorrow when he arrives,"


    Zed said raising an eyebrow at Jean and smiling mischievously.


    "No, the reason why he is so eager toe to H City is that he misses you! I don''t believe that his


    "Well, it seems that you have a clear estimation of yourself," Zed said as he burst intoughter.


    "You!" Jean was bing annoyed at Zed''s teasing. "Come on, Zed. You''ve gone too far. Aren''t you


    afraid that Juan will be disappointed when he sees me, if his expectation for me is too high?"


    "Don''t worry about that. I''m quite confident with the choice that I have made," Zed replied proudly.


    "What makes you so smug?" Jean''s cheeks flushed pink at Zed''sment.


    Moore quietly observed Zed and Jean flirting with each other from the corner of the room.


    Although Moore felt a little bitter in his heart, there appeared a small smile on his face when he saw


    Jean smiling happily.


    "Jean and Zed love each other so much!" Avery eximed happily, watching them teasing each other.


    "It was my own decision to quit showbiz. I have to thank Zed and Jean again. If it wasn''t for their help


    and support I wouldn''t have been able to handle it," Avery said to Moore in a relieved voice.


    Moore brought his attention back to Avery. "No matter what problems you encounter in the future, do


    remember to tell us, so that we can all help you find the best way to solve them. Now, you must have a


    clear understanding of Jean''s character. She regards you as her friend and she is nice to you and


    treats you well. She cares for you with all of her heart and soul. So remember not to do anything to


    upset her again,"


    Moore instructed Avery sincerely.


    She nodded her head. "In future I''ll keep that in mind." Avery cleared her throat and asked in a soft


    voice, "Moore, now that you know the real reason why I came to H City was because of you. Have I


    made a bad impression on you?"


    Moore looked at her puzzled. "Why would you ask such a question?"


    Avery looked meekly at Moore and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t want you to believe that I''m a


    calcting and impulsive girl. I am afraid that you might think me irresponsible and will suffer losses


    because of my temperament."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Moore studied Avery for a moment then said earnestly, "Since you know that you are going to suffer


    losses, don''t be so impulsive in the future!" His face then softened. "Although I didn''t know the reason


    you came here was because of me, it''s not toote to know now. I''m deeply touched by your efforts. I


    haven''t felt cared about in such a long time.


    But now I''m moved by you."


    Moore had tears in his eyes as he looked at Avery. "Oh, Moore..." Avery was overwhelmed with


    emotions, so she reached out and took his hand in hers. "As long as I am your girlfriend, I will try my


    best to treat you well.


    Moore, I''d love to take care of you in the future." "Thank you, Avery. It means a lot to me,"


    Moore said with a smile and this time his smile was from the heart.


    Jean turned around and happened to notice Moore and Avery. It made her smile to see them chatting


    with each other warmly. "Zed, look at them," Jean whispered to Zed. "See? Moore and Avery are


    getting along so well.


    It seems that it''s unnecessary for us to worry about them."


    Zed looked in their direction and a surprised expression appeared on his face.


    He didn''t know how to react to what he was witnessing. Obviously, he was stunned and surprised by


    Avery and Moore.


    It had only been two days and it seemed that Moore and Avery had developed an unspoken


    understanding between them. They actually looked like a true couple that cooperated with each other


    very well.


    Of course, Zed was happy to see them getting along. There possibly could even be a happy ending for


    them after all.


    But by what Zed knew of Moore, he was quite a different man now and he had changed. Now Moore


    behaved as if he were aplete stranger to Zed.


    Perhaps Moore was moved by Avery. Certainly, she had sacrificed so much for him in order to make


    him take notice of her. Even though she had worked so hard to be a renowned star, she was


    willing to abandon her sessful career just to be with him.


    ''If I were her, I might have already given up on him by now. Avery''s perseverance is truly admirable, ''


    Zed thought to himself.


    Zed let out a little sigh and turned to look at Jean. "Are you going to watch Avery shooting for the ad


    again this afternoon?" "No, I''m not going."


    Jean smiled as she put her arm affectionately around Zed''s waist. "I think I''ll just go back and have a


    nap. I don''t want to disturb them." "That would be fine. I''ll ask Toby to drive you back home.


    I have to get back to work anyway. There''s an important meeting this afternoon."


    Zed looked at Jean and kissed her lovingly on the forehead. "Go back to work now!" she fussed. "Don''t


    worry about me. I have Toby. He''ll make sure I get back home safe and sound."


    Jean understood that it was important for Zed to go back to thepany for the meeting, so she urged


    him to hurry. "Moore, Avery, Adolf. I really must go. Have a nice day!"


    Zed said goodbye to them all with a smile on his face. "Well." Before Zed turned to leave, Adolf stood


    to meet him. "I want to thank you, Zed. If it wasn''t for your help, it would have been hard for me to


    handle the situation with Avery.


    When Avery resigns from thepany and everything is final, I want to invite you both to dinner to


    express my gratitude."


    "No problem. But it doesn''t need to be too extravagant and expensive. Jean and I will be happy with a


    simple meal."


    Zed waved good bye to the group of friends and turned to leave. "Zed, I''ll walk you out!"


    Jean called out to him.


    Zed saw a smile on Jean''s face, but the look in her eyes was serious. He nodded his head. "Okay."


    Jean turned back to the group. "I''m leaving now. See you allter.


    Moore, take good care of Avery," She said in a hurry.


    Then she left holding onto Zed''s hand without waiting for Moore to reply.


    Zed waited until they got out of the door, then he stopped and faced Jean. "Is there something wrong,


    baby?" He asked with concern. "Yes!"


    Jean replied in a firm voice. Then she raised her head to look up at Zed. "I was so happy and excited


    just now that I have already ignored one problem." Zed looked at her baffled and asked, "So, what''s the


    problem?" "Since you have such a good rtionship with Juan, the CEO of Baiton Entertainment


    Corporation, then why don''t you choose an A-list star that already works in the Baiton Entertainment


    Corporation?


    Why did you offer the job to Avery?"


    Jean asked, looking confusedly at him.


    Zed was stunned and lost for words for a moment. He then threw his head back and burst intoughter.


    "Come on, Jean. Are you serious? That''s the reason why you came out to see me off, so you could ask


    me that?" "Yes!"


    Jean stayed firm crossing her arms waiting for his answer. "All right. To be honest, if you hadn''t asked


    me to offer some advice to Avery, I would have totally forgotten that Juan is also running an


    entertainmentpany. It may surprise you that Baiton Entertainment Corporation is founded by him


    only to idle away his time, and it''s more like a hobby to Juan.


    He is running more than a dozen smallpanies including the Baiton Entertainment Corporation."


    Jean wasn''t buying it. "Really? Are you cheating on me?"


    Jean asked in great astonishment. "Come on. There''s no need for me to cheat on you!"


    He looked at her and replied with a bitter smile. Jean hesitated for a moment, then she looked at Zed


    and said in an angry tone, "I''m still not sure if you''re cheating on me or not! Zed, I still can''t figure out


    one thing.


    How on earth do you know Juan? He is so wealthy!" "He is very wealthy... Well, that may be," Zed


    answered himself and then looked at Jean and quipped. "What''s wrong?


    Are you having some ideas about him after hearing that he is a rich man?" "You bastard!


    How can you say that about me and belittle me like that? I am not a superficial woman!"


    Jean snapped back with her hands on her hips. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to say that," Zed said trying to


    console her. "As for how I met Juan... I saved his life to be exact. He doesn''t like being indebted to


    anyone. Once, he even followed me for three months in order to repay me. Fortunately, I escaped from


    that."

 Chapter 617 Do Remember To Give Him A Cold Shoulder

    Chapter 617 Do Remember To Give Him A Cold Shoulder


    "And so, you mean that Juan has agreed with your straightforward requests, just because he wants to


    repay you for saving his life?" Jean asked stunned and in disbelief.


    "Yes, that''s one way of putting it. But in fact, I think he has agreed in that outright manner, mostly


    because he knows that I am married. So he wants toe here to see you," said Zed, furrowing his


    eyebrows. "I am not sure how and when I will be able to get away from him once he is here. I am sure


    he''ll keep on pestering me. Jean, do remember to give Juan a cold shoulder."


    "What?" Jean waspletely taken by surprise. Wide-eyed, she asked, "Are you sure you are friends


    and not enemies?"


    "You have to trust me. It will be extremely difficult for you to get away from him if you don''t ignore him


    and take my advice," Zed replied with authority.


    Jean cast a doubtful look at Zed, wondering if she should believe him or not. After spending some


    moments in silence, she responded, "Okay. I have got it. Don''t you have to go back to work? Then, you


    go first!"


    "Well, then you..." Zed deeply cared about Jean and was worried where she was heading next. With


    her in this condition, her safety andfort were always on the top of his mind. But before he could


    drop the question on her, Jean replied, "I am going back home." Noticing Zed''s concern, Jean


    eximed, "Zed, you can begin to rx, you know! Toby will be with me."


    "Okay. Then, I am leaving first," answered and nodded Zed in agreement. Zed embraced Jean tightly in


    his arms to feel her. Some minutes passed by, but to Zed it felt as if he had to pry his hands from her


    body to get himself to part. Atst, he walked towards his car, got into the driver''s seat and drove away.


    Zed''s sudden going away jolted Jean out of the reverie of thoughts she was lost in. She didn''t start to


    walk outside until Zed''s car was out of her sight.


    When she reached the gate, she found Toby waiting for her to drive her around in their attractive


    Bugatti car.


    Unknowingly, Jean smiled seeing the irony. Toby''s prompt appearance just at the mention of his name


    made her feel suspicious. Seeing this part of her life, she spected if Toby had mounted a tracker in


    her.


    Jean wondered why Toby always showed up in front of her on time even when she didn''t call him.


    After Jean got into the car and satfortably, Toby politely asked, "Mrs. Jean, are you going home?"


    Jean had originally nned to go back, but the atmosphere between them was suddenly uneasy.


    Toby''s exact guess had left her furious inside. And so, she retorted, "Who told you that I am going back


    home? Drive and show me around."


    "Mrs. Jean, where should I take you then?" Very politely, Toby asked again.


    "Just go to the Wanda za!" Jean casually said the first name that came to her. Honestly, she couldn''t


    think of anywhere else to go.


    "Okay." Toby nodded, made a turn and drove in that direction.


    Jean was staring outside the car window the whole way. Looking at the crowds surging past her car,


    loneliness wrapped itself around her.


    Yes, she was really lonely.


    Zed was always busy with work.


    Previously, Moore would go shopping or hang out with her. But now, this had be impossible,


    because he had Avery now.


    The only option she was left with was to go shopping alone.


    It felt like an ordeal to her, so dull and boring that Jean yawned. Despite seeing all the new collections


    of high-end luxury brands, she bought nothing.


    Jean felt overwhelmed by her solitude. After ambling around for what felt like a long time, Jean


    developed sore feet. With a cold drink in one hand, she sat down in a corner of the corridor and opened


    her drink. Sipping her beverage quietly, she looked around at the happy faces walking by.


    Still, there weren''t very many people. It was neither a holiday nor a weekend today. Most people were


    at work.


    The Wanda za felt quiet and dreary to her for this reason.


    ''Isn''t there anything fun that I can do to kill some time?'' thought Jean.


    She looked and felt dispirited. Deep down inside, she was unclear why she was so reluctant to go back


    home at that moment.


    Of course, there would be no one at home. It''d be empty.


    But, Jean didn''t want to go to Zed''s office either.


    She would do nothing there and rather, affect his schedule since Zed was usually very busy.


    It was nearly impossible for her to find Moore now.


    Jean had been trying hard to bring Moore and Avery together. And so, she couldn''t just show up and


    interrupt them when they were spending time to get closer.


    Ticking off one option after another, Jean realized she had no choice but to sit there alone. Again


    strangers walked indifferently in front of her, as she sipped her chilled beverage.


    "You are..."


    Suddenly Jean heard a stranger''s voice addressing her.


    She involuntarily knitted her eyebrows and turned around to look who it was, somewhat impatiently.


    A tall and handsome man stood right in front of her, making her gape at him in astonishment.


    ''Who is this man? I don''t know him!'' thought Jean.


    With her eyebrows furrowed tightly, Jean spected that perhaps this man too was bored like her and


    was trying to casually strike up a conversation with her.


    "You are Jean... Wen?"


    asked the man with a tinge of joy in a shivering voice. The tremor was clearly noticeable.


    ''He knows my name?'' mumbled Jean to herself.


    Jean''s confusion deepened at this and she unknowingly opened her eyes wider to take in the person


    standing in front of her.


    A broad forehead, bushy ck eyebrows, big eyes and healthy wheatishplexion¡­ the man in front


    of her would be easily more than 1.8m tall.


    At a nce, he looked handsome, healthy, opportunistic and a little shy.


    Shy?


    Jean really felt that man looked shy.


    This thought made Jean chuckle to herself. She felt funny thinking that a man could be even shy in


    front of a woman. Looking him up and down and judging him from different angles, Jean answered


    back, "Do you know me?" She stared at him in bewilderment, confused why this strange man knew her.


    "You are really Jean? Have you forgotten me? I am Ronald Zhang!" The man introduced himself very


    excitedly and joyfully as he walked closer to Jean.


    "Ronald..." Jean mumbled this name again. Looking at this man, she felt a little familiar with this figure,


    but she just couldn''t recall the whereabouts.


    "Yes, I am Ronald. When we were little kids, your pronunciation wasn''tpletely developed. In fact,


    you often failed to say my name correctly. Do you remember?" reminded a visibly excited Ronald.


    "Ronald..." After repeating the name to herself, a faint memory suddenly lit up in her mind. Thrilled to


    have finally ced him, she stared at Ronald in shock and asked, "You are the fat boy Ronald? How


    can that be possible? When you were a little kid, you were so fat that it was hard to make out the shape


    of your eyes. How did you be so..."


    "Exactly, that boy was me." As Jean tried to digest this bizarre truth, Ronald revealed a happy smile


    and continued, "How time flies! It has been 15 years since we metst time. You were still a little girl


    when I left. But now, you have grown up to be graceful, sweet and beautiful..."


    "I wasn''t a little girl," Jean retorted disapprovingly. "Compared to my batchmates, I wasn''t little at all, or


    else how would I have been able to help you when I saw that you were ridiculed for being overweight."


    "Yes, I don''t know how much of confidence I would have lost if it hadn''t been for you. I really regretted


    my parents immigrating to Canada. When I got to know that I was going to leave you, I cried for three


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    days and nights. I even went on a hunger strike to get them to not move to Canada. In the end, of


    course, I failed. 15 years have passed, Jean,"


    Ronald sighed deeply.


    "But how did you recognize me at first sight?" asked Jean visibly confused.


    "I can never forget your eyes," replied Ronald with a gentle smile. He added, "When I was bullied and


    pinned to the floor, it was you that suddenly showed up and saved me. As I looked up, your bright and


    warm eyes first came into my view. And so, how can I forget your eyes no matter how long we haven''t


    met or how you look now? But Jean, your face has hardly changed. 15 years have passed, but I could


    still recognize you as soon as I saw you."

 Chapter 618 Why Are You Here

    Chapter 618 Why Are You Here


    Ronald''s words stirred all sorts of feelings in Jean.


    ''Am I supposed to be happy by what he just said? What did he really mean when he said that?


    Is it a good thing to not have your appearance changed even a wee bit in thest fifteen years?''


    wondered Jean. Probing her feelings to understand whether she felt pleased or bittersweet at Ronald''s


    supposed ttery, Jean soon forgot that Ronald was still standing in front of her.


    "I''m telling the truth..." uttered Ronald hastily as he saw Jean''s lips curl into a wry smile. From what he


    had known about her since their childhood, he knew that her half-smile was never about happiness.


    This made Ronald afraid that he might have said something wrong, which might have led to a


    misunderstanding. Anxiously, he felt the urge to exin that he meant to praise her beauty and


    innocence. But, the cat had got his tongue. Red in the face, a nervous Ronald was sweating profusely.


    "I know," replied Jean reading the anxiety clearly written on Ronald''s face. In her bid to console him,


    she even uttered, "I believe you."


    ''I believe you, '' repeated Ronald in his mind again.


    After these simple words from Jean, his face suddenly lit up with a childlike smile. He was still shy and


    did not know what to say next. Eyes fixed on her, he scratched his head to dissolve the tension


    between them.


    Jean''s mind was rather clouded by the memories of her childhood.


    The image of a chubby Ronald came in front of her eyes. His features seemed so crowded on his face


    and his body was as plump as a traditional Chinese rice-pudding. He always moved slow when


    At that time, children often teased and bullied him because of this.


    What was worse, he was also isted by most. On such ocassions, Jean had found him hiding in a


    corner crying.


    Anyhow, Jean wasn''t much better off than Ronald.


    Her mother had died when Jean was still too young, which left her unexposed to Joy and Shirley''s


    bullying. Ovee by grief and loneliness, Jean soon withdrew into herself.


    Feeling no love at ''home'', she got what Ronald was putting up with.


    With no friends and no desire to y or socialise, Jean didn''t talk too much and mostly stayed at the


    back, out of everyobody''s sight.


    One of the worst times she saw Ronald facing was when he got beaten by several even-aged children.


    Seeing him lying there on the ground, surrounded by a group of bullies, Shirley and Winner''s beating


    her up came to her mind. Anger rose inside her against the group kicking Ronald, for she felt as if she


    was the one getting beaten by them.


    The young Jean decided that she would report these yground bullies to her teacher. So, she walked


    up to them and warned them in clear, stern words. The group of little bullies ran in fear of the teacher''s


    punishment, leaving a bruised Ronald. Beaming with courage, she gave her hand to Ronald to stand


    up and never felt that horrible fear again.


    Ronald was clearly thankful that he had Jean to look after him. Soon, he started tailing her from sses


    to lunch time to stay in her shadows.


    Since, Ronald was doing this all the time, it got on Jean''s nerves. She told him off and asked him to be


    on his own because ording to her, all that she had done for him was a little favour. She didn''t look


    herself as his protector and found it bizarre that Ronald felt safer in her presence.


    But Ronald was determined to be her friend no matter how many times she scolded him. He just kept


    going everywhere she went.


    With time, she gradually got used to him following her.


    Once, they started doing everything that friends did, shared lessons, yed in the ground, and ate


    lunches together. She realized that he loved eating greasy octopus balls. Then of course, she didn''t let


    the golden chance go. She began teasing him by calling him ''Octopus Ball*, '' which got stuck as his


    nickname between them.


    (*TN: In the Chinese version, Ronald''s Chinese name had the simr pronunciation as octopus ball.)


    "I never thought that time would pass so quickly. It''s been fifteen years since west saw each other,"


    said Jean as she was jolted out of her reminiscing. She looked at Ronald and smiled.


    "Yes, time flies," replied Ronald smilingly.


    ''For fifteen years, I''ve been waiting to see you again.


    As a matter of fact, time felt so slow. I have been eagerly waiting for this day toe, '' thought Ronald


    to himself.


    But somehow he knew what Jean meant. He thought she was right about everything, just like it used to


    be back in their childhood. Indeed, he felt those fifteen years was worth waiting for now when he finally


    met her, it felt fulfilling.


    ''I am filled with joy to meet you again, Jean.


    Although it has been over a decade, '' said Ronald internally.


    "When did youe back?" asked Jean looking at him. With a smile on her face, she thought of the


    childhood days when they were doing everything together as friends.


    ''Wow, that once-chubby boy is now handsome.


    If any of the bullies from school were to look at Ronald now, their jaws would drop to see what a striking


    figure he has be today, '' thought Jean to herself.


    "It''s been three days since I got back," replied Ronald.


    What he didn''t tell Jean was that he had asked a lot of people for help to look her up in H City. Ever


    since he left the country with his parents, he was eager to get in touch with her on his return.


    But luck was not on his side. Everyone that he thought could help had turned up with no leads. He had


    lost the meagre information he had on her.


    But on his third day in H City,dy luck had finally decided to smile on him. It was only chance that he


    saw her sitting in the corridor, drinking a beverage quietly.


    What an unexpected surprise!


    Though both, Ronald and Jean looked a tad different than thest time they met, thefort and ease


    with which their conversations flowed was still the same.


    "You are not going away this time, are you?" asked Jean in a neutral tone.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What she was feeling right now was that, Ronald seemed not to be as active as she did in their


    conversation. He wasn''t like the talkative boy in front of her as he used to be.


    Jean noticed that the atmosphere between them was getting awkward. She was thinking of something


    to talk about but was really unsure of what.


    "Well, I''ll stay here for a while. But I''ll leave when I finish the task I am here for," replied Ronald looking


    slightly helpless.


    ''It has taken me so long to summon my courage ande see you again, Jean.


    I''ll be sorry for the rest of my life if I don''t say these words to you. I''ve been practising them for years in


    my head. No matter what you say, it''s time I utter them out loud, '' Ronald told himself to pluck some


    courage.


    "Oh, I almost forget that you and your family have emigrated to Canada," said Jean quickly and nodded


    in agreement.


    "Yes, my family business is in Canada. So, I can''t stay here for long," replied Ronald with a trace of


    bitterness in his voice. And then it shed an eagerness in his eyes as he locked his eyes with Jean''s.


    ''Will youe to Canada with me if I ask?


    What will your answer be?''


    asked Ronald eagerly in his mind. After several tries he moved his lips in his attempt to say it out loud,


    but no noise came from his mouth.


    "Are you trying to tell me something?" asked Jean concernedly. Obviously she had noticed his


    hesitation.


    "Yes, I¡­" replied Ronald and stopped suddenly. He looked at her sheepishly and added, "I hear that


    you have had a tough time all these years. Are they still not treating you right?"


    Jean''s eyes widened at this. She was touched by his concern after all these years.


    ''His thoughts for me are always genuine, just like before.


    But what he knows is a little too far from the truth.


    After getting married to Zed, despite the difficulties, my life is not as painful as before. I''m really thankful


    to have Zed as my husband.


    Of course, my friendship with Ronald is treasure-worthy too, '' thought Jean.


    "Thanks for caring for me, Ronald," replied Jean with a smile on her face. She added, "Many things


    have happened to the Wen family in the past six months. Winner died, and Shirley has been suspected


    of murder. And she will be locked up in prison for the rest of her life. And Henry has suffered a stroke


    and is now in hospital. As for Joy, after what she had gone through, which is too much for her, she fell


    ill¡­"


    said Jean. She kept Joy''s real illness a secret because she could not find the right way to describe the


    Wen family.


    Although the information of Joy''s illness would soon be announced to the public, still, Jean did not want


    to say anything right now. She did not want others to know this from her, not even Ronald.


    After all, the Wen family had been through too many ups and downs. It was karma. But she just did not


    feel right to say this herself.


    And she could not bear to tell others about Joy''s tragic situation at this moment.


    Meanwhile, Ronald was looking at Jean in silence.


    "You must have been through a lot. Perhaps you would not have suffered so much if I hade back


    earlier," said Ronald in a sorry tone, with regret written all over his face.


    "It''s all right. I''m all right now," uttered Jean amazed. She was surprised at his words and added, "I''ve


    got someone here to protect me, so I''m fine."


    "What? Did you mean that you have a boyfriend now?"


    asked Ronald surprisedly. His eyes were eagerly watching her, waiting for an answer.


    Noticing Ronald''s surprised look, Jean could not help but be amused as she wanted to share the news


    of her happy marriage. Sheughed and replied, "Well, actually, I''m already¡­"


    "Jean¡­" someone else''s surprised voice interrupted her mid-sentence.


    She could only pause and looked at where this voice came from. With an amazed look on her face, she


    asked, "Maranda, why are you here?"

 Chapter 619 Special Feelings

    Chapter 619 Special Feelings


    "Hey, why can''t I show up here? Why so surprised?" It was Maranda. "And now you''re here at the mall,


    shopping, without even telling me!" she eximed usingly.


    Before more words started to spill out of Maranda, Jean replied, "I know you''re always with Ron, and


    the two of you are inseparable and totally in love and all that. I don''t want to take up your time with


    Ron." Jean gave a dramatic pout and looked at Maranda. "I''ve thought about asking you out


    sometimes," she continued. "But I keep thinking that Ron might get mad at me... or that you''ll think I''m


    asking too much from you." After finishing her words, Jean burst intoughter.


    Hearing that, Maranda let her eyes drop to the floor. "Is that what you''re worried about?" Maranda tried


    to say in between her giggles. "No, Ron''s almost always busy with his work. You should have just


    called me in the first ce!" Maranda said as she flung her arms around Jean. Just then, Maranda saw


    the man standing close by Jean. "Oh, who''s he?" she asked.


    "Oh right," Jean replied. "Uhm, this is my friend from elementary school. Maranda, this is Ronald.


    Ronald, meet Maranda." Jean''s face flushed with embarrassment; she had forgotten that Ronald was


    still there.


    "Hello."


    "Hi."


    After their quick introductions, silence awkwardly dragged on. The three of them looked at each other


    expectantly.


    "So..." Maranda finally said. "You were here shopping with an old friend?"


    "Oh, no. It''s nothing like that," Jean quickly denied. "We just bumped into each other, that''s all. Actually,


    it''s been about fifteen years since we''vest seen each other."


    "Wow, fifteen years?" Maranda''s eyes widened, her eyebrows arching. "And you haven''t seen each


    other until now?" Her voice was filled with surprise.


    "Yeah, not once..." Jean replied.


    "How would you even recognize each other at a ce like this, with so many people? And to think.


    Fifteen years! Surely both of you barely look like your childhood selves. It''s a good thing you two


    somehow remember each other," Maranda continued. "I mean even if that sounds impossible. You two


    must have been really good friends,"


    Maranda looked at Jean and Ronald with awe and spection.


    Jean paused. Now she also thought that it really was a bit unbelievable that her path would only now


    cross with Ronald''s, and that they''d still be able to recognize each other.


    ''Well, she has a point there, '' Jean thought to herself. She looked over at the corner of her eye, and


    saw Ronald was starting to get a bit ufortable.


    "Never mind that. Are you here to go shopping or to find something to gossip about?"


    Jean asked, her patience starting to waver.


    Maranda nced at Ronald. In an attempt to make the mood lighter, she put her tongue out at Jean.


    "Well, since we''re all here and it''s a very hot day," Maranda changed the topic quickly, "why don''t we all


    go out for drinks?"


    Jean looked at Ronald and raised an eyebrow, as if to ask whether or not he''s game.


    Rnd looked at his watch nervously. "You know what," he said, "I''d better go. I forgot that I have other


    ns." In truth, Ronald felt ufortable around Maranda. He didn''t quite like how she probed with


    her questions. "Hey, Jean," he turned to Jean as he pulled his phone out of his back pocket. "Can I get


    your WeChat? You know, for next time we''re free so we can catch up some more."


    "Yeah, of course. You''re going back to Canada soon, right? Yeah, we should hang out some more


    before you leave." Jean took Ronald''s phone and added herself on his WeChat. In no time, she handed


    it back to him. They said their goodbyes, and soon Ronald went on his way.


    When he had walked a good distance away from the two girls, Maranda turned to Jean. "Are you sure


    about that Rnd fellow? I mean, he may just be some creep iming to know you," Maranda said and


    nced back at Ronald who was now far away.


    "I''ve already told you earlier. We''ve known each other before. An old friend. Can you stop prying?"


    Jean snapped at Maranda. She walked over to an ice cream stand nearby, Maranda shadowing her


    steps.


    "Don''t you think it''s weird? Do you know why he wanted to leave so soon? I mean you two had just met


    again after so many years. Wouldn''t he have wanted to spend more time with you?" Maranda


    spected as she sat down beside Jean.


    "Well, if you haven''t figured it out yet, he left because of you," Jean sighed, looking at Maranda


    implicitly. She called attention to a waiter passing by and ordered a ss of orange juice. Maranda


    ordered strawberry. The waiter jotted down their orders.


    "What? What did I do?" Maranda asked defensively when the waiter had left. "You want to know what I


    think? I think that Mr. ssmate-From-Fifteen-Years-Ago likes you," she continued, a smug smile


    formed on her lips.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" Jean shouted. A couple of mall-goers passing by looked at her


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    judgingly. She was nearly at the end of her nerves.


    "I''m being serious here," Maranda said. She leaned in closer to Jean. "I mean just think about it,"


    Maranda''s voice went lower and more serious. "Okay, fine maybe it is possible that Rnd felt


    ufortable that I was prying too much," she paused, looking at Jean for some reassurance. Jean


    just stayed silent. "But..." Maranda continued, "it could also mean that he didn''t want to be seen with


    you because he wanted some alone time. Then I came along and ruined his chance with you!" she


    teasingly poked at Jean''s side. "But isn''t he just too timid and sheepish!" her voice getting higher again


    from the teasing. "There are few men like him nowadays."


    "Maranda, can you please just shut up?" Jean couldn''t help crying out. She already had her eyes


    closed, trying tone down the headache she was starting to get. "Believe it or not, if you don''t stop


    talking like that, I''ll tell Ron and ask him to teach you a lesson."


    Maranda fell silent, all the excitement from her face suddenly gone. "You''re bluffing..." Maranda said.


    Jean stayed silent. Maranda leaned back in her seat. After a while, she spoke again in a more solemn


    voice. "Would you really just rat me out just to protect some ssmate from the past?" She looked at


    Jean expectantly. Jean''s eyes were still closed. Maranda shook her head. "I can''t believe you''d do


    that."


    "Well, I can and I would as a matter of fact," Jean had opened her eyes, looking at Maranda coldly. Can


    we just stop talking about Ronald now?"


    Jean''s mouth was pressed into a fine line.


    "And stop making things weird next time, if there''s even going to be one." Maranda started to get


    annoyed as well. "Why are you mad at me?" she looked at Jean with the same intensity. "Is it so wrong


    to make assumptions like that?"


    "You talk too much sometimes. Do you know that?" Jean replied coldly.


    Maranda was taken aback. Jean instantly regretted what she said when she saw the expression on her


    friend''s face. "You know what, forget it. Just forget I said anything," Jean said. Maranda put her hands


    up as if in surrender.


    A waiter came by and ced the orange juice on the table, little droplets of precipitation clinging onto


    the ss. Maranda mouthed a thank you to the waiter, and grabbed the ss, taking big gulps in


    between breaths.


    She nced at Jean. Jean was still ring at her. "What?" Maranda said. "Am I doing anything wrong


    again?"


    "I ordered that," said Jean, looking at the nearly empty ss in Maranda''s hand.


    "That was mine."


    That was true. In her hand, there was a cup of orange juice, not the strawberry juice she had ordered


    minutes ago.


    "Shall I order another cup of orange juice for you?" Maranda swallowed and then said awkwardly.


    "You pay for it though," Jean said ndly. Maranda rolled her eyes. The waiter arrived shortly. She


    ordered another ss of orange juice. After that, she crossed her arms over her chest.


    "There. I ordered you another one," Maranda said angrily. "You know what," she continued, "you''ve


    been mean to me ever since we''ve met. I don''t even understand why I have to pay for a ss of


    orange juice when your husband is the richest man in the country!"


    "Well yeah, Zed''s rich. But that doesn''t mean I have to throw money in the air just because I can.


    Besides, don''t forget that you''re the one who''s at fault here. You absentmindedly took my drink. I think


    it''s justmon courtesy that you''re the one who pays for it."


    Jean shifted in her seat and squared her shoulders. She was giving off an air that got on Maranda''s


    nerves even more.


    "This is not about the money," Maranda said through clenched teeth. "You''re only ever mean to me. I


    thought I was your best friend. Then just moments ago you chose an almost stranger over me? I''m


    tired of getting treated this way. You throw insults at me, left and right," she exasperated. "It''s like you


    don''t even really care about how I feel." Maranda''s voice quivered at the end.


    It was only then that Jean acknowledged that Maranda was really upset. Had she really been unfair to


    her all this time?


    After some time thinking it over, she let out a sigh.


    "Maranda," Jean finally said, "it''s not that I''m not taking your feelings into consideration. Personally


    speaking, most of the time I think I''m fair with you." Jean paused, trying to make her words as sincere


    as she possibly could. "But sometimes, you say the most ridiculous things! As if there''s no stopping


    that mouth of yours."


    Maranda looked confused now. The hurt, however, in her expression was still apparent. "Okay then,"


    Jean said, taking a deep breath in. "Take for example what happened just a few minutes ago. I haven''t


    seen Ronald in so many years. Yeah, sure. He and I had a great rtionship in the past. But we were


    kids back then. People can change a lot in a single day. What more in fifteen years?


    I can''t say for sure that things between us are the same as before, but I guess I just realized that you


    kept implying to say that Ronald has special feelings for me, you know? And besides, you just met


    each other. I can''t believe you said all those things when you two just met each other! Have you ever


    thought, even for a moment, that you were embarrassing me? That you, making my friend feel


    ufortable like that, hurt my feelings as well?" Jean''s voice broke. A lot of emotions swept through


    her. Anger, sadness, and pain.


    "Jean," Maranda said softly. Jean blinked, surprised at the sudden sincerity from Maranda. "I''m not


    trying to say anything bad about him.


    I do think that friend of yours still may be in love with you after all those years. I was meaning to remind


    you to be more careful."

 Chapter 620 Drowned In Jealousy

    Chapter 620 Drowned In Jealousy


    "Be careful? What do you think Ronald will do to me? Bully me? I''m no longer the girl that I used to be.


    Yes, I was easily bullied in the past, but it was at that time that Ronald became my good friend,"


    said Jean andughed.


    "I meant that he doesn''t treat you as a friend. It''s way more than that,"


    Maranda muttered.


    "Maranda, no matter how he treats me, or how he feels about me, I am married. Is Zed not good


    enough for me? Should I get rid of him?"


    Jean thought that Maranda was worrying for nothing. But Maranda said, "No, that is not what I meant!"


    Maranda panicked and looked up to Jean. She didn''t know what to say.


    "Fine, I was joking! I know that you didn''t mean it like that, but I can''t listen to you right now. Ronald is


    just a friend and nothing more. Even if you don''t trust me, you should at least trust Zed''s charm. You


    know, I''m so attracted toward my husband."


    Jean blinked as soon as she finished talking.


    Maranda sighed and said, "Of course I know your good rtionship with Zed. That is why I''m telling


    you this. Men are cruel and mean, and Zed would be furious if he finds out that Ronald has feelings for


    you. So, if you ever meet Ronald, I suggest that you should take Zed with you! Or I''m afraid that you


    guys will have to go through the same thing as I and Ron did."


    "If things turn out the way that you said they would, then Zed should''ve been really jealous of Moore


    when he was living with us." Jean felt absurd after she heard what Maranda said.


    "What? Moore lives with you? In your house?" Maranda was shocked when she heard that Moore was


    living with Jean and Zed.


    "Yes! He lives in my house. If you don''t believe me, then you cane to my houseter and meet


    him," said Jean as she nodded at Maranda.


    Maranda looked at Jean and said after a little while, "I''m really confused right now! What is going on


    with you guys? Forget it! Just forget what I said earlier."


    "Zed is not as mean as you think he is and he doesn''t get jealous easily," said Jean as she seemed to


    be showing off.


    She thought, ''Zed was very angry when he found out that I was somehow rted to Ethan before.


    But now, he doesn''t seem to be bothered by Moore.


    Or, is it because I got to know Moore because of the car ident and Zed felt pity for him?


    This doesn''t make any sense!


    Whatever! I shouldn''t over-think.


    I can''t be led astray by Maranda.''


    "Oh, right! I have more shocking news for you!" Jean said mysteriously. "Last time our talk over the


    phone was suddenly ended because my phone was taken away by Zed, so you didn''t know clearly that


    Moore has a girlfriend, right? His girlfriend is an international superstar, Vikki!"


    "What?" Maranda was shocked and she looked at Jean surprisingly.


    Jean nodded at Maranda and smiled excitedly.


    She always got happy whenever Maranda was surprised.


    "Yes, Moore is now apanying Vikki, who is filming themercials," said Jean proudly as she


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    sipped her orange juice.


    If she told Maranda that she was the one behind all this, she wondered how surprised would Maranda


    be.


    "I think that someone as handsome as Moore, deserves Vikki," Maranda said enviously.


    "Really?" Jean was excited as soon as she heard what Maranda said.


    "Yeah! Honestly, why are all men around you so handsome? Zed is your husband so we won''t talk


    about him. Ethan, Moore and now Ronald! They are all good-looking and stylish. That''s just amazing!"


    said Maranda. She seemed as some young girl in love.


    "Come on! How is every man around you not amazing? Is Ron not good-looking? And what about


    Calvin? And..."


    Jean paused and looked at Maranda curiously.


    "Who? Why can''t I recall anyone else?" Maranda asked in confusion.


    "John! Of course! How can you forget him?" Jean widened her eyes as she mentioned John. She


    looked at Maranda suspiciously.


    Maranda paused at what Jean said. She was embarrassed so she said awkwardly, "It''s not that I forgot


    him, it''s just that shouldn''t he be listed in your list of guys?"


    "My list?" Jeanughed. "Talking about rtionship, aren''t you closer to him than me?"


    Maranda blushed as she said, "Bullshit! I once liked him but it was a long time ago!"


    "Okay, you don''t have to exin! I just wanted to tell you that the men around you are not as bad as


    you think. So don''t get jealous!" said Jean with a smile.


    "Who is jealous?" Maranda denied whatever Jean said. "Both, Zed and Ron, are amazing, Right?"


    "It''s good that you think that," said Jean. She didn''t mind Marandaparing Zed to Ron. She then


    continued, "Do you want to go on a walk?"


    "No, Ron is in USA for some business deal. I was bored so I decided to hang out alone,"


    said Maranda as she shook her head.


    "USA? Why didn''t you go with him?" Jean asked as she raised her eyebrows. She never thought that


    Maranda could ever get bored.


    "I wanted to! But he went there because of his business deal and his schedule is quite tight. I was


    afraid that I''ll only cause him trouble. Besides, if this goes as he has hoped then we''ll be nning our


    wedding. We have already decided the day. It''ll be the 20th of next month. You and Zed have to be


    there!"


    said Maranda as she looked at Jean.


    "Congrattions on deciding the date." Jean was excited. She continued, "Zed and I will attend it..."


    Jean suddenly paused and looked at Maranda.


    "What? Don''t tell me that you can''t make it! That''s not okay! I won''t let that happen!" eximed


    Maranda as she read the expression on Jean''s face.


    "Zed and I have to go to the Imperial Capital next month, I don''t know if we cane back in time,"


    Jean sighed helplessly and looked at Maranda. "If we make it back in time, we will definitely be there.


    I''ll try my best!"


    "What am I supposed to do with what you said?" Maranda had tears in her eyes as she continued, "I


    don''t have many friends and it was not easy for me to get to know you. Now you can''t even make it to


    my wedding?"


    "Calm down! It is not confirmed yet, is it? I''ll ask Zed when he gets home and we''ll see if we can decide


    the date." Jean walked up to Maranda andforted her.


    "Jean, you have to be at my wedding!" Maranda grabbed Jean by her hand and begged. "If you don''t


    make it to my wedding then it''ll be ruined. I''ll have regret in my life. I don''t think you''ll let me down,


    right?"

 Chapter 621 You Still Have Me

    Chapter 621 You Still Have Me


    Maranda looked at Jean with great expectation in her eyes. Jean found herself in an impossible


    situation with no way out. She felt herself give in and sighed within herself. Looking at Maranda, she


    forced a smile on her face and nodded agreeing.


    Maranda pped her hands with delight and smiled through teary eyes.


    When Jean returned home to the Qi Mansion, she paced the room back and forth, troubled by the


    predicament that she had gotten herself into.


    ''Both events are happening around the same time. When Maranda and Ron get married next month,


    Zed and I will be in the Imperial Capital with Zed''s parents.


    We can''t just leave Grandpa Benjamin, father and mother and run back to H City to attend Maranda''s


    wedding.


    But I have just promised Maranda that I would attend her wedding. I''m in a real dilemma!


    Neither side can be offended and neither side can be refused!'' Jean tried toe up with a satisfactory


    solution in her head, but it was no use.


    It waste in the afternoon and Jean was still no closer to an answer. By this stage, she had gotten


    herself into quite a state with worry. She hadn''t even noticed that Zed hade home.


    Zed walked up to her and caressed her head. He could see that she was flustered. "What''s wrong,


    dear?"


    "Zed, you''re back!" Jean responded fretfully.


    "What on earth has got you so worked up?" Zed asked as he yfully tapped her nose with his finger.


    "I had tea with Maranda this afternoon. She told me that they had chosen their wedding date," Jean


    exhaled loudly. "It''s on the 20th of next month!" she said, dejected.


    "On the 20th of next month?" repeated Zed as if in thought. "Is that what''s worrying you so much?" Zed


    smiled with calmness on his face.


    "Yes! We have already made ns that we would go to the Imperial Capital and stay with your parents


    for some time. But Maranda''s wedding is also scheduled around the same time. I have been trying to


    think of what to do all afternoon." Jean looked up at Zed, her eyebrows furrowed with worry. "What do


    you think we should do?"


    He had to chuckle when he saw her sweet face scrunched up like that. "That''s not a problem, okay?


    We can still go to the Imperial Capital after Maranda and Ron''s wedding."


    "Are you sure that would be all right?" Jean looked at Zed and asked with some doubt in her voice.


    Zedforted her with a gentle smile, "What''s wrong with that? We will still go to the Imperial Capital.


    We will just have to tell grandpa, mother and father to wait a few more days, that''s all.


    You can rest assured. As long as I call them and speak to them about it, it will all be fine."


    Zed''s words had reassured her and the worry on Jean''s face slowly disappeared. However, there was


    still a small problem that nagged at her. "But if we postpone our trip to the Imperial Capital, I''m afraid


    our elders will be unhappy." She thought for a moment and looked up with a bright smile on her face.


    "You tell them that we will stay with them for a few extra days this time to make up for it.


    What do you think of that, Zed?"


    Zed reached out and gently pinched her cheek.


    "I''ll do as you say. So are you in the mood to eat now, dear?


    As soon as I came back, Zelda told me that she had called you several times but you didn''t respond."


    "I..."


    Jean stuck her tongue out with embarrassment. "Maranda is my friend and I didn''t want to disappoint


    her so I was trying to think of a suitable solution..." she replied sheepishly. Zed smiled affectionately at


    his wife. "No, I don''t mean to me you. But I hope no matter what happens in the future, you won''t let


    yourself get so worked up.


    Remember, you still have me. I''ll face the problems with you."


    "Well, I will remember next time."


    Jean smiled sweetly and then remembered that Zed mentioned something about food. "I''m really


    hungry, honey. Let''s go to dinner!"


    "Okay."


    Zed took her hand and together they went to the dining room. As they walked, he looked at her and


    asked, "Has Mooree back yet?" "Um..." Jean smiled vaguely. "Maybe he won''t being back.


    I hope he spends the night with Avery and doesn''te back tonight. In that case, his rtionship with


    her would be..."


    Jean said with a cheeky grin.


    Zed looked at her and shook his head slightly. "Do you think Moore would do what you think?"


    Jean stared at him with a hint of disappointment.


    "Well, I know that he''s a gentleman. But just let me hope for a moment that it may happen." Zed looked


    at her amused and let out a small chuckle. "Well, let''s just eat first!


    We can talk about it after dinner."


    He gently pulled out Jean''s chair for her and waited for her to be seated before he joined her.


    After stressing all day, Jean found that she was famished. She looked at Zed between mouthfuls of


    food and asked, "Moore still hasn''te back yet. Do you think that something may have happened to


    him?"


    "Why would you think that? Try to rx, dear. Don''t always think the worst, be more positive and think


    of good things."


    Zed reached out and gently rubbed her shoulder.


    Jean smiled sheepishly and continued eating.


    Zed watched her and thought of how much she had stressed herself today. He quietly sighed.


    ''It seems that pregnant women are really moody.


    She was so anxious about attending Maranda''s wedding and when I helped her find a simple solution,


    she calmed down and was satisfied for only a short time.


    Now she is starting to stress again thinking the worst, because Moore has note back yet.''


    At that moment the cell phone rang interrupting his thoughts. Zed absently took it out of his pocket and


    nced at the screen. He didn''t recognize the phone number disyed, frowning, he immediately hung


    up.


    This was his personal phone number and only a few trusted friends knew it.


    That phone number was unfamiliar to him. He wondered who it could have been.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zed looked puzzled and a little tense.


    The cell phone rang again. This time Zed didn''t hesitate to answer it.


    Zed listened intently to the voice on the phone, his face turned ashen. "Okay, I see...


    I''ll be right over," he said in a somber voice.


    Jean sensed that something was wrong by the tone in his voice.


    "Who was that?" she asked, looking up at Zed.


    Zedy the phone down on the table and looked at her with conflicted emotions. He was trying to piece


    together and absorb the shocking news that he had just heard. "What happened?"


    Jean saw that he was staring nkly at her, not saying a word. This made her feel uneasy. "Whatever


    happened, you must tell me!" she said pleading with him.


    Zed cleared his throat. "Adolf just called me and said that Moore is in the hospital." Jean''s face


    changed dramatically when she heard the news. She stood up and went to him.


    "Moore is in hospital?" she asked nervously.


    "What happened to him?" Seeing the anxious look on her face, Zed was reluctant to tell her the details


    in fear of stressing her further. But he was more aware of the consequences of not telling her, so he


    continued to tell her the truth.


    ''She will find out sooner orter anyway, '' he thought as he let out a deep sigh.


    "He seems to have been in a fight.


    But don''t worry. They all suffered only superficial trauma. There''s nothing seriously wrong with either


    side,"


    Zed added quickly tofort her. "A fight? What the hell is going on? For what reason would Moore


    have to fight with someone? He hasn''t fully recovered yet. He wouldn''t have even been strong enough


    to defend himself.


    Zed, let''s go see him. I''m afraid he will..."


    Jean was in a hurry to leave. She grabbed Zed''s hand and headed for the door. "Hey, slow down." Zed


    pulled back slightly and rested both of his hands on her shoulders, turning her to face him.


    He gently cupped her face with both of his hands. "Moore really is okay." He then held her hand to


    reassure her, "Adolf and the others were all there when it happened. They managed to pull them apart


    before anyone got seriously hurt."


    Jean''s face softened for a moment and then her eyebrows furrowed in anger. "If I knew who attacked


    Moore, he would feel my wrath!" she said, tightening her grip on his hand. Zed pressed his lips


    together. "We should go to the hospital and see Moore first. I heard that Moore was the one that


    caused the fight.


    So let''s find out what actually happened before we start making any decisions."


    Zed sighed.


    "What?" Jean''s eyes widened. She looked at Zed in disbelief.


    "Moore was the first one to stir up trouble?" "That''s what I was told, but I''m not sure about the details,"


    Zed answered with a bitter smile. "When we get to the hospital, we will find out."

 Chapter 622 Fight

    Chapter 622 Fight


    Jean nodded and fell silent. She felt the tension as she followed Zed closely from behind. An


    ufortable silence cloaked the couple as they rushed towards the hospital.


    When they entered the rtively calm emergency area, it was crowded and it did reek of antiseptic.


    Then they spotted Moore walking out of the clinic. His right cheek bandaged up and there was a band-


    aid just above his left brow.


    Avery, who was right beside Moore, cast a worried look at Moore''s wounds. She also looked like she


    wanted to cry out and say something tofort Moore, but she didn''t know what to say. When she was


    finally about to say something, Jean asked, "Moore, are you okay?" Jean, hands still locked with Zed,


    walked briskly along the corridor amidst the nurses and doctors to close the short distance towards


    Moore.


    Upon noticing Zed and Jean, Avery felt like little part of the heavy load was taken off her chest and she


    could now breathe a bit better.


    "As you can see, I''m fantastic," replied Moore, a bit embarassed. He turned towards Zed and asked


    him with a serious expression, "Why are you guys here?"


    "Adolf called. He told us what happened," exined Zed. "Jean was incredibly worried, so we came as


    fast as we could."


    "Jesus, Moore, why''d you fight?" Jean blurted out, no longer able to keep it to herself.


    "Well, I..." Moore paused before he could finish his words. He really didn''t know what to answer. He


    smiled bitterly, and was about to open his mouth.


    "This is all my fault," Avery said, her voice quivering with guilt. "It was because of me. I was the reason


    why Moore got into that fight."


    "Then would you please enlighten me what the hell happened there?" demanded Zed, clearly eager to


    get to the bottom of the situation.


    "Actually, it was nothing that serious. For other people, I guess, but it was plenty serious to me. That


    afternoon, the director had to attend to some other business, so he assigned the assistant director to


    see the shoot through. The thing was, for whatever reason, this assistant director kept saying horrible


    things about Avery''s performance. Although I saw with my own two eyes that Avery''s acting was


    superb, he asked her to repeat the same scenes over and over again dozens of times. In one particr


    shot where Avery just had to look back smiling, the assistant director, he said...he said..."


    The memory of the director''s words filled Moore with anger. His face was livid. He stammered and


    couldn''t even finish the sentence since he was ovee with emotion.


    "What did he say?" Jean curiously asked.


    "He said smiling gently was the most basic and fundamental aspect of acting, but Avery couldn''t even


    pull that off. He insulted her, Jean. He said she knew jack shit about acting in advertisements. In some


    shots, he shouted at her for smiling too much. In others, he said she smiled like a prostitute. Who says


    that? Anyway, the assistant director always found a reason to make Avery repeat one shot after


    another. Why is he like that? How can someone be so rude and over-criticize Avery like that? He''s not


    even worthy to carry Avery''s shoes for her."


    At this point, Moore was furious. Veins were literally popping on his forehead.


    Then it clicked. Zed and Jean realized and understood what had happened.


    Moore only wanted to defend the woman he loved, but he lost his temper.


    Then all the me should be on the assistant director. It was fine if he did that to any other actor, but


    Avery was an international superstar.


    Despite this, he still threw insults at her and treated her poorly.


    Wasn''t he afraid of the bacsh he would receive when her fans found out about this?


    Moore''s words brought about an ufortable silence among the group. The silence was broken by


    Avery, who in a soft voice, said, "Actually..." She paused, trying toe up with the best words so that


    she wouldn''t set off Moore, who was already in a fiery mood. "Today, I wasn''t really myself. I got too


    caught up in the fact that Moore was there with me. I was so happy, so I didn''t concentrate on the shoot


    that much. The assistant director''s words were a little offensive, but I guess he thought I couldn''t


    understand Chinese. Throughout the shoot, there wasn''t a single perfect shot. It didn''t go smoothly, so


    it was inevitable that he would be frustrated.


    Let''s look at it this way. Since the director assigned the task of shooting this advertisement to the


    assistant director, that means the director has a lot of faith ced on that assistant director and


    believes him to be better than other staff. Sure, he had been a little harsh with his words, but all he


    wanted was the shoot to be perfect."


    As Avery exined, her restlessness was bing more and more noticeable on her face.


    "So you''re ming me for getting mad at him?" asked Moore in a cold voice. He was clealy upset by


    this.


    At that moment, Zed understood why Adolf wasn''t here and just called them. He also realized why


    Adolf told him that it was all Moore''s fault for what happened in today''s shoot.


    How else could a director produce a beautiful and well-mademecial if he didn''t strive for perfection


    and wasn''t strict with the staff, especially with the actors?


    Moore defended Avery because of the director''s drive to create something beautiful. He even lost his


    temper in the process and beat him up. Zed was baffled by this.


    ''Why did Moore do that?


    Has he trully fallen in love with Avery over the past few days?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Is this why he couldn''t bear the fact that Avery was being insulted and bullied like that?''


    A lot of questions ran through Zed''s confused mind. He found himself staring at Moore, unconsciously


    trying to examine him for the hope of understanding what his reasons were.


    However, Jean had an entirely different opinion.


    "Moore, I''m with you. I also can''t stand directors insulting and degrading actors and celebrities all under


    the guise of making a beautifulmercial,"


    Jean said angrily in an attempt tofort Moore.


    "Jean!" Zed called with a raised voice, his brows knitted tight, as he wanted to stop Jean from uttering


    another word. She didn''t though and defiantly asked, "Why? Am I wrong? Zed, don''t you dare try to


    stop me. I''ll meet with this assistant director and ask him who the hell he thinks he is and find out why


    he bullied Avery like that." Jean started to walk away with a determined look on her face.


    "Stop making this worse," retorted Zed doggedly as his arm shot out and grabbed Jean''s arm before


    she could walk farther.


    "Making it worse? How am I making this worse, Zed?" Jean replied, indignant at her husband''s words.


    "So you''d rather Moore keep quiet and do nothing while the love of his life was being insulted right


    before his very eyes? You call that love?"


    "Jean, I..." Zed felt helpless. He forced a wry smile and tried to exin further, "Listen. Each profession


    has its own rules. It just so happens that directors have tougher requirements and expectations. I''m not


    saying Moore was entirely at fault. The assistant director may have gone too far with his jibes. But


    Moore should have kept his temper in check. He should have shown restraint and not beaten the man."


    "Zed, whose side are you really on here?" asked Jean angrily.


    "Hey, hey. I''m at our friend''s side here. I''m just saying, he should own up to his mistakes," replied Zed


    frankly.


    "I don''t... I don''t even want to talk to you right now," Jean said angrily. She quickly averted her gaze and


    avoided Zed''s determined eyes.


    Jean''s response made Zed smirk. He walked towards Moore, and sighed before saying, "Moore, listen.


    I''m not saying this because I thought the assistant director was right. I''m saying this because I think


    you should think about how negatively this would affect Avery. There would be consequences if what


    happened back there gets publicized."


    "I know that." Moore nooded grimly in agreement, and then added, "I''ll apologize. I''ll look at the director


    in the eyes and apologize, even if it frustrates me so much. But I''m willing to do this for Avery."


    As soon as Avery heard Moore''s words, her head shot up, her expression worried and anxious.


    "Moore, you know you don''t have to do this for me."


    "No, I shouldn''t have lost my temper. I shouldn''t have put you in this situation." Moore added while


    shaking his head, his tone hurt, "I was too impulsive, too rash. I lost my temper and I didn''t stop to think


    of the consequences. I should have been more considerate."


    "No, Moore. It wasn''t your fault at all. I just wasn''t myself today. If I was, this wouldn''t have..." Avery''s


    heart was heavy with remorse. The more guilty Moore was, the more upset she got.


    Avery should have been happy to see Moore stand up for her when she was being treated like that.


    This showed that Moore really cared about her.


    What upset Avery the most was the fact that Moore would go and apologize to that man.


    The Moore she loved was a proud man.


    How would he endure humbling himself before someone?


    No, Avery didn''t think he could.

 Chapter 623 Zed Would Handle It

    Chapter 623 Zed Would Handle It


    Avery shook her head nervously and said to Moore with a serious note in her voice, "Moore, if you have


    to apologize to the assistant director, I would like to go with you. If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t be in a


    fight with him in the first ce. So I should be the one to apologize to him and not you."


    "Avery! "


    Jean startled from what she just learned. Her eyes got bigger as she stared at them with astonishment.


    ''How did things be like this?'' Jean thought.


    Jean had no other way but to look at Zed for some answers. Obviously, she had already forgotten that


    she said she didn''t want to talk to him moments ago.


    Zed saw Jean''s questioning look, so he leaned over and assured her, "I''ll take care of this. You don''t


    have to worry!"


    "Zed..." Moore stepped in and was about to tell him that he didn''t need to do that, but Zed raised his


    hand to signal him to stop.


    "Just stay right there, Moore. I can handle everything. Avery, you need to stay with him. I''ll be back


    soon." Zed was walking toward the exit as he spoke with his strong and confident voice.


    Moore and Avery wanted to follow suit but Jean stopped them. "It would be best if you two will stay


    here. Let Zed take care of this problem. I am confident that he can handle this. We should trust him."


    "Jean, I''m sorry for the trouble I caused you and Zed," Moore apologized to Jean as he felt remorseful.


    He knew too well that he had brought trouble for them again.


    Jean shook her head and assured him, "Moore, what are friends for? You were never a trouble to us.


    But I''ll be mad if you keep saying that you are."


    "Jean, I''m a little worried about Zed. I''ll go and have a look. You can stay here with Moore,"


    Avery stared at Jean and said with her distressed voice.


    "That''s fine. You may go!" Jean nodded her head slowly to Avery.


    Avery bowed her head with gratitude to Jean and muttered, "Thank you." Then she hurriedly walked to


    the direction where Zed left.


    Jean felt a little strange. She couldn''t quite understand why Avery followed Zed, considering he pointed


    out earlier that she was supposed to stay with Moore. Why did she need to see the assistant director?


    Moore seemed to have read her mind. He took a deep breath and made a remark, "I think Avery is just


    worried that the assistant director will not ept Zed''s apology, on behalf of me and Avery. If that


    happens, then she can step in and apologize to him personally."


    Jean never thought of that, but she clearly understood it now. She waited for few seconds and nodded


    approvingly.


    After all, it was partly Avery''s fault. Moore fought with the assistant director to protect her.


    So it would be best if she could be the one to apologize to the director.


    Aside from that, Jean felt that Avery didn''t trust Zed that he was capable to handle this problem alone.


    "Also, Adolf came to the hospital with us, but he hasn''t informed us if this issue is settled yet. I think the


    assistant director is not easy to persuade." Moore gave out another sigh of despair.


    "You have always been calm and collected. But why are you so impulsive today?" Jean turned back at


    Moore and asked. "Though I know it''s not your way of handling things but I''m d you stood up for


    Avery and confronted the assistant director. You didn''t have to do that but that was brave of you."


    Jean''s eyes fixed on Moore. She was looking at him now quite intently with her growing suspicious.


    ''Well, I can never hide things from you, '' Moore quipped to himself with a smirk.


    Indeed, this was oneplicated mess that no one wished to be in.


    Moore had the urge to hit the assistant director before he insulted Avery.


    Moore quickly recalled the incident that happened a few hours ago. He was in a restroom when he


    overheard two men talking about Jean. One of them was the assistant director.


    He was smoking with another man probably in histe forties, thin and bald. Moore couldn''t help but


    overhear what they were talking about.


    They mentioned almost all women that were present at the studio. They even made lewd remarks at


    some point.


    Moore didn''t really mind and couldn''t care less. After all, he was the director and he didn''t want to get


    into his way.


    But when the assistant director mentioned Jean''s name, Moore stopped dead and couldn''t contain his


    anger.


    "Have you seen Mr. Qi''s wife?" the assistant director said. "She is very attractive and she behaved like


    as if she came from well-bred family. But everyone in H city knows that she climbed up to Mr. Qi''s bed


    and seduced him. She lured him like a skillful tigress hunting its prey. And mind you, Mr. Qi only wanted


    to insult the people in the Wen family so he allowed himself to get trapped in their marriage. That


    woman is a heartless bitch, who is quick to jump at anything to get whatever she wants!"


    The assistant director said with his voice full of contempt.


    "But we have to admit that Jean Wen is a shrewd and calcting woman. She got Mr. Qi to marry her!


    Have you seen how Mr. Qi was so fond of her? It seemed that he cares so much about her."


    "That must be because Mr. Qi is one lucky man. She can satisfy him in bed. We always like our women


    to have great skills in bed, aren''t we? Once a woman can satisfy us, we will cherish her forever."


    When Moore heard that vile remark against Jean, he was so angry that he balled his hands into fists.


    But when he pushed the door out, the two men were already gone.


    He took a deep breath and calmed himself down. He was pretty sure that a lot of people in H City


    gossiped about Zed and Jean''s marriage, and all kinds of rumors were going around the city.


    But hearing the gossip with his own ears made him so furious.


    However, he couldn''t do anything then because he realized that Avery worked with the assistant


    director for the shoot and so Moore had to control his temper.


    It would be best if he didn''t say anything. So he kept everything to himself and quickly returned to the


    film studio.


    But as fate would have it, after the director shouted "NG" to Avery several times, Moore immediately


    recognized the voice. He was the man he heard talking about Jean in the restroom.


    His eyes dimmed with anger and he could no longer bear any dirty and vulgar wordsing from the


    director''s foul mouth. He moved stealthily behind him, flexed his shoulder and threw a strong fist at


    him.


    So that was what happened.


    Avery thought he did that because of her, so Moore would understand why she wanted to apologize to


    the assistant director.


    And if Moore had to apologize to the assistant director for Avery''s sake, he would do it, but not in a


    sincere way. Why, the director should be the one apologizing to all women present today for his rude


    remarks against them.


    ''You should never insult Jean and Avery. I''ll let you off the hook this time. But if you do it again, I''ll beat


    the shit out of you.


    You only got yourself to me if that will happen, '' Moore thought.


    "What are you thinking?" Jean saw Moore was lost in his thoughts, so she asked him out of concern.


    "Oh¡­ It''s nothing¡­" Moore was somewhat absent minded. Jean stopped and waited for him to gather


    his thoughts so he could answer her.


    "Are you hiding anything from me? " Jean felt dubious, so she had her eyes fixed on Moore. She just


    knew him too well.


    "No. I never hide things from you! How could you say that?" Moore stammered. He blinked his eyes,


    hoping it would conceal the guilt he felt right now.


    "I knew it. You''re keeping things from me!" Jean stared at Moore''s face with certainty. "I''m sure you


    are."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh,e on. I''m not. Why can''t you believe me?" Moore acted sheepishly.


    "Well, I knew it. Don''t be shy to tell me!" Jean said to Moore. "I know you''re in love with Avery. You


    acted strangetely especially if people talked about her. I just wanted you to know that I knew you


    would like her. She is beautiful and sweet. And she would do everything for you. It''s only a matter of


    time that you fall for her too. I knew you would¡­ but I didn''t expect you will fall for her so easily! I''m so


    happy for both of you!"


    Jean nced at Moore with happiness. She was excited and could''t wait to see them together.


    Moore felt awkward when he saw how happy she was. Her cheeks were flushed and her eyes were


    sparkling with excitement.


    There was a sudden pinch in his heart. He then lowered his head with apparent sadness.


    ''Well, how can I deny that?


    Arguing with you is thest thing on my mind now and it doesn''t matter what you think. So let it go!''


    Moore thought.


    "Are you okay, Moore? You seemed not very happy. Does your wound hurt again?" Jean''s excitement


    had gone and she was now concerned with Moore as he seemed to be upset.


    "No, it doesn''t. " Moore raised his head abruptly and nodded to Jean. "I just didn''t expect that you will


    be that happy for me and Avery."


    However, his tone didn''t match his words. He was sad and despaired.


    Although Jean could sometimes be naive, this time she couldn''t help but notice that distinct sadness in


    his eyes.


    "I will always be happy for you and Avery. You and Avery are my best friends. It''s good that there''s


    someone to look after you and to care for you. You will no longer feel alone. So I should be happy for


    you, shouldn''t I?"


    Jean looked at Moore straight in the eyes. Her eyes sparkled with anticipation of good things toe.

 Chapter 624 I Definitely Wont Fall For Her

    Chapter 624 I Definitely Won''t Fall For Her


    "I..." Moore looked deep into Jean''s eyes and nodded. "Yeah, you should be happy for me."


    Upon hearing Moore''s agreement, Jeanughed gleefully, happy that Moore understood her.


    Seeing her bright smile, Moore lowered his head, a bitter expression on his face. His words to her were


    entirely different to what he was feeling.


    ''Jean, I know you. I''ve always known and understood you.


    And because I know you so well, I can''t help but ept your good intentions, and so I pursued Avery to


    be my girlfriend.


    As long as you''re happy like that and you''ll keep smiling, no matter what it is, I''d dly do it.


    Avery''s a good girl. She''s a great girl.


    But that''s it. I didn''t fall for her four years ago, and I definitely won''t fall for her now orter, whether she


    is Avery or Vikki.


    These days, the only reason I''m staying with her is because I don''t want you to worry about me.


    It''s all because of that.


    I don''t want my feelings to be a burden for you, nor do I want you to be embarrassed because of me.


    That''s thest thing I want.


    So now that you''re telling me to fully ept Avery, I will.


    But I want you to know, whoever I''m with, they can never take your ce in here and there.


    I never knew my feelings for you would be so strong, but today, when I heard that vile assistant director


    backstabbing you in the restroom and saying all those obscene things, everything just went dark, and


    the only thing I was thinking of was to hit the guy.


    That''s when I realized my feelings for you never went away. They only grew stronger. A few moments


    him. I only used her as an excuse, because I did that for you.


    Only you can make me so damn crazy.


    Avery is just an excuse. I was using her to conceal my true feelings.


    That''s how I know all of this will never see the light of day. Everything I said, it''ll never be known by


    anyone.


    I''m the only one who will know this. The only one who will ever feel this. It''s enough.'' Moore was eerily


    quiet. He was feeling the intense bitterness in his heart, like an arrow that struck him and the sharp


    pain lingered. He sat there in silence, waiting for the pain to pass.


    Noticing his long silence and sad vibe, Jean patted him on the shoulder with a big grin. "Okay, I''ll stop,


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Moore. I know how easily you get embarrassed. Don''t worry. I won''t say it again. No matter how happy


    I am right now, I won''t embarrass you again by saying that," Jean said with a yful tone.


    "Jean..." Moore put on a fake smile, but had no idea what to say, so he closed his mouth as soon as he


    smiled.


    Meanwhile, Zed pushed the door opening the ward. He went in and the first person he noticed amidst


    the sea of nurses, doctors and patients - was Wade Wang, the assistant director beaten up by Moore.


    Looking closely, Zed noticed his injuries were nothing serious, mostly just bruises. When the doctor told


    Zed that Wade Wang was pressing for hospitalization and a full range of tests just now, Zed had an


    inkling of what was happening.


    Everything a star did was paid attention to. Their mistakes? More so. Once the media got wind of it, it


    would definitely be blown out of proportion. So Zed was not at all surprised that the assistant director


    would want to ckmail them over what happened at the shoot.


    Although Zed didn''t want this to escte further and hasten the information spreading that could


    damage Avery''s reputation, he was going to show Wade Wang what would happen to those who


    offended his friends, if he really intended to ckmail them.


    "Mr. Qi!" Wade Wang blurted out in surprise when he saw Zede in the ward. "Who dares to make


    youe here? Please don''t worry, Mr. Qi. It''s all just minor injuries. Nothing serious at all."


    Wade Wang was oblivious to Zed''s friendship with Moore and Avery and even had the nerve to assume


    that Zed came to see how he was personally.


    Zed, with a smile on his face, approached Wade Wang''s bedside and gently asked, "So all of your


    injuries are minor? Nothing serious?"


    "Yes, all minor. Nothing major. I was just pissed at that man''s attitude. I ought to teach him a lesson!"


    Wade Wang said all this fervently, thinking he had found a friend.


    Zed nodded thoughtfully and said, "Oh, I see. I dislike arrogant people as well. It seems that we have


    that much inmon."


    Wade Wang could barely contain his excitement when he heard Zed''s words. "Rest assured. I am


    alright, Mr. Qi! Please go back to the office! I can be discharged after three to five days after my tests."


    "What do you mean three to five days?" Zed asked, visibly disappointed at what he just heard.


    "Actually, I would really like you to finish shooting this advertisement. You are dedicated and above all,


    offer unique insights. I would have loved to assign you more advertisements in the future, but..."


    said Zed, showing mock regret.


    "No, no, no, Mr. Qi! I can actually leave the hospital this instant!" When Wade Wang heard Zed''s ns


    for him, he climbed out of the hospital bed in glee. He moved so flexibly as if he hadn''t been beaten up


    at all.


    When he saw how crude and brazen Wade Wang was, Zed threw him an icy cold stare that could have


    easily pierced his soul.


    Wade Wang froze. Feeling the CEO''s icy gaze, he had a hard time breathing and his waist bent


    involuntarily.


    Not a moment too soon, Avery slowly opened the door. She was just in time to see Wade Wang bowing


    towards Zed in respect.


    As Avery entered, Wade Wang''s head shot up and saw she had entered the room. His face turned grim


    in an instant and he seemed to have forgotten his fears. He asked in a harsh tone, "Why are you here,


    Vikki? If you are still trying to intercede for that arrogant man, I must advise you to stop wasting your


    time..."


    However, instead of talking to Wade Wang, Avery walked up to Zed and spoke with a contrite tone,


    "Zed, you didn''t have to involve yourself in all of this. Something as trivial as this is beyond you."


    When Wade Wang heard how casual Avery''s tone was when she said this to Zed, he panicked and


    looked at Zed in dismay.


    Zed, no longer as nice as before, stared sharply at Wade Wang, as if he wanted to burn a hole on his


    face.


    Wade Wang felt terror in his heart and immediately realized what was happening. His face went ashen.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Qi. I had no idea you and Vikki are..."


    Wade Wang stammered and couldn''t even finish his sentence from the sheer terror he was


    experiencing.


    "You don''t know what? That I''m a close friend of Vikki? Did you honestly believe that I came here


    personally, to invite you back to finish the advertisement?" Zed was furious now. "Where do you find


    the nerve to think that people like you, who have no professional qualities and morals, would have


    value to me, Wade Wang? Since you seem to bepletely fine and nothing serious, right? Why don''t


    you get the hell out of my face? If I ever see you again. I swear to God I''ll feed you to the fish!"


    Zed shouted with murderous intent.


    "Yes, okay, okay. I''ll get out." Wade Wang quickly gathered his things, ran out of the ward and


    disappeared without a trace.


    "I''m sorry, Zed." Avery looked at Zed apologetically. "I''ve caused you trouble again."


    "It''s alright, Avery. It was nothing big. I have to ask though, is the cause of Moore''s outburst really what


    he said?"


    Zed turned towards Avery, frowning.


    "Uhm..." Avery nodded at Zed. "This is the first time I saw Moore being so impulsive, so you can


    imagine my surprise at that time."


    "Alright, enough of that. It''s over now, so don''t mention this to anyone again, or we''ll go through all of


    this all over again. We won''t see that vile man anytime soon," Zed reassured her.


    "Thank you, Zed." Avery hugged Zed in gratitude.


    "Don''t mention it, Avery. By the way, where is your amazing manager? All things considered, he''s the


    best at dealing with these kinds of things. I haven''t seen him for a long while now."


    Zed looked around the ward, hoping to spot Adolf, but to no avail.


    "I honestly have no idea, either. Just after Adolf drove us to the hospital, I haven''t seen him after that."


    Avery shook her head after hearing Zed''s words.


    While they were talking, the door slid open to reveal a sweaty and visibly exhausted Adolf, who was still


    catching his breath, shouting, "Mr. Wang! Here are the soup dumplings that you ordered. They''re still


    hot so you have to eat them quick..."


    Hearing no response from Wade Wang, he raised his head and was surprised to see Avery and Zed


    right in front of him. Adolf''s face flushed which spread to the tops of ears, coloring them a subtle red.


    Then he asked, clearly embarrassed, "When did you guys get here?"


    "Adolf!" Avery''s expression was grim, her tone tense. She stared at Adolf with anger and asked, "Don''t


    tell me that you''ve been buttering up Wade Wang all this time right before we came..."

 Chapter 625 He Wanted To Blackmail Us

    Chapter 625 He Wanted To ckmail Us


    Adolf looked at Avery with a frustrated and anxious look. "What the hell, Avery? How can you say that I


    was buttering up Wade Wang? Besides, you are not certain if he even did it on purpose, but I''m pretty


    sure that he wanted to ckmail us. Honestly? If he just wants the money, then why not? It''s no big


    deal, but what''s making my blood boil is that he wants to ruin your reputation!


    You know that we don''t have any connection here in China to begin with, so I did what I had to do to


    stop him from destroying your reputation, or else it will be difficult for you to enter into the Chinese


    market," he exined, the frustration now gone and only anxiety appeared on his face.


    Avery looked at him and stifled a sob. "But it was his fault! Why do you have to humiliate yourself this


    way? More importantly, I don''t want you to¡­ to kiss his ass to protect my reputation! If he wants to ruin


    it, then go ahead! Let him! I would never kiss his ass even if it''s thest thing I should do on earth. So,


    Adolf, please, don''t you ever do that. I already feel hurt for you doing this. It''s like a knife being stabbed


    straight through my heart."


    After Avery said this with a sob, she moved towards Adolf and embraced him tightly.


    For a moment, Adolf was stunned, and then he started to feel embarrassed as Avery sobbed on his


    chest. He stood still, not knowing what to do.


    It was only after a short while that he remembered he was holding the soup dumplings, so as soon as


    he realized this, he held the soup dumplings away from Avery, so as not to scald her.


    As he witnessed the scene, Zed''s face softened and he felt a wave of respect for Adolf surging inside


    of him.


    It was obvious that Adolf truly cared for Avery that he even bought the soup dumplings just to please


    Wade.


    What Adolf didn''t understand was that the more he cared, the more trouble he might cause.


    Moreover, adopting a mild tactic was futile to treat people like Wade.


    He had to adopt a tougher way to even scratch the surface and intimidate Wade.


    Then, Adolf realized Zed was there as well, so he immediately found his words. "Avery, let go. Zed is


    here, aren''t you afraid that he willugh at you when he sees you like this? More importantly, your


    boyfriend, Moore, might see us like this, and he might get upset again. Don''t forget that today, when


    Wade mocked you¡­"


    "Shut up, Adolf!" Avery immediately let go of Adolf. Her face was flushed red, and her eyes pierced at


    him with anger and embarrassment.


    Adolf instantly stopped talking.


    ''Well, would you let me go if I hadn''t said that?'' He thought as he gave Avery a bitter smile.


    When Avery tried to catch her breath and calm herself, Adolf realized something. His eyebrows


    immediately furrowed into a frown. "Speaking of Wade, you just made him angry, and I''m certain that


    he won''t let this go easily¡­"


    "No, Zed was there," Avery interrupted with anger still evident in her tone. "How serious do you think it


    would get? Besides, there is nothing to worry about. Zed has already kicked him out, and he made sure


    that that bastard couldn''t do anything to hurt me or influence me anymore," she continued.


    "Really?" Adolf asked, his eyes widened in surprise. He then looked at Zed for affirmation.


    Zed simply nodded and gave Adolf a reassuring smile.


    Relief coursed through Adolf as he excitedly walked over to Zed to offer him a hand. "Thank you, Mr.


    Qi," he said as Zed epted his hand for a shake. Then, he looked at the soup dumplings he was


    holding.


    Thinking about who the dumplings were for, the relief that coursed through him was reced by anger,


    causing him to toss the whole container into the garbage bin.


    "Why did you do that?" Looking at him with cold eyes, Avery yfully frowned and added in a sarcastic


    tone. "You spent so much time and energy just to please him, so how could you just throw them away?"


    Adolf turned to Avery with a frustrated look and replied, "Avery, if you say that again, I will beat you


    myself."


    As she heard Adolf''s words, the corners of Avery''s lips lifted into a smile.


    Adolf then turned to Zed again and expressed his gratitude once more. "Thank you so much, Mr. Qi, for


    all the help and support."


    Zed smiled and replied, "You''re wee. It''s my pleasure, and besides, what are friends for?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adolf''s eyebrows furrowed softly as he looked at Zed with a bitter smile on his face. "Even though we


    are friends, I feel like I should still thank you for all you have done. For the short period of time that I


    have stayed in H City, I have finally met a rude and unreasonable person, who in fact was really who


    we think he is.


    If you hadn''t stepped up to help me, I couldn''t imagine what Wade would have done to me," said Adolf.


    In reply, Zed gave Adolf a weak smile and fidgeted with his nose after. Even though he was used to


    people thanking him, he still felt embarrassed and still didn''t know how to respond to it.


    Then again, Wade had indeed crossed the line today.


    ''I had spoken up for Wade earlier in front of Jean, but he didn''t strike me as a scumbag until just now, ''


    thought Zed.


    Zed couldn''t believe that Wade could even dare threaten Avery, taking this chance to help himself climb


    higher.


    Luckily, because Jean had implored, Zed had no choice but to take care of this matter personally so


    that he had a chance to teach that scumbag a lesson.


    If not, Avery and Adolf would have been totally messed up by Wade.


    Since they were both foreigners, they were deemed vulnerable for theycked the knowledge about


    local customs and norms. In addition, they didn''t have any reliable connection in H City.


    Fortunately, Juan was going toe here to set up a branchpany.


    No matter what happened, Juan could solve it easily, and both Avery and Adolf would finally be under


    his protection.


    Thinking about this, Zed had considered someone like Juan, helpful for the first time.


    After that, Zed, Avery, and Adolf walked back to the corridor where they saw Jean and Moore, who


    were standing there silently as they looked at their direction from time to time.


    Zed immediately noticed something wrong between them. He felt the awkward atmosphere as they


    approached them. His eyebrows immediately furrowed with concern.


    He then rushed over to Jean to check on her, and after seeing that everything was okay, he let out a


    sigh of relief.


    The five of them walked outside of the hospital in silence. When they reached the gate, they stopped


    as they bid farewell to each other.


    Moore was going to send Avery back to her hotel, while Adolf was going to the downtown hospital to


    check on his brother, Albert.


    After, the group parted and took their own ways.


    Jean and Zed entered their car and sat on the leather seats, feeling the exhaustion taking over them.


    Jean looked outside on the side of her window, clearly lost in thought.


    Zed decided that it was the right time to talk about the atmosphere he had felt moments ago between


    Jean and Moore. Before he started his car, he looked at Jean and asked, "What''s wrong, Jean? Did


    something happen? You look obviously upset."


    It took a while before Jean looked up at Zed. She let out a sigh and replied, "Zed, do you think I was


    wrong?"


    "What do you mean?" Zed asked with his eyebrows furrowed in confusion, not understanding what she


    meant.


    Jean heaved a deep sigh once more. "Nowadays, I can''t shake off this feeling that there''s something


    wrong about the rtionship between Moore and Avery. Then again, we see them together all the time,


    so we can''t say that there is no love between them. Plus, Moore even got physical with someone just to


    protect Avery, when that''s not even his temperament.


    But if Moore really loves Avery, how can I not feel it?"


    Zed''s face turned serious as he pondered over what Jean had said. After a moment, he asked, "Why


    do you say that? This matter is between Moore and Avery. How can you know?"


    Jean shook her head and replied, "I just¡­ I don''t know how to exin it, but I feel that way, you know?"


    Jean then thought of the time when she told a joke to Moore about notughing at him anymore, but


    instead of expecting a yful reaction, Moore looked extremely embarrassed.


    He looked like he was misunderstood, and he didn''t know how to clear things up.


    Seeing his expression at that time, Jean had felt ufortable in return.


    Of course, the uneasiness she felt came within herself.


    ''Did I do something wrong?


    Was it a mistake that I tried to pair them up?'' Jean thought.


    Althought the answer was clear, Jean kept denying it as she was unwilling to ept the truth.


    ''Was Moore really just acting and pretending all this time?


    Why did he have to do it if he didn''t want to?''


    Jean immediately shook these thoughts away as she started to feel ridiculous. Everything indicated


    that Moore was starting to fall for Avery, but then a strong intuition inside of her kept telling her


    otherwise.


    She then started to suspect that she was about to be deranged, because how else would she feel that


    way?


    As he looked at Jean''s troubled face, Zed let out a sigh under his breath and said, "Jean, stop. There is


    nothing to worry about. You''re probably just hallucinating things, because you keep overthinking about


    them. Rx, Jean."

 Chapter 626 I Am So Disappointed With You

    Chapter 626 I Am So Disappointed With You


    "Am I hallucinating things? Something tells me it is not as simple as you make it sound," said Jean.


    She looked at Zed and waited for an exnation.


    Zed had the urge to tell her that it was indeed her illusion. He wanted her to believe that there was


    nothing wrong between Avery and Moore. Moreover, he hated it when she spent her time worrying


    about other''s problems.


    But when he noticed that she was staring at him with her innocent eyes, Zed couldn''t muster up the


    courage to say it.


    ''Well..." Zed looked at Jean and tried toe up with an exnation. "Whether Moore likes Avery or


    not, this is his own business. This matter is about his life, so he should decide it by himself. It would be


    wrong for you to influence him. Jean, you have to understand our job is to watch rather than give


    opinion. We don''t have the ability to force our opinions on others. Do you get the idea of what I am


    trying to say?"


    "No, I don''t get it!" Jean replied defiantly while she shook her head. "Are you asking me not to interfere


    in Moore and Avery''s problem? If Moore really likes Avery, I will be the happiest person. But if Moore


    doesn''t like Avery and is forced to see her because of us, then isn''t it my business? Would you still feel


    that Moore''s grievance will have nothing to do with us?"


    Hearing Jean''s words, Zed shook his head. He exined, "No, Moore is an adult now. He knows how


    to do things that are right for him. Why do you think he''s going to force himself into doing something


    just to please us?" In truth, Zed knew Jean had a point and he marveled at her cleverness.


    But he was still curious and wondered how she had figured it out.


    Without any reason, Jean would never ask Zed such a question. Since she seemed skeptical about


    Moore and Avery''s rtionship, Zed was aware there must be a legit reason behind it.


    "I don''t think Moore will do anything he dislikes, yet I can''t help feeling there is something wrong


    between his rtionship with Avery. I don''t think they are getting along as well as we have expected.


    Zed, please be honest and tell me what you think of this. I trust your judgement."


    Jean expectantly looked at Zed for his point of view.


    "Actually, no." Zed shook his head without any hesitation.


    This time he didn''t intend to give himself away like he did thest time.


    "No? Well, if that''s what you think. Maybe I have thought too much about it!"


    Jean sighed with a trace of disappointment on her face when she heard Zed''s answer. There was a


    tone of finality in his voice and Jean didn''t want to push him.


    ''Maybe I am wasting my energy worrying about a problem that doesn''t exist. I know Moore''s


    temperament very well and he has no reason to do anything that he doesn''t like.


    We may be good friends, but he wouldn''t take such a huge step to please me.


    Moore really doesn''t have a reason to do that, does he?'' Jean thought inside her head.


    Zed looked at Jean with fear in his heart. He was really worried he would end up speaking the truth if


    she pushed him. But at the same time, he mentally warned himself not to mention Moore and Avery''s


    rtionship anymore in front of Jean in theing future.


    He could have confidently told Jean that Moore stood up for Avery while she was being bullied.


    Moreover, this would have assured her that the rtionship between Moore and Avery was beyond


    friendship. It might have sounded like he was beginning to take a fancy to Avery.


    What surprised Zed was the fact that Jean smelled something wrong at this critical moment.


    ''If I tell her that Moore has always loved her, what would she think of it?


    My fear is that she will end up feeling furious and guilty when she hears the truth. After all, she has


    always regarded Moore as her best friend.


    She won''t just hurt Moore but will end up getting herself hurt. This friendship means a lot to her, '' Zed


    thought to himself, fearing what would happen if he spilled the beans.


    Zed gave out a helpless sigh and wondered why his luck was so bad.


    There was another man who was also fond of his wife and it was his duty to keep this truth because it


    would hurt her.


    He felt like he was in a dilemma and didn''t know how to solve it.


    At the moment, he realized revealing it to her would be the wrong move.


    Zed clearly knew that Moore liked Jean yet he allowed him to stay in their house.


    ''Maybe I have done a foolish thing. Why did I let him move so freely in the house when I know he is in


    love with my wife?'' thought Zed with frustration.


    While he was lost in his thoughts, a text message disturbed him and brought him back to reality.


    Zed nced curiously at Jean and saw that she had unlocked her phone. It was a voice message and


    Jean yed it in front of Zed. "Jean, do you have a boyfriend now?" asked a male voice in the audio.


    As soon as Jean heard the familiar voice from the WeChat, she blushed all of a sudden and stole a


    nce at Zed.


    She saw Zed was looking straight into her eyes like he was waiting for her to exin what was


    happening.


    "Well..." Jean looked at Zed with embarrassment and exined timidly, "You know, I met a primary


    school ssmate at the Wanda za this afternoon. What a coincidence! We haven''t seen each other


    for many years. We are meeting for the first time since our childhood..."


    "A primary school ssmate? If you haven''t seen each other for so long, then why is he asking you


    whether you have a boyfriend? Jean, haven''t you told him that you are already married?"


    Zed spat these words out in an unpleasant tone. It was evident that he was very unhappy at the


    moment.


    "Well, I was about to tell him that I am married, but all of a sudden I happened to meet Maranda and


    this interrupted our conversation," Jean exined in a hurry.


    ''Jesus Christ, why does this excuse sound so far-fetched even to me? Will he even believe me?'' Jean


    wondered.


    "Besides, we used to be ssmates, but we haven''t seen each other for so many years. It''s natural to


    ask about each other''s rtionship status, isn''t it?" Jean went on exining to Zed. But she hadn''t


    expected that after she finished saying this, there appeared a moreplex look on his face. She was


    too regretted for having said this nonsense that she even wanted to bite off her tongue.


    "Of course you should care about each other. Did you ask him whether he has a girlfriend?" Zed looked


    at Jean and questioned her with a gloomy face.


    "Zed..." After hearing Zed''s words, Jean''s face turned crimson. She was pissed off and said, "Why can''t


    you be more generous, Zed? Now I know why Maranda has warned me repeatedly that men are easily


    jealous. I didn''t believe what she said before today. In fact, I even tried my best to defend you. I told her


    that you are different from the other men. I thought you would trust me instead of getting jealous so


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    easily. But now I realize she is right!"


    "Jean, if Maranda had already reminded you, then why do you still ignore my feelings?" Zed became


    angrier when he heard the rude tone in Jean''s voice. Gritting his teeth, he looked at Jean and said, "I''m


    so disappointed with you!"


    Swiftly, he turned around and looked away from Jean. Then he opened the door and rushed out of the


    car with anger reeking from his entire body.


    It was not until Zed had stopped the car and rushed out of it that Jean suddenly realized that they had


    reached the yard of the Qi Mansion.


    Jean watched Zed''s tall back until it finally disappeared from her view. A helpless smile appeared on


    Jean''s face.


    ''It''s just a WeChat message. Moreover, it was nothing but greetings between two friends. You don''t


    have to be so angry!


    You have no manners at all.


    You are such a petty man, '' thought Jean.


    Anger had consumed Jean and she found it hard to control herself. In a sour mood, she entered the


    house.


    She changed her shoes in the hallway and walked into the living room. Looking around, she noticed


    that Zed was nowhere around.


    Jean sighed helplessly and then she went upstairs to find him.


    Shockingly, he wasn''t present in the bedroom either. Now she understood that he must be in the study


    room.


    There she found him sitting in his study. He was smoking with a gloomy look on his face.


    Jean had no idea how many cigarettes he had smoked. His whole body was submerged in the white


    smoke.


    Zed''s handsome face was somewhat blurred yet she could detect traces of gloom on it.


    "Zed..."


    Jean felt a sudden heartache when she saw this scene. She rushed up to Zed in a hurry and shouted


    his name with concern.


    Zed slowly raised his eyes and saw Jean, yet he didn''t utter a word. He just stared at her with an


    indifferent expression.


    Deep down, she wanted to calm herself down. She slowly walked behind Zed, hugged him and said in


    a gentle voice, "I''m so sorry. Please don''t get angry with me. I care only about you and our child. I


    wouldn''t even dare to think about another man. He is just an old primary school ssmate. We''ve been


    apart for fifteen years."


    Zed sat there in silence with a burning cigarette in his hand.


    Seeing Zed had broken down because of her, she felt guilty. "Zed, don''t smoke anymore. I am really


    sad seeing you in this condition. You are my husband. We should trust each other, shouldn''t we? Why


    do you doubt me?"


    Jean released her hand from Zed''s waist and walked in front. Then she stared at him straight into his


    eyes and said, "Are you going to keep silent? Do you know how harmful a secondhand smoke can be?


    Well, you can go on smoking then. You don''t really care for me and our baby, do you?"

 Chapter 627 I Will Love You Forever

    Chapter 627 I Will Love You Forever


    A bitter smile appeared on Zed''s face. He raised his eyes to look up at Jean.


    She was frowning and staring angrily at Zed, still very annoyed with him. But Zed could tell that she


    was feeling heartache for him.


    He felt his heart soften and he reached out to touch her face tenderly. "You... What am I going to do


    with you?" he said with a sigh.


    Seeing the change in him brought a smile to her lovely face. "I know that you can''t stay angry with me.


    But I still feel wronged by you when you get angry and use me of something that I am not guilty of."


    "I wronged you?" Zed felt anger brewing in the pit of his stomach again. "So, did I misunderstand the


    reason why you didn''t tell him that you were already taken?" he asked cynically.


    "Tell him what? That I am your wife?" Jean deliberately answered him with a question.


    "It seems that you are particrly unwilling for it to be known that you are a married woman!" Zed said


    provoking her further.


    "That''s not true! Of course I am willing to tell everyone that I am married. You have no idea how


    honored I am to be your wife!" She soothed as she tried to embrace Zed because he was acting like a


    spoiled child.


    "Huh! I don''t think so," he snorted as he rejected her embrace. "Then why didn''t you tell your ssmate


    this afternoon? Is your ssmate from outer space? Why is it that he still doesn''t know that you are my


    wife?"


    Zed eyed Jean suspiciously as he shot more using questions at her.


    "Of course he isn''t from outer space. He just came back from Canada, so it''s understandable that he


    has no idea that I am married," she exined. "I promise to tell him the next time that I see him," she


    said pleading with Zed. "Is that all right?" Jean asked trying to reassure him.


    Zed thought for a moment about what she had said and rxed a little.


    He pulled her gently to him and held her in his arms. "Jean, I''m not that petty-minded. I wouldn''t be


    jealous without a reason. You have no idea how anxious I be when I think of all the men that are


    around you," Zed spoke in a soft voice next to her ear.


    "I think that you don''t have much confidence," Jean said and pulled away slightly to look at him.


    "I do have confidence in myself, OK?" he said cutting her off. "But I don''t like seeing other men flirting


    and hitting on you. They are all so excellent. I am just afraid of..."


    Jean saw the pain in Zed''s eyes and couldn''t let him finish.


    She cut in to ask, "Afraid of what? Were you going to say you are afraid that I might leave you for


    someone else?" Jeanughed amused by his sentiment.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How dare you?" Zed was hurt by her reaction; he held her at arm''s length. "Jean, if you ever dare run


    off with some other man. I will find you and bring you back no matter what the cost!" he said through


    gritted teeth.


    "Why would you have to find me and bring me back if there was such a day?" Jean wondered what he


    meant by that. "Zed, I suddenly realize that you are actually a very imperious man! If I were to run off


    with somebody else one day, it would only be because something is seriously wrong with our


    rtionship. But why would you insist on finding me and bringing me back?"


    "That is my way! I would never allow anyone to take you away from me. I would rather ruin you than


    see you go away with another man,"


    Zed said defiantly.


    Jean trembled with fear at his words. She felt a tinge of repugnance in the bottom of her heart.


    Zed''s love for her was so passionate as well as frightening. She saw coldness in him that she hadn''t


    seen before. Fortunately for her she truly loved Zed. She shuddered at the thought of what kind of


    punishment she would suffer at his hands.


    ''We love each other now.


    But if that were to change, I don''t think that I would survive Zed''s possessiveness that he has with me, ''


    Jean thought.


    She felt her heart ache for Zed, as well as for herself.


    She slowly looked up at Zed and touched his cheek with her hand. "Zed, if I stopped loving you, would


    you really ruin me?" She asked timidly.


    "Why do you ask? Jean, are you trying to tell me that you don''t love me anymore?" Zed frowned. He


    didn''t like her question.


    "Of course not! It was just a simple question," Jean lowered her head as she answered. She didn''t


    want Zed to see the worry in her eyes.


    "A simple question? I don''t think so. Jean, are you frightened by what I said?" Zed asked as he picked


    up on her reluctance to look him in the eyes.


    "Uh... I just feel very lucky to be loved by you. Zed, I don''t want you to be so overprotective of me. If we


    were to encounter any difficulties or misunderstands with each other in the future, I hope that you can


    calmly think about it and try to solve it rationally rather than let your temper destroy you," she said


    hoping to exin what she was fearful of to him.


    "Jean, what are you talking about?" Zed didn''t understand what was going on. He looked at her with


    doubt and asked again. "What are you talking about? What do you mean? I feel uneasy with your


    question."


    "Nothing... It doesn''t matter. Honey, there is only one thing you need to know," Jean said smiling at


    Zed.


    "What?" he replied with patience. Zed nodded, encouraging her to continue as he watched her intently.


    She looked at him with eyes filled with affection. "I love you. No matter what challenges we may face in


    the future, I want you to always remember that I love you. I will love you forever."


    "Jean..." Zed was deeply moved by her words.


    "I love you too baby." He pulled her close to him hugging her tightly. Jean smiled and said, "We will be


    together for the rest of our lives, watching our children grow up, marry and have their own babies. But


    in light of what we have been through over these past months, I am pretty sure that our lives won''t be


    always going smoothly and peacefully."


    Zed nodded in agreement after hearing her words.


    Indeed, thest several months had been a very turbulent time for them both. There were many


    misunderstandings and loathing.


    But the deep love and strong bond that they shared between them helped them conquer all of the trials


    and tribtions that came their way, and they came together again.


    "I don''t want us to be separated ever again by misunderstandings. Zed, I hope that you will trust and


    believe in me at all times. And if you ever find that you don''t have feelings for me anymore, please tell


    me. I will stay out of your way and let you move on..."


    Zed put his fingers to her lips to stop her from saying another word. "That is just foolishness. How can I


    not love you?" he said lovingly.


    "I am just afraid that I may not be good enough for you and that you won''t find me desirable anymore,"


    he added.


    "I will keep on desiring you for the rest of my life. I will love you even when I''m a grey haired


    grandmother!" Jean said as if she were swearing an oath.


    Zed held her tightly and gently stroked her hair. "Jean, what hase over you today? You are quite


    different," he asked in a hoarse voice ovee with emotions.

 Chapter 628 Im Sorry

    Chapter 628 I''m Sorry


    "It''s because¡­" Jean rested her head on Zed''s chest and whispered, "I know when ites to the


    matters of love, anyone can be selfish in a rtionship. But I always thought you''re different from the


    rest. You''re simply the best, you bring out the best in everything. I always tell myself with pride that I''m


    so lucky to be your wife.


    You have no idea how grateful I am to have you, Zed. I thank God that I met you and thank him for


    bringing us closer together. Loving you and sharing things with you are the best things in the world for


    me. And now we have our little one. Life keeps getting better with you.


    Sometimes, I am overwhelmed with joy to a point that I never realized I was neglecting you already. I


    always thought you knew how much I love you and there were no doubts in your mind. But I have seen


    a different Zed today¡­"


    Talking about this, a weak smile formed on Jean''s flushed face.


    Zed lowered down his eyes to meet Jean''s, not knowing how to react.


    "Zed, why do you feel insecure? He was just a ssmate from primary school. And you know how


    much I love you, so how could you lose control and be upset? Do you know how sad I am to see you


    that way?"


    "Jean¡­" Unable to say the words he meant to say, Zed sighed and hugged her. "I know how much you


    love me but it''s just that I''m afraid to lose you. You''re an enchanting woman. I felt threatened


    sometimes. You can''t me me to feel that way. Part of me doesn''t want to share you with other


    people¡­"


    "Hmm, you still have doubts about me." Azy smile crossed Jean''s face. "In my heart, I only have one


    man and that''s you. But you know that I also need to interact with other people. So stop thinking this


    nonsense, okay? I''m your wife and I''m yours. My love for you is endless. But all I want is just little


    freedom and I would never break my promise to you."


    "Okay. I knew it was my fault and I am just a jealous guy here. I just felt ufortable why you didn''t


    tell him you''re married in the first ce,"


    Zed blurted out.


    "I told you, I was supposed to tell him but I was interrupted by Maranda. Is it such a big deal for you?


    Whenever I met other men, do I need to tell them to back off because I''m married?"


    Jean asked at Zed with a baffled look.


    "There''s no need to do that." His face turned red with embarrassment upon hearing her.


    "Zed, you got to trust me." Jean lifted her head up to look at Zed''s eyes and whispered as their


    conversation changed from humorous note to a serious one.


    "Yes, I do trust you. I always will." Zed nodded as he stroked her hair lovingly.


    "After talking for so long, you got me starving!" Jean quipped after seeing Zed had mellowed down.


    "Let''s get something to eat." Zed reached out to hug Jean and gave a wet smooch on the lips. He then


    whispered, "Honey, I love you. I love you more than you''ll ever know."


    Jean giggled and couldn''t stop herself from blushing. "Are you talking to me? I can''t quite hear you."


    "Baby, I love you." Seeing Jean''s coyness, Zed quickly shouted towards her ear.


    Jean immediately released herself from his hug, stared at him angrily. "Very funny, I am almost deaf."


    "I''m so sorry," Zed apologized with a smirk. He then scooped Jean up and went downstairs.


    "Hey, put me down! I can walk. Moore will be here any minute. If he sees us, we will all be


    embarrassed!"


    Jean stopped upon seeing Zed''s numb look.


    "It''s no use. He has already seen us," said Zed. While still lifting Jean, Zed walked towards the living


    room and greeted Moore, "Hey, you''re back. I thought you''re having dinner with Avery."


    "Well, she and Adolf went to the hospital to visit Albert." Moore stood up from the sofa and smiled when


    he saw Jean was in Zed''s arms. He joked, "Perhaps I shoulde backter."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Put me down, quick." Jean struggled from Zed when she saw Moore. She didn''t want him to see her


    with Zed acting silly.


    She felt even more embarrassed when she heard him so she anxiously asked Zed to put her down.


    Zed smiled like a Cheshire cat then he put her down carefully.


    Still with embarrassment, Jean quickly stood up and pulled her clothes down.


    "Moore, why don''t you eat with us? Zelda has already prepared a dinner for us!" Slightly annoyed, Jean


    made a side nce to Zed as she took the lead to the dining room.


    Zed smiled weakly as his wife walked away ignoring him.


    Moored walked towards him, patted him gently on the shoulder and then followed Jean.


    The dining room was filled with appetizing aroma. Lots of dishes were served on the table, all cooked


    by Zelda''s magical hands.


    Jean sat down and began to savor each dish.


    Seeing Jean so engrossed with her food, Moore felt hungry too. He began to enjoy each bite.


    Zed was thest one to walk in to the dining room. Seeing them both eat peacefully and undisturbed,


    he pulled a chair and started to eat forlornly.


    The dinner was shared in silence. Jean was thest one to finish and when she looked up, two men


    were looking at her. With perplexed look, her eyebrows rose in unison.


    "Jean, I want to tell you something," Moore looked at Jean intently and spoke.


    "What is it?" Jean asked as she took a bowl of warm soup.


    "Since Avery and I are dating, I''m thinking that maybe I should move out. And I don''t think the Bai


    family would do any harm to me anymore. I n to move back to the Harkin Garden,"


    Moore said as he moved his eyes from Zed to Jean.


    Jean had expected that Moore would move out soon.


    But she didn''t expect it would happen so sooner.


    "But still, you have to be cautious with the Bai family. Do what you think is best for you. I won''t force


    you to stay here." Jean sighed heavily and looked at Moore. "Although I''m sad, I understand that you


    need your own space for your rtionship with Avery to prosper. And I just hope you didn''t make that


    decision because of what you saw earlier."


    Then Jean stared morosely at Zed.


    Zed touched his nose idly. ''My fault again, Jean will not forgive me if that''s Moore''s reason of moving


    out.''


    "No, it''s not," Moore grew anxious and quickly exined. "As a matter of fact, I already nned to


    move out few days ago. I felt happy while living here, I really am. But I''ve recovered my health and I


    have to think about my future."


    "I see, now I understand." Jean nodded. "If I hadn''t matched you up with Avery, you wouldn''t move out


    so early."


    She stopped at the end of her sentence, leaned back on the chair and heaved a sigh.

 Chapter 629 Are You Willing To Bring Shame On Me, Honey

    Chapter 629 Are You Willing To Bring Shame On Me, Honey


    "Don''t be upset, Jean. We''re still in the same city. We''ll still be able to see each other," Moore said in an


    attempt tofort the unhappy Jean.


    "Fine. I have more free time on my hands than you anyway. I guess I''ll use that time to check up on you


    then." Jean had finally epted the fact that Moore was going to move out of the Qi Mansion no matter


    what they said. She nodded, giving up.


    "That''s settled then." Moore took a quick nce at Jean, but quickly averted his gaze. He wanted to


    say a lot of things to her but for obvious reasons, could''t.


    ''I''m sorry, Jean. I have to leave this ce.


    If I don''t, I''m scared to death that you''ll see through me, that someday, you''ll start to notice my feelings


    for you.


    I can''t even begin to imagine how you''ll react once you find out I''ve been in love with you since the


    start.


    I don''t want to hurt you, nor do I want to put you in that situation.


    That''s why I''ve decided that if my leaving will ensure your happiness in the future, I''d dly do it.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I just hope that without me, you and Zed will be happy forever!'' Moore bitterly thought.


    Zed was relieved that Jean didn''t show any further resistance to Moore moving out, and that she didn''t


    me Zed at all. "So, now that you''re moving out, what are your ns?" he shot Moore with a look of


    concern.


    "Well, I did major in Business administration." Moore turned to Zed and smiled. "So, I''ll probably find a


    job in a rted field."


    "Well, how about that? You cane to mypany!" Zed invited him earnestly. "You don''t even have


    to worry about anything. If you coulde and help me with things at thepany, I would have more


    time with Jean in the days toe. Since her belly is growing day by day, she''ll need me to be there


    for her. So it''ll really give me some peace of mind if you would be there to help me."


    "That''s right!" Jean nodded in agreement, a bit too excited. Her eyes visibly brightened and she said, "If


    you join Zed''spany, it will not only help him, but you''ll help me as well!"


    "But..." Moore''s face was red with embarrassment. He felt trapped. He was trying to slowly fade away


    from Zed and Jean''s life.


    But if he joined Zed''spany, it would undo his efforts in leaving the Qi family.


    "Please don''t argue anymore. It''s already settled!" Jean said, cutting off any potential protest from


    Moore. "I don''t care why you want to move out, Moore. I promise. But there will be no further


    discussion about you joining Zed''spany," she said, as if he had no say in the matter.


    She looked at Moore intently and continued with a firm tone, "However, if you don''t see Zed and I as


    your friends, then just forget it."


    "Alright, fine. I promise I''ll join Zed''spany." Moore saw that he had no choice but to ept. With a


    heavy heart, he sighed and just nodded his head in response.


    When Moore finally agreed, Jean gifted him with a big fat smile. "In that case, I forgive you for moving


    out so suddenly. After all, you made this decision so you and Avery can have more privacy together.


    Avery will be staying in H City and will continue to grow. It''s only right that you two have your own


    home. But Moore..."


    Jean broke off with a heavy expression forming on her tender face.


    "What?" Moore looked at her and asked.


    "Are you really sure you want to go back to Harkin Garden? After all it''s one of the Bai family''s


    properties. I believe that if you don''t want anything to do with them anymore, you shouldn''t go back


    there," Jean looked at Moore and asked, brows creased in concern.


    "Don''t worry, Jean. I have promised Hanley that I would attend the party of the Bai family this weekend.


    Let''s see what happens then. If I leave the Bai family for good, I''ll just find another house,"


    Moore answered after a moment of silence.


    "Wait, you still need to find a house?" Jean asked and then cast a stern nce at Zed, who was


    standing beside her.


    "Well, since you promised to join ourpany, I''ll arrange the proper amodations for you as soon


    as possible. Think of this as a way of buying you over,"


    Zed smirked as he teased Moore. Jean heard this, and immediately beamed. "You definitely cannot


    refuse, Moore!"


    "Zed, Jean." Moore looked at both of them and sighed. "I can''t ept this. You know I can''t. You''ve


    helped me enough. So please respect my choice and let me find a home on my own. Also, yes, I''m still


    going back to Harkin Garden for a while. After all, although it was bought by Gary, it was given to me by


    the name of my adoptive parents..."


    "Well, we won''t impose on you anymore," Jean said after Moore finished.


    She only wanted to help out of kindness, but if she pressed further and started to bother Moore, that


    kindness could turn to annoyance.


    That was thest thing she wanted to see.


    "Thank you both for understanding me," Moore smiled and said gratefully.


    Jean returned the smile. After that, she stopped insisting and just kept quiet. They then went their


    separate ways.


    The Qi Mansion became quiet as night fell. Outside, the crickets were in full chorus. That was the only


    sound that broke the eerie silence of the night. In the master bedroom, Jean just finished showering


    and went out the bathroom. She saw Zed lying on the bed, eyes closed.


    Jean climbed onto the bed, put the covers on herself and snuggled onto Zed. She sighed and looked


    the white, immacte ceiling and murmured, "Do you think I''ve been interfering too much in Moore''s


    problems, Zed?"


    "What made you say that?" Zed asked in return as he opened his eyes to his wife''s voice, and turned


    to her.


    "I always had this nagging feeling that Moore was reluctant to stay at our house was because he


    thought I was interfering too much in his life." Jean looked at Zed, sighed, and continued, "That''s why


    he wanted to move out. Even when we just wanted to help him find a decent house, he was so


    reluctant to ept it."


    "You''re over thinking this, Jean," Zed said, attempting tofort his wife. "Listen, Moore said he didn''t


    want to go back to the Bai family, but think about it this way, if he really wanted the Bai family out of his


    life, why on earth would he still like to live in the house Gary bought?"


    Jean heard Zed''s words and her eyes widened in curiosity. She turned to him and asked, "Why?"


    "If Moore had no more feelings for Gary and the Bai family, he would have left H City, let alone stay in


    Gary''s house," Zed went on to exin.


    "So you mean Moore still has feelings for the Bai family, so he promised Hanley that he would attend


    the weekend dinner?" Jean asked with bright eyes.


    "Well, you''ll find out tomorrow." Zed smiled mysteriously at Jean and continued, "If you want to see


    what''s really going on with Moore and the Bai family tomorrow, you''d better dress up nicely and go to


    that dinner with me."


    "Great!" Jean answered in anticipation. Her face flushed with excitement. "I''ll be waiting for you at


    home tomorrow. I''ll dress up nicely and I definitely won''t bring you shame!"


    "Are you willing to bring shame on me, honey?" Zed asked with a devilishly handsome smile.


    When Jean heard his question, she turned red as a tomato. She covered her face with the silk nkets


    and said, her voice quivering and muffled, "I''m going to sleep now. I won''t talk to you anymore."


    Seeing his wife''s embarrassed reaction, Zed chuckled and climbed down the bed and went to take a


    cold shower in the bathroom.


    The sun rose the next day, as it always has. The light poured forth the ss windows and gave Jean''s


    sleeping face a radiant glow. Not soon after, she awoke.


    She got up quickly as if in race against time, rushed to the shower, got dressed and ran downstairs.


    Zed had juste to the porch near their bedroom. He heard his wife''s voice, turned around and saw


    Jean''s anxious face. He couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong, dear? Why are you in such a hurry?


    You''re sweating already! Be careful¡­"

 Chapter 630 Repeat The Tricks

    Chapter 630 Repeat The Tricks


    "Remember to leave work as early as possible today. And what is the color of the suit that you''ll be


    wearing tonight?"


    asked Jean excitedly as she ran up to Zed.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you asking me this all of a sudden?" asked Zed as he looked at Jean.


    "You don''t have to dress up so nicely tonight. Moore is the important one at tonight''s party. Other


    people in the Bai family are all bastards. I''ll make sure that Moore shines among the Bai family tonight,"


    Jean dered solemnly.


    "Come on, Jean! The reason you got up so early today was to tell me this?" Zed asked.


    "Bingo! You have to dress up inly. You can''t dress up too well so that Moore feels inferior to you.


    Remember that! Well, you can go to work now! Be careful on the way! I love you!"


    Jean warned Zed and then waved goodbye.


    Zed was very embarrassed. He waved at Jean helplessly, then he opened the door of his car and


    drove away.


    It was not until the car disappeared did Jean turn around to go back into the house. Then she ran


    upstairs happily.


    She knocked on the door of the guest room. Jean was looking forward to seeing Moore open the door


    with a sleepy look because she thought that Moore might not be up yet.


    To Jean''s surprise, Moore opened the door. He was dressed up neatly. It seemed that he had been up


    since early morning.


    "Oh my God! When did you get up?" Jean asked him surprisingly.


    "As usual, I went out for a run. I took bath as soon as I came back and changed into these clothes. I


    was just nning to go downstairs for breakfast," said Moore as he looked at Jean.


    "Do you go for a run every morning?" Jean was surprised by what Moore said. He had been living in


    Jean''s house for such a long time, but she never knew that he got up early in the morning.


    "You get upte every morning. So it''s obvious that you don''t know that I get up early in the morning.


    But this is weird! Why did you get up so early today? What are you nning to do?" asked Moore as he


    looked at Jean in confusion.


    "I.." Jean felt awkward. But then she quickly responded, "I woke up early today because I wanted you


    to have breakfast with me."


    "Well, I''d love to! Let''s go downstairs now!" Moore did not ask any more questions. He nodded and


    followed Jean downstairs.


    Jean sighed in relief as they walked downstairs.


    ''If you knew what I am thinking about right now, you would get really angry. I actually wanted tough at


    your sleepy look!


    Jesus Christ!


    I''m so lucky that I''m the only one who knows this, '' Jean thought.


    "Jean?" Moore called her out with a puzzled look.


    Moore felt that Jean was behaving a little weird today. He couldn''t understand what the problem was.


    "What''s the matter?" Jean turned around to look at Moore. She noticed that Moore was puzzled.


    "What are you nning to do after breakfast?" asked Moore as he looked at Jean.


    ''That''s great! You just asked me yourself!'' Jean thought delightfully.


    She smiled at Moore and said, "Zed and I are going to the dinner party held by the Bai family tonight.


    So, after breakfast, I am thinking to go to the mall to buy a suitable dress for dinner. Moore, can you go


    with me? Please?"


    "I..." Moore had a weird expression on his face when he heard that Jean was going to the dinner party


    too. He asked, "Don''t you have any proper dress?"


    "No, I don''t! Are you going to keep Averypany today? So you don''t have time to pick out dresses


    with me, right? It doesn''t matter! I''ll go by myself. It''s nothing serious but yesterday I met my ssmate


    from primary school when I was at the Wanda za. Zed got very angry when he found out that,"


    Jean answered carelessly.


    "What the hell? Your ssmate from primary school?" Moore looked at Jean surprisingly and asked.


    "What happened then?"


    "I met him as he came back from Canada. We haven''t seen each other for fifteen years and yesterday


    he sent me a Wechat voice message to ask if I have a boyfriend! Zed was by my side when I yed


    the voice message. Zed heard it..."


    Jean exined helplessly.


    Moore looked at Jean silently and continued, "No wonder Zed got angry. Didn''t you tell your ssmate


    that you are married?"


    "I wanted to tell him that I am married, but Maranda showed up at the mall and interrupted us. So Zed


    got really angry. I have to go to the mall to buy a dress today, so I want to take this chance to ask my


    ssmate to meet me there. I can tell him that I''m married. This way Zed would not misunderstand


    anything. But since you are quite busy, I''ll go and meet my ssmate alone!"


    said Jean sadly.


    Moore stared at Jean. He knew that this was not something simple.


    But now when Jean told him about the whole thing, he decided to put aside his personal matters and


    go with her instead.


    "Actually, I can go with you to meet him. It''s still early and I can pick Avery upter. She won''t mind it!"


    Moore looked at Jean and said. "I''ll go with you! If your ssmate really likes you and he doesn''t want


    to let go of you easily, then I can help you out. He won''t do anything when I am there."


    "Really?" Jean looked at Moore when she heard what he said. "Moore, do you really want to go with


    me?"


    "Yes!" Moore nodded his head and smiled. Jean got happy as she heard what Moore said.


    "But..." Jean was embarrassed. She said, "If you go with me, you''ll have less time to spend with Avery.


    I''m very sorry about that!"


    "You fool. You don''t have to worry about that!" Mooreforted Jean as he looked at her.


    He wasn''t nning on going to see Avery anyway. It was just an excuse to put Jean off.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jean was guilty for no reason.


    "Avery will not be angry? Are you sure?" Jean asked.


    "No, she won''t be! Rx! Your ankle hasn''t recovered yet. Please take care of yourself. Avery will


    definitely understand," Mooreforted her patiently.


    "Great! Wait for me just a little bit!" As Jean said that, she quickly ran into the bedroom. After texting


    Ronald, she ran downstairs with her bag.


    Moore was waiting for her at the top of the stairs. Seeing her behave so rashly, he shook his head and


    "Don''t worry about me," said Jean. They got to the dining room and had breakfast together. Jean


    quickly drank a little milk and ate the sandwiches. When she finished her breakfast, she stared at


    Moore to tell him that she was waiting for him.


    Moore had just finished a ss of milk. When he saw Jean staring at him, he looked at Jean and said


    helplessly, "I''m done. Let''s go!"


    "You just drank a ss of milk. You should have something else too!" said Jean as she looked at


    Moore.


    "No, I''m already full!" Moore nodded and said.


    ''You''re staring at me like that. How am I supposed to be so shameless and eat anything more?'' thought


    Moore.


    Jean stopped persuading him. She picked up her bag and walked out excitedly.


    Moore was doubtful. He couldn''t seem to figure out why Jean looked happy.


    ''This is something serious! I should be cautious, shouldn''t I?


    Was the story about her ssmate fake? Is she deceiving me? Does she have any other ns?'' Moore


    thought doubtfully.


    Moore became wary all of a sudden. He followed Jean to the Wanda za.


    "Jean, why did you ask your ssmate to meet you here? This is a shopping mall," Moore looked at


    Jean and asked suspiciously.


    ''Shouldn''t she have chosen some cafe or any other public ce?


    Why did she ask her ssmate to meet her in a mall?'' Moore thought.

 Chapter 631 What Has He Done To Upset You

    Chapter 631 What Has He Done To Upset You


    "It was just yesterday that I ran into my old ssmate right here. He has been abroad for a long time


    and a lot of things have changed here. He isn''t familiar with many ces, so I asked him to meet here.


    By the way, he just texted me that he got caught up in a traffic jam. We may just have to wait a while


    until he makes it here. Moore, let''s go for a walk!" said Jean.


    Moore nodded without much hesitation.


    Moore followed behind Jean to several luxury stores that were meant exclusively for men. There was


    something oddly familiar to him about this.


    It suddenly dawned on him that Jean had tricked him into shopping not long ago, and she had spent


    "Jean, you don''t have to do this," mumbled Moore. He curved his lips to render a wry smile and


    continued, "Do you know you can just tell me up front if you want to get some new clothes for me? It''s


    really not necessary to lie about it."


    "What are you even talking about? I didn''t lie. My ssmate will be here soon," retorted Jean. She shot


    a quick nce at Moore and continued, "And why would I be shopping for you? Your girlfriend would


    kill me if I was to buy you some clothes."


    "Oh? Really? Then, for whom are you buying all of these men''s clothes?" Moore gazed at the bags in


    Jean''s hands and questioned with confusion.


    "I just buy whatever pleases my eyes!" Jean rolled her eyes and riposted to Moore.


    Moore gave Jean an awkward smile, but Jean didn''t even honor it with a nce. The air felt eerily


    awkward between them.


    "Jean!" An exciting voice saved them from it momentarily.


    Jean rolled her eyes at Moore again. He was unaware of her kindness and consideration to him.


    Jean felt gloomy about it because she still hadn''t made up her mind regarding whether to share it with


    him or not.


    With all these thoughts running wild in her mind, shecked the same excitement as Ronald, who had


    alreadye over to them. She smiled lightly at Ronald and said, "Here you are!"


    "Sorry, I amte. The traffic jam really got me hooked," Ronald exined.


    Moore was shocked to see that Ronald was actually here. His eyes trembled at Ronald and Jean back


    and forth.


    ''Did I really misinterpret Jean''s intentions?


    She dide here to meet her schoolmate, '' thought Moore.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ronald wasn''t expecting to see Moore too. His smile froze when he saw Moore standing right next to


    Jean. However, he regained hisposure very quickly and asked, "Jean, won''t you introduce us?"


    "Yeah, right! This is my friend Moore Bai," Jean pointed at Moore and introduced. Then, she turned to


    Moore and said, "This is my ssmate from primary school about whom I told you earlier. His name is


    Ronald Zhang." She purposely spoke with a slow pace while introducing Ronald.


    Jean''s little trick sessfully made Moore feel even more awkward.


    "Hello, nice to meet you!" To leave the awkwardness behind, Moore exchanged pleasantries with


    Ronald.


    "Hello, nice to meet you too!" Ronald politely shook Moore''s hand and smiled. He suggested, "Shall we


    go find a cafe and chit chat?"


    "Sounds great!" Jean agreed. She directed Ronald to the Left Bank Cafe nearby.


    Jean didn''t care so much to look at Moore. He was left behind. Hiding his uneasiness, he gave a wry


    smile and followed.


    ''It seems I stepped on Jean''s toe, '' he thought to himself.


    ''I shouldn''t have questioned Jean''s intentions regarding taking me to the Wanda za.


    Those men''s clothes she bought misled me. She had tricked me before, and I merely assumed she


    nned on doing it again.


    I never for once couldn''t think she actually was going to meet a ssmate named Ronald right here.


    But, this guy...'' Moore''s train of thoughts trailed off.


    Clearly, Moore didn''t trust Ronald. Then he quickly caught up with them.


    Three of them sat down. None of them said a word after they ordered their drinks. It was indeed a


    moment of utter silence.


    Finally, Ronald leaned in to break the silence. He looked at Jean and uttered, "Jean, I hope you don''t


    mind me asking. Is he your boyfriend?"


    Ronald had a lot going on in his mind too. ''Although Jean introduced Moore as a friend, I can see that


    the brands of the bags in Jean''s hands are all for men.


    Therefore, Jean might just have been shopping for him. They can''t probably be normal friends.


    Or else, she wouldn''t be shopping for him.


    On top of that, the looks Moore shot at me were charged with absolute distrust.


    He is definitely into Jean, '' thought Ronald.


    "I remember telling you not so long ago that he is just my friend. He is dating someone else. Therefore,


    he is definitely not my boyfriend. His girlfriend is a star. As you can perhaps guess, he won''t spare a


    nce for girls like me. Didn''t you see his expression? The unwillingness is depicted all over his face."


    Ronald''s question had unleashed a beast within Jean.


    Ronald was clueless regarding what he was supposed to say in order to cool down the air. It was pretty


    obvious that Jean and Moore had a fight before he came.


    From Jean''s tone of reply, Ronald inferred that their rtionship was not as simple as Jean wanted it to


    sound like.


    ''Did they have a fight?


    If so, I am sure they are dating then.


    Jean doesn''t want to admit it, because she is undoubtedly mad, '' thought Ronald.


    The disappointment started to grow inside him.


    The girl he had been dreaming of for years altogether was with somebody else.


    It was difficult for Ronald to express his feelings. The regrets and disappointments were choking him bit


    by bit.


    ''If it was me who had the fate toe back and meet her earlier, would I have stood a chance?


    Would I have been the one by her side?'' Ronald sank him into his own thoughts.


    ''Oh, wait! Jean mentioned something about his girlfriend. His girlfriend is a star.


    Therefore, Jean can''t possibly be in a rtionship with him!''


    With that thought in his mind, Ronald''s eyes lighted up. The dark clouds tainting his dreams had


    vanished into thin air. He looked at Jean with a wide grin and asked, "Jean, what has Mr. Moore done


    to upset you?"


    "I don''t have the guts to upset her!" Moore smiled wryly and continued, "Mr. Ronald, how long do you


    n to stay here?"


    "Let''s not maintain such a distance. I will call you Moore and you can call me Ronald from now on. How


    does that sound?" Ronald suggested.


    "Sounds good! Ronald," responded Moore. He nodded to showcase his agreement.


    "It won''t be too long," replied Ronald. His eyes cruised toward Jean and continued, "I haven''t decided


    the exact time yet. It really depends on the situation."


    "Oh? Is that so?" Moore saw how Ronald looked at Jean. Ronald''s eyes were bright, and he couldn''t


    refrain from smiling. Moore knew exactly what was going on in his mind. "Ronald, you seem to be a


    sessful and good looking man. Girls must be crazy about you!" said Moore.


    "Ah?" Ronald wasn''t expecting Moore to give away those set of words which apparently felt like a


    tter me. I have just finished my master''s degree. I was kind of a nerd at school, and I had myself


    focused on studies."


    Moore suddenly realized that Ronald was Jean''s ssmate from primary school. He probably was


    about the same age as Jean. He should be 24 years old this year.


    But he had already managed to attain his master''s degree.


    Moore felt a massive amount of respect for Ronald.


    "What? Wait! Did you just say that you already have a master''s degree?" Jean was so surprised that


    she had to double check on that.


    She was almost failing in college, and on the other hand, Ronald had already earned a master''s


    degree!


    ''God, you must be kidding me!'' thought Jean.


    "I did. I was nning to get my doctor''s degree, but I didn''t have the time. Due to some family issues, I


    had to take over my parents'' business," said Ronald.


    Uttering those words, he sighed.


    ''If it was not for the family issues, I probably wouldn''t have set my mind on finding Jean.


    But, why didn''t I think about finding Jean first in the past?


    There was no conflict at all between having further study and finding Jean.


    Perhaps I just wanted Jean to see the best of me, '' thought Ronald.

 Chapter 632 Something Had Gone Wrong

    Chapter 632 Something Had Gone Wrong


    Ronald had everything nned out, but something had gone wrong. He felt deep regret within himself


    because of it. ''For me, studying was the only thing that upied my mind, but Jean was different. She


    had never been interested in studying. Her family situation didn''t help either.


    Dating is the normal thing to do for girls who have left school and joined the workforce.


    How could I have not thought it through?''


    Ronald''s eyes dulled. He was unable to share Jean''s excitement.


    He might have already missed out on the most important person in his life.


    "I can''t believe you have a master''s degree! That''s great! But from what I remember..." Jean muttered.


    She paused for a moment to gather her thoughts together and continued, "You didn''t even like to study


    and your grades were average in primary school. Things have changed a lot."


    "Yeah, things have changed a lot," he said. But in his mind, he wasn''t only referring to his schoolwork.


    "After I moved to Canada, I started to concentrate on my studies,"


    Ronald exined with a forced smile.


    But in truth, at the beginning, Ronald struggled a lot. He found it very hard to settle in. He missed Jean


    a lot to the point of locking himself up in the bedroom and refusing to eat or go to sses.


    He didn''t want to be away from Jean. But no matter how much he fussed, he wasn''t able to change


    anything.


    After a while of fighting and struggling, Ronald had finally epted the situation. That was when he


    turned things around and decided to put all of his energy into studying hard.


    The thought of seeing Jean again kept him motivated and stopped him from going insane.


    But now, his efforts might have been for naught. It seemed that she was not interested in him.


    "That would make sense. It must have been very hard for you," Jean sighed.


    "I just did what I always wanted to do," said Ronald. He looked into Jean''s eyes. There were so many


    things that he really wanted to tell her, but those words were stuck deep inside of him. He said nothing.


    Jean was too excited to realize anything, but Moore had keen eyes. He could see through Ronald''s


    facade.


    Moore took a sip from his coffee and casually mentioned, "Jean, do we need to pick Zed up when he


    finishes work?"


    "Why would I do that?" Jean frowned irritated as she threw the question back at him.


    She was clearly still upset with Moore.


    It seemed that Jean didn''t catch onto what Moore was trying to do, so he tried again with another hint.


    "Do you remember that you and Zed are going to a party of the Bai family tonight?"


    ''Has Jean already forgotten about the fight that she had just yesterday with Zed was because of


    Ronald? Oh goodness me, woman! You just can''t stay away from trouble, can you? Don''t you


    remember your purpose of meeting Ronald today?'' Moore thought annoyed.


    Jean knew exactly what Moore was trying to do. She was just waiting for the right time.


    ''We are talking about studying right now. Bringing up my marriage is going to sound random and odd.


    If I did, Ronald would think I''m strange.


    What should I do? If I don''t tell him today, he might misunderstand and think that I was leading him on.


    What am I going to do if Ronald sends me messages again and Zed finds out that?'' Jean''s mind was


    racing a million miles an hour, but on the outside she looked calm andposed.


    She was nning on answering Moore''s question. But thinking of what Moore did earlier, she put the


    idea away.


    She appreciated Moore''s friendly reminder but she was still angry with him. Moore seemed to bring the


    mischief out in her.


    ''I am not going to give you what you want!


    Now is not a good time to mention my marriage.


    There is nothing you can do Moore, '' Jean thought pleased with herself.


    She gave Moore acent smile and said, "You are right. We will definitely go to the party. As your


    friends, Zed and I will be there for you."


    "The Bai family? Are they the ones in the east part of city?" Ronald asked curiously.


    "What do you mean by the ones in the east part of city?" Jean asked in confusion because she had no


    sense of direction.


    Instead, Moore replied to Ronald. "Yes, they are. How did you know?" he asked, surprised.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, I''ve got an invitation as well. I will be there too," Ronald answered Moore with a smile.


    "Wait, did you just say that you are going to the party too?" Jean finally caught up with their


    conversation. She had a hard time processing the information.


    ''What''s going on?'' She wondered.


    "I did. My aunt Edna invited me," Ronald exined. Jean and Moore looked at each other in shock.


    "Edna is your aunt. Therefore, Hanley is your cousin. Am I right?"


    Jean asked.


    "You are right!" Ronald nodded. "Why are you so surprised? Is it so hard to believe that I am rted to


    the Bai family?"


    Ronald questioned.


    "No, it''s not that. Do you have any idea who he is?" Jean asked him as she pointed to Moore.


    "Jean, please don''t!" Moore pleaded with Jean not to continue.


    "What shouldn''t I do? Not tell him who you are? You guys are family! He is going to find out sooner or


    "He is my family? Are you the Bai family''s lost child?" Now it was Ronald''s turn to be surprised. He


    stared at Moore in disbelief.


    Moore nodded silently to confirm.


    ''The lost child? Bah! It was such a good cover-up, '' thought Moore.


    The bitterness climbed in his chest and he suddenly looked grim.


    Jean''s anger disappeared as soon as she saw the pain in Moore''s eyes.


    "Tonight, the truth wille to light. You will know the story behind the lost child!" Jean sneered. She


    looked at Ronald and continued, "Ronald, I think it''s time for us to go now. I have to prepare for the


    party. I''ll see you tonight."


    Jean knew that Moore wasn''t in the mood to answer any more of Ronald''s questions.


    "Are you... Are you leaving now? I..." Ronald stood up and tried to say something, but Jean and Moore


    had already left the cafe.


    Ronald stared bleakly at their figures until they disappeared into the crowd. He felt helpless.


    ''Jean, even though you said that you and Moore weren''t dating, your actions tell me otherwise, ''


    Ronald thought with an ironic smile as he sat back down.


    ''We used to take care of each other. Why have you changed?'' he thought as he swallowed a lump in


    his throat.


    He felt the barrier between them.


    ''Is it because of Moore?


    While you were taking care of him, you forgot about me without hesitation, '' he thought bitterly.


    He felt like she was drifting further away from him.


    Suddenly he mmed his fist onto the table defiantly. He had made a decision. ''I will not let you leave


    me, Jean!


    As long as you are notmitted to a marriage, anything is possible!''


    Moore was frowning at Jean as they walked together. "It wasn''t very polite to leave so suddenly, don''t


    you think?" said Moore.


    "I don''t care! He isn''t important to me at all! He is just an old ssmate from primary school. I didn''t


    even recognize him yesterday! I really don''t want to talk about Edna''s nephew!"


    Jean''s honesty was brutal.


    "Ronald would be heartbroken if he knew how you felt. I think he has feelings for you. By the way, why


    didn''t you tell him that you were married? Aren''t you afraid of making Zed jealous again?"


    Moore asked her, confused.

 Chapter 633 How Gullible He Could Be

    Chapter 633 How Gullible He Could Be


    "Whatever! I will not going to talk to him anymore!" Jean ranted angrily and clumsily took her phone out


    from her purse. She then searched for Ronald''s number and intended to delete it from her contact list.


    In this way she hoped it would also remove him out from her life.


    But she was stopped by Moore. He nkly stared at her frowning lips and brows scrunched downward


    in anger. He proceeded to ask her, "Are you okay?"


    "You know I always hate Edna, and he''s her nephew. So I''m not going to be nice to him," Jean replied


    mindlessly.


    But she realized she was being impulsive and Moore might have thought it was his fault, so she turned


    to him and exined, "Don''t misunderstand me. It''s not because of you. I just simply don''t like Edna,


    especially the way she treated Zed''s parents. I¡­"


    "No need to exin, Jean. I truly understand." Moore looked at Jean straight in the eyes and said


    softly, "I know you don''t hate anyone for no reason. And I don''t like Edna too. I was just hoping that it


    wasn''t because of me. But as you have told me, that it was because how she treated Zed''s parents.


    Now, I feel better and causing you any trouble is thest thing I want to do."


    Moore looked at Jean and winked to make light of the situation.


    ''It''s good that you feel better, Moore.''


    Upon hearing this, a broad smile appeared on Jean''s face.


    Truth to be told, she was not angry for what Edna did to Zed''s parents.


    But she had no choice but to lie. She didn''t want Moore to know that she got mad to defend him.


    Otherwise, he would feel guilty.


    Indeed, Ronald did nothing wrong and she misdirected her anger towards him simply because that he


    was Edna''s nephew.


    Thinking of that, Jean knew she definitely overreacted. But it was hard for her to ept. That was why


    she was furious.


    Even so, she was downright rude to him. She felt shame and cast her eyes down. All of a sudden, she


    looked up as she made up her mind. ''I will make amends tonight. I have to find a chance to exin to


    Ronald, '' she thought.


    "Aren''t you going to pick your evening dresses? Let''s go! I will help you choose! "


    Moore distracted Jean from her thoughts as she was getting absorbed in it.


    "I''m not in a mood right now." She looked at him and thought to herself, ''I came here to help you on


    how to look and dress better. I even asked Ronald out so you won''t me me.


    But I missed the chance to tell Ronald that I''m married, and at the end, I even got pissed off because of


    his rtion with Edna.


    However, here I am with my hands full of bags, feeling somehow bnced.''


    "We have plenty of time. I think we should go back. You can go get Avery!" Then Jean handed the


    shopping bags to Moore and continued, "You got it right, these were bought for you, indeed. And


    tonight, you''re going to show to the Bai family that you have led a good life even without them. Zed and


    I will be there to support you. Alright, enough of drama. Now, please fetch Avery, okay?"


    Jean looked at Moore with her sweetest smile as she waved her hand at him.


    Moore was caught off guard and soon, a slow smile appeared on his face.


    He knew that she wouldn''t ask him to shop with her for no reason.


    As for Jean, her excuse that she didn''t have an evening dress was a tant lie. Moore could tell that


    Zed must have given her gifts and that included array of dresses!


    But how gullible he could be!


    However, Moore was far from being angry. In fact, he was thankful to Jean.


    For the longest time, he would see the Bai family members again tonight.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    And this was going to be an important night for Moore.


    Moore clearly understood the anticipation Jean must have felt for him. But he frowned upon at the


    shopping bags. "But you bought so many, so I don''t know which one I should wear."


    "Avery has good taste. She can help you choose." Jean knew that Moore epted the gift when he


    made a quick smile after she had said that.


    "What if she doesn''t like any of these?" Moore was trying to look disappointed and faked a sigh of


    despair.


    "Oh, well¡­" Jean paused for a while as she had never thought of this.


    ''Yeah, everyone has got different tastes¡­what if Avery doesn''t like any of these? What now?''


    "Should I take these clothes home with me? You and Avery can shop for clothes together," Jean said


    ufortably as she motioned her hands to get the bags from Moore.


    "I like them. And since you bought these clothes for me, I think you should help me pick the best one.


    Come on! Why don''t we go home so I could try them all and decide which one to wear?"


    Moore then walked past Jean leaving no time for her to react.


    She was embarrassed and at the same time, a little shocked. She snapped,ing back to her


    senses, and walked faster to catch up with him.


    ''Does he mean he will wear the clothes I bought for the dinner?''


    The thought of this made Jean so excited.


    She might have deprived herself with sleep but it was all worth the time and effort to shop for Moore.


    ''It''s just right! The Bai family members will not look down on Moore anymore.


    They deserted him and he must prove them wrong.


    The dinner tonight is going to be special!''


    When the two returned home, she asked him to try them all. After several fittings, they decided the


    steel grey Italian suit would look best on Moore. The suit''s color matched his skin tone.


    The suit fit him well as if it was made just for him.


    The workmanship and style were simply impressive.


    Moore looked so stunning in a steel grey suit. The color contrasted beautifully with his fair skin.


    Jean felt satisfied with the look she created for him. She then put her hands on her hips and asked,


    "Well, what do you think?"


    "I think it''s pretty good. " Moore was not particr with clothes. But Jean seemed to be in high spirits


    and he didn''t want to ruin it so he yed along.


    "Great, it''s settled then! Oh, wait! Let me get you a tie to match the suit." A look of satisfaction could be


    seen on her face as she bent down to find a proper tie.


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    It was from Moore''s phone. He took it out from his pocket and answered, "Hello¡­"


    "Moore, where are you?"


    "I''m at home. Why, what''s the matter?" Moore nced back at Jean who was busy searching for a tie


    around the heaps of shopping bags scattered on the floor. He then walked to the porch to get some


    fresh air and to speak with Avery privately on the phone.


    "Your suit for tonight''s dinner, I have prepared it already. I had it customized for you. It''s made in Italy


    and in your favorite color. I can send it to you right away¡­"


    "Avery¡­I''ve already had a suit to wear." Moore didn''t wait for Avery to finish and further added, "Thank


    you, but I''ll be wearing my suit for dinner."


    "Moore, this is a very important dinner. You have to make a good impression, especially to the Bai


    family members. You need to look your best or they will look down on you. First, you impress them with


    your impable clothes, and then you beat them with your charm and character. These are your


    weapons, you shouldn''t take this lightly¡­"


    Avery sounded worried on the phone as she was trying to convince Moore to wear only the best suit for


    tonight''s dinner.

 Chapter 634 Avery Had Regained Her Energy And Passion Back

    Chapter 634 Avery Had Regained Her Energy And Passion Back


    "Got it. Thank you for reminding me, Avery," Moore said over the phone, a faint smile on his face. "But I


    have already picked up some suits for tonight. Anyway, thank you. I know you''re busy, Avery. You''re a


    superstar! I won''t bother you any more. Work before y! I''ll let you go now. See youter when I pick


    you up, okay?"


    "Well.. Okay!" Avery said reluctantly. Actually, she had already asked for a break from work and wanted


    to spend the afternoon with Moore. Realizing he didn''t want herpany, she decided not to tell


    Moore.


    "Okay. See youter, Avery. Bye." Moore hung up as soon as he finished thest word.


    Avery, hearing the call''s disconnect tone, stared nkly at her phone. She felt terribly disappointed.


    "I''m all set. Let''s go, Avery! Let me get you to the Qi Mansion," Adolf said as he walked out of the


    sound stage. His voice rang nicely through the room due to the good acoustic design of the room.


    Audio recording equipment was strewn about as Adolf walked passed.


    "I''ve changed my mind. I won''t visit Moore anymore, Adolf. I know you were nning to visit your


    brother at the hospital. Just go there instead! I''ll just head back to the hotel and have a little shut-eye


    before Moore and I meetter tonight,"


    Avery said as she turned to Adolf. She looked breathtaking. But underneath, Adolf noticed she wasn''t


    pleased about something.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What happened? You were so excited to see him a while ago. What made you change your mind? You


    seem upset. Did Moore do something?" Adolf asked with creased brows. He shot Avery a worried look.


    "No, it''s not like that. Moore''s been really busy with the dinner preparations tonight. I thought maybe I


    shouldn''t bother him right now. Don''t worry about me, Adolf," Avery softly said as she shook her head.


    "Even if he was busy, as your boyfriend, he should spare some time to be with you! What a boyfriend


    he is!" Deep inside, Adolf felt sorry for Avery. He examined her face under the bright corridor lights.


    Even when looking at her tender face, her rosy cheeks and beautiful eyes, Adolf could tell she was


    really upset by this. He continued, "Look at yourself, Avery. I''m really worried about you! I can''t leave


    you alone like this! How about, I drop you off at the hotel before I go to the hospital?"


    The two made their way to the car that was parked in front of the building. Adolf opened the door and


    assisted Avery into the car before she could protest further.


    Adolf got into the driver''s seat and pressed the button to start the car. A whileter, Avery took a deep


    breath and said, "Adolf, I''m not okay and it''s really bad."


    "Avery, you know you can tell me anything," Adolf said as he turned to Avery with a look of concern


    before turning his eyes back towards the road.


    "Thank you, Adolf. I know the dinner party tonight is really important to Moore, so I asked one of my


    designer friends to buy a lounge suit for him from Italy. But when I surprised him with it a while ago, he


    turned it down so quickly. I''m so upset by this. We''re both in amitted rtionship now. It''s normal


    that I buy him a suit as a present, but why did he outright refuse it?"


    Avery asked in a hurt tone and looked at Adolf.


    "Jesus. Is that why you''re upset?" Adolf''s brows shot up as he asked in a surprised look. He couldn''t


    have known the reason was so simple.


    "Yeah," Avery replied with a sad tone. Her eyes were downcast as she nodded slowly.


    "You''ve changed, Avery. I can''t believe you would be upset just because Moore didn''t ept your gift.


    You''re not the old you anymore, Avery! As I recall, you were free, strong and independent! No matter


    what came your way, you could ovee it easily.


    Now, look at yourself, Avery. You''re upset over such a small thing. Are you even the Avery that I know?


    You were so smart before, now you just look stupid. Like you said, tonight''s party is incredibly important


    to Moore, right? Of course he would have prepared everything beforehand, including what he would


    wear tonight. The party is today, a mere few hours away. You just told him that you prepared a suit for


    him. Now if you were him, who would prepare every meticulous detail for attending tonight''s dinner,


    how would you react? Don''t you think you''d refuse as well?"


    Adolf exined in an attempt to reassure her.


    "Well, I..." After hearing what Adolf said, she realized her mistake and smiled, and continued, "You''re


    right. Actually, Moore did say that he had already prepared some suits for tonight. I guess that''s the


    reason why he refused my gift.."


    Telling herself this, her mood did aplete one-eighty degree turn. Her sincere signature smile crept


    up her face.


    Adolf sighed as he noticed Avery''s immediate mood change. He told himself in the safety of his mind,


    ''Being in love just makes women stupid!


    Such a small thing can make themugh, and cry at the same moment!''


    "Thank you, Adolf. I feel so much better now," Avery said, looking at Adolf with a big, fat smile on her


    face. And she blurted out, "Drop me off right here! I can''t wait to see Moore now."


    Just the mention of her boyfriend''s name turned her face pink.


    It seemed as though Avery had regained her energy and passion.


    "I''ll take you there!" Adolf beamed after seeing Avery''s smiling face.


    In his heart, he told himself Avery deserved to be happy everyday of her life. That''s what he always


    wanted.


    Avery didn''t refuse his offer as she was so excited to see Moore sooner.


    After closing the distance, they arrived at the Qi Mansion. Adolf didn''t get out and just dropped off


    Avery in front of the mansion gate. He then went on his way to the hospital to see his brother.


    Avery was excited and nervous at the same time about seeing Moore. She smoothed the creases in


    her dress before she rang the doorbell to the huge mansion.


    The guard hurriedly opened the gate for her after recognizing the international popstar. She then


    thanked the guard and walked towards the house.


    She passed by the lush gardens, her heels cking on the cobblestone path towards the mansion. She


    entered the house, but didn''t find Moore and Jean on the first floor.


    She then went upstairs. When approaching Moore''s room, she could overheard their voices.


    "This tie looks good on you," Jean said as she adjusted the dark red tie around Moore''s neck, looking


    satisfied. "Perfect! The steel grey suit is a good reflection of your mood tonight, calm and collected.


    Gray is also the color of wisdom and low-key luxury. Pairing it with a contrasting color, dark red, will add


    some color and offset the monotone gray. What do you think, Moore?"


    "I think it''s perfect." Moore turned side to side as he looked at his outfit on the mirror. Jean spent the


    entire afternoon preparing this ensemble for Moore.


    Finally, Jean got what she wanted. As long has she was happy, that''s what Moore wanted the most.


    "Finally, we did it. Gosh! I am so tired. Looks like there''s still quite a while before the dinner party. You


    should get some rest. I need some sleep as well," Jean said as she stretched and yawned. Bones


    popped and she giggled at the satisfaction. She then waved goodbye at Moore and walked out of the


    room.


    Just outside the door, Jean was surpised to see Avery standing in the corridor and staring intently at


    her. She greeted Avery, "Avery! You''re here! Are you looking for Moore? He''s inside the room," Jean


    didn''t notice Avery''s angry look as she said this in a happy tone.


    In the room, Moore felt lightheaded for a second as he heard Jean greet Avery enthusiastically. Then


    he walked out of the room and saw Avery''s furious look.


    He put two and two together and realized why she was angry. He walked towards Avery and held her


    hand. Then he turned to face Jean and said, in a fake tone, "Go and and get some sleep, Jean. I''ll


    wake you up when it''s time to go."


    "Okay! You two have fun!" Jean teased and then yawned while walking towards her bedroom.


    She felt exhausted and wanted some shut-eye.


    After making sure Jean was inside her room, he pulled Avery into the door and closed it.


    "Let go of me!" Avery telled at Moore. Her temper was bleeding out and couldn''t control it anymore.


    She stared at Moore furiously.


    "Avery, I know you''re pissed. Can you at least, let me exin?"


    Moore pleaded.


    "Exin what, Moore? Well, okay then, I''m waiting." Avery took a deep breath in a futile attempt to


    calm herself down. She looked at Moore expectant, but still angry.


    If Moore said anything wrong and she found out he was lying, she''d kill him with a look.


    Moore smiled bitterly, sighed deeply and said, "Avery, Jean is pregnant. You know, pregnancy can bring


    a ton of mood swings and emotional changes. What I mean is, we all do our part in taking care of Jean,


    even for the small things."


    "Get to the point, Moore!" Avery snapped. She definitely lost her patience there. She didn''t want to


    listen to a long story. What she wanted to know was the reason and the reason alone.

 Chapter 635 I Misunderstood You

    Chapter 635 I Misunderstood You


    "All right, I''ll get to the point." There was a bitter smile on Moore''s face. "Last night, I told Zed and Jean


    that I am going to move out," Moore continued.


    "And then?" Avery asked. She was shocked. But she didn''t show any expression on her face.


    Moore hadn''t mentioned anything to her before about his decision to move out from their house.


    "I know that Zed and Jean aren''t happy for me to move out at this time. But I have made up my mind.


    They have no choice but to ept it. Jean didn''t say anything, but I could tell that she was unhappy.


    Besides, Zed and Jean had a fall out with each otherst night because of Jean''s primary school


    ssmate. So Jean and I went out to see her ssmate to talk things through. Although I knew that it


    was just an excuse for Jean, she really only wanted to buy me more suits."


    Moore told Avery everything that happened that morning. When he had finally finished, he sighed


    deeply. "Who would have thought that Jean''s primary school ssmate is Edna''s nephew? Jean was


    so angry with him when she found out that. Anyway, she wants me to look my best tonight when I show


    up, just like you do."


    "It''s all right. You don''t need to exin anything." Avery blushed with shame. "I''m sorry, I


    misunderstood you. I thought you only liked the suits that Jean bought for you, regardless of my


    feelings. I was being oversensitive."


    "Avery, how could I think less of your generosity?" Moore smiled tofort her. "It''s not your fault. Jean


    would be upset if she knew that you felt that way."


    "I know. I won''t think like that next time," Avery nodded and promised.


    "There is no next time. I am going to move out the day after tomorrow. So there won''t be any reason to


    misunderstand Jean and me anymore." Moore looked at Avery and made fun of her intentionally.


    Avery''s face blushed again, but this time with shyness. "Moore, I know I misunderstood you. I am sorry.


    Please stop making fun of me," Avery said in a spoiled tone.


    They both burst intoughter.


    Jean had been eavesdropping the whole time outside the door. When she heard theughter she felt


    relieved.


    Satisfied, she yawned and quietly turned to go to her room.


    She did notice that Avery was upset about something just now.


    ''So, it was because I bought Moore the suits?'' she thought, as she walked back to her room.


    ''I didn''t know that Avery had already bought suits for him as well. If I knew this, it would have saved me


    a lot of time this morning. I am exhausted.


    Well, I can understand now why Avery was so angry today. Maybe I over did it.


    Moore has a girlfriend now. It''s her responsibility to prepare suits for him.


    As an international superstar and his girlfriend, Avery can look after him better than me.''


    Jean thought as shey on the soft bed and closed her eyes, soon drifting off to sleep.


    Moore and Avery had no idea that they were both overheard by Jean. Avery felt very happy and


    content being with him at this moment.


    "Moore, are you moving out because of me?" she asked, looking at Moore.


    For a moment his heart skipped a beat at her question. But then a smile appeared on his face. "Yeah,


    now that you have decided to stay in China for a while, I have decided to make a move of my own."


    "What move?" Avery asked puzzled.


    "I can''t live in their house forever. Now that I am well again, It''s time that I stand on my own two feet.


    Otherwise, how can I look after you if I can''t support myself?"


    Moore answered carefully.


    "Moore, you are still not as healthy as you think. There is no need to hurry. Just tell me if you are short


    of money. I..."


    Moore stopped Avery before she could finish.


    "Avery, don''t say that again! I am a man. It is my responsibility to earn the money to support my family,


    not yours. I sincerely hope that I am able to offer you afortable and stable life. So please just


    respect my personal choice. Is that all right?"


    Moore said sternly.


    "All right." Avery was stunned but then nodded quickly. "I promise I won''t say that again. I apologize for


    my words."


    ''How could I have forgotten how proud Moore is? He would never ask me for money! I must be crazy


    for even thinking that, '' Avery thought to herself.


    Moore''s face slowly rxed at Avery''s words.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. I was a bit harsh. Please don''t take it to heart. Don''t worry yourself.


    Zed asked me to work in hispany. So I won''t be hard up for money,"


    Moore sighed exining to her.


    "What did you say? Work in Zed''spany?" Avery''s eyes widened as she asked in surprise.


    "Yes." Moore nodded and went on. "My major was business administration. Whichpany I work for


    makes no difference to me. Besides, Jean will need more care in the future. If I work in Zed''spany,


    he will have more time to take care of Jean."


    "It sounds reasonable." Avery nodded agreeing. "You''re right. Jean''s belly will grow bigger and bigger


    and she will need Zed to help her. He believes in you so much that he is happy for you to be there to


    help him. No wonder, Jean had bought you so many suits this morning."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Moore frowned at Avery''s words.


    He seemed rather unhappy about Avery''sment.


    ''She makes it sound as though the only reason Jean bought me the suits this morning was to thank me


    for deciding to work in Zed''spany.


    Did Jean do this with an ulterior motive?


    Or is it Avery who has some other meanings by saying this?''


    Moore studied Avery''s face questioningly as he thought to himself. Avery was looking back at him with


    a bright smile unaware of his suspicion.


    Was it just his imagination? Perhaps he was being over-sensitive. Moore then smiled back at Avery.


    ''That can''t be true. I am sure Avery didn''t mean to say that...''


    "Moore, Juan ising to H City the day after tomorrow. Can you pick him up at the airport with me?"


    Avery suddenly asked interrupting Moore''s thoughts.


    "Are you sure that I should go with you? He may find out about our rtionship?"


    Moore asked in surprise.


    He thought stars were supposed to keep their personal lives a secret, including Avery.


    Otherwise, lies and nder generated from the media, fans and social media could bring trouble to


    Avery''s career and have bad impact on their rtionship as well.


    That was why many agencies didn''t allow celebrities to have a love affair.


    He couldn''t understand why Avery wanted to be seen with him and take the risk.


    "It doesn''t matter. Juan and Zed are good friends. Do you think that we could really hide our


    rtionship from him?" Avery couldn''t helpughing when she answered.


    Moore felt a little embarrassed and responded with a sour smile.


    He had indeed forgotten that Juan and Zed were close friends. Even if Avery wanted to hide their


    rtionship from him, he would have guessed eventually.


    "Oh, I just forgot. Okay, I will pick him up at the airport with you," Moore said and nodded.

 Chapter 636 Welcome Back Home, My Brother

    Chapter 636 Wee Back Home, My Brother


    When Avery heard that Moore was going to apany him to meet Juan at the airport, she suddenly


    got really happy. She said, "That''s so great, Moore! I knew that you''ll agree to go with me!"


    Moore looked at Avery and smiled.


    ''Now that you want to tell everyone about our rtionship, I have nothing to worry about!


    I''ll respect your decisions as I''ve epted your love and promised to be your boyfriend. And I will try


    my best to do whatever you want me to.


    If I don''t promise you anything, you will get sad. And if you get sad, this will only worry Jean, '' Moore


    thought.


    Moore lowered his head in a bittersweet mood.


    It was 8 o''clock when they arrived at the Bai family''s house. The ce was on the eastern side of the


    city.


    Many expensive cars were parked on both sides of the parking area of the house.


    Besides the luxurious cars, there were some normal cars parking outside of the house too.


    Jean wore a light blue dress and with a sweet smile on her face, she walked slowly towards the


    entrance. Zed held her hand.


    "Wee, Mr. Qi!" Hanley was dressed up in a white suit. He was standing at the entrance with a big


    smile on his face. He was greeting all the guests as they entered the party.


    As soon as he saw Moore and Avery entering, he smiled and lowered his head. He had not expected


    them toe. After a little while, he lifted his head and smiled at them.


    Hanley had gone the other day to invite Moore to tonight''s dinner party, but Moore didn''t give him a


    definite answer.


    Hanley had thought that Moore would not be willing toe to this party.


    It truly surprised him when he saw Moore.


    "Wee back, my brother!" Hanley greeted Moore and smiled.


    "Well, why do you call me your brother in front of others? Aren''t you worried that your n will fail


    tonight?" Moore walked up to Hanley and reminded him coldly.


    Hanley was embarrassed as soon as he heard that. He hadn''t expected Moore to be this ruthless and


    cold-blooded. "Moore, you''re my brother. That is a fact and nobody can change it! What n are you


    talking about? I don''t understand anything!"


    Hanley didn''t want to expose his n, so he deliberately changed the topic and said, "Jesus Christ!


    Who is this beautiful youngdy? Is she your girlfriend? I know her! Isn''t she an international star,


    Vikki?"


    Hanley asked Moore and pretended as if he was surprised.


    "Nice to meet you! I''m Vikki!" Avery greeted Hanley and smiled sweetly at him, in an attempt to break


    the ice between Hanley and Moore.


    Hanley was ttered by Avery''s enthusiasm, so he replied with a big smile on his face, "Nice to meet


    you, too! I''m Hanley! Wee to the dinner party!"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Avery nodded at Hanley and smiled. Then she followed Moore into the hall.


    Moore wanted to avoid others'' curiosity about his rtionship with Zed and Jean, so he didn''t go


    straight to Zed as soon as he entered.


    Instead, he wandered around and got two cocktails from the waiter''s tray for him and Avery. Then he


    said, "Avery, if you get bored with me, you can always go and find Jean."


    "No, I don''t want to leave. I want to stay here with you!" Avery looked at Moore affectionately and shook


    her head.


    "Go ahead. I''m afraid that you''ll get bored," said Moore as he looked at Avery and sighed.


    "Moore, don''t worry about me. I''ll stay here with you. I''ll even keep quiet, please let me apany


    you," Avery begged him.


    "Avery, you don''t have to stay with me." As soon as Moore heard what Avery said, he instructed her to


    sit on the chair. He looked around and then said, "I can''t recall what past in this house was like. I won''t


    be sad, so you don''t have to worry about me."


    "No, I''m not worried about you," Avery said and shook her head. She continued, "I know you are very


    brave and strong. You''ve been alone for many years now. You''ve suffered all by yourself. Moore, I


    know that you will deal with the situation today. I don''t have to worry about anything, right?"


    Moore looked at Avery and he was stunned for a moment. After a little while, he shook his head


    helplessly. Then he raised his ss of wine.


    ''Avery, you''re wrong!


    I''m not strong enough to resist this pain.


    I just don''t want you to see how weak I''ve be! I deliberately asked you to find Jean because I


    don''t want you to see me like this. I want to be alone for a while!


    But...'' Moore thought.


    Jean saw that Zed was greeting his business partners and didn''t have time to take care of her. She


    was bored so she started looking around for someone to talk to.


    Just then she spotted Moore and Avery across the hall. They both seemed a little bored. Jean said,


    "Zed, I''ll go over to Moore and Avery to talk to them."


    Zed looked at Jean, nodded and said, "Okay, go ahead! Take care of yourself. Your ankle hasn''t fully


    recovered yet."


    "Yes, don''t worry about me. I just want to talk to Avery," Jean nodded and turned around.


    Avery noticed that Jean was walking toward her. She smiled and began to tease Jean, "Jean, how can


    you be so ruthless to leave Zed alone ande to us?"


    "Don''t tease me like that, Avery! I just don''t like attending such formal asions. You know what?


    Although I don''t know anyone except you, I still have to stand beside Zed and greet them all with a


    smile on my face. It''s so embarrassing and boring!" Jeanined impatiently. "How about you?


    Why are you sitting here? By the way, Moore, have you made up your mind?"


    Moore looked at Jean and nodded without saying anything.


    "Decide what?" Avery asked in confusion.


    "That Moore''s ready to fight against Gary and announce to leave the Bai family!" Jean came up to


    Avery and whispered in her ear.


    "What the hell?" Avery was shocked when she heard what Jean said. She looked at Moore in


    astonishment.


    "Moore, have you really decided to do that? I remember Jean telling me that Gary didn''t want to


    abandon you in that year. Yes, he is married to another woman, but I heard that he might have a


    reason behind this. No matter how much you hate him, you should give him a chance to exin the


    whole thing. I think it might not be that simple."


    "We once gave him the chance to exin. But unfortunately, he did not seize the opportunity. We don''t


    want to act so coldly, but things have worsened. Gary is the one who should be med, and he has no


    right to ask Moore to do anything," Jean sighed helplessly.


    "What does Gary have to conceal? Why is he so reluctant to tell the truth? I don''t understand why he is


    keeping the secret when there has been a lot of misunderstandings," Avery looked at Moore and asked


    in confusion.


    Moore grinned bitterly and shook his head helplessly.


    "I don''t care what he has in mind. I only know that he chose to abandon Moore. And that is thest


    thing I can tolerate!" Jean shouted angrily.


    "Jean, calm down now!" Moore eximed. "A ruthless person like Gary is not worth your anger."


    "Excuse me! Are you Moore Bai?" A waiter suddenly appeared in front of them and asked Moore.


    "Yes, I am!" Moore looked at the waiter and replied doubtfully.


    "Mr. Bai invited you to go upstairs to the second floor," The waiter said politely.


    ''Who? Mr. Bai? Did he refer to Gary?'' Jean thought with confusion.


    Jean''s face suddenly darkened. She turned towards Moore worriedly.


    Moore hesitated for a while. Then he frowned and said, "Go back and tell him that I have nothing to talk


    to him."


    "Mr. Bai knew that you''ll refuse, so he asked me to tell you something else too. He told me that if you


    go up now, he''ll tell you everything. But if you don''t go, you''ll miss the chance to know anything," said


    the waiter.


    "Well, I''d rather miss this chance! Tell him that I don''t care!" said Moore as he sniffed coldly.


    Avery got anxious as she saw Moore getting angry. She was worried about him.


    She wanted to calm him down, but she didn''t know what to say in order to calm him down.


    "Moore, since we all are here tonight, you should go upstairs and talk to him! It''s a good chance!" Jean


    was lost in thoughts for a while and then she persuaded Moore. "Last time we met him, he was not


    willing to tell you anything. Maybe he wants to tell you the reason now. Don''t you want to know who


    made you an orphan?"

 Chapter 637 The Truth Cannot Be Hidden

    Chapter 637 The Truth Cannot Be Hidden


    "Moore, I think you should go!" Avery suggested.


    Moore looked at Jean and then to Avery, he could spot the anticipation in their faces. There was no


    point in arguing with these two women, for he knew he would surely lose. So he got up from his chair


    and motioned to the waiter.


    "Can you take me to him?"


    Moore politely asked.


    The waiter nodded his head without looking at him and quietly led Moore upstairs.


    "Jean, do you think Gary will tell everything about Moore''s past?" Avery was feeling restless so she


    asked.


    "Yes, I think he will. He has to," Jean blinked and said to Avery. "Otherwise, he won''t send someone to


    set up a meeting with Moore."


    Avery toyed her hair as she was growing nervous for what might happen. She said, "I also want to


    know the truth. How he might feel about everything? Do you think he can handle it?"


    "Take it easy, Avery. Don''t worry too much. I believe in Moore."


    Jean reached for Avery''s hand andforted her.


    Avery looked at her and smiled weakly. She was thankful for Jean''s gesture and assurance. But


    somehow, she was still worried about Moore.


    Meanwhile, Moore followed the waiter up to the second floor. They stopped at thending and at the


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    corner, there was an intricately hand carved wooden door.


    The waiter knocked softly and said, "Mr. Bai, your guest is here."


    "Let hime in." Amanding voice of Gary was heard inside the room.


    The waiter retreated a few steps and gestured to Moore to go inside.


    Moore came near to the door and touched the knob. Silently, he opened the door and went inside the


    room.


    The room was actually a study. With vast books all neatly lined up on the bookshelves, around the four


    corners of the wall. The study room was dimly lit and heavily carpeted. For Moore, it looked dismal and


    uninviting.


    His eyes shifted to the imposing array of books. He quickly scanned them and noted to himself that


    these must be Gary''s collection.


    Ironically, he used to love this room. This had been one of his favorite ces. He used to stay here


    most of the time and it was the best time of his life.


    He remembered he used to y hide and seek here and he would hide under the dark table.


    He would run around this room and they could not find him. He was so young then.


    And just like that, memories of his past came flooding back.


    It was painful for Moore so he snapped out from his trance and walked closer to Gary.


    But what surprised him more was an old and frail man sitting next to Gary.


    The old man let out a bitter cry the minute he saw Moore.


    Moore felt a pinching pain in his heart as he nced at the old man in shock.


    The old man''s hair was white, weathered face and eyes that looked tired.


    Moore felt nostalgic. In his heart and mind, he knew this old man. His face was familiar yet Moore


    couldn''t remember who he was.


    Suddenly, he stopped and memories shed through his mind. When his father was away, there was a


    loving old man that stayed with him, loved him and cared for him when no one else did.


    He was there when Moore felt alone and deserted in his childhood.


    The old man was his grandfather, Olin Bai.


    It was a long time ago yet he never thought, not even in his dreams he would meet his grandfather


    again.


    His grandfather was old now and had aged so much.


    Moore felt a lump in his throat. He tried to speak but no words came out.


    Olin looked at Moore and to him Moore was still his boy. A teardrop fell as he thought of everything that


    had happened to his boy.


    He could only mumble as he was too caught up between his sorrow and joy as he saw Moore again.


    Gary walked to Moore and looked at his son. He noticed that his son was much taller than him now.


    Finally, he could no longer hide his emotion and said, "Moore, I know you hate me for abandoning you.


    For all the years I never bothered to exin, it was because I wanted to give your grandpa a chance."


    "A chance for what?" Moore felt something was kept from him all this time, so he wanted to know the


    truth now.


    "In all honesty, even if you don''t understand, you will always be my son. At that time, I thought it was


    safe for you to live with your foster parents, away from us. I never wanted to tell the truth to you, but


    you deserve to know everything. And I know if I don''t tell you now, you will announce in this party to


    break the rtionship with the Bai family. Your grandpa insisted if he could see you tonight, so I


    arranged this meeting. There are things only your grandpa can tell!"


    Gary finished his words and went aside. He then threw a worried nce to Olin.


    Tears continued to fell on Olin''s face. He nodded to Gary to signal him that he was fine, and then he


    held out his old gnarled hand to Moore.


    Moore didn''t hesitate and walked straight up to grab his weathered hand.


    "Grandpa¡­"


    Moore choked and cried. He felt he was a young boy again, needing the love of his grandpa.


    Sadness was written all over Olin''s face. He lightly stroked Moore''s hair and said, "My boy, how you


    suffered all these years. It was my entire fault. I was the reason why you were separated from us for so


    many years."


    "What do you mean, grandpa?" Moore was confused with Olin''s words. He gave him a quizzical look.


    "Your father was framed up and was sentenced to jail back then. The only way out was for him to marry


    the daughter of an influential mayor. I had him do it and I sent you away."


    Olin covered his face with shame. Up to now, he still couldn''t believe he could do such things.


    Moore was numb. It never crossed his mind that his sufferings were nned by his trusted grandpa.


    "There was no other way. We had to keep your existence hidden for their marriage to happen. The


    mayor didn''t want his daughter, Edna Huang, to be a stepmother of other woman''s child. And so, I had


    to send you away. Your father was in deep trouble that only the mayor could save him...


    My boy, he didn''t desert you. When he was released from the jail, he went almost crazy looking for you.


    But I was scared to tell him that I sent you away and for his sake, I entrusted you to his closest friend.


    Nothing was the same when you were gone. I became ill.


    While your father became deste even after Hanley was born. All these years, I med myself for


    everything and how I suffered so much. Then one day, I told your father about you and begged him to


    look for you. Your father didn''t tell you the truth as he doesn''t want to tarnish your fond memories of


    me."


    Moore''s face became very pale with shock as he listened to his grandpa. He was hazed, and it was


    hard for him to believed what he said.


    His loving grandfather sent him away and caused him so much pain he had to bear to this day.


    Olin sacrificed his grandson to save his son.


    And what about Gary?


    He kept the truth away from Moore for the sake of his grandfather.


    As it turned out, the person Moore hated for so many years was not the one he should hate.


    And the person he shared with the fondest memories of his childhood was the same person that ruined


    his life.


    It''s true that sometimes we needed to do things against our will for the interests of all.


    But why must he be the sacrifice?


    He was young and naughty, just like other boys his age. The mayor didn''t like him at all and so they


    came up with an excuse for not allowing his daughter Edna to marry his father. And of course, his


    grandfather abandoned him to carry on with his n.


    It was hard for Moore to ept this and he didn''t want to.


    It''s a painful truth for him.


    This was far from what he was expecting.


    Why must he suffer? He felt he was back being as young boy again, alone and abandoned in a ce


    he didn''t belong.

 Chapter 638 He Is The Victim

    Chapter 638 He Is The Victim


    "I understand it won''t be easy for you to forgive me, but there is someone else I want you to forgive.


    Moore, I am talking about your father. He has been a good father to you and a good son to me. More


    than ten years ago, your father was in great danger, so I had no other choice but to abandon you. I


    know that you have hated him all these years for leaving you behind. However, one thing you don''t


    know is that he kept it a secret from you for my sake. So please forgive me for the decision I made


    years ago. I hope you can understand me. As a father, all I did is try to protect my son. Please forgive


    me."


    After he spoke, Olin cried bitterly. Moore sat still and watched him while he was sobbing in his choked


    voice.


    There was no expression on Moore''s face. Instead, it was nk. It seemed like his whole body had


    be numb. His brain wasn''t prepared for this hence he sat still.


    All these years he thought he was the most pitiful person but now it turned out that Gary was the one


    who suffered the most. This piece of information was extremely hard for him to digest.


    He looked up and nced at the old man with grey hair standing in front of him. Seeing him, Moore''s


    words failed him. For few minutes, he stayed silent and tried to regain hisposure.


    "Forgive your grandfather, Moore! He did this because he had no other choice," Gary persuaded


    Moore. "Don''t be so hard on him because he doesn''t have much time left."


    Uttering these words, Gary choked with sadness.


    "Doesn''t have much time left?


    What are you trying to say?" Moore demanded while being afraid internally.


    Confusedly, his eyes went back and forth from Gary to Olin.


    "Your grandfather has only three months left. He has advanced gastric cancer." Gary unfolded the truth


    with a lump in his throat.


    When Moore heard this bad news, he felt a pang of sharp pain in his heart. He felt his eyes blur with


    tears.


    "Gary, I warned you not to tell this to Moore! How can you forget that?" Olin reprimanded Gary as he


    was unable to watch his grandson in pain. "I don''t want anybody to feel sorry for me. I am paying for


    my bad deeds. If you think about it, this punishment serves me right! I am the one responsible for


    getting you both separated. Everything is my fault!"


    "Grandpa..." Watching Olin me himself for their mistake, Moore felt so heartbroken.


    "Oh my God! Finally, you are willing to speak to me again," Olin eximed with full excitement. He


    gawked at Moore with his loving eyes. Slowly, he stretched out his wrinkled hands to touch Moore''s


    face.


    "Grandpa, it''s not your fault. I don''t care about the past and I am willing to forgive you. I have only one


    wish and that is for you to be alive. As long as you are alive..."


    Moore burst into tears before he could finish his words.


    "Silly child, I still have a few months left. I want to make good use of thesest days by spending it with


    my favorite grandson." Olin touched Moore''s face kindly and his heart swelled with pride.


    "Grandpa... Please don''t talk that way. I believe that you can live a long and healthy life. Not for few


    months instead for many years." Moore hurriedly put his hand over Olin''s mouth and shook his head


    desperately. He didn''t want his grandfather to talk about death.


    "Good boy!" Olin took Moore''s hand with a smile and said, "Well, I promise you that I won''t talk about


    silly matters and make you sad again. You have to remember that I will always love you, Moore."


    Listening what Olin had said, Moore nodded his head movingly.


    When Gary watched this spectacle in front of him, his heart sighed with joy. He couldn''t help but shed


    tears of joy.


    Olin tried hard to calm his excitement while he wiped the tears on his face. Then he looked between


    Moore and Gary and then nodded his head to Moore.


    Seeing the nod, Moore instantly understood what it implied. Yet there was an expression of


    embarrassment on his face.


    All the misunderstandings had been solved and Moore had no reason to hold any enmity towards Gary.


    Moore realized it was time for him to reconcile with his father.


    It was Olin''s decision to abandon Moore and he did it because he had no other choice. Now everything


    made sense and Moore felt the weight shift from his shoulder.


    Besides, Moore felt guilty about spending such a long time hating Gary. He always thought that Gary


    had abandoned him and hated him from the bottom of his heart. Due to this, he was even reluctant to


    see him.


    As a result, now it was a little difficult for Moore to recognize Gary as his father.


    After all, it had only been few minutes since he heard the truth. It might take him a while to get adjusted


    to this new reality.


    Olin detected the reluctance on Moore''s face, so he pushed Moore eagerly.


    Without any preparation, Moore felt himself fall towards Gary''s side.


    Gary then slowly raised his head to look at Moore. In his eyes, Moore noticed hope and anticipation.


    There was both excitement and nervousness.


    Moore nced back at Olin in embarrassment and gave him an angry look for being so impatient.


    However, his expression softened when he noticed the old man''s condition. His grandfather looked


    pale and tired with almost all his teeth gone.


    This sight instantly dissipated his anger. Now Moore was in a much better mood.


    He looked back at Gary with a helpless expression. After stealing a nce at him, he quickly cried out,


    "Father..."


    But his voice came out like a whisper and he was confused whether Gary even heard it.


    Once he looked at Gary, he realized he had heard it regardless of how small his voice was. Suddenly,


    Gary got so excited that his face burst into a happyughter.


    Olin, however, was not satisfied with it. He stared at Moore and said with a serious expression, "Moore,


    be louder. Your father has been waiting for you to call him Dad for more than ten years. He deserves to


    hear it out loud."


    Moore let Olin''s words sink in and decided to try it again. He looked at Gary with a big smile on his face


    and cried out with a lump in his throat, "Father... "


    "Good boy!" Gary responded hurriedly and looked at him with loving fatherly eyes.


    "I''m so sorry, father. I shouldn''t have hated you for so many years. It was wrong to me you for


    everything,"


    Moore said in a voice that was filled with guilt.


    "No, it''s not your fault. I deserve this! I shouldn''t have abandoned you! You have suffered a lot because


    of me." Gary shook his head regretfully while his heart screamed with pain. Then he went up to Moore


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and said with concern, "Moore, now that you''re back in the Bai family, don''t leave us again! Would you


    like to stay with your grandpa and me in the future?"


    Moore raised his head to look at Gary and Olin, and then he nodded with great relief. "That would be


    great! I would love to stay with you both."


    Hearing Moore''s answer, Gary''s tense nerves finally rxed. He looked at Moore with a big smile. His


    excitement reached a level where he couldn''tprehend it into words. He always dreamed about


    Moore forgiving him but he never thought it would be a reality.


    "Moore has been upstairs for such a long time. Why hasn''t hee back yet?" Avery kept staring at


    the stairway as she was getting anxious now.


    "Don''t be too worried about him," Jeanforted her. "Moore is a mature man, not a child. I believe


    that he has the ability to handle it."


    While they were speaking, Zed walked over to them. He was puzzled when he noticed that Moore


    wasn''t with them. "Where is Moore? Why is he absent?"


    Jean came up to Zed and pulled him to one side near the stairs. With her fingers, she pointed toward


    upstairs hinting him where Moore was.


    "You mean that Moore was invited upstairs by the people of the Bai family?"


    Suddenly Zed realized what Jean was hinting.


    "Bingo!" Jean replied with a smile.


    "I guess it was Gary who asked him to go upstairs. He probably wants to reveal the truth to Moore!"


    Zed uttered with a contemtive look.


    "Maybe! Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent the waiter to call Moore for a private talk. But it has been a


    long time since he went upstairs. We have no idea about what is happening now," Jean said sounding


    a little anxious.


    "That''s true. I am so worried about him!" replied Avery, unable to take it any longer. She wanted to


    know what was taking so long.


    Just when the three of them were racking their brains for an exnation, a voice came and snapped


    them back to reality.


    "Jean..."


    Jean frowned when she heard her name. She clearly knew who the voice wasing from and her


    cheeks flushed red.


    Zed followed Jean''s gaze and found a young man in a blue suit who seemed to be walking towards


    them.


    His face was beaming with joy and it was evident that he was excited about meeting Jean. Analyzing


    him, Zed realized he was a man full of vigor and vitality.


    "Who is he?" questioned Zed in a doubtful tone.


    "He is the person because of whom we quarreledst night," Jean retorted, looking indifferent.


    To an outsider, she seemed calm andposed but she was worried internally.


    ''I didn''t know Ronald was such a persistent man. If I had known that, I would have told him about my


    marriage yesterday.


    I am such a big fool! How did I forget to mention such an important matter?


    Jesus Christ! Zed is here too. Now things are going to get worse. I might have to tolerate another fight.


    What should I do now?'' Jean thought while she reprimanded herself for her stupidity.


    "Jean..." Ronald ran up to Jean and gasped slightly. "You are here too! Come with me! Let me


    introduce you to my aunt."


    "Well, there''s no need of an introduction. I already know her," Jean refused curtly with an awkward


    smile.

 Chapter 639 I Don’t Want To Be Misunderstood

    Chapter 639 I Don¡¯t Want To Be Misunderstood


    "So you know each other..." Ronald scratched his head awkwardly looking at the man standing beside


    Jean and noticing that he was not the same one that was with her earlier today. "So, where is your


    boyfriend?"


    "What boyfriend?" Jean asked looking at him surprised.


    "When did I say that I had a boyfriend?


    I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Earlier today, you were with another man,"


    Ronald reminded her.


    Zed frowned and looked at Jean.


    ''Earlier today? What does he mean by that?'' Zed thought, irritated.


    "Did I tell you that he was my boyfriend earlier today?" she continued angrily. Jean was even more


    unsettled. She didn''t dare look at Zed.


    It was a rare scene for Avery to see Jean acting like this; she couldn''t help but observe with curiosity.


    But she did figure out who that ''other man'' could have been.


    Most certainly it would have been Moore.


    Moore mentioned that he had gone with Jean to buy some clothes in the daytime.


    That''s who this man must have seen, hence the misunderstanding.


    "No, you didn''t say he was your boyfriend. But I..."


    Ronald felt a flicker of hope when he heard that the man wasn''t her boyfriend. He tried to exin but


    Jean had interrupted him.


    "So if I didn''t tell you that he was my boyfriend, then why did you assume that he was? Did I tell you


    that he has a girlfriend?" Jean asked seriously.


    "Yes, you did, but I thought..." Ronald felt even more embarrassed being questioned by Jean like that.


    Zed watched her being so aggressive just to prove her innocence to him.


    He actually felt sorry for Ronald.


    ''But this man is really silly!


    Why is he trying to put Jean in such an awkward position and making everything so tense, '' thought


    Zed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "You thought? Don''t you know that things can get very ugly when people make the wrong


    assumptions?" Jean noticed Ronald''s uneasiness and backed down. "Ronald, I don''t mean to me


    you for these things. I just don''t want to be misunderstood..."


    "It''s okay, my mistake. I deserve some me," Ronald quietly responded. "Don''t me yourself.


    Here, let me introduce you." She turned to Zed and Avery. "This is Ronald, a friend of mine from


    primary school. We haven''t seen each other for almost fifteen years," Jean exined with a smile.


    Ronald looked at Jean, surprised. ''One minute ago she was ripping into me and now she is weing


    me to her friends.


    It looks like fifteen years can change people.''


    "Hi, I''m Ronald," he said clearing his throat.


    He introduced himself to Jean''s friends feeling very self-conscious and embarrassed. "Hi, I''m Zed,


    Jean''s husband,"


    Zed said extending his hand to shake Ronald''s.


    "What?..."


    Ronald shook his hand absently. He stood ring wide eyed with his mouth gaping. ''Husband...


    Jean''s husband...


    Did I hear correctly?


    Am I delusional? Jean was just defending herself that she didn''t have a boyfriend and now there''s a


    husband?''


    "I''m Avery; the man you saw earlier today is my boyfriend, Moore."


    Avery smiled and stepped forward to introduce herself. Jean looked at Avery ufortably. She didn''t


    think that Avery would have guessed who Ronald was talking about.


    She finally looked up at Zed nervously.


    Zed graciously held out his hand to Jean and smiled, encouraging her to take it.


    The unease in Jean''s heart vanished. She looked at him gratefully and smiled.


    As unwilling as Ronald was to ept it, he knew what they were saying was the truth especially when


    he saw Jean standing proudly hand in hand with Zed.


    After the shock had passed, only sorrow and regret remained in his heart.


    He originally thought that she just had a boyfriend and that he still had a chance if he tried.


    But now, there was no chance of that happening. He was a broken man.


    Ronald was reluctant to ept it, but he had no choice, he had to.


    "Congrattions!" he barely managed to say.


    Hearing the wording out of his own mouth, cut through his heart like a sword. He felt weak and


    looked very upset. "Thank you,"


    Jean replied sweetly as she snuggled closer to Zed. She was aware of what she was doing, and she


    could tell that Ronald was hurting deeply. But she needed to treat him with some cruelty, so that he


    would give up all ideas and hope of pursuing her. Jean really didn''t know what else she could do.


    Zed squeezed her hand and she looked up at him.


    He shook his head letting her know to stop being so cruel.


    Jean looked at Ronald''s face and saw his eyes filled with tears.


    She felt sorrow and let go of Zed''s hand, and then she went to Ronald.


    "Ronald..." she called softly.


    Not knowing how tofort him, she reached out to touch his broad shoulder. "Don''t touch me. I know


    I look stupid!


    But I can''t help it. Just leave me alone!" Ronald said and turned away. "Okay, I won''t touch you."


    Jean bit her lower lip with regret. she had been so conceited that she neglected his feelings and


    caused him great misery. "Ronald, I just want to tell you that you should let the past be the past.


    You will always be the same Ronald in my heart; that cute chubby little Ronald, who was a cry baby


    and was always picked on.


    Now cheer up, okay?" Jeanforted gently. Ronald choked on his words. "I know that I was wrong.


    You don''t have tofort me. I should have returned sooner, when I still had the chance to be with


    you. But now, I don''t have a chance anymore," Ronald said, distraught.


    Jean was stupefied. She never realized that Ronald had feelings for her from when they were small


    children.


    "Yes, who knows. Maybe things would have been different if you had returned earlier."


    Jean felt sad; she looked at Ronald and smiled bitterly. "But there is one thing that I am sure of and that


    is: I could not fall in love with you. Because I look at you as my old ssmate and that is all." Jean


    closed her eyes as she finished her words.


    ''I needed to be cruel onest time!


    This is the only way that he will give up thoughts of pursuing me and move on.'' "Thank you for telling


    me and being honest."


    Ronald smiled bitterly and turned to face Jean. His cheeks were wet with tears. "You know what? For


    years, I have been imagining how the day would be when we finally met again. I thought we would be


    so in love. I never for a moment thought that you didn''t feel the same way about me and that you would


    reject me. As it turns out, I had overestimated myself. If I had known otherwise, I wouldn''t have tried so


    hard to achieve so many things and then return to you.


    I still live in the past, but you are no longer the same Jean as you used to be. I''m sorry for making such


    a scene." Ronald looked deeply into Jean''s eyes, his face full of gloom and despair.


    He then turned and ran towards the gate.

 Chapter 640 In Love and War

    Chapter 640 In Love and War


    "Ronald, wait..." Edna was standing and talking to someone else when she saw Ronald running


    outside. She forced her way out from the crowd and called his name.


    But he seemed oblivious to her call as he continued to walk and soon disappeared.


    Edna slumped her shoulders in disappointment and looked back at Zed and Jean intently.


    She was in deep thought, and in slow motion she looked up and aimed her eyes to Jean while still


    holding her red crystal goblet.


    "I didn''t know you and Ronald were ssmates," Edna frankly stated in cold voice as she gazed at


    Jean.


    Jean was somewhat irritated with her disconcerting remark. She looked away to hide her uneasiness.


    ''What a spiteful woman! What do you care if he used to be my ssmate?


    And though he''s your nephew, it''s clearly none of your business!'' Jean thought scornfully.


    Insensitive to Jean''s passive behavior, Edna continued, "That child always felt inferior and was often


    bullied by his peers, so my sister and her husband decided to move to Canada to give him a fresh start.


    You know, Ronald is a sensible boy. He is now a self-assured man and he definitely has lived up to his


    parents'' expectations. He''s not only smart in his studies but he''s into active lifestyle. He also exercises


    a lot to keep fit!


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He became better and wiser through the years. And we all know there''s only one lucky girl he cares so


    much. He did everything to impress her. And I just learned today that the girl is you, Jean. I don''t care


    what you just said to him, but I hope you should be kind to him even if you turned him down. He''s


    madly in love with you!" Edna''s voice had lowered down as she made a plea to Jean.


    Jean blinked her eyes with surprise. These words didn''t seem to fit as what she knew Edna to be,


    forbidding and heartless.


    Sheposed herself and answered calmly, "I would hurt him more if I continue to be closer and kind


    to him. I''m sorry, Edna. I may have reacted differently and he can''t ept it for now, but this is the best


    way. Sometimes, we have to be cruel to be kind. And he will forget me as soon as he recovers."


    "I get your point, but I''m afraid the child will have a hard time epting and that''s what I''m so


    concerned about. He built his world around you¡­" Edna furrowed her brows with worry.


    "We can''t be sure of that and people would change. And besides, we haven''t seen for ages! I don''t


    think I would still matter that much to him. I''m sure he is different now and who knows, he may have


    someone special in his life one day,"


    Jean looked at Edna and convinced her sincerely.


    "Well, if that''s what you think, I have nothing to say." Edna sighed in despair and looked back at Jean.


    "It''s done and what I have to say won''t matter anymore."


    She then drank her wine, nodded to them and quickly turned away. She left them with an aura of


    forbidding, something that was typical of her.


    Jean watched her leave and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Jean, I didn''t know you have a loyal admirer," a smiling Avery walked up to Jean and teased her.


    Jean rolled her eyes in response. "Not now, Avery. It''s not funny."


    "But you dealt with it so easily. I think you enjoyed it too," Zed snorted, half smiling.


    Jean went closer to Zed and looked up to him with an angry stare. "You think I handled it wrong, don''t


    you? Tell me, what was the best way to handle it then? And what should I have done to appease you?"


    ''I was so heartless to Ronald because I don''t want you to feel reced. I love you and I would always


    choose you.


    I did hurt him and I feel so guilty now, '' thought Jean.


    She knew that though it was clear to Zed that she didn''t like Ronald at all, he would be jealous if a man


    gave her attention, more so, professed his love for her.


    So she had to be cautious. It would best to be frank to Ronald even it would hurt him.


    After all, all was fair in love and war.


    She could only hope that he would recover soon and move on with his life. Ronald was an attractive


    man and there were lots of pretty girls around that might catch his fancy.


    Unfortunately, Zed was still not convinced.


    Jean got impatient with the thought of this. She stared at Zed, waiting for his reaction.


    Zed looked back at her, wrinkled his forehead and frowned. "To appease me? So you did that just to


    appease me?"


    "Yes! Otherwise, you will be too jealous and I don''t want us to fight over some petty things," she


    answered quickly as the tension rose between them.


    "Jean!" Zed was so furious now that he grabbed her by the chin and asked in low yet firm and


    "What? No! I will never do such thing!" Jean snapped his hand off from her chin as she could feel the


    sting of his anger there. She was so mad at him for overreacting that she continued to stare at him


    angrily.


    "Zed, Jean. Please don''t argue anymore!" Avery pleaded and stopped them as she saw that they were


    on the brink of fighting.


    The couple didn''t hear a word from Avery nor did they care what people might think of them. "You tell


    me now! If I was not here, what would you do?" Zed kept his eyes fixed on Jean and asked again.


    "I would give him a chance! Is that what you want to hear?" Jean could feel her head pounding with


    anger as she fired back and screamed at Zed.


    People around them immediately looked on their way with curiosity. Avery looked up and smiled


    apologetically to give an impression that everything was under control but deep inside, she felt terrible


    to be in this mess.


    ''Oh, Jesus. They were just talking earlier and now they are fighting like cats and dogs.''


    And just like an answered prayer, Avery heard a familiar voice and she let out a sigh of relief. "What''s


    wrong?


    I was only gone for few minutes. Anything I need to know?"


    "Moore, I''m d you''re back!" Avery immediately rushed to Moore and gave him a hint.


    Moore already knew something was wrong between Zed and Jean, even before Avery could tell him.


    "What''s the matter?" Moore looked at Avery and asked her casually.


    Avery could''t quite understand how she felt at this moment. She was happy because he was here to


    help her fix the problem yet she was worried because she knew he just talked to his father and


    wondered what had transpired after their meeting.


    Her beautiful eyes fixed on Moore''s handsome face. There, she could not see nor sense any feelings


    from him, and that made her feel so uneasy.


    But this was not a good time to ask about that. Instead, she smiled weakly and exined, "Jean


    rejected Ronald after he professed his love for her. When Zed learned about this, he got so jealous and


    now, they are fighting with each other¡­"


    When Moore heard this, he just took a deep breath.


    ''I know how much Zed loves Jean, so I would understand his anger if Jean didn''t reject Ronald.


    But what''s the point of it, if Jean already rejected Ronald and obviously, chose him over Ronald?


    It is out of her control for any other man to love her. It''s not her fault. Zed should understand that, ''


    thought Moore.


    "What''s up?" Moore approached them, nced at Zed, and then asked Jean.


    Jean was so furious that she decided it would be best for her to keep quiet. So instead, she threw an


    angry nce at Zed and turned her head.


    Zed''s face dimmed with anger when he saw her hostility. He expanded his chest and said angrily, "If I


    was not here today, she would have epted another man''s love for her¡­"


    Moore was shocked to hear that. Then he moved his head and looked at Jean''s stubborn face. He


    knew right away that it was a mere misunderstanding. He assured Zed with a smile and said, "You


    misunderstood Jean, Zed. You have been together for so long. You two should know each other''s


    character clearly. She will choose you over and over again. Why would she ept other man''s love?"


    ''If this weren''t the case, I wouldn''t leave your house to avoid Jean and instead I''ll pursue her.


    I would''t be so heartbroken because I didn''t stand a chance against you, Zed, '' Moore thought bitterly.

 Chapter 641 Hes Jealous

    Chapter 641 He''s Jealous


    "Know her clearly? It used to be clear, but it sure as hell isn''t now," Zed said in a bitter tone as he gave


    out a cold chuckle.


    "Zed, don''t let your temper get the best of your rtionship with Jean," Moore said in a hurried tone to


    calm him down. "We all know Jean. She won''t just do that. She won''t go ahead and ept anyone she


    doesn''t like. As her husband, you have to put a little more trust in her. Do you even realize how much


    you are hurting Jean by saying all these words. She heard it all, Zed. "


    Jean grimaced at the mention of her name. "If he truly cared about me, he wouldn''t have said


    something like that," she said to Moore and then her eyes shifted towards Zed. "Out of all the people I


    know, I never expected you to be like this, Zed!" Jean said in a hurt tone. Her eyes were red from the


    tears as she stared at Zed angrily.


    "Jean, I..." Before Zed could say something to retort, Moore cut his words off.


    "You don''t believe that Jean truly turned Ronald away? Zed, when the hell did you lose faith in your


    wife? When did you lose your confidence?"


    Moore looked intently at Zed''s eyes as he asked this.


    "It''s not that I lost my confidence. I just felt that she was pretending to refuse Ronald in front of me,"


    Zed said, brows furrowed.


    "You and Jean already fought about Ronaldst night. Did she do anything wrong other than care


    about what you would feel? Zed, you are thest person I expected to be this childish. Why are you so


    goddamn petty?"


    Moore said as he was stunned at Zed''s words.


    "Well, I..." Zed couldn''t do anything but sigh remorsefully as Moore confronted him, and he then said,


    "I''m not petty. I just feel ufortable knowing that another man is admiring my wife."


    "So just because you feel ufortable, you think it''s right to vent your anger on me?" Jean, furious,


    stared at Zed and asked in an agitated tone. "Why would you do this? Who the hell do you think you


    are, Zed?"


    "Jean, calm down. Zed just wasn''t himself because he cared about you. You should be more patient


    and understanding. Don''t just get angry at him."


    Moore offered in a futile attempt tofort her.


    "I''m not mad at him. He doubted me, Moore. I am really upset," Jean replied.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You clearly are angry..." Moore sighed as he shook his head.


    Hearing the whole exchange, Avery approached Jean and spoke softly, "Sometimes, when a man


    really cares about a woman, he loses himself. Jean, please forgive Zed this time! He obviously loves


    you very much."


    "Loves me?" Jean suddenlyughed, but her face rxed, bing more relieved.


    Moore signaled Zed with a look, and Zed caught on, almost immediately. He walked towards Jean, and


    apologized, "I''m sorry, dear. I lost control. Jean, please stop being mad at me."


    "The reason why I''m this upset is that you don''t trust me. I turned Ronald away right in front of you.


    What more do you want? Do I look like an unfaithful woman to you?"


    "Of course not." Zedughed out bitterly. He knew he was wrong. "I just feel ufortable since a lot


    of guys look at you that way. You are my wife. It feels terrible seeing other men eyeing you."


    "Terrible, you say? Have you even considered what I feel when yoush out on me? If I hadn''t turned


    Ronald away in front of you today, that''s the time you can doubt me and even get mad at me. That''s


    only reasonable. But I..."


    "Alright. Stop." Moore tried to ease the growing tension in the room. "There''s no reason to be like this in


    the rtionship. Bottomline, it''s all because Zed was too jealous."


    "I..." Zed wanted to spit out a retort, but he knew all Moore said was the truth. He stopped himself from


    saying anything further and sighed deeply.


    ''Jealous? He''s jealous?''


    Jean''s heart skipped a beat. She wanted to say something to ease Zed''s jealousy, but shut her mouth


    instead.


    She didn''t want to forgive Zed that easily.


    Seeing the couple calm down and the tension at the table start to ease, Avery felt relieved and turned


    to Moore. "What took you so long upstairs?"


    "I had a good talk there," Moore said tofort her. He looked at her worried expression. "I''m fine,


    don''t worry."


    "Uhm." Avery nodded.


    At that moment, Hanley walked gracefully onto center stage holding a microphone and started


    speaking enthusiastically, "Good evening, my honored guests. Wee to the feast held by the Bai


    family. Now let''s wee on stage, the head of the family, none other than my father, Gary Bai!"


    The minute Hanley uttered his father''s name, a thunderous apuse rocked the hall. The sound


    reverberated across the structure.


    Gary Bai, dressed in an immacte dark suit, walked out with a smile on his face. Approaching center


    stage under the gleaming lights, he epted the microphone from Hanley with a small bow.


    Before he spoke, his eyes scanned the crowd as if searching. They finallynded on Moore, as if he


    acquired his target. A big, fat smile formed on his lips.


    "I invited everyone here tonight to witness the happiest and most exciting moment for our Bai family.


    After over ten years of searching, I have finally found my long lost eldest son, Moore Bai."


    Gary Bai gazed at Moore with soft eyes and a loving look.


    Hanley, who was standing by his side smiling, suddenly froze and was visibly shocked at Gary''s


    revtion. He turned towards Gary and then to Moore in disbelief.


    The whole crowd started murmuring in surprise and stared at Moore with eyes of envy. Moore


    separated himself from the crowd and walked towards center stage, the spotlight following him.


    All color drained from Hanley''s face as he watched the events unfold before him.


    ''What just happened? Is this really happening?


    Moore just admitted to being a part of the Bai family.


    Didn''t he always hate Gary?''


    Not only Hanley was stunned, but Jean and Avery''s jaws were dropped as well. They were all


    astonished.


    Zed watched all this unfold and looked deep in thought, as if he knew all along.


    Moore''s problem was finally resolved.


    ''It seems as though Gary had told him the truth about his past.


    The question is, what exactly was that truth?


    Why did Moore forgive Gary this quick?


    It seemed that there could only be one answer.


    Gary didn''t abandon him in the past. It was someone else entirely.


    Who could it be?


    Who could be evil enough as toy their hands on a small child?''


    While Zed was lost in thought, Moore climbed the stage and took his ce beside Gary. He faced the


    crowd in the hall, and said with a broad smile, "Good evening, everyone! I am Moore Bai, the lost son


    of the Bai family. I''m d to meet all of you, and I''m even happier to see that my halfbrother and


    stepmother are also here to wee me to the family. Our firstplete family reunion."


    After speaking, Moore smiled at Hanley who was standing on the other side of his father.


    Hanley was visibly pale, but at the mention of him by Moore, he forced a smile in front of the guests


    and he eagerly held out his hands to Moore for an embrace. "Wee home, brother!"


    He gave Moore a big hug.


    He embraced Moore so tightly that Moore winced.


    Gary looked at Moore worriedly, but as Hanley caught him staring, he suppressed his concern.

 Chapter 642 How Dare You

    Chapter 642 How Dare You


    "Wee home, brother!"


    The words Hanley uttered were still the same as Moore arrived into the Bai family''s house.


    But for some reason, the tone and the implication were much more hostile than ever before.


    "I have already told you, Hanley. Things don''t go too well for people who hide under masks and their


    true forms aretent. It''s not only you who wees me in this house, but everyone else as well. Now,


    I can clearly see that you are surprised. But is it a good surprise, or a bad one? I really can''t tell..."


    Moore whispered in Hanley''s ears, clearly indicating that he was aware of the hostility that stilly


    there.


    In response, Hanley could be seen gnashing his teeth. "Moore, I won''t deny that you are extremely


    brave for being gutsy enough to challenge me. But remember, you''ve broken your promise to me and


    you are going to pay for this. You may be brave, but stupid is what I call you!"


    Hanley''s threat would have scared anyone but Moore seemed at ease. He stepped back a little and


    looked at him with a smile as he calmly replied, "I am looking forward to it. I can''t wait!"


    "How dare you make fun of me!" Hailey''s face had gotten a very crimson shade of red now and he was


    unable to respond due to his anger.


    Moore simply patted him on the shoulder and turned around with a big smile on his face. Clearly, his


    happiness was totally unconnected to Hanley''s.


    Catching a look of Moore, Zed, Jean, and Avery rushed towards him with a concerned look on their


    faces.


    They hadn''t expected that Moore would ept Gary to be his father at the party. And for some time,


    Jean and Avery were even afraid that he had done so under Gary''s threat.


    However, Moore shook his head slightly and gave them a big smile, as he gestured slightly towards


    Zed, who immediately got his hint. He stopped Jean and Avery midway who were rushing towards


    Moore really fast.


    "I think whatever Moore did tonight was by his own will, so we don''t need to worry!" Zed told the two of


    them.


    "How is that possible?" They were confused. "We all know how much Moore hates the Bai family," Jean


    immediately asked.


    "The way I see it, he had erected a wall or a shell around him after the incident that happened to him


    during his childhood. It was just a child''s way of protecting himself from a bad memory. Today, it looks


    like he found a different story of his past; one that broke the wall or the shell, entering into his mind,"


    Zed sighed.


    "Are you discussing the possibility that Gary might not have abandoned Moore?"


    Jean asked in surprise.


    "That''s not entirely impossible..." Avery was the one who answered the question when she saw the


    smile on Moore''s face. Nodding towards him, she continued, "Look, Moore wouldn''t have done


    anything against his will. And there''s no way that he would smile when he doesn''t feel like it. I am sure


    of it. I think Zed''s right about this."


    "All right then,dies. We really should stop guessing into the air. I am sure Moore will tell us all about it


    On the other side of the room, Moore was busy dealing with his newly found families.


    Everyone was there to wee him and congratte him foring back home, and they pushed


    Hanleypletely out of the picture as they surrounded Moore.


    Jean was about tough at Hanley''s embarrassment when a sudden thought came into her mind and


    her smile froze. ''Hanley has already bared his ws and failed to make any den. But Edna hasn''t.'' She


    started to look for Edna.


    Surprisingly, Edna wasn''t showing any dangerous signs and was actingpletely normal. Standing


    right next to Gary with a big smile, she seemed unaffected by Moore''s return and was chatting casually


    with the people around her.


    Jean sighed. Edna was scarier than she expected. She had no idea how Moore was going to deal with


    this family in the future, but she knew that it wasn''t going to be easy.


    The party was getting noisy, but Jean, Zed and Avery were not interested in the celebrations.


    It took a while for the crowd to drift off. Moore finally got free of the crowd around him and said


    something to Gary


    who nodded and said something back. Then, Moore nodded in response too and walked towards his


    friends.


    Zed and Jean smiled and waited for him toe over but


    Avery hurried towards him first.


    "Moore!" Avery called out his name.


    Moore gave her a nod. He held her hand and continued to walk towards Zed and Jean.


    "Sorry for making you wait..." he apologized soon as he reached over.


    "It''s not a big deal Moore, but..." Zed said and shook his head, "you''d better exin to us what the hell


    is going on over here!"


    Jean nodded very quickly and added, "Right! What''s with the sudden change of your attitude to Gary?


    We''re so worried. We were afraid he was threatening you..." She nodded in the direction Gary was


    standing.


    "Don''t be! Look at me! I am fine!" Moore replied with a big smile and continued, "Just follow me! I will


    tell you everything you want to know."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He led the three of them upstairs.


    Zed and Jean looked at each other in confusion and followed him.


    "Why are we here? Are you going to tell us yet another story about your childhood?" Jean took a shot


    in the air.


    "Pretty much that is why!"


    Moore invited them to sit back and rxed as he sighed deeply and exined, "The story is really


    simple. Edna is the daughter of the mayor of the city. My father had been framed by someone, and the


    mayor was the only person who could save him. So to save my father, my grandfather had no choice


    but ask Gary to marry the mayor''s daughter. The mayor didn''t like the idea that Edna would be a


    stepmother, so my grandfather faked my identity and sent me away to Chicago with my father''s best


    friend."


    "What? Your grandfather was the one who nned the whole thing! He was such a bad man! How can


    a man sacrifice his grandchild for the sake of his son?" Jean was shocked beyond reckoning.


    "He was not as bad as you think, Jean. He didn''t have much choice at the time, and he just did what he


    could. I think sending me to Chicago was not much of a sacrifice. I had a good education there. He had


    always cared about me deeply when I was young and had never made me feel unwee or


    unloved," Moore replied.


    "Is that why you decided to return to the Bai family?" Zed asked.


    "Partly why..." Moore replied shortly. Then he continued, "Another reason is that the Bai family is in a


    big trouble. It..."


    The office door was flung open, which interrupted Moore''s story.


    Hanley walked into the room with rage. He pointed his finger at Moore and yelled, "Moore! Do you have


    any idea what you have done? You said you would rather die than return here. You betrayed your own


    words at the party. You are not my family! And I strongly advise you to give up the dream of staying


    here. You will be flung out really soon."


    "Hanley! You can hate me as much as you like. I did betray my words, and I really don''t have an


    excuse for that," Moore replied as he stood up.


    "You!" Hanley was furious beyond words and his eyes were on fire. He stared at Moore and roared,


    "No matter what I say, you are going to go against me, aren''t you? Fine then! I will make you regret!


    Let''s see who gets tough in the end."


    Hanley was rushing out the door but


    Moore didn''t want him to leave in such a rage and stopped him, "But I have to tell you something too."


    "I don''t want to hear anything from you! You are a liar and a cheater!" Hanley replied furiously.


    "What I am going to tell you is the reason I chose to stay in the Bai family. I suggest you to hear me out.


    It won''t take too long," Moore replied in a calm voice. He walked over to Hanley and stood behind him.


    Jean looked at him in confusion. She didn''t know what Moore wanted.


    The only thing she knew was that Moore did everything for a reason.


    From what he had just said, it seemed like the reason he stayed in the family was very important to


    Hanley too.


    Hanley turned around and gave Moore an unfriendly look and madly replied, "You''d better make the


    time count, or else you''re going to regret it."


    "Hey! Watch your tone!" Avery didn''t really know how he was going to make Moore regret, but she


    assumed it was not going to be nice from his expression.


    "Who the hell are you to step into my business?" Hanley rolled his eyes and asked with a loud voice.


    "You just threatened my boyfriend. So it is my business too now!" Avery was not scared by his words.


    She calmly walked over to Moore''s side and sneered at Hanley.


    "His girlfriend? There is no ce for you to stick your nose in," Hanley sneered at Avery.


    "You!"

 Chapter 643 You Lied To Me

    Chapter 643 You Lied To Me


    Avery was pissed at Hanley''s words. Her face flushed and her eyes stared at him with fury.


    "Now, now, Avery. Don''t argue with him, it won''t help. Let''s listen to what Moore has to say," Jean said


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    as she approached Avery and touched her arm, trying to soothe her.


    "Fine," Avery said reluctantly and nodded in agreement.


    All eyes turned to Moore at that moment.


    Moore smiled bitterly. He sighed deeply after meeting the eyes of everyone present. He began with a


    serious tone, "Hanley, the family property you keep mentioning has been turned to nothing but a shell.


    It''s empty inside."


    Everyone''s face changed after hearing the words that came out of Moore''s mouth.


    The most shocked one, unsurprisingly, was Hanley. He red at Moore fiercely and mockingly said,


    "Do you honestly expect me to believe that nonsense? Do you think that I would ept you as a


    member of the Bai family after what you just said?"


    "I don''t need your eptance or approval to be a member of the Bai Family," Moore quipped with an


    indiffierent expression. Instead of being offended, he looked at Hanley and felt only pity when he


    spoke, "I know you wouldn''t just believe me. It''s actually pretty easy to tell that I''m telling the truth. It''s


    so easy that you can just ask Edna, your mother."


    "Cut the bullshit, Moore. What the hell does this have to do with my mother?" Hanley asked, reeling


    from the mention of his mother.


    "Whether it does or doesn''t have something to do with your mother, you''d know if you ask her," Moore


    said passively as he stared at Hanley.


    "Why, you..." Hanley''s expression softened and turned to confusion. He looked at Moore, thinking


    deeply, then asked, "What the hell is going on?"


    "Now you start believing him? Aren''t you supposed to be smart? You honestly thought Moore was


    fooling you?" Avery interjected in a mocking tone.


    "You shut your mouth. You! Spit it out. What the hell is it?" Hanley''s eyes turned from Avery to Moore


    as he ordered him to exin. His face was flushed, and was deeply bothered by what Moore was


    implying.


    "I don''t know the specifics. All I know is you have been gambling this year. A lot. Plus there was the


    financial crisisst year. The property Edna worked so hard to maintain is now gone. The Bai family


    looks so glorious to the outside world, but in fact it''s empty inside. A facade it is now struggling to


    maintain. I don''t know why you were left out of this knowledge, nor do I know why you have no idea


    about this at all,"


    said Moore slowly and matter-of-factly.


    "No! I refuse to believe you. It''s all a lie!" Hanley''s face was drained of all color by now. All he could do


    was denying and shaking his head fiercely.


    "Father told me that you kept losing at gambling because somebody was ying tricks on you


    everytime," Moore continued with a serious expression.


    "What are you talking about?" Hanley was startled that Moore knew this and he didn''t. He took a heavy


    step towards Moore and grabbed his shoulders, "Dad told you this? Who? Who is it then? Who is that


    devil? I knew I couldn''t have lost every, single time. I have good instincts at gambling. I always knew


    something was up..."


    "Father doesn''t have any evidence right now, but he strongly suspects that that person is your mother,"


    Moore said with a look of sympathy.


    Hanley''s face contorted in disbelief. He released his grip on Moore, and said, voice shaking, "No, it


    can''t be. You''re kidding, aren''t you? You must be lying to me." Hanley nced at Moore and his eyes


    turned downcast. He kept repeating the words over and over.


    "I am not lying to you," Moore sighed and said. "I didn''t want to tell you at first, but I was afraid you


    would do something stupid that would affect others and yourself. So I chose to tell you the truth. I am


    your mother who has been secretly using underhanded methods to slowly transfer the Bai family


    fortune to her for as long as five years.


    Hanley, you''re old enough. You have the right to know the truth. Of course, all of this is circumstantial.


    We need hard evidence. I''m telling you this because I want you to explore the truth with me. No matter


    how much the Bai family''s property is worth, I never aimed at fighting for it with you."


    "So you must feel high and mighty after telling me this," Hanley quipped, while he red up and


    stormed towards Moore. "Is it because that you grew up without a mother that you''re ming this on


    my mother? So that I''d end up a loser with no mother like you?"


    Jean''s and Avery''s faces turned grim after seeing Hanley spit such venomous words at Moore.


    Moore, however, felt nothing at Hanley''s attack and just sighed deeply. He said, "Believe it or not, I just


    want to get this load off my chest. I feel really good after telling you my thoughts and the truth."


    "He''s right. Not everyone''s like you, Hanley, a person who only cares about money and the Bai family''s


    inheritance. Moore isn''t that kind of person. If he was, he would have joined the Bai family and fought


    you for the property from the moment his father found him,"


    Avery couldn''t help interjecting.


    Hanley just stared at Moore fiercely, his expression gloomy.


    "Hanley, I know it''s hard for you to ept the fact now. We feel sorry for your situation too. However,


    Moore is your halfbrother, and he has suffered a lot too. Now he stands before you and tells you the


    truth everybody else refuses to let you know. No matter how harsh that truth is, you have to respect him


    for doing that. Without this man, you would still be blind, and wandering in the dark. It''s a heads-up at


    least, isn''t it?"


    Jean said.


    "You guys... You all believe what he''s saying?" Hanley asked, furious.


    "Absolutely. We all know what kind of person Moore is. We''ll believe whatever he says," Avery said


    while nodding in agreement.


    "Right. I also believe in him." Jean nodded in agreement as well, turned to Zed and asked, "How about


    you, Zed?"


    Zed who had been silent all through out the exchange, looked at Hanley straight in the eyes and


    frowned. He said, "I really don''t want to get involved in your family matters, but there is one thing that I


    think you should know."


    "What is it?" Hanley asked. His tone was nervous as he fixed his eyes on Zed.


    "Last year, after the financial crisis, I procured a certain cosmeticspany under the Bai family. I was


    nning tounch a cosmetic brand at that time and I happened to have a friend who referred me to


    thatpany. So we had specialists assess the risk of procurement. You could never know that the


    procuring price was far lower than market value. It was your mother who offered it at an extremely low


    price.


    I am a businessman. The lower the price is, the easier it is for me to turn a profit. It made no sense for


    me not to ept it. So no questions asked, I bought it. I only cared that I don''t lose money. Now, I think


    you know what that means. Based on this, you should see clearly why your mother did that," said Zed.


    "Impossible! Why would she do that?" Hanley was in pure shock.


    If this came from Moore''s mouth, he wouldn''t have believed it.


    But this came from Zed. Zed''s words carried weight. He didn''t have any reason to lie.


    ''But then again, why on earth had Mom done that?'' thought Hanley.


    "Now that I think about it. There are two possible reasons," Zed continued. "First, it''s because you lost


    a lot in gambling, and she needed to pay your debts fast."

 Chapter 644 Who Told You I Am Moving To The Bais House

    Chapter 644 Who Told You I Am Moving To The Bai''s House


    "No, I don''t think that''s the reason. I always find a way to get rid of my debt myself." Hanley shook his


    head in denial. "Although the sum of debt is pretty big after these years, I would never lose over 100


    million overnight. No matter how cheap that cosmeticpany my mother had sold, it must be worth at


    least several hundred million!"


    "Yes." Zed nodded while Hanley was speaking.


    "What about the second reason?" Hanley looked at Zed and asked eagerly.


    "The second reason is the one Moore told you earlier. Your mother is transferring your family''s property


    secretly," Zed said slowly, looking at Hanley.


    "That can''t be!" Hanley denied again. "My father never cares about such things. All he cares about is


    politics. He cares little about thepany and the family business. He never interferred with the


    why would she do this?"


    "Why so? This is why I will confess to you," Moore said, standing aside.


    "What do you mean?" Hanley looked at Moore in confusion.


    "Because she is your mother and you are the most appropriate one to find out the truth. I will assist you


    and fight by your side." Moore looked at Hanley sincerely.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, shut up," Hanley grew agitated, he said gloomily. "Everyone knows what you are thinking about.


    Why are you gloating? Are you happy when things don''t work out for me? Moore, whether it was done


    by my mother or not, and no matter what reasons she had for doing this, that is all her money. She can


    spend it however she likes."


    Hanley''s nerves settled, but he grew emotional again, as he was speaking to Moore.


    Moore could only react with a bitter smile and looked at Zed.


    Zed took Moore''s gesture for help and nodded. But just when he was about to speak, he was stopped


    by a sudden voice. And that voice was from Jean. She said angrily, "Hanley, you should know that


    today, we are all standing here, talking to you and negotiating with you. That is all for your own good.


    You''re Moore''s brother. You shouldn''t be holding a grudge against him.


    What''s more, it''s your mother who made a mistake, and she is the one we are talking about now. Can''t


    you just stay cool and cooperate with us? Do you really think we will sort anything out with this kind of


    attitude? And find the truth? Let me tell you this. If you mess with us again and act against Moore, I''m


    afraid that I will have to ask you to leave. And stop interferring with our conversation."


    "You..." Hanley red at Jean fiercely, almost shouting.


    "Hanley..." Zed sighed and asked, "Could you just listen to us for just a few seconds?"


    "Go ahead, Mr. Qi." Hanley looked at Zed and nodded.


    "No matter whether you want to ept it or not, Moore is your elder brother and it''s the reality, face it. I


    hope you can just bury the hatchet and get along with him. Because it will do you no good if you go


    against him. Now that your father has caught suspicion of your mother, this means that things are


    getting serious. Maybe, it''s about the reputation of Mr. Bai. So, I suggest that you work together, find


    out the truth and talk to your mother about this..."


    Zed advised seriously.


    "Are things really that serious?" Hanley was stupefied. He looked at Zed helplessly.


    "ording to your understanding of your father, do you think he cares about the things with your


    mother? No, is that right? It''s because he gave your mother too much freedom and power that caused


    this to happen. With this matter, you need to move as fast as possible and find a solution,"


    Zed said and nodded.


    "Alright, since Mr. Qi said so, I will let go of our grudges for now," Hanley looked at Moore and said.


    A bitter smile showed on Moore''s face and then he nodded.


    "Don''t go straight to your mother and speak to her about this. Do you understand?" Moore sighed and


    said. "I know that you don''t like anything I say, but I advise you not to do anything impulsively, or..."


    "I don''t need you to lecture me on what to do," Hanley interrupted indifferently. "And, don''t see me as


    someone who can''t tell right from wrong, all right?"


    Hanley finished and nodded at Zed then he walked out.


    Avery waspletely worried. She walked up to Moore and said, "Do you think he will go straight to


    his mother?"


    "Judging by his attitude just now, no," Moore said confidently.


    "Moore, did you agree toe back to the Bai family because they are in trouble?" Jean asked


    worriedly. She had little interest in what happened in the Bai family and what Edna had done on the sly.


    All that she was concerned about was Moore.


    "One of my reasons, yes!" Moore looked at Jean, sighing. "Actually, when I knew it was my grandfather


    that caused my sufferings, I have already forgiven my father. Now he is in trouble. I don''t think I can


    walk away from that."


    "Zed told me yesterday that you would not leave the Bai family when you find out the truth. It looks like


    that you are really moving out of our house this time. What now? If you move to another ce, I can


    stille to see you with a proper excuse. But now that you are moving into the Bai family''s house, I''m


    afraid that I won''t have any reasons. Oh, if you move back, will it be convenient for you and Avery to


    meet on a daily basis?"


    Jean joked.


    "Who told you that I''m moving back to the Bai''s house?" Being joked on by Jean, Moore''s face flushed.


    "You have interfered with the Bai family''s affairs, and you are not moving in with them? Are you kidding


    me?" Jean asked, pretending to be angry.


    "I didn''t mean that. I will move back because I want to keep my grandfatherpany. He¡­" Moore''s


    face darkened when he said this. "He has got stomach cancer, and doesn''t have much time left."


    The study fell silent. No one had ever thought his reason would be this.


    But they all felt that the universe had its own way of figuring things out.


    The grandfather who loved his grandson most had sent his grandson overseas just to save his son,


    separating him from his own grandson for more than a decade.


    But when Moore finally came back to the Bai family, Olin didn''t have much time left in his life. What a


    miserable fate!


    Life, is abination of sorrow and happiness.


    Many people, many things, once they part ways, it might be forever.


    "Moore, don''t be sad." Avery walked up to Moore andforted him, grabbing his hand.


    "Being able to reunite with my grandfather is never a sad thing for me," Moore looked at Avery and


    said, but the sorrow on his face was unable to be disguised.


    Zed and Jean looked at each other. At this moment, they did know what to say tofort him.


    "Alright, you all know what the matter is." Moore pulled himself back together and smiled bitterly. "I


    hope you can understand my decision for moving..."


    "Moore, don''t say that. This is your home, we are happy for you that you decided to move back here.


    But you don''t have to be too worried. Things will pass," Jeanforted.


    "Yeah, you cane to us if there''s any thing we can help you with," Zed followed.

 Chapter 645 Friends of Moo-moo

    Chapter 645 Friends of Moo-moo


    "Jean, Zed, I will forever be in your debt for all the things you did for me. To be able to meet you guys,


    and be dear friends with you has been the biggest joy of my life," said Moore, smiling warmly as


    he looked intently at Zed and Jean.


    "I''ll stop with the lovey-dovey talk now. We''ve been friends for long enough for you guys to know what I


    meant to say." After hearing this, Jean said with a wide smile, "I believe you have something to say to


    Avery? It is such an important asion. She''s your girlfriend!"


    Jean reminded Moore amidst her warmugh.


    Realizing this, Moore stood still as if he forgot something of great importance to him. He slowly turned


    around and saw Avery. She was standing there, looking at him intently with pure and crystal eyes. He


    felt the tides ofplicated feelings for her rise and surge from the well of his heart. He walked


    towards her, and spoke softly and sincerely, "Thank you for staying with me tonight. I''m sorry for not


    being able to take good care of you."


    "You''re always wee, and I would like you to know that I''m not dependent on your care. Always


    remember, Moore. Etch this onto your heart and mind - I will always be with you," Avery promised this


    to Moore, her tone sweet and genuine. Her emphasis on every word was filled with as much love as


    she could convey through her eyes.


    "I will, Avery. I''ll keep it in my heart forever," said Moore, his voice lightly cracking. He was deeply


    touched. His eyes affixed on Avery conveying the sort of tenderness only a man could give.


    Bing increasingly aware of the passion in the atmosphere around Moore and Avery, Zed and Jean


    looked at each other, clearly moved by their love. They beamed at each other like little children.


    They were so happy for Moore and Avery, who were so in love judging from how they looked at each


    other.


    To give the two lovers the privacy they no doubt needed, Zed gently held Jean''s hands, and they


    silently walked out together.


    Closing the door as quietly as possible, Jean let out a sigh of relief, her face joyful. She then said,


    "Finally, after all the twists and turns, Moore returned to the Bai family. But are they any different from


    the Bai family Moore left in the past? What do you think Zed? Why did Edna do what she did? Why did


    she block Moore froming back after all her shady dealings?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Honestly, I can''t make sense of her logic behind it. Gary has never interfered with the Bai family''s


    business, but after all, he has power in politics. By that fact, this also opened a lot of doors for Edna, so


    she was able to keep a lot of things she did secret from Gary. Edna''s true purpose may lie somewhere


    else. But I really don''t know what it exactly is. Anyway, It''s the Bai family''s business. Stop letting it


    bother you too much."


    "How can I not?" Jean sighed as Zed finished his answer. "Moore just returned to the family, but now


    he has to deal with their big problem? I just get so worried how this will all end."


    Jean''s face was clouded with worry. Her brows were furrowed with concern. Seeing this, Zed was


    about to say something tofort her when he heard an old man say, "Are you Moo-moo''s friends?"


    ''Moo-moo? Is that Moore''s nickname in the Bai family?''


    Hearing the nickname of their dear friend, Zed and Jean shot each other questioning looks, before


    turning around at the same time to find out who could call Moore such an intimate name.


    Who greeted them was an old man with lines as deep as trenches on his face. He looked weary from


    all the years he was alive. He approached the couple slowly, and his back was hunched over.


    Without the old man introducing himslf, Zed and Jean immediately assumed that he must be Moore''s


    grandpa.


    Since Moo-moo, the lovely nickname, could onlye from someone who was really close to Moore.


    Then Jean remembered that this old man was the reason why Moore had to suffer all these years, why


    he had to carry all the burdens of life at such a young age. She became guarded, her face a mask of


    hostility. Just because Moore said that his grandpa was reaching the end of his life, didn''t mean Jean


    had to get all friendly with him.


    Olin, the old man, had reached the couple and was now standing in front of them. Having heard that


    how nice a person Zed was, Olin couldn''t help but show appreciation for him. He asked them again


    with a smile, "Are you Moo-moo''s friends, Mr. and Mrs. Qi?"


    Zed was about to answer as he opened his mouth, but Jean cut him off and threw a cold reply at the


    old man, "So what if we''re friends? Let me make this clear from the start. Even though Moore forgave


    you for all the shitty things you''ve done to him, as his friend, I will never, ever forgive you."


    "Jean!" Zed suddenly said in a hushed voice, startled by her reply''s disrespectful tone.


    "Don''t interrupt me. Moore had to step down because Olin is his grandpa. But he''s not my grandpa. I


    don''t have to show respect and hospitality towards him even if he''s a member of the Bai family. That''s


    how I''ve always been with friends. I will give back an ocean for a drop of water. But if anyone hurts me


    or my friends? I will stop at nothing to get my revenge, let alone forgive,"


    Jean said with cold fury, her eyes piercing Olin.


    "I know," Olin said while a bitter smile started to form on the corners of his mouth. He looked at Jean


    and said, "You are true friends of Moo-moo, being on his side no matter what and supporting him


    whole-heartedly. I heard from Gary that Moo-moo owed you folks a lot and had a lot of reasons to be


    thankful for you. I now see that you are also the reason why Moo-moo agreed to stay here."


    When he said this, it was followed by a deep sigh apanied with regret and remorse that was also


    evident in his weary eyes. "I had no choice back then. I had no other way but to send Moo-moo away. I


    have never stopped regretting it to this day. It was such a huge, sorrowful mistake. If only I could turn


    back time! I would have sacrificed myself to keep Moo-moo at home.


    I''m not expecting your forgiveness after hearing my words. I know in my heart, that my sins can never


    be forgiven, nor should they be epted. Please don''t worry. I promise to take good care of Moo-moo


    from now on. I will protect him from any possible suffering or problems, so long as I''m still alive..."


    "I don''t buy it," Jean scoffed. "You know very well why Moore chose to stay. Everyone in the Bai family


    are blood sucking mosquitos and blood thirsty vampires making use of everyone around them. You


    forced Moore to stay. You took advantage of his kindness!"


    "No. Listen to me, please," Olin fervently denied, and he shook is head slowly. His face was a mask of


    deep sorrow. "Ie to you with hopes that you will bring Moo-moo away from the Bai family..."


    "Wait, what are you talking about?" Jean was surprised by this. She looked at Olin suspiciously, trying


    to find a crack in his facade that might reveal his true purpose.


    "Here''s the story..." Olin sighed again, still feeling crushing sadness. "I have always been absent from


    home since my illness started. On an ordinary day like today, I should be in the hospital. But I heard


    Moore was returning home, hence I am here. Moo-moo is a good boy. After knowing the truth of his


    past, he never med me nor his father.


    But then soon after Moo-moo''s reunion with us, Gary somehow managed to separate me from them,


    and he talked long and hard with Moo-moo. I have more or less heard about the Bai family''s affairs


    even when I was wasting away at the hospital. I know for a fact that Gary has been conducting an


    investigation on Edna in secret for three months now. Although I don''t exactly know why he had her


    investigated, Gary must have told Moo-moo the reason.


    I heard you hade here too, so I saw my chance and now Ie before you. Please stop Moo-moo


    from getting involved in this trouble. He should avoid it at all costs and never be involved in it. The


    question is not about my selfishness. It''s just that we cannot afford to oppose Edna Huang''s family. The


    "I guess it''s safe to assume that you know Moore has already been an enemy to Edna, and that she


    has done everything in her power to stop Moore from getting back home," Jean said to remind Olin of


    this fact.


    "Yes, I know that." Olin was seized with incredible sadness. He then said, "You''re wee to me


    me for all this. I''m too much of a useless coward. If I hadn''t surrendered to other people''s threat twenty


    years ago, I wouldn''t have deprived my grandson of the chance toe back home..."


    Olin finished speaking, a stream of tears already flowing down from his weary eyes against his


    weathered face, like torrents of a gentle waterfall.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!